Complete Stories

1976 - 2022

Rudy Rucker

Transreal Books
Los Gatos, California

Complete Stories is Copyright © 2022 Rudy Rucker. The individual stories are copyrighted to their authors. The introduction and the notes on the individual stories describe each story's previous publications.

Published in two print volumes, and as a single ebook. 1st edition 2012. Revised editions have appeared in 2017, 2018, 2019, 2020, 2021, and 2022. Later editions of Complete Stories may expand to include later stories.

The cover painting for the ebook is Topology of the Afterworld by Rudy Rucker. These stories are works of fiction. All of the characters, organizations, and events portrayed are either products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously.

Ebook Edition: ISBN13: 9780984758517

www.transrealbooks.com

Introduction

I’ve arranged my stories in the order in which they were composed. The later stories are more skillfully crafted, but the earlier ones have youth’s reckless passion. Writing is something you learn on the job.

Over the years I’ve published five print anthologies of my stories:

The 57th Franz Kafka (Ace Books, 1983)

Transreal! (WCS Books, 1991)

Gnarl! (Four Walls Eight Windows, 2000)

Mad Professor (Thunder’s Mouth Press, 2007)

Transreal Cyberpunk. with Bruce Sterling (Transreal Books, 2016)

All the stories from those books appear in my Complete Stories, along with about thirty new and previously uncollected tales. I’m publishing Complete Stories as an ebook, and as a two-volume print book.

But is this really the Complete collection of my stories? After all, with any luck, I’ll go on to write a few more stories in the coming years. Well, as time rolls on, I’ll simply make new editions of Complete Stories. This particular edition is the third, updated in 2017. Walt Whitman spent his whole life revising and expanding one single book of poetry: Leaves of Grass. Complete Stories can be my final anthology.

Flipping through my tales, I feel a mixture of nostalgia, pride, and embarrassment. I used to write as if women were wonderful, fascinating aliens—over the years I’ve gotten a little better at depicting them as people. Intoxication has remained a years-long literary obsession. My politics remain those of the hippies, punks, and grungers. But always the stories have their own wild humor and logic.

I can characterize my fiction with in terms of six concepts: (1) Thought experiments, (2) Power-chords, (3) Gnarliness, (4) Wit, (5) Transrealism, and (6) Collaboration.(1)

The notion of fictional thought experiments was made popular by Albert Einstein, who fueled his science speculations with so-called Gedankenexperimenten. Thought experiments are a very powerful technique of philosophical investigation. In practice, it’s intractably difficult to visualize the side effects of new technological developments. In order to tease out the subtler consequences of current trends, a complex fictional simulation is necessary. Inspired narration is a more powerful tool than logical analysis.

If I want to imagine, for instance, what our world would be like if ordinary objects were conscious, then the best way to make progress is to fictionally simulate a person discovering this.

The kinds of thought experiments I enjoy are different in intent and in execution from merely futurological investigations. My primary goal is not to make useful predictions that businessmen can use.

(2) I’m interested in exploring the human condition, with literary power chords standing in for archetypal psychic forces. When I speak of power chords in the context of fantastic literature, I’m talking about certain classic tropes that have the visceral punch of heavy musical riffs: blaster guns, spaceships, time machines, aliens, telepathy, flying saucers, warped space, faster-than-light travel, immersive virtual reality, clones, robots, teleportation, alien-controlled pod people, endless shrinking, the shattering of planet Earth, intelligent goo, antigravity, starships, ecodisaster, pleasure-center zappers, alternate universes, nanomachines, mind viruses, higher dimensions, cosmic computations that generate our reality, and, of course, the attack of the giant ants.

When I use a power chord, I try to do something fresh with the trope, perhaps placing it into an unfamiliar context, perhaps describing it more intensely than usual, or perhaps using it for an unheard-of thought experiment. I like it when my material takes on a life of its own. This leads to what I call the gnarly zone.

(3) In short, a gnarly process is complex and unpredictable without being random. If a story hews to some very familiar pattern, it feels stale. At the other extreme if absolutely anything can happen, a story becomes as unengaging as someone else’s dream. The gnarly zone lies at the interface between logic and fantasy.

I see my tales as simulated worlds in which the characters and tropes and social situations bounce off each other like eddies in a turbulent wake, like gliders in a cellular automaton graphic, like vines twisting together in a jungle. When I write, I like to be surprised.

(4) My early mentor Robert Sheckley was a supremely witty writer. Over the years I got to spend a few golden hours in Sheckley’s presence. And I think it’s safe to say that wit, rather than mere humor, was his primary goal.

Wit involves describing the world as it actually is. You experience a release of tension when you notice a glitch. Something was off-kilter, and now you see what it was. The elephant in the living room has been named. The evil spirit has been incanted. Perceiving an incongruity in our supposedly smooth-running society provokes a shock of recognition and a concomitant burst of laughter.

Wit is a critical-satirical process that can be more serious than the “humorous” label suggests.

(5) Transrealism is a word that I coined in 1983. Early in my career, I found that using myself and my friends as characters in my science-fiction tales appeals to me. My actual life is the real part, and the trans part are the cool things that happen to the characters in my science-fiction stories.

In other words, I found that I could use the special effects and power chords of SF as a way to thicken and intensify my realistic material. The tools of science fiction can be a way to add a more artistic shape to the suppressed fears and desires that you inevitably incorporate into your fiction. To my way of thinking, not only is transrealism a good way to describe daily reality, transrealism is a path to understanding the higher reality which lies beyond.

(6) Regarding collaboration, note that nearly a third of the pieces in Complete Stories were written with other authors. As a practical matter, I get lonely working always on my own, and I welcome the chance to get into a collaborative exchange with another writer.

An odd aspect of collaborating is that I find myself imitating my collaborator’s style. As if wanting to make myself more readily understandable to him or her. I enjoy diong this–it’s a break from being me.

You don’t see ordinary literary writers collaborating nearly as often as do SF writers. In this respect, we’re like scientists—and like musicians. Science fiction is a shared enterprise. A surreal ant hill.

I’m grateful to be part of it.

Rudy Rucker,

Los Gatos, California

August 28, 2021

Jumpin’ Jack Flash

It was a hell of a lecture. “Out of Your Mindscape,” Jack had called it on the posters he’d put up all over town. The posters had a picture of a guy thinking a thought balloon of himself thinking a thought balloon of himself thinking etcetera and ad infinitum. Jack Flash was wild about infinite regresses that term.

I never could see the use of them myself. So my mind has an image of my mind which has an image of my mind and so on. So what. To me the fact that my mind is infinite is about as significant as the fact that human bodies have ten toes. Big Mind doesn’t have anything to do with the finite-infinite distinction. And in terms of my immediate life, what counts in the Pure Land is having two minds instead of one mind…and who cares if they’re infinite.

At the time I’m talking about, I was an English instructor at the same upstate New York college where Jack taught. People don’t take to me, and I always have trouble keeping jobs on Earth. They were going to terminate my contract even though I’d just had a paper on Invasion of the Body Snatchers accepted by the Journal of Popular Culture.

I had just gotten the bad news from my chairman at lunch time, and I’d spent the afternoon going through my second to last spore of geezel. That’s a pretty hefty dose for one sitting, so I was kind of lit when I walked into Jack’s lecture.

Jack had drawn a big crowd, but they were pretty stiff. I was feeling reckless, and decided to loosen things up by laughing and stamping my feet every time Jack said, “infinity.” Before long the place was rocking.

Jack likes to work a crowd; and once I’d gotten them started he kept bringing them higher…changing the subject, making slips of the tongue, and mixing in side-raps, one-liners, and level changes. It was a pleasure to watch him.

He was wearing light tan corduroys and a blue flannel Bean’s shirt. He never stopped moving except when he wanted to say something heavy. For that he would lean forward on the desk and manage to look every one of us in the eye. But mostly he’d be writing things on the board, wiping chalk dust off on his corduroys, pushing his long brown hair back from his forehead, or taking his ratty black sweater on and off.

I couldn’t really tell you what the talk was about. After all, I was pretty high, and I’ve never bothered to master a lot of the standard human concepts. Roughly speaking, it seemed like Jack thought he could prove that every possible universe exists. Considering my background, you’d think I’d be interested in what he might have to say on this topic…but you’d be wrong. I just wanted to lesnerize a couple of people and get the hell back to the Pure Land.

Without thinking about it too hard, I suspected that most of what Jack said was wrong anyway…but it was fun listening to him rave. Quite a few people came up to him afterwards, and I stuck around.

After a while it was down to just one chick talking to Jack. I walked up to join their conversation. “That was splendid, Jack,” I said.

“Thanks, Simon,” he answered. He turned to the girl, “What do you say the three of us go get a beer?” He had already put on his brown leather jacket.

“All right,” the girl said, and we started out. I’d never seen her before. She reminded me of a Mercedes-Benz…classic features, and a flawless exterior, gliding along on smoothly meshing joints.

“I’m Si Bork,” I said to her, hoping for a handshake.

“Helen,” she said nodding, and then picked up the thread of her conversation with Jack. “I mean, how can you be sure that those parallel universe you were talking about really exist? Can you leave your body?”

Jack hated to answer no to a question like that, so he just shrugged. “How could I ever tell?” And then he was back on his favorite subject, his own ideas. “I’ve got a whole new thing I’m working on now. Did it ever occur to you that black holes and white holes really exist in your Mindscape?”

Actually he wasn’t far off, but I wasn’t going to start blabbing everything I knew. Not yet anyway. If I played it right Jack would probably go along with me…maybe…and if I could just find someone else…

Helen was talking quietly to Jack as we went into the bar. I was sure she was already wondering how to get rid of this obvious loser, Simon Bork, so that she and Jack could really rap. But I knew Jack wanted me to stick around, and I started trying to make friends with Helen while Jack got us a pitcher.

We exchanged a few listless facts about what we did for a living…she was in medical school…and then a silence fell. I had to say something interesting.

“You remind me of a Mercedes,” I blurted out finally, unable to come up with anything more abstract. She gave me her full attention for a few seconds…sizing me up.

I know what I look like…hell, I build this body from scratch every morning, including the glasses. Gold-rimmed glasses, set deep into eye sockets with colorless eyes. Prematurely bald, with a few lank strands across the top. Twitchy face with a rabbity mouth. The kind of guy who eats Oreos for dessert after every one of the crummy little meals he cooks in his rented room.

Helen shook her head, “You look like a Studebaker yourself.” But as she said it she patted my arm, and I could feel a tingle…almost a shock…pass up the arm and into my bodymass.

She was so beautiful. Teeth, mouth, swelling breasts, her voice. This was as close to a girl this beautiful as I had ever been. If only I could get closer…I closed my eyes to skren her better. It was so relaxing to be near this woman. She seemed so kind…perhaps I could tell her…

“I have this problem…” I started to say, but a gassy wet vibrato had crept into my voice. I was starting to flow! Beneath my shirt the stiff orange buds were already forming on the transparent hide covering my swirling green bodymass. Helen’s eyes widened as my face sagged.

I couldn’t stop myself from shlubbering out, “I want to lesnerize you.” Why did I have to go and tip my hand like that, a part of my mind wondered bleakly. Helen had jumped to her feet, and when I slid to the floor I could see her shiny black underwear. It took the full force of my will to keep from beginning to rave in the mother tongue.

Not that she could have any doubts about what I was. In seconds she would begin to scream, and things would get worse until finally I would have to chirp again. I couldn’t figure out how I could have let myself go like this. For two years I had held human shape except when I got into my werble…disguised as the bed in my cheap, but well-locked, boarding-house room.

But now sitting here with this woman my control had suddenly snapped…and I was flopping around under the table like a sun-ripened manta ray. This would make the third mission in a row I had blown. Any second she would scream.

I tensed myself and prepared to chirp. When the humans discover a “Venusian,” we always take one of them with us. When forced out of my body, I convert its mass into a single pulse of electromagnetic energy…a chirp…which eventually reaches the Pure Land and is reconstructed there. They’ve got a radio-telescope hooked up to a vat of undifferentiated tissue.

Just so that the few humans in the know will think twice before attacking a “Venusian,” we always make it a point to beam the chirp through someone’s head on the way out. The energy density hard-boils their brain like an egg in a microwave oven.

But still no one came…and there was no scream. Something brushed against me. Something soft…it was the girl! Helen had sat down, taken off her shoes, and was gently kneading my bodymass. I grew bristles which slipped between her toes, and she clenched and gently tugged at them. Unmistakable pheromones were drifting down. I couldn’t believe my good fortune. Helen was a V-sexual.

There was still time to save this mission. I forced myself back into human form and crawled out from under the table. Just as I stood up, Jack Flash came back with a pitcher of beer. “Was just talking to a friend,” he explained, jerking his head towards a group of backs at the bar. “And what have you been doing down there, Simon…checking Helen’s oil?”

I got back in my chair. “Just dropped some change,” I said with a synthetic chuckle. My feet hadn’t gelled yet, and Helen continued her gentle treading and plucking.

“Si spent the whole time you were gone under the table, Jack,” Helen said, withdrawing her feet. “He was really behaving strangely.” Her eyes bored into me with the twisted hunger of a V-sexual. I loved every minute of it. If I had to, I’d chirp and the hell with it. If not…

Jack looked at me with respect. “Didn’t know you had it in you, Si.” We all drank in silence for a minute. Finally Helen broke the relaxed silence.

“I don’t see how it would make sense, really, to talk about moving from one parallel world to another, Jack. If you were in both of them already, then what would there be to move?”

Jack ran his hand back along the central part of his straight hair. “I am in many of the different parallel Earths…and in each of them I think that’s the only one I’m really in. But there should be some sort of higher consciousness which could…” His voice trailed off. I liked that about Jack, that he couldn’t figure this one out. I knew the answer to Helen’s question. After all, I come from a parallel universe.

A “Venusian’s” mission on Earth is to reproduce by lesnerization, and then return to the Pure Land. Once enough of us have done this, there will be a web of consciousness connecting our universe and yours, and we will be able to draw the two closer together so that even the weak and diseased members of our race can move freely between “Venus” and the Earth. Several members of my swarm have completed successful missions, and they have described to me in detail what it is like to have the sort of multiple trans-universal consciousness which Jack and Helen were puzzling out.

Suddenly I spoke up, “Jack, I know a lot about parallel universes.” Helen gave me a cautioning glance, but I continued, “I have certain connections…”

Jack was laughing. “Connections with who, Si? Galaxy X?”

“Why don’t we go back to my room and talk it over. The three of us.”

Jack still didn’t get it. He thought I wanted to turn them on to some dope. So of course he came along. And Helen…she and I dropped a little behind and she slipped her hand into my shirt. No human had ever touched me there before.

If a “Venusian” is exposed he chirps, and no evidence of his existence is left…save for the mysterious death of one of the people who discovered him. There are thousands of us on Earth now, but few of us are ever detected…and the establishment chooses to ignore whatever fragmentary proofs of our existence arise. But there are rumors and, more important, there is subconscious knowledge. V-sexuals are people who have fallen in love with this subconsciously-sensed other presence in the world. V-sexuality is, for obvious reasons, primarily a latent perversion…but as a few lucky “Venusians” know, a V-sexual can move to intense overtness in the space of a few minutes. I could hardly wait. And if we could get Jack to join in…

It takes a minute to get my door open. I have three locks. Jack began kidding me about it. “What have you got in there Simon, a suitcase of gold?”

“You’ll see,” I said as the door finally opened. Jack went in first, and Helen came in after me, her hand resting lightly on my back. I wanted to triple lock the door behind me, but I feared this might alarm them.

The door opens into the kitchenette end of the room. You can tell it’s the kitchenette because that part of the room has a linoleum floor. Sometimes when I am too tired to cook, I just break some eggs on the floor, pour oil and ketchup on top of them, and then flow around on the linoleum until I have ingested everything.

But now I had company. “Beer?” I inquired. They were sitting on my werble at the other end of the room. The only other place to sit was the chair by the kitchenette table.

“Sure,” Jack said, “But we really can’t stay too long, Simon.” He thought he was going somewhere alone with Helen. Couldn’t he tell that now she only had eyes for me?

I got out three beers and glided over to the werble…my body movements suggestively fluid. Helen couldn’t take her eyes off me. “Tell Jack, Helen,” I said. “Tell him, and then I’ll let you undress me.”

With a visible effort Jack maintained his cool. “What makes you think Helen would want to undress you, Si? And what’s she supposed to tell me?”

“Si is a ‘Venusian,’” Helen said huskily. “I never knew if they were real or not. I’ve always…I’ve always…” her face was working, and she couldn’t get the rest of the sentence out. She slid a hand back under my shirt and fingered a stiff orange bud. Her hand was damp.

Jack jumped up off the bed and began moving towards the door. “You go out that door, and I’ll fry your brain,” I said evenly. Helen was moaning now, running her moist, trembling fingers over my face.

“Flow now while I’m touching you, darling,” she breathed.

I let my head go slack, and it began sinking down through the collar of my shirt. Helen was fumbling frantically at our clothes. I couldn’t see Jack anymore since I’d let my head merge into my bodymass, but I could still skren him. He had stopped near the door and was hesitating…his emotions a mixture of fear and curiosity. Finally curiosity won out.

“I can’t believe this,” Jack said desperately. He ripped the top off another beer from the icebox. He’d left his first one by the werble, and he was scared to get close to me. He sat down on the kitchen chair. “I’ll watch,” he said shakily, “But I’m not going to let you lesnerize us.”

That’s what he thought. I didn’t bother answering…it would have been too much trouble to form a mouth. It didn’t seem like Helen was ever going to get my clothes off, so I reduced viscosity and flowed out of my left pant leg and onto the floor. She had gotten her shirt and bra off, and she lay down to rub her stiff-nippled breasts across me. It felt nice.

For the next half hour or so she sat there kneading and molding me…like a three-year-old girl at the nursery school play-dough table. Only they don’t moan as much in nursery school. Somewhere along the line she got her pants off too, and I grew a few suitable protuberances. I liked that Jack was watching us. He might be smarter than me, he might be human…but I had the girl.

I guess Helen and I made something like the ultimate donkey show. When she finally got off me and lay panting on my werble, Jack was so hot that he pulled down his pants and jumped her. I flowed closer and laid a gentle pseudopod across the back of his thighs.

He twisted away, screaming, “No, Simon, not yet, don’t lesnerize us! Please not yet! I’ve just got to…get to…” He was thrusting in and out frantically, and in a few seconds it was all over.

I should have taken them then and there…but lesnerization goes a lot smoother if the human hosts are completely willing. It’s a simple operation. You just run a pseudopod up the person’s nose, suck out their brain, and fill their head up with part of your bodymass. Over the next year, your offspring slowly absorbs all of the host body, learning how to model it in the process. It’s the way we’ve always reproduced on Earth. When we fission like this, we have to split off two buds…baby “Venusians”…so we always have to lesnerize two people at once.

If I could only get those buds into Jack and Helen’s skulls I’d be free to chirp back to the Pure Land. My mind drifted pleasantly as I thought of rejoining my swarm…a respected and successful colonizer…possessor of trans-universal consciousness.

I formed Si Bork’s body again and lay down next to Jack and Helen. “How would you like to come forever?” I said softly. “That’s what lesnerization feels like…an orgasm that never stops. All I have to do is reach up through your nose and gently touch your brain,” no point telling them about what I’d do next, “and, wham, you’re as enlightened as Gautama Buddha.” Sex and enlightenment. It makes a nice package.

But they both looked a little doubtful. “What do you mean when you say ‘wham,’ hon?” Helen asked.

And then Jack chimed in, “Don’t you think it might be risky to fool around with a person’s brain like that?” He covered his nose defensively.

“Look,” I said, readjusting my features to look fatherly, “No ‘Venusian’ would ever dream of doing anything which might harm a human. We want to be your allies…your partners in a new trans-universal culture. Now I know you’ve heard the rumors about lesnerization. Take it from me, they’re all lies put out by chauvinist reactionaries. Lesnerization is just a way of getting to know each other better. Jack,” I patted his shoulder, “Once you’ve lesnerized with me, you’ll have more new stuff in that skull of yours than you can possible imagine. Lesnerization is simply a way for me to take things that I know and put them into your head.”

They shifted uneasily and looked at each other. Finally Jack spoke. “What do you say we get dressed and go talk about it over a pizza. I can dig where you’re coming from. Brain-to-brain communication. But I’ve got to have some food first.” He pulled his pants back up.

“That’s a good idea,” Helen said, fastening her bra. “I’m famished.” She began buttoning up her blouse. “Where is ‘Venus’ anyway, Si? And why are you all so secretive?”

I couldn’t believe how distant she suddenly seemed. First she’s all over me, and then I ask one little favor, and she starts asking questions like a hick at the freak show. I felt like just chirping the hell out of there and blowing one of them away. But if I went back to the Pure Land without lesnerizing anyone they’d just stuff me in a ship back to Earth…or worse. So I politely answered her question as I dressed.

“Actually, Helen, what you call ‘Venus’ is in one of those parallel universes Jack likes to talk about. In a way it’s in the same place where your Venus is, only ‘Venus’ is a different superspace location. We don’t call it ‘Venus’ though. We call it the Pure Land.”

“But how can the Pure Land be where Venus is without really being there?” Helen responded. Jack interrupted impatiently before I could answer.

“It has a different fourth-dimensional location is all, Helen. You can read about it in that Geometry and Relativity book I wrote.” We were all dressed and on our way out of the apartment. Jack turned to me. “What I want to hear is your answer to her other question, Simon. If you ‘Venusians’ are just here to make friends, then why do you sneak around so that only the nuts believe in you?”

I cleared my throat nervously. “We’re scared, Jack. Scared of small-minded xenophobic bigots. We’re really a very weak race. If we tried to land a ship openly, the pigs would blast us out of the sky. We want to come out in the open, but it’s not time yet. We need to know more about human psychology first, and we need time to spread the right kind of rumors about us.” I smiled self-deprecatingly.

But Jack seemed to be becoming more hostile. He was probably just jealous that I’d gotten more off Helen than him. “You say you’re weak, Simon, but didn’t you threaten to fry my brain just a little while ago?”

I generated a chuckle. “Oh that. Well, I could fry your brain…hard-boil it really…but only by converting my body into pure energy. That’s how we get back to the Pure Land. We call it chirping.” I explained the process to them, meanwhile trying to put my arm around Helen, but she shrugged it off.

Although it was supper time, the restaurant was almost empty. I’d never been there before, but Jack seemed to be a regular. He stopped to chat with the guy making pizzas in the front window.

I steered Helen to a table in the rear…I was hoping to lesnerize them after they’d had a good meal and a few beers. I was prepared to act forcibly if necessary…at the worst I’d lose a pseudopod. I smiled moistly at Helen. “Did you have a nice time in my room?”

“You know I did,” she said haltingly, “But I’m scared of what I could become if I keep seeing you. And I don’t know how I’ll be able to stay away.” She began crying, and reached out to touch my face. “One part of me already wants to do it again…especially with a man watching and thinking I’m the lowest kind of slut…” She hesitated, then resumed in a strained voice, “But if I kept doing that, what would happen to the rest of me…to Helen?” She covered her face with her hands.

Someone had turned the jukebox on, and over a background of moans and abrupt guitar chords a voice crooned, “Well it’s all right now, in fact it’s a gas…” Helen was slipping away from me…but where was Jack? Surely he would listen to reason. I skrenned him walking across the room. I started to turn, but then he was already upon me, and he sank an eight-inch knife into my neck.

That did it. No more Mr. Nice Guy. Jack Flash was going to get it. I relaxed my hold on the knotted spacetime which made up my body and put everything I had into my chirp…carefully beaming it at the spot behind me where he crouched.

But I should have looked first. The bastard had an aluminum pizza pan in front of his face…and I bounced off it and out through the ceiling.

It doesn’t take long to get to the Pure Land from Earth. You get a faster-than-light phase-shift going in your pulse, lock it real, tear loose, and jump spacetime sheets. Once you’re back in the home space, it’s just a matter of a little simple tube-surfing. The only hard thing about it is that the whole trip seems to happen at once…so you have to know just what you’re going to do before you start.

I didn’t get much of a welcome at home when they found out I’d screwed up another mission. They said I could either go back to Earth or spend fifteen years in the tissue fields. I was frantic to revenge myself on Jack, and even more frantic to get back between Helen’s legs, so I would have been perfectly willing to go back to Earth…except that the trip back takes so long.

You can’t chirp from the Pure Land to Earth, since there’s no one waiting on Earth to reconstitute you. You have to go the long way…around the Horn, as it were. That is, you have to take a spaceship out the collapsed star Gouda X-1, fly in, bounce off the ring singularity into a new universe, and fly back to Earth. It’s dangerous and the whole trip takes about ten years proper-time. So the tissue fields didn’t necessarily sound that bad.

I asked for a week to think it over. They gave me two days, and I went out into the plaza promising to be back.

It felt good to be flowing across the intricately grooved stones again with the swarm. We aren’t very big on individual personalities, and before long I’d almost forgotten I’d ever left. A warm hydro-carbon rain drizzled down, and I circled around the plaza in the figures of the swarm’s never-ending dance.

The pimpled hides of my fellow “Venusians” felt familiar and comforting…but still I couldn’t put the feel of Helen’s breasts and thighs out of my mind…she was so smooth…so slippery.

I realized I was horny, and found a willing fellow-citizen…whom you might as well think of as a girl. We flowed away from the plaza together, and our individual consciousness returned. She told me her name was Pasmit.

As we passed through a grove of geezel fungi I paused to pry loose one of the immature spores. I threw it to Pasmit, she digested a little of it and threw it back to me.

We went on for several versts this way, finally stopping when the singing in our tissues could no longer be ignored. We pressed our vents together, guided by the sensitive bristles surrounding them; and then we let our bodymasses mingle for a timeless interval. The hydro-carbon drizzle increased, and the geezel spore rolled stealthily back towards its mother fungus. Finally we stopped pulsing and slid apart. The gamma-radiation is much stronger out in the country, and everything was suffused with a kindly glow.

I must have been mad to want to go back to Earth, I thought. Pasmit and I could build a burrow near the tissue fields. I’d get strong and green working in the fields, and every night we’d go dance with the swarm. It had been good enough for my ancestors; why shouldn’t it be good enough for me? There was just one thing…

“Pasmit,” I vibrated, “Could you do something for me…something special?”

She snuggled closer to me. “What is it, Sibork?”

“Could you form your bodymass like this, and this, and this…” I gestured rapidly, “And then could you rub on me? I’ll show you how I mean.”

She burbled, and started to do it. I sighed and went limp, images of Helen filling my mind. Pasmit leaned over me and began to knead my bodymass with her hands. Quaveringly I pulsed my next request, and extruded the appropriate protuberances. She started to do it…

But abruptly she stopped, and her pulsations became harsh. “But this is human shape! You want me to be like a human, Sibork!” She recoiled and rapidly re-assumed “Venusian” shape. “You’re a filthy H-sexual!” she shrilled, “Don’t come near me!”

Pasmit delivered her parting shot as she began flowing back towards the swarm. “You’re not fit to live in the Pure Land anymore, Sibork. You’re tainted. You’ll have to go back to Earth tomorrow.”

I knew she was right. I couldn’t even blame her for feeling the way she did…I used to feel the same way about H-sexuals.

I spent an uneasy night sleeping under a rock, and the next morning I shipped out for Earth again. Despite what I’d told Jack, we “Venusians” are virtually indestructible. So our spaceships do not need any very complex life-support systems.

My ship consisted, basically, of one hundred kilos of geezel and the shell of a nauton, a sort of gigantic fungus-snail common in the Pure Land. I packed the geezel into the front of the cone-shaped spiral shell, crawled in after, and sealed the back off with a specially thickened section of my hide.

During the trip I would feed off the geezel, and propel the ship by converting some of the food energy into a stream of ions, to be blown out of an aperture in my hide door. In effect, I fart myself through space. Given the steady force and the small mass of my ship, I can reach relativistic velocities rather easily…and once one travels close enough to the speed of light, time dilation sets in. As far as my body’s aging processes are concerned, the one hundred light-year trip to Gouda X-1 takes only five years.

Even five years might seem like a long time to be wadded up inside a nauton shell, but I have the ability to let my individual consciousness go totally dormant…turning the control of my body over to what we call “Big Mind” in the Pure Land.

I spent five years in a trance, pooting along towards Gouda X-1. When I was not too far from it, the intense gravitational radiation jolted me back into existence.

For a few moments I was totally disoriented. I had no idea where I was…for a second I didn’t even know if I was “Venusian” or human. Ahead of me I skrenned a hot bluish star with a huge tufty horn of flame growing out of it. The name Beetroot 322 popped into my mind. The horn fed an immense spiral of brightly glowing gas which was twisted around a region of what seemed to be absolute blackness.

I was falling…at almost the speed of light…down towards the collapsed star which nestled in the center of the spiral of gas it had pulled out of its companion star. The collapsed star was Gouda X-1, and at its very center was the gate which led out of the Pure Land universe.

As I drew closer I could see the ring singularity that lay at the heart of this whirlpool of space and time. If a star such as Gouda X-1 is rotating fast enough when it collapses to form a black hole, then the singularity at its center takes the shape of a ring. Space is infinitely curved at each point of this ring, and to venture too close to it is to be torn apart atom from atom. But if you manage to go through the ring, something quite different happens.

Think of the many parallel universes as being a stack of so many pieces of cloth. Now imagine punching a circular hole through this stack of fabrics, and then sewing all of these spacetime sheets together along the edges of the circles you punched out. That’s what a ring singularity is like…almost.

But I left out what’s inside the ring. Well, when you go through the ring you enter an antimatter, anti-gravity anti-universe…which repels you, spits you back like a squeezed watermelon seed.

When you come back through the ring, you go onto one of those many sheets of spacetime which are sewed together along the ring singularity…and if you’re lucky you come out where and when you wanted to.

Actually it’s not really luck that determines in which universe and at what time in that universe you come out. It’s more like you come out where you expect to come out.

Causality takes a beating when minds and singularities interact. But Big Mind doesn’t need causality anyway…every instant of every universe springs into existence together, and synchronicity is the natural order of things.

Anyway, there I was in a flexible nauton shell being sucked down into the heart of Gouda X-1 at something like the speed of light. And Jack Flash thought he’d been far out. I had to laugh thinking of that jerk sneaking up behind me like that with his knife and pizza pan. When I got to Earth this time things were going to be different. Because I was planning to get back there before I’d left.

The singularity was dead ahead now, a bright ring a few kilometers in diameter. Bright isn’t the word for it, really. You know how a mirror looks when it bounces sun into your eyes?

All of Gouda X-1’s mass had gone into that circle of light and, friend, it was a perfect circle. It was like looking at the ultimate platonic circle in Big Mind, the circle from which all other circles derive their feeble and reflected reality.

As you can imagine, the gravitational force coming off that ring was incredible. I was thin as a needle and I whisked through without even slowing down. But as soon as I’d gone through I was in an anti-universe, and every particle of that universe wanted me out of there. This was the most dangerous part of the trip. If some piece of antimatter happened by and brushed into me I’d be annihilated. If I didn’t steer just right the anti-universe would throw me against the ring and I’d be annihilated. If I panicked and chirped, my energy pulse would be trapped in an endless pendulum orbit around the ring and, for all practical purposes, I’d be annihilated.

There was also the matter of bouncing out into the right space and time. I could already see myself looking in through the pizza-parlor window at Jack Flash getting a knife and pan from his friend behind the counter. Jack looked scared and I felt a little sorry for him. Maybe I shouldn’t suck his brain out after all…but how else could I establish a trans-universal consciousness?

My attention snapped back to the situation at hand. The repulsive force from the anti-universe counterpart of Gouda X-1’s mate, Beetroot 322, had decelerated me from the speed of light to rest, and had already started forcing me back towards the ring singularity. This was the roughest part of the ride. One second you’re going 99.999 percent the speed of light one way, and the next instant you’re going 99.999 percent the speed of light the other way. There weren’t many “Venusians” who could handle the ring singularity bounce-trip. I’d been trained for it from budhood, and even so it must have taken five years off my life every time I did it.

As I zoomed back through the ring, I struggled to keep from blacking out, and I kept my mind fixed on frightened Jack Flash in the pizza-parlor window…and on Helen, across the table from me with her face in her hands…I’m sorry Jack…I love you Helen…

I burst out of the ergosphere of Gouda X-1 traveling so fast that it would have taken a photon a year to gain five meters on me. I had some slowing down to do before I got to Earth…if there was an Earth in this space.

The ship was traveling rear-end first now, and I began absorbing geezel and shooting out the ion-steam again. Five years of this and I would have decelerated back to rest. I had started out with revenge and lust in my mind, but for some reason I was now suffused with thoughts of peace and love. Good old Jack. Dear sweet Helen. Even my department chairman seemed almost “Venusian.” I drifted into a trance and let Big Mind take over.

I was so anxious about missing Earth that I woke up a few months early. Those were peaceful months, hurtling towards the Sun with a speed that I steadily diminished. There was plenty of time to think about what I would do on Earth.

I began to wonder about the wisdom of reproducing by lesnerization. The whole idea of reproducing ourselves on Earth by planting the buds inside people’s skulls went back to Brow, the first “Venusian” who ever survived the ring singularity bounce-trip to any of the inhabited versions of Earth. Disguised as a Dutch mathematician, Brow had advanced the destructive mathematical philosophy called intuitionism, and he had lesnerized dozens, perhaps hundreds of people before chirping back to the Pure Land. Many of the “Venusians” now on Earth are Brow’s descendants, although every year a few new colonizers, such as myself, make the ring singularity bounce-trip to one of the Earths.

But what had made Brow feel that the only safe place to grow a bud was inside a human skull? At home we grow buds in nautons, in geezel plants…sometimes even in the ground. What gave Brow, and the rest of us, our conviction that on Earth we should only reproduce by the murder of innocent human beings?

The power of suggestion, that’s what. A solitary “Venusian” on an alien Earth behaves as humans consciously or subconsciously expect a blob from outer space to behave. As I explain in my article on Invasion of the Body Snatchers, blobs from outer space symbolize the unchecked id. With their natural fear that their lower, more bestial desires will take over their minds, what could be more natural than for people to expect the “Venusians” to reproduce by lesnerization. Nobody had told Jack what lesnerization was…in his guts he knew I wanted to eat his brain…so he’d come after me with the knife.

Why couldn’t I break this cycle? Why couldn’t humans and “Venusians” really be trans-universal allies? But a less idealistic part of me was still wondering how to safely reproduce myself on Earth if not by lesnerizing. Would not the humans hunt out and destroy a bud which was hidden anywhere other than inside a human skull? And if I failed to achieve trans-universal consciousness this time I could never return to the Pure Land.

The topography of the Earth below me looked familiar, so I knew I’d bounced into a universe pretty much like the one where Jack had knifed me. I splashed down in one of the Finger Lakes, formed Si Bork’s body again, and swam ashore. I didn’t feel any special need to rush or to stall. If I was going to show up at the right time, I would.

It was around dusk when I reached the highway and stuck out my thumb. I’d grown my own clothes this time, and I looked like any other hitchhiker. After awhile a pickup truck stopped. The driver was an old farmer, bound for Livingston, my destination.

I told him I was an English prof at the college there, and we talked a little about monster movies. He had a strange way of putting his fingers under his nose and sniffing them when he talked about creatures from outer space. Was he trying to tell me something? When I looked closely, I seemed to see bumps under his faded cotton shirt…

“Are you ‘Venusian?’” I asked him, and then added something that a human would have taken for a cough, but which was really a Pure Land proverb meaning something like, “Once you’re born, the worst has already happened.”

Without answering he pulled the pickup off the road and turned to look directly at me. His features were flowing with joy and we embraced.

We sat there maybe a half hour, pulsing each other’s like stories back and forth. His name was Roon, and he’d come from a bud some “Venusian” had lesnerized into the body of the farmer Roon still impersonated. The farmer and his wife had been UFO enthusiasts willing to go along with anything an alien suggested, and Roon’s sib-bud had agreed that lesnerizing was wrong, and the sib-bud had gone down to the Pentagon, trying to tell them the truth. Roon had never heard from his sib-bud again, and figured he’d either chirped out or joined the CIA.

Roon raised pigs now, and when I asked him why we couldn’t just grow our buds in his pigs’ bodies, he was shocked. “Pigs are lower forms of life, Sibork!”

“So are humans,” I responded. “And for that matter, so are we.” I told him my theory about why Brow had acted as he did. “It doesn’t have to be this way,” I concluded. “If we stop murdering people, we’ll be able to come out in the open and really befriend them. I’ve found it’s almost impossible to lie to a human.” Which reminded me…if I was going to stop Jack from knifing me, I’d better get a move on.

Roon dropped me off near the pizza-parlor, and we agreed to meet again. Now to explain what happened next, I’m going to have to introduce a little notation. Roon dropped me off near the pizza-parlor, right? Now if I had walked down, looked in the window, and seen a “Venusian” talking with Helen at the rear table…who would that be? Me. But to keep things from getting too confusing, let’s call that “Venusian” me*, reserving the word me for the “Venusian” looking in the window.

It was just about night now, maybe seven o’clock, and I walked down the street towards the pizza-parlor. Everything was clicking. I knew that Jack was going to be standing in that window.

And he was. He’d just turned the jukebox on, and was picking up a pizza pan and an eight-inch knife from the counter. At the back of the room I could see my* back and Helen, her face in her hands.

I opened the door and walked in. Jack had paused to exchange a few last words with the counterman and he didn’t see me. I walked over to the jukebox and kicked it so hard that the needle slid across the record and the machine turned itself off. He whirled around, knife at the ready.

“Hi, Jack.”

I was ready for him, and there was no way in the world he could get that knife into me. I could see that realization sink into him, and he mumbled something about getting the knife to cut up the pizza. He hadn’t noticed yet that I* was still sitting at the table.

“Jack,” I began, “I’ve been through a lot of changes since the last time I saw you…”

He laughed nervously, “It’s been all of two minutes, Simon. What kind of…” and then he broke off. I* was walking across the room towards him.

I* was glad to see that I had made it in time…but I* had always known that I would. I wondered how I* had known that, since I didn’t recall having expected anyone to come save me the last time around. I* pointed out that that had been a different universe…and I realized that since things were happening differently here from the last time, it must be that I really had bounced out of Gouda X-1 into a universe just a shade different from the one where I had gotten knifed.

While Jack was staring at me*, I deftly took the knife away from him. I* thought that was nicely done, and we exchanged a smile.

“We’ve got double consciousness,” I and I* said to Jack happily. He looked confused.

“Where did you come from?” he said to me, “Are you Si’s twin brother, or what?”

“Actually I’m the same person as Sibork*,” I answered, “Only I come from a different universe.” And then I began laughing, “I’ve finally got it.”

“Got what?” Jack said, expressionlessly looking from me to me*.

“Trans-universal consciousness,” I* answered, and then , “So I* don’t need to lesnerize anyone anymore. You were right to be scared of it, and I’m* sorry for wanting to do it to you.” Finally Jack broke into a smile.

“Tell me more,” he said. So I* did.

Meanwhile I walked over to Helen. She had stopped crying and was sitting there watching the conversation in amazement. “Helen,” I said, “I love you, I can make you happy. Just because you love a ‘Venusian,’ doesn’t make you bad. You have broader horizons than other people is all.”

She smiled up at me, “And now there’s two of you?”

I smiled back. The Pure Land could wait.

Note on “Jumpin’ Jack Flash”

Written in Spring, 1976.

The 57th Franz Kafka, Ace Books, 1983.

This apprentice exercise touches upon some of my favorite SF themes: time-travel, UFO aliens, brain-eating, and sex. It also marks the start of my “transreal” practice of modeling some of my characters on myself, my friends and my long-suffering family. Loosely speaking, I’m Jack Flash and Si Bork was my Geneseo English professor friend Lee Poague. Lee also appears in White Light, and his younger brother Dennis became the Stahn “Sta-Hi” Mooney character of my Ware series of novels. Not that my family, friends or I are really very much like my fiction characters. The distinction is comparable to that between an actor’s real life and the life of the characters whom he or she plays.

The word “geezel” is an homage to the master Robert Sheckley, who once used it to stand for a kind of alien food; and “lesnerize” is from a Golden Age story that used it to mean “sneeze.”

Enlightenment Rabies

His boots looked so perfect. Two dark parabolas in a field of yellow; slight three-dimensional interest provided by the scurf strewn about. Time to act. Boone took a newspaper the size of a bubblegum wrapper from the stack at the android’s elbow.

“Three dollars.”

Handing over the money, he again forgot where he was. Or entered another spacetime. “The cave and the marketplace” is what he called it. Buying the newspaper was marketplace, and grooving on his boots was cave. This was an old Zen distinction comparable to the One/Many distinction of the Greeks. Boone tried to live at the interface of complementary world-views; but more often than not he was just really out of it.

He passed through the news-shop’s air-curtain and glanced up at the sky. A shareholder jostled him, then remarked, “They’re saying it’ll rain tonight, uh.”

“I don’t care what they’re saying. I make my own weather,” Boone snapped.

The shareholder’s face froze behind his stunglasses and began to fade. Boone elaborated, “If you let those glasses tell you what tomorrow’s weather is today, then you don’t have your tomorrow. You have their tomorrow. Lose the consensus, Jimmy. Wake up, uh.”

The shareholder gave him a cautious but superior smile. “You had your vaccination?” he asked with exaggerated clarity, and walked on.

Boone fell into a dream looking at the gauzy white clouds against the light and bright November sky. Good day for something. He put some music in his workspace and started walking. The shareholder’s question surfaced in his mind.

Vaccination. Damn. Seemed like they’d just been through all that a few weeks ago. Boone had nearly been swept that time. He’d caught the disease…“Dirtbug” they’d been calling it…he’d caught it and would have died if he hadn’t been able to score some anti-toxin. Had cost him ten grand, and he’d had to kill a man to get the money. This time he’d do it the easy way and let the state vaccinate him.

Boone sat down on a bench and took the newspaper out of his packet. It was really a small white-light hologram. He held it up to his eye and looked through to see an old-fashioned newspaper spread out on a table. Social hygiene was page four.

…tragic death of three patients at Veterans’ hospital…ten soldiers at research center…new virus isolated…disease has been named “Enlightenment Rabies”…

Boone laughed bitterly. There must be more people working the interface than he’d realized. The state invented the diseases and spread them, but it always named them after some perceived social ill. This time it was enlightenment, next time it might be underconsumption or dirty teeth. In any case, the point was that if you were too wasted or stubborn to go get the state-administered antidote you were going to get swept.

…cramps, buboes, and convulsions ending in death by suffocation…crash vaccination program…available November 17–20 at these local centers…

Boone checked the date on the paper. Today was the 20th. Now where was the nearest center? After a few minutes he knew where to go. Off the interface, brought down in the marketplace, running scared like they wanted.

Halfway down the block Boone bumped into his friend Ace High. Ace was standing on the sidewalk with his head thrown far back and his arms wrapped around his legs. The Metal Crane position.

Boone stopped to look at Ace for a minute. Ace’s eyes were aimed at him, but there was nobody home. Boone was clearly in the presence of an unvaccinated fellow-citizen.

“Hey Ace,” he said, trying to straighten up his friend’s bent body, “Come on, uh, it’s eigenstate time.”

Ace High was infinitely differentiable. He got the message and locked in on the signal. His face split like a melon when he smiled, as he did now, uncleaned teeth glistening in the sun. “Why…does the doctor…have no face?” he crooned, guessing Boone’s meaning. “Lez go, boss.”

Boone and Ace High started off for the vaccination center. It was easier to be going together. That way if you forgot where you were going, your friend might still know.

“Let’s get some stunglasses on,” Boone suggested, feeling through his pockets. He still had his pair. Ace had lost his, so they decided to stop in at the next news-shop to get some.

Boone was already feeling the effects of his stunglasses. His mind was filled with safety tips, news updates, and new product information. Purposefully he went into the news-shop and bought a pair of stunglasses for Ace High. It was an attractive little shop with a big multiplexed holographic display in the corner. If Boone looked in just the right direction, the image his stunglasses produced fit right on top of the image displayed in the news-shop. An indescribably beautiful moiré interference pattern appeared, and he was gone again.

Fortunately Ace High had already put on his new stunglasses. As he watched, Boone slowly assumed the Silent Planet posture, his face turned rapturously to the news-shop’s advertising display. Ace High looked at the floor, not wanting to disturb his friend. The stunglasses were projecting a three-dimensional holographic image in front of everything he looked at. The image was multiplexed, so he couldn’t actually say for sure what it was of. It was a lot things at once, and his brain knew how to sort out and store the information. His trusting brain was soaking it right up.

As he watched the stunglasses’ images, Ace High’s slack exuberance turned to responsible concern. Concern that he had not drawn his paycheck for two months. Concern about what he had been doing for two months. Concern that everyone receive their Enlightenment Rabies vaccination, particularly himself and Boone. Concern with the fact that more and more young people were turning their backs on the real world, only to go chasing after some kind of crazy half-scientific hopped-up occultist mystagogic blue-dome swizzle, uh.

Boone was more or less squatting on the floor with his arms between his knees. He was singing or moaning a wavering note. The Music of the Spheres is what the kids called it, and ordinarily if your best friend was singing the Music of the Spheres you left him alone for a few days. But they had to get that vaccination or they’d be swept.

“Are we crazy / are we insanéd / are we zeroes / that someone painted?” Boone muttered when Ace shook him. Then he shifted phases, the images unlocked, and he was walking out the door with a headache.

“The old bus station, right?” Ace High said. Boone nodded, and they started down the cold and dry sidewalk, flooded yellow with clear November sun. They were wearing their stunglasses, and each of them had about half of his attention occupied by the multiplex image the stunglasses projected into any part of the visual field not under active scrutiny.

The bus station was a ten minute walk away, but they didn’t talk much. They were absorbed in watching a dinosaur show. They couldn’t even tell that it was multiplex anymore. Their whole conscious minds were involved in the show they were watching, and the incessant messages from all the “sponsors” were being sorted out and stowed away subconsciously.

Soon Boone and Ace High had joined the long line of waiting citizens that snaked out of the old bus station. Everyone had stunglasses on. Some people were watching sports, some were watching old movies, some were watching sex, some were watching university extension courses. Nobody was watching the November sunlight sliding across the street like nectar from the last flower of the year.

Note on “Enlightenment Rabies”

Written in 1977.

New Pathways, #9, November, 1987.

When I wrote the amateurish “Enlightenment Rabies” I was exercised about the U. S. propaganda tactic of naming diseases after the government’s enemies: the Russian Flu, the Chinese Flu and the like. And, of course, I was filled with hatred for television. From the present-day vantage, the story looks cyberpunk. I sent “Enlightenment Rabies” to the short-lived magazine Unearth in 1978, and they were going to print it, but then they decided to serialize my novel Spacetime Donuts instead. Unearth‘s policy was to print previously unpublished authors. William Gibson and I both had our first SF publications there. I eventually cannibalized the opening paragraph of “Enlightenment Rabies” for Chapter 25 of Software.

Schrödinger’s Cat

“A cat is placed in a steel chamber, together with the following hellish contraption (which must be protected against direct interference by the cat): In a Geiger counter there is a tiny amount of radioactive substance, so tiny that maybe within an hour one of the atoms decays, but equally probably none of them decays. If an atom decays then the counter triggers and via a relay activates a little hammer which breaks a container of cyanide. If one has left this entire system for an hour, then one would say that the cat is still living if no atom has decayed. The first decay would have poisoned it. The wave-function of the entire system would express this by containing equal parts of the living and the dead cat.”—Erwin Schrödinger.

By rights, this should have been an important scientific paper…not a thrilling wonder tale in some lurid, mass-produced edition. But I must cast my net as wide as possible. I am fishing for minds, minds with the delicacy of thought to appreciate the nature of Ion Stepanek’s fate.

Such are the facts: with my assistance, Ion Stepanek was able to build a sort of time-machine. He used this machine to produce a yes-and-no situation, which he tried to observe. As a result, he has split into an uncollapsible mixed state. Due to coupling effects, I suffer his condition, though not yet to the same degree.

It is March 21, 1980, Heidelberg, West Germany. I am sitting in the office Stepanek shared with me, staring out at a white sky. The office is in the Physics Institute. Across the river, the great castle hovers over the misted town like a thought. Such are the facts.

I did my undergraduate work at Stanford, then took my Ph.D. in particle physics at Berkeley. My thesis project helped lead to the first experimental disproof of the Bell inequality. At one time this was a fairly sensational result, although now more and more people have accepted the ultimate validity of the wave-function world-view.

Schrödinger’s though-experiment is paradoxical because, according to quantum mechanics, until the observer opens the door, the cat is not definitely dead or definitely alive, but is rather 50 percent dead and 50 percent alive. The cat is in what is known as a mixed state.

Einstein responded to Schrödinger’s paradox by asserting that this fifty-fifty business was just a measure of the observer’s lack of knowledge, rather than being a true description of the actual state of the cat. But the experimental disproof of the Bell inequality has shown that Einstein was wrong. The unobserved world evolves into truly mixed states. There are no hidden parameters which make things stay definite.

It is thanks, in part, to my own research that this result was proved. But despite this high achievement, I was unable to obtain a good research or teaching post. I make enemies easily, and it may be that one of my letters of recommendation was, in effect, a black-ball.

I postponed the inevitable with a post-doc at Harvard. But after that I had to take a poorly paying job at a state college in Wankato, Minnesota.

Cut off from any real physics laboratory, I was forced to begin thinking more deeply about the experiments I had run at Harvard and at Berkeley. What is it Schrödinger says about his paradox?

“This prevents us from accepting a ‘blurred model’ so naïvely as a picture of reality. By itself reality is not at all unclear or contradictory. There is a difference between a blurred or poorly-focused photograph and a picture of clouds or fog patches.”

I had a nervous breakdown during my fourth year at Wankato. It had to do with the television weather reports. Quantum mechanics implies that until someone makes an observation, the weather is indeterminate, in a mixed state. There is, in principle, no reason why it should not be sunny every day. Indeed, it is logically possible to argue that it rains only because people believe it to be raining.

Fact: in Wankato, Minnesota, there is precipitation 227 days of the year.

Before too long I thought I had determined the reason for this. All of the citizens of Wankato…even the faculty members…watch television weather reports every evening. These reports almost always predict rain or snow. It seemed obvious to me, in my isolation, that if the weather reports could be stopped, then it would not rain so often.

I tried, unsuccessfully, to gather signatures for a petition. I went to the TV station and complained. Finally, I forced my way into the studio one evening and interrupted the weather report to state my case.

“Tomorrow it will be sunny!” I cried. “If only you will believe!”

The next day it was sunny. But I was out of a job, and in a mental institution. It was clear that I needed a rest. It had been folly to shift my fellows over so abruptly from one belief system to another. I had neglected the bridge, the mixed state.

That was in March, 1979. A year ago. They let me out after six weeks of treatment. As luck would have it, a letter from a German research foundation was waiting for me when I finally got back to my little furnished room. They had approved my application for a one-year grant, to be spent working with Ion Stepanek at the Physics Institute of the University of Heidelberg. My project title? “Mixed States as Bridges Between Parallel Universes.”

On a typical Heidelberg day it is misty. On the Neckar River the vapor hangs in networks, concentrated at the boundaries of atmospheric pressure cells. The old town is squeezed between the river and a steep mountainside. Some hundred meters up the mountain hangs the huge, ruined castle. In the mist it looks weightless, phantasmagoric.

I got there in early September, during semester break. I found a room outside of town, and on most days, I would ride the stuffy bus from my apartment to Bismarckplatz, the little city’s center.

Strange feelings always filled me on these bus rides. I never seemed to see the same face twice, and the strangeness of it put me at a remove from reality. Never had I tasted alienation in such a pure and unalloyed form.

Half convinced that I was invisible, I would stare greedily at the German women, at their thick blonde hair and their strong features. The women stared back with bold and clinical eyes. I gave my heart a thousand times, without ever saying a word. But I could never muster the courage to approach one of those tantalizing aliens. I am, after all, soft and funny-looking.

On a normal day I would get out at Bismarckplatz and walk over the bridge. Crossing the Neckar always took me a long time. In the middle of the bridge I would stop and watch the fifty-meter-long barges speeding by beneath me. The river is like a highway, with coal and wrecked cars being lugged upstream, and great beams of steel gliding downstream. There are the locks to see, and the hazy old town, and above it all, the great hallucinatory castle.

Other darker thoughts detained me on the bridge as well. Surely you have seen Edvard Munch’s painting, The Cry? Why do you think Munch chose to place this most anguished figure in modern art…on a bridge? On a bridge one is neither here nor there; one is rootless…and anything can happen. Did you know that in the 1800s the most commonly attempted method of suicide was none other than…jumping off a bridge? Out there, in the wind, one need not choose this bank or that. There are other alternatives.

During my first two months in Heidelberg, the Institute was deserted. The sole secretary present showed me my desk in Ion Stepanek’s large office. As I later learned, Stepanek was spending the semester break visiting relatives in Budapest. Both he and his wife, Klara, were Hungarian refugees.

The first time I met Stepanek, he caught me by surprise. I had spent those first lonely months at the Institute by going over various treatments of the Einstein-Podolsky-Rosen paradox. My slow understanding of the solution was expressed in a large, three-dimensional figure, a sort of solid letter “Y,” which I was amusing myself with by drawing on the office blackboard.

“William,” a voice cried suddenly. “What a pleasure to find you here, hard at work!” I turned a bit too abruptly—he had startled me—and we shook hands.

Ion Stepanek was a short, wiry man, given to wearing suede vests and jackets. His hair was thinning, and rather greasy. He had a large nose and a wide, amused mouth. His eyes were very quick, and he had a disconcerting habit of staring me in the eye when he sensed I might be holding something back.

Although he was ten years my senior and, nominally, my supervisor, Ion began by treating me as an equal. He had read my experimental work and my recent, unpublishable theorizings. In return I had read everything he had written, even including a stack of freshly typed pages I had found on his desk.

His sharp eyes took in my diagram of the EPR paradox, and then he turned to gesture at the window. “So, William? Do you like the fog? The indeterminacy?”

I shrugged. “I can live with it. Did you enjoy your vacation?”

“Must it be yes or no?” I didn’t know quite what to answer. Stepanek savored the moment, then clapped me on the shoulder. “Have you read my latest?”

“You mean this?” I pointed to the pages on his desk. “Yes, I took the liberty. But…” I stopped, not wanting to offend him.

He plucked the thought out of my eyes and answered it. “You are wondering why I would waste my energy on a chimera like time-travel.”

I nodded. “Surely you are aware of the paradoxes. One can so easily produce a yes-and-no situation with a time-machine.”

Ion smiled widely, mirthlessly. “Do you not understand your own work? This is just what you want.”

We dropped the matter for then, and went on to discuss the bus routes, my apartment, the restaurants…the minutiae of life in a foreign country.

Ion insisted on taking me home with him for the midday meal. His house was only a few hundred meters from the Institute. His wife, Klara, greeted me like a long-lost cousin.

“Ion has been so looking forward to your visit, William. It is wonderful that you are here!” She had soft eyes and dark, sensual lips. A perfect wife, a perfect mother. How comfortable she made me feel!

I accepted a glass of kirsch before lunch. The clear, dry alcohol went straight to my head, but Ion assured me that Klara’s after-dinner coffee would remedy that. Then the two children, twin ten-year-old girls, came crashing in.

The German school-day ends before one o’clock, and it is not unusual for the whole family to have their big meal together at midday.

“Do you fix such a big supper as well?” I asked Klara as we sat down to our cauliflower soup.

“This is not big,” she said, looking down the loaded table. “This is nothing.”

Besides the soup, there was a roast stuffed with hot sausage, a platter of fried potatoes, creamed spinach, cucumber salad, smoked cheese, two kinds of salami, dishes of pickled peppers, and a large carafe of excellent white wine.

“I have never seen such a magnificent meal in my life!” I exclaimed.

The twins giggled, and Ion laughed appreciatively. “You see, Klara? William is already learning the art of Hungarian exaggeration.”

In the course of many happy hours spent at the Stepaneks’ over the next three months, I was to become very familiar with this sort of conversation. A Hungarian is never happy without being ecstatic, never sad without being suicidal, never your friend without being ready to give you everything he owns, never displeased without being ready to kill. But there was, for all that, a consciously playful element to their exaggerations which somehow kept them from ever being oppressive.

Klara was thirty-five, about halfway in age between Ion and I. Before long I was thoroughly infatuated with her, and flirted shamelessly. Ion must have noticed, but perhaps he welcomed the excitement for Klara. Or perhaps he pitied me too much to object.

I got in the habit of dropping my spoon at most of our frequent common meals. Bent and straining under the table, I would stare at Klara’s legs. She could feel my gaze, and would slowly rub her nylons against each other. When I sat up she would give me a look of dreamy speculation, her full lips parted to show a few of her perfect teeth. I hoped my hopes and dreamed my dreams.

Meanwhile, Ion and I were working long hours on our joint project. His intention was to push the Feynman time-reversal theory of antimatter hard enough to get time-travel. He had the clout to get the necessary components and material—some of them totally new. My job was to assemble the components into a working system.

There is something magical about scientific apparatus. A witch doctor assembles decorated stones, special herbs, pieces of rare animals…and he expects that putting these valued objects together will cause something unusual to happen. Spirit voices, levitation, miracle cures…

The constructions of engineers and physicists are not really so different. Bits of etched silicon, special chemicals, oddly shaped pieces of metal…the experimentalist places them together, and suddenly one has a radio, or an airplane, or an X-ray machine.

Stepanek’s design for a time-machine was a bit more obviously allied to sorcery than is customary. The key components were six of the brand-new “phase-mirrors.” It was only as a result of his years-long friendship with the director of the Max Planck Institute that Ion was able to get these fantastically rare and valuable plates of…what?

The phase-mirrors were made of a completely new type of substance called quarkonium, a hyperstable compound something like metallic helium—but with some of the protons’ component quarks replaced by the newly obtainable “bottom” quarks. Quarkonium is, strangely enough, neither matter nor antimatter. The stuff exists in some fantastically charged tension between the two. The fact that quarkonium is thus hyperstable made it possible that, in certain circumstances, the phase-mirrors could emit or absorb almost their entire mass-energy without disintegrating.

Two of the thin, inflexible quarkonium plates were square, and four were longish rectangles. I assembled the six into a box, setting an evacuation nozzle into the hole with which one plate had been provided. The material was strange to work with, slippery and utterly rigid. Although they were supposed to be a sort of mirror, the plates did not reflect images in any ordinary way…at least not most of the time. But, over and over, as I was assembling the phase-mirrors into a box, I seemed to glimpse isolated images of my fingertips here and there on the mirrors’ surfaces.

We spent forty-eight hours pumping the box out to a state of near-perfect vacuum, and then sealed it off. While the pump was running, Ion instructed me to mount a series of wire loops on the table, loops which could be charged to produce a weakly guiding magnetic field. We set the box in the middle of the loops, and that was about it. A transparent box like an aquarium with a glass top. Ion called the box a time-tunnel, but I found this colorful description misleading.

We ran our first tests with an electron beam. The idea was that a signal could come out of one end of the box before it went in the other. It’s called an advanced potential in quantum mechanics. We got the results Ion had predicted, so we moved up to atomic nuclei, and then to a series of larger and larger iron bullets.

Shooting the bullets into that phase-mirror box made me a little nervous…. I expected the box to shatter. But somehow it didn’t. I assumed it was because the quarkonium plates were, in some sense, liquid, and thus able to close up after a rapid enough object.

I believed that for a while, anyway. But before long I had come to believe something stranger…that the box was able to create and destroy matter/antimatter pairs. But where was the energy coming from? And where did it go?

Ion had an explanation. But I was not ready to accept his description of what we had built. That way lay madness.

“Do you know what your husband and I have done?” I asked Klara at lunch the last day of February. The twins had already left the table to do their homework. I glanced at Ion, and he gave me an encouraging nod. Until now I had been sworn to silence.

Klara looked a bit nervous at my question. Ion was, I had learned, something of a philanderer. What a fool to betray a woman as wonderful as Klara!

“Nothing too depraved, I hope?” Her voice was gay, but with the faintest tremolo of real worry. She drew out a cigarette and placed it between her wonderful lips, waiting for the touch of my lighter…the lighter which I had bought solely so that I could light Klara’s cigarettes. She tilted her head back, away from the smoke, and looked at Ion questioningly.

He smiled his broad, mirthless smile. “William and I have assembled a rather interesting piece of apparatus. It creates and destroys matter, according to William’s way of looking at things.”

Klara arched her eyebrows at me. “Is that true, William? Perhaps you have solved the energy crisis?”

I laughed, a bit exasperated by Ion’s misdirection. “No, no. This is a very expensive machine to build. We have used most of the quarkonium in the world to build it. And really it creates and absorbs matter/antimatter pairs, rather than just matter. But Ion thinks…

Ion was pouring himself a glass of wine, and the carafe clattered against his glass. “I do not think, William, I know. We have built a time-machine.” Suddenly, on some level, we were fighting over Klara.

She blew a thick stream of smoke and put out her cigarette. “I would like a time-machine. Then I could see what the castle looked like in 1400, before the French blew it up. And I’d like to see dinosaurs. And fashions one thousand years from now.” It was clear she didn’t believe Ion. “Dearest, do you think you could bring me back a kitchen-robot from the future? It would be even nicer than that dishwasher you’re always promising to get me!”

Ion was breathing heavily. He had had several glasses of kirsch before lunch. This quarrel had been brewing for three months. I thought his experiment interesting, but I saw no reason to take Feynman’s theory so literally as to assert that we had produced time-travel. Ion could see this in my eyes.

He stood up suddenly, almost as if to attack me. Was he, on top of it all, jealous of my attentions to Klara? New Year’s Eve, after he had passed out, Klara and I, how close we had come! I tried to keep this out of my eyes. I stood up clumsily, and my chair fell to the floor behind me.

“Don’t panic, William,” Ion said, shrugging on his suede jacket. “I only thought we could give Klara a demonstration.”

The twins, attracted by the noise of my chair, had come running in from the study, and insisted that they too be allowed to come see Daddy’s machine. Ion acquiesced, on the condition that they bring a certain toy.

We all bundled into our coats…Klara wore a charming fox coat sewed in herring-bone strips…and we walked the three blocks to the Physics Institute.

The twins ran ahead of us, screaming and trying to slide on the frozen puddles. Klara walked between Ion and me, linking an arm with each of us. The sky was low and grey. The eternal mist seemed to form a circular wall around us, always ten meters off.

“Should we show Klara the bullet series?” I asked Ion, speaking across Klara’s lovely, upturned face.

Ion pursed his lips and shook his head. “Too fast. Klara has to see it to believe it.”

“Believe what?”

“We have a sort of tunnel,” I explained. “The size of a toy train tunnel. And if we shoot a bullet through it, the bullet seems to come out the right end before it goes in the left.”

Klara laughed. “Now that sounds useful. We could use one of your machines in the tunnel under the castle…where those dreadful traffic jams are.”

“Actually,” Ion said, “I thought I would use a little car today—the little three-wheeler that I helped the twins make last night.”

The twins had brought the little car, a bright red-yellow-blue mass of Lego blocks. On the top was a battery-run motor, with a cog wheel linked by a black plastic chain to a gear on the single front wheel.

Klara examined our “time-tunnel” with interest. The core of it was the shoe-box-sized vacuum chamber made of phase-mirrors. You could see in quite easily. The thick loops of the guiding-field wires arched over the box like croquet wickets.

I removed the rifle from its mount on one end of the lab-table, and waited while Ion got the car from the little girls.

Then, bustling a bit, he lined up his three women in chairs against the wall, and set the car down at one end of the table. I cleared my throat, preparatory to telling them what they might expect, but Ion shushed me.

“First let them see, and then we’ll discuss it.”

I taped an iron nail to the bottom of the Lego car, and dialed the guiding-field’s power up to some hundred times the level we had used before. The Lego car made a pretty big test-particle.

In all frankness, I expected the experiment to be a failure. The car would roll up to the phase-mirror box, bump into the side and stop…nothing more. But I was wrong.

As the little car labored across the table towards the left end of the box, something happened at the right end. Seemingly out of no place, an identical Lego car pushed out of the right end of the tunnel and went chuffing on its way! “And there’s one inside now, rolling left!” Klara exclaimed, leaning forward. She was right. For a few seconds there were three Lego cars on the table.

Car (1): The original car, still approaching the tunnel’s left entrance. Car (2): The one moving in the tunnel, from right to left. Car (3): The new one moving away from the right end of the tunnel.

And then car (1) and car (2) met at the left-end mirror. They melted into each other…nose into nose, wheel into wheel, tail into tail. It was like watching a Rorschach ink-blot disappear into its central fold.

One of the twins squealed and ran to catch car (3) before it ran off the other end of the lab table. I took it from her and examined it closely. Car (3) appeared to be identical to car (1). We had already done this experiment with electrons and with small bullets…but one bullet or electron is much like another. Until now I had been unwilling to accept Ion’s interpretation of our experiment. But it certainly looked as if car (3) really was car (1).

Ion stepped to the blackboard and drew a diagram.

“Look,” he said to Klara. “Here’s a spacetime diagram of what happens. If we think of the zigzag line as the history of a particular object, what we have is this: First, car (1) goes forward in time till it gets to the left phase-mirror. Second, inside the tunnel it flips and moves backwards in time, but still left-to-right, and we call it car (2). Third, upon passing through another phase-mirror it flips back to run forward in time again, and is called car (3). By evolving into car (3), the original car (1) manages to come out of the right end a few seconds earlier than it goes in the left.”

“That’s one way of looking at it,” I interrupted. “But we can read the picture a bit differently. Just think of moving that space-axis upwards through time, and see what happens. First there’s just car (1) moving to the right. Then suddenly something happens at the right end of the tunnel. Car (2) and car (3) come into existence together—by a process called pair-production. Car (3) is matter and car (2) is antimatter. With enough energy present, you can convert zero Lego blocks into plus-forty-nine Lego blocks and minus-forty-nine Lego blocks. You can get something from nothing…as long as you get anti-something too.”

My voice was baying evangelically. At Wankato State the students used to call me “Rover.” Now Klara smiled at me. Politely. She didn’t know what I was talking about. Ion hid a smile by pretending to rub his nose.

I continued, “When car (2) meets car (1), the two disappear into a burst of energy. It’s called mutual annihilation. Matter plus antimatter makes pure energy. The first puzzling thing about the experiment is how the tunnel knows to produce the appropriate matter/antimatter pair in time. But quantum mechanics does allow for action at a distance. Advanced potentials. Presumably an advanced potential from the approaching car (1) triggers the pair-production of…”

Klara looked quite blank by now. I broke off the exposition and made my point. “All three cars are different. Car (2) is antimatter traveling forward in time, not car (1) traveling backwards in time. And car (3) is just a sort of correction term.”

Klara looked from one of us to the other, smiling a bit. “Ion’s right,” she said finally, and with a nod of her head. “Anyone can see that the little car which came out is the same as the one that went in.” She caught my dejected expression and laughed. “Well, what’s the difference anyway? Whether the thing in the tunnel is a particle going backwards in time or an anti-particle going forward in time. It comes to…”

She had to break off and grab one of the twins, who had been about to try to stick her finger into a phase-mirror. A smell was filling the room, and we noticed that the other twin had opened one of the propane gas-valves set in the table.

“I better get these bad children out of here,” Klara exclaimed. “But it’s marvelous, Ion. And William, you must be very clever to have helped Ion build this!” A flash of lips, a swirl of fur, and she was gone.

I picked up the toy car and examined it closely. Even I had trouble believing my description of what had happened. How would the right end know to produce pairs in the right order to build up car and anti-car from nose to wheel to tail? And where would the energy have come from? Granted that a fantastic amount of energy was stored in the fantastically expensive quarkonium, but still…

Ion was sitting at his desk writing, his back to me. Despite what Klara had said, the two descriptions did not come to the same thing. Was this car the same as the original car, or was it only an identical copy? I had to know!

Suddenly I thought of a way to test the difference. I would let the car roll towards the tunnel, and at the last minute I would stop it from going in. A decisive experiment.

Suppose Ion was right. Suppose that car (3) was just a time-traveled car (1). What then? If car (1) did not go in the tunnel, then car (2) and car (3) would not come into existence.

But suppose I was right. Suppose that the whole effect was just advanced potential pair-production, triggered by car (1)’s approach. What then? Car (2) and car (3) would already have been created even if, at the very last second, car (1) did not actually enter the tunnel.

In terms of Ion’s spacetime diagram, what I was going to do was to stop car (1) at the time marked “X.” If car (3) came out anyway, then I was right. If car (3) didn’t come out, then Ion was right.

I started the car and set it down. “Look, Ion.” I didn’t bother saying more…he would understand. I fixed my mind on grabbing the car at the last possible instant before it went through the…looking-glass. I leaned over the table, concentrating. I didn’t dare look away to see if car (3) came out of the other end or not.

I seized car (1) just before its nose touched the phase-mirror. Then I stepped back and looked down the table. There was no car (3) at the other end…and no antimatter car (2) at my end. Ion was right.

I returned the little car to the starting position and let it run through the time-tunnel undisturbed, trying to see it Ion’s way.

A car moving right to left is the same as a car moving left to right and backwards in time. Suddenly I could see the pair-production and the mutual annihilation as corners in time. Ion was right, he really was. We had time-travel, admittedly over just a three-second range, but time-travel nonetheless. Even the strange fact that the phase-mirrors turned things backwards as well as reversing them in time made sense. The fact that the front of the car moved backwards in time as soon as it passed through the left end meant that a normal observer had to see it as disappearing first.

“Well?” Ion was smiling his wide, mirthless smile, his eyes picking my brain.

I nodded. “Okay. But how does the car get through the phase-mirrors? They felt so hard when I was gluing them together.”

Ion shrugged. “How does a reflection get through an ordinary looking-glass? It is the property of a mirror to produce images. But this particular mirror works only when the guiding-field is on.” He pointed to the left end of the time-tunnel.

Time-tunnel. As I said the word to myself, my last remaining question dissolved. If car (1) was car (2) was car (3), then no mass or anti-mass at all was really being created or destroyed. So of course there were no huge energy drains or blasts going on. Looked at differently, the quarkonium plates were a closed system which could pass energy back in time…so the pair-producing drew its energy from the annihilation, even though it happened first.

I nodded again, harder. “Okay. But now what?”

“Aren’t you worried about time-paradoxes anymore?” Ion’s voice was challenging, almost angry. It was as if he hadn’t wanted me to agree with him…hadn’t wanted it to be true. The next question: What if one were to stop car (1) if and only if car (3) has already appeared?

I didn’t say it, but he could see it in my eyes. The fear. Suddenly fatherly, he patted me on the shoulder. “Take the rest of the afternoon off, William. I want to write all of this up before…before I continue.”

I nodded and left him there. I spent the next few hours drinking Schlossquell beer, and then I went to the Eros House, a shabby building full of legal prostitutes. With the lights off, I could almost believe I was with Klara. Later I had more beer.

I slept badly that night. At four in the morning an unpleasant dream woke me up so completely that I couldn’t go back to sleep. It was a scene inspired by Kafka’s The Castle.

In the dream, through some transmutation, the Heidelberg castle is…science. Endless corridors, doors, people to meet. On the white plaster walls there are things like fire-alarms, little hammers mounted over glass plates. Behind the glass is…cyanide, thick gas, swirling, deadly. I hurry down a hallway, a sheaf of papers in my hand. Someone is in front of me, tangible, but invisible. My other self? Somehow the person moves so as to always be in my blind spot. A question is posed, the unspeakable question which the castle itself embodies. My tongue is slow and sticky. Yes and no. A bell is tolling. Yes and no. The hammers quiver….

The world is clouds and fog patches, a confused smear which no magical apparatus can sharpen up. The cat knows.

That morning I found Ion sitting at his desk. He was asleep, with his head on his crossed arms. One of the phase-mirrors was cracked! Had Ion had some sort of tantrum? I examined the hairline crack. Of course the vacuum was ruined now. I wondered if the quarkonium plate could be repaired. There were some individual Lego-blocks scattered around the floor and table. Apparently Ion had been there all night.

I stood over him for a moment, looking at him with something like affection. I had been worried, too worried to even…

“William?” The voice was blurred. His eyes flickered open, then shut. “Is it raining?”

This struck me as a very odd question. It was, in fact, a marvelously sunny day, the first taste of spring. The sky was a delicate blue and the birds were singing. A square of sunlight was lying on Ion’s desk!

“It’s sunny, Ion.”

“I thought it was. And I thought it was raining.” His voice was muffled, and seemed somehow to come from underneath his head.

“You should get some sleep,” I urged. “Klara must be worried.”

“I’m scared to move.” A long pause. “I might disperse even more.”

Disperse? A strange word to use. Wave-packets disperse, but people…

“Read my notes,” Ion said, “I…” He let his voice trail off, and just sat there, eyes closed, his head resting on his crossed arms. There seemed to be something under his arms, some sort of pillow.

I picked up the lab book lying on his desk. It started with a description of the apparatus and the first experiments we had conducted. Nothing new there. I flipped forward a few pages.

There was a diagram like the one Ion had drawn for Klara. Under it was a sketch of the Lego car and a description of the two experiments, the one where the car comes out of the time-tunnel before it goes in, and my variation, where the car is stopped from going in, and therefore does not come out.

Ion had conducted a third experiment. The car was to roll towards the tunnel while he watched both ends. His plan was to stop car (1) if car (3) appeared, and to let car (1) go if car (3) did not appear. This meant that a car would come out of the right end of the tunnel if and only if no car came out of the right end of the tunnel. Yes if and only if no.

Think about it. Either car (3) appears or it doesn’t. Case I: Car (3) appears. So Ion stops car (1) from entering the tunnel. So car (3) doesn’t appear. Case II: Car (3) doesn’t appear. So Ion lets car (1) into the tunnel. So car (3) appears.

Question: When Ion actually ran the experiment, did car (3) appear? Answer: Yes and no.

I closed the lab book and looked around the room. The scattered bits of Legos…how many?

“What happened, Ion? Did the car come out of the tunnel?”

“Yes,” Ion said, raising his head from on top of his arms.

“No,” Ion said, uncrossing his arms and raising up his other head from under his arms.

The two faces looked at me, each of them a bit translucent, a bit unreal. The two necks merged into his collar, making a solid, tubular letter “Y.”

I gagged and stepped back.

The phone began to ring. The second of Ion’s heads…the no-head…seemed not to hear it, and continued to stare at me with those prehensile eyes. Eyes which reached deep into my mind.

But at the same time, Ion’s head groped up the receiver and held it to the first head…the yes-head…to one of the shimmering ears. I could hear Klara’s tiny voice. She sounded angry, accusing.

“I was working,” the yes-head said.

“Your boyfriend is here,” the no-head said, noticing the conversation. “I’m going to show him something.”

Ion let the phone drop and walked over to the laboratory table. The no-head, the mean one, was doing the talking. Whichever head was talking tended to be bigger. It was as if the silent head corresponded to some part of Ion which was father away…drifting towards some parallel universe.

“I’m in a mixed state, William. I ran the paradox. It had to come out both ways.” He turned the switch to power-up the guiding-field. It was dangerous to be restarting it without a vacuum in the chamber.

The no-head bent down, peering into the cracked phase-mirror. He was still talking to me. “I know how you think I look. But that’s just your projection. Actually it feels…marvelous. You’ll see in…”

“Get out, William,” the yes-head cried. “Before it’s too late.”

Klara’s voice was quacking from the dangling phone receiver. I could feel myself going mad, as surely as cloth tearing. I seized the phone to speak to her. “This is William. Ion’s had a terrible accident. He…”

There was a crash behind me. I whirled around. The time-tunnel was billowing smoke and the phase-mirrors had smashed into pieces. For a second I couldn’t see Ion through the smoke, but then he came at me.

A tangle of twenty or a hundred thin necks writhed out of his open collar, and on the end of each tentacle-like neck rode a tiny grimacing head, and every little head was screaming at me in a terrible tiny voice….

He dispersed completely after that. As different variants of Ion Stepanek split off into different universes, each corresponding head would shrink…get “farther away”…and a copy of his body would split off with it, twisting and dwindling. I don’t know how long it took; I don’t know how I saw it; I wish I could forget it. The horrible squid-bunch of necks, each little head screaming out something different…I hope he’s really gone.

I live with Klara now, and I wear Ion’s clothes. I have taken over his job at the Institute…they think he’s resigned. Klara forged his signature on the letter.

It’s a good life, except for having to cut the buds off my neck every morning. The wart-like little heads. Some look like me, and some look like him. Klara says I only imagine them, and that there’s nothing on my neck but eczema.

I still have the specs for the time-tunnel. Maybe I’ll rebuild it, and observe a yes-and-no, and disperse. I’ll go into the mixed state and come out…who knows…maybe in heaven. But I don’t really need the machine anymore.

Mixed states happen all the time. Say someone asks you whether or not you want to kill yourself. Before they asked, maybe you weren’t really all that much for or against suicide. That’s your original mixed state. But answering the question is like being born. You have to stick out a yes-head or a no-head to answer. And the other one has to get shaved off.

It could be any question. Do you like milk? Who are you going to vote for? Are you happy? Do you understand what I’m talking about?

In a way, mixed states are nice. Not naming things, and not forcing them to be this way or that, but just…letting them go. Satori. There’s a Zen question for it: “What was your original face before you were born?”

My original face. A mixed state. I don’t need a machine, no heap of glass and wire. I’m just going to walk out on the bridge towards the castle. I’ll stop. Out there, in the wind, one needs not choose this bank or that. There are other alternatives.

Note on “Schrödinger’s Cat”

Written in Spring, 1979.

Analog Science Fiction / Science Fact, March, 1981.

My family and I lived in Heidelberg from 1978 to 1980. I was there on a two-year grant from the Alexander von Humboldt Foundation. The grant came through just as I was losing my first teaching job in Geneseo (a.k.a. Wankato, a.k.a. Bata). My formal duties in Heidelberg were zero: I was given a soundproofed office and a typewriter. As well as doing research on Georg Cantor’s theories of infinities, I spent a lot of my time writing science-fiction. At this point in my career I didn’t know that I would be able to complete and sell novels, so I put a great deal of energy into writing stories.

“Schrödinger’s Cat” was inspired by my studies of numerous papers on quantum mechanics and the nature of time in journals like Philosophy of Science. The second diagram for this story seems to suggest an interesting new result: that a time-reversing mirror would have to spatially mirror-reverse objects as well. “By rights this should have been an important scientific paper…”

Analog editor Stanley Schmidt had some doubts about the legitimacy of the mass-energy conversion processes taking place at the surface of the phase-mirrors, but I placated him by saying the phase-mirror was made of “quarkonium.” Since quarks were then at the edge of scientific knowledge, quarkonium was a handy catch-all magic-maker akin to the “radioactivity” used by 1940s SF writers.

The seed for this story was a drawing I made for my cheerfully horrified children of a Santa Claus with a thousand heads, answering phone-calls from every boy and girl in the world at once.

Sufferin’ Succotash

She was big. Fine big legs and white feathers glued all over her head. I had to have a piece of that. She brought me another bowl of slop and I gave her a thousand credit note. “Keep the change, baby.” That made three. She dimpled and sat down across from me.

“You’re beachy.” Looking me over. Charlie and I had only been out of the Regulator for a month, but I was back up to 150 keys already. I had an exoskeleton with gold chasing and rubies at the joints.

“I’m fat and I’m rich,” I said, stating the obvious. “And you’ve got something I want.” I stared at her hungrily. Those white feathers on the bare scalp were a perfect touch.

She signaled the other waitress to cover for her. I’d set the hook. She rested her big breasts on her folded arms and leaned across the table. “Why you spoon so hard? Soliton flange?”

“I’ve always been hungry, baby. Always. I lost my mother when I was four.”

She cooed sympathetically, and I decided to whip a little more out of it. “She was a juicer. She’d lock me and the dog in and go out for the night. One night she didn’t come back. It was a week before the landlord happened to open up our apartment. There wasn’t much of Poochy left…”

“You poor slogger.” Three thousand credits and she didn’t mind if I’d eaten a live dog. But still, “Why you not dial the food-tap?”

“This was back in 2020, honey. You had to go out to get food. They had stores.”

She made an O of her bright yellow lips, flexing her juicy tongue. “But you’re still mix and match!”

“You’re as young as you feel,” I said vaguely. Right now I felt like I was going to die if I didn’t get some meat. I still couldn’t believe I’d gone to so much trouble to end up in a future where there was nothing to eat but processed algae. I had half a billion credits and I couldn’t score anything but veggies.

I looked at the room around us. You could eat for free at home, but people still liked to come out. They had some noise they called music, and things to look at glued to the walls. Antiques. A car-wheel, a 2-D TV set, a formica table-top…and animals, lots of stuffed animals.

Around 2130 they’d realized that nothing but the cockroaches and us was going to hack it. Pollution had cut the gene pools that far and a domino effect was setting in. Suddenly everyone wanted a stuffed animal to remind them of our glorious heritage. The whole last generation of animals ended up on mantelpieces and barroom walls.

“You know,” I said, staring longingly at a glass-eyed chicken, “A hundred years ago this place was an Italian restaurant called Stacky’s. I used to spend a lot of time here back then. The menu they had! Jesus. Have you ever even seen meat, baby?”

She smiled and shook her head. “You’re just scripting.” She didn’t believe any of it, which was just as well. The statute of limitations had run out, but still…

“Where’s your crib?” she was asking. “I could peel you.” Her tongue was purple against the yellow lip-wax.

I didn’t answer for a few minutes. I was remembering how it had been here a hundred years ago…the night I’d first met Charlie.

I was just getting by, back then, living off computer fraud. I’d invented a do-gooder thing, the Office of Interpersonal Therapeutics, and I’d gotten the computer to believe me when I charged all my bills to the OIT. It took a couple of hours a day punching in fake case-histories, requisitions, employee data…but at least it wasn’t honest work.

It was easy…so easy I sometimes suspected the Feds had a special slot on the payroll for computer con-men. I figured I fell somewhere between wino and social worker.

Most evenings I’d get into Stacky’s early and they’d just bring me one of everything on the menu. Then I’d have a couple more rounds of whatever seemed best.

The night I met Charlie I was just sitting there looking at the beautiful golden skin of a roast chicken. Suddenly my table flipped over and the dishes went flying. Lying on the floor in front of me was the fattest…hell, he was obese.

“You do that often?” I asked.

He was slowly getting up with the aid of his exoskeleton, and didn’t seem to hear me. It was hard, really, to even tell where his head was. There was just metal tubes and little motors and yards of bouncing cloth. But then a precise little voice answered, “More than once a year, less than once a month.” An arm and then a head appeared. “You’re Eddie Myers,” the fat man stated. “And I’m Charles Laxman.”

He had fifty keys on me easy. You could tell from the way he had a deep crease circling his wrist. I only had those at my ankles. The servos at Charlie’s shoulder and elbow whirred, and the alloy tubes strapped to his right arm swiveled and hinged so as to move his right hand towards me. My servos followed suit and we shook.

In a sense all really fat men look alike. But there are differences if you know how to look for them. I could tell that Charles Laxman was rich, educated and a little flaky. He was the kind of guy who might drool when he’s thinking hard…but he’s likely to be thinking about something incredible. I liked him already for being fatter than me, and it was clear from his clothes that he was rich.

“So what’s on your mind, Charlie?” I asked, punching two drink orders into the bar board. As usual I charged it to the OIT.

“Eddie,” he said, nodding towards the bar board, “You’re a fat, small-time criminal. Am I correct?”

I was a little insulted. Was he drunk? “You out slumming?”

But he didn’t seem to hear me. “Money, Eddie. Money,” he said, smiling and puddling forward on the table. His eyes were blank.

“Money…” I said, encouragingly.

He held up five fingers. “Megadollars, Eddie. Fifty million in gold.” And then I knew what he was talking about as if I’d read his mind. He wanted me to help him break the Bin.

I figured he was crazy, but talk is just talk. And he looked lonely. “Let’s go outside,” I suggested, tossing off my drink.

Our exoskeletons walked us a few blocks together. It was a pleasant night, and I had to admit I enjoyed Charlie’s company. The whir and clank of the servos in the night air was relaxing. I lit a cigar and heard him out.

Charlie wasn’t like any of the other fat men I’ve known. Any news-paper column psychologist could tell you why I eat so much…after all, mamma is the Latin word for tit. But Charlie hadn’t gotten fat as an accidental side-effect of a desperate seeking after this or that. No, he had gotten fat on purpose. That was the first thing he told me…that for two years he had been eating “like a mindless animal.”

Without telling me why he’d wanted to be so fat, Charlie then went into some convoluted spiel about space and time. Apparently he had made his fortune by inventing a gravitational condenser. Fill it with garbage, flick a switch…and you had a tiny black hole which would boil off in radiation before long. Every big city dump had one.

But being rich wasn’t enough for Charlie…or maybe he just wasn’t rich enough. In any case, he wanted to pull off the crime of the century. He wanted to rob the Bin, the Earth-Moon gold transport.

The Moon colony had seceded from Earth shortly after they discovered the helium caves in 2025. They called us Mudders and we called them Loonies, but we couldn’t live without them. By 2050 every power plant on Earth had a super-cooled, quantum-effect liquid helium core, and most freight was being shipped in helium-filled zeppelins.

The Loonies didn’t trust us, and insisted on being paid twice a year for their helium. Paid in gold. Obligingly we Mudders had built them a robot-operated gold transport armed with missiles and lasers. The Loonies’ Bin we called it.

Everyone who’d ever tried to rob the Bin was dead, but my new friend Charlie Laxman had a plan. His gimmick was that he’d found a way to speed up.

He called his gizmo a Regulator. You fed energy into it and something seeped out…loosening things up in such a way that time near the Regulator had very little to do with the time in the rest of the world. You could live out a year at the time it took an egg to fry.

“But have you ever tried it on yourself?” I asked Charlie.

“I’ll try it now that you’re coming in with me,” he said quietly as we walked along in the direction of his townhouse. “I was scared to try it alone, even though I know it’s safe…if you’re fat enough.”

“What does the fat have to do with it?”

“I’ve been testing the Regulator on hamsters. I’d strap it to their backs and turn it on and then watch how they died. It always took the fat ones much longer to die.” Charlie began searching through his pockets for something.

“I don’t get it. If this Regulator kills every hamster you tried it on…I mean, that’s not real encouraging?” The fifty million in gold seemed a little further away than it had a minute ago.

Charlie didn’t seem to hear me. He was still rummaging in his clothes. Finally he gave up the search and looked at me, blinking. “Encouraging,” he said, obviously replaying my question to himself, “Encouraging. Well, it was just starvation they died of. And you and I could live very comfortably for a week on nothing but water.”

I was beginning to get it. We’d flash down on the Bin, take a day or two to clear it out and be gone before it could react. “But what about when we slow back down?” I asked, “They’ll be able to trace the gold.”

“We’ll just lie low,” Charlie said calmly. “For about a hundred years. My Regulator works the other way too. We’ll take a nap and it’ll be 2150.”

A big loose grin spread over my face.

The girl across the table from me was grinning back. She held an atomizer out towards me. “You step out? Alterations?”

“Let’s go,” I said. “Physically.” She went over to whisper something to the other waitress, and then we left together. I whistled and my car pulled up. There was room for her in back with me, and I instructed the robot to take us out to my house.

“I’m Zoozie,” she said, trying to put her arms around me.

“Fast Eddie,” I answered. “But I’m too big.” Her face was near mine, and I managed to lean forward enough to lick it. Nice. I reached down to feel one of those big legs.

“Let’s bounce,” she suggested.

“If you can find it.” I told the robot not to hurry and lay back in my seat. I could see lights flickering past like starts. In my mind I was back on Charlie’s spaceship.

The Bin was just a point of light against the blackness of space, but we had come close enough to attract its attention. A light began flashing on the control panel of our ship, and a pleasantly feminine computer voice addressed us. “Red warning. You have violated the security zone of a Class Q Transport. Please change your course to a three-one-niner reading to avoid interception. You have thirty seconds of grace. This warning will not be repeated.”

I gunned our ship straight for the Bin, and looked over at Charlie with a hard grin. He looked a little pale. I think he might have backed out if I hadn’t been there.

We were both wearing scuba diving gear…yellow rubber suits and a couple of tanks of compressed oxygen apiece. He said that even though it would feel like we were out there for hours, we wouldn’t need pressure suits. A suit’s joints would have heated up too much anyway. As it was, Charlie had had to design us special beefed-up and frictionless exo-skeletons. It had taken a while to get used to them. If you weren’t careful, you could brain yourself going to scratch your ear.

Each of us had one of Charlie’s Regulators set into the rubber suit right over the navel, and now we dialed them on. I felt like I could smell the extra time, a tingling high in my sinuses. My nose seemed to expand and I felt like a horse, a horse I’d seen in a zoo when I was four. I remembered the scrape I’d gotten on my knee that day, and Mommy tucking me in. I seemed to taste blood in my mouth and I could hear Poochy screaming. My eyes snapped open.

Nothing looked different, except the clock on the control panel seemed to have stopped. The next fifteen hours of my life would last about a tenth of a second, normal time.

Charlie was already undogging the hatch and I walked over to help him. As I walked, the air felt like a thick jelly, and rubbing against it heated me up unpleasantly. Finally the hatch cracked open and the jelly wafted us and our equipment into outer space. This was the part I’d had my doubts about, but the hard vacuum just felt like a crisp fall day. The raw solar radiation warmed my cheeks pleasantly.

Charlie ripped the hatch door loose from the ship, tore it in half, and handed me the larger piece. What with the souped-up exoskeleton and my speeded-up reflexes, the thick metal felt like balsa wood.

The Bin was about two k’s off, and I could see a missile come easing out of a hole in the side. It came floating towards us like a big lazy fish. Aiming carefully, I threw a chunk of metal at it when it was a thousand meters off. The recoil of my throw sent me spinning, and it took a minute of pitching out small pieces of the hatch to stop myself. The Rocket was exploding in slow motion. It looked like a flower blooming.

Charlie waved his fist at me happily, and by throwing some more pieces of the hatch we got ourselves moving towards the Bin at a good clip. Two more missiles swam out, but they were just after our ship and we let them go. I began to doubt that the Bin’s robot brain could see us at all.

Just then the lasers started up. A beam was sweeping towards my mid-section a lot faster than I liked. I pitched a big piece of that hatch past my feet, and the recoil pushed me headfirst away from the level of the ray. But it was close, and my feet felt a little warm.

Again, it took me a minute to stop spinning. There were four laser rays. Three of them were happily roasting our ship, but my narrow escape seemed to have attracted the attention of the fourth. It was still after me. We weren’t carrying radios, so I could only signal Charlie by waving desperately.

The ray was almost on me again, and I didn’t have time to see if Charlie noticed or not. I dodged, but this time the unbearably bright ray caught up with me while I was still spinning. I was dizzy, and it was getting hot. It was hard to think. Should I turn the Regulator dial? Which way should I turn it?

Suddenly the light went out. Painfully I stopped the spinning and looked around. Charlie had knocked out the laser with a lucky throw.

The Bin thought it was taking evasive action now. I could tell because there was a cloud of gas oozing out of the engines. But Charlie and I were so speeded up that the ship looked like it was standing still. We closed in on it, and Charlie split open the hull with a high-speed karate chop. I glanced back at our ship. The three lasers were melting it like an ice-cream cone, and a missile was starting to explode next to it. It was going to be a long walk home.

The Moon was not too far away, and it filled what seemed like half the sky. Most of it was dark, lit only by Earthlight. Some mountain peaks made points of light near the terminator. Somewhere down there was a mountain called J-67, inside of which Charlie had his hideout.

While he set up the launching tube, I began hauling the gold out of the Bin. There were 200 bars, each with a mass of some 10 keys…which is a lot to push around, even in free-fall.

Meanwhile, Charlie had set the sights of the launching tube on three reference stars and switched on the gyros. I fitted in a gold bar, pulled back the spring and pressed the release. Our first million bucks went tumbling down its trajectory towards the slopes of J-67.

I kept hauling the bars out, and Charlie kept zinging them off. God, it was hard work. And was I hungry! Hours and hours passed. Finally I was so weak that I thought one of the gold bars was a roast chicken. I could almost hear it cackling as I gnawed at it. Someone made me stop moving. It was Charlie laying me out on the Bin’s hull. Listlessly I watched him launch a few more bars. Suddenly I felt a twitch in the metal plates beneath me.

The rear end of the ship was beginning to swell up. I went and tapped Charlie’s shoulder and pointed aft. His mouth was covered by the breathing mask, but I could see his eyes light up. He made an exploding motion with his hands and legs. I remembered then. The Loonies had the Bin booby-trapped with a bomb.

I was ready to leave and to hell with the last few bars of gold, but Charlie had a different idea. We each turned our Regulators up another notch.

I was moving so fast now that the light coming from the Moon looked funny. The pounds were melting off me faster than a taxi-meter clicks. Finally the last gold bar was shipped off.

We each ripped a big chunk off the front end of the Bin, being careful not to uncover that explosion. Then we started pitching pieces at the Earth to get us moving towards the Moon. The important thing, of course, was to save some of the hull to use as a retro-rocket when you came tumbling down at those unbelievably sharp mountains.

I felt an unfamiliar twitching. Zoozie was sitting on me like a chicken on an ostrich egg. “Thanks, baby. I didn’t think I had it in me.”

She laughed musically and lifted her plump leg over me as she slid off. “That’s a beachy crib,” she said, looking out the window. My car had pulled up in front of our house.

Charlie met us at the door, suspicious as a father waiting up for his son on prom night. “Who’s this?” he demanded.

“I’m Zoozie. Parley-voo bounce?”

Charlie looked at her sadly. “You’d better leave now. You don’t know what Mr. Myers is really after.”

“Will you shut up!” I pulled her in and closed the door behind us. God, I was hungry. I felt like I hadn’t eaten good food in a hundred years.

But Charlie wouldn’t let up. “Did he tell you how we got here?”He had a protective arm around her, the goddamn vegetarian.

“Just can it, Mr. Clean,” I shouted. “The decision is hers. I’m ready to buy her the best prosthetic leg that money can…” I stopped suddenly. Things were developing a little faster than I’d planned.

Zoozie was looking back and forth between us. “You tollahs jab so old. Fancy dress?”

“We’re from 2050,” Charlie said, speaking slowly. “We stole lots of gold and had to hide for a hundred years. Now we’re rich and we’re safe, but Eddie can’t get what he wants to eat.”

There was no use putting it off. I answered the question in her eyes. “I’d like to buy one…one of your drumsticks.”

Charlie held the door open for her. We listened as her footsteps pattered into the distance. “Don’t worry, Eddie,” he said. I’ve got some slime mold evolving under the Regulator. We’ll be feasting on horseshoe crab before you know it.”

Note on “Sufferin’ Succotash”

Written in Summer, 1979.

The 57th Franz Kafka, Ace Books, 1983.

I made my first stab at writing science-fiction when I was a senior at Swarthmore College, and I actually wrote the first few pages of this story in 1967. In 1979, I was pushing hard to become a pro SF writer, and I wanted always to have a story in the mail. So I dug out “Sufferin’ Succotash” and finished it. In a way, this is my first SF story that I started, although it’s not the first that I finished.

Oh, but wait, I did write an even earlier science-fiction story; it was called “The Miracle,” and appeared in The Pegasus, an annual magazine published by The Chevalier Literary Society in Louisville, Kentucky, March, 1962. If you want to read that one, you’ll have to find a copy of The Pegasus! I can’t bring myself to reprint it.

The Chevalier Literary Society was in fact a social club for high-school boys in Louisville. There were about six of these high-school fraternities in Louisville, and we all had to publish annual literary magazines to lend an air of legitimacy. The Pegasus of June, 1963, contains an actually usable piece of writing by me, a stream-of-consciousness piece called “Bus Ride—December 20, 1962.” Later I lifted this piece nearly intact for use at the end of the third chapter of my transreal novel The Secret of Life.

A New Golden Age

“It’s like music,” I repeated. Lady Vickers looked at me uncomprehendingly. Pale British features beneath wavy red hair, a long nose with a ripple in it.

“You can’t hear mathematics,” she stated. “It’s just squiggles in some great dusty book.” Everyone else around the small table was eating. White soup again.

I laid down my spoon. “Look at it this way. When I read a math paper it’s no different than a musician reading a score. In each case the pleasure comes from the play of patterns, the harmonies and contrasts.” The meat platter was going around the table now, and I speared a cutlet.

I salted it heavily and bit into the hot, greasy meat with pleasure. The food was second-rate, but it was free. The prospect of unemployment had done wonders for my appetite.

Mies van Koop joined the conversation. He had sparse curly hair and no chin. His head was like a large, thoughtful carrot with the point tucked into his tight collar. “It’s a sound analogy, Fletch. But the musician can play his score, play it so that even a legislator…” he smiled and nodded donnishly to Lady Vickers. “Even a legislator can hear how beautiful Beethoven is.”

“That’s just what I was going to say,” she added, wagging her finger at me. “I’m sure my husband has done lovely work, but the only way he knows how to show a person one of his beastly theorems is to make her swot through pages and pages of teeming little symbols.”

Mies and I exchanged a look. Lord Vickers was a crank, an eccentric amateur whose work was devoid of serious mathematical interest. But it was thanks to him that Lady Vickers had bothered to come to our little conference. She was the only member of the Europarliament who had.

“Vat you think our chances are?” Rozzick asked her in the sudden silence, his mouth full of unchewed cauliflower.

“Dismal. Unless you can find some way of making your research appeal to the working man, you’ll be cut out of next year’s budget entirely. They need all the mathematics money for that new computer in Geneva, you know.”

“We know,” I said gloomily. “That’s why we’re holding this meeting. But it seems a little late for public relations. If only we hadn’t let the government take over all the research funds.”

“There’s no point blaming the government,” Lady Vickers said tartly. “People are simply tired of paying you mathematicians to make them feel stupid.”

“Zo build the machine,” Rozzick said with an emphatic bob of his bald little head.

“That’s right,” Mies said, “Build a machine that will play mathematics like music. Why not?”

Lady Vickers clapped her hands in delight and turned to me, “You mean you know how?”

Before I could say anything, Mies kicked me under the table. Hard. I got the message. “Well, we don’t have quite all the bugs worked out…”

“But that’s just too marvelous!” Lady Vickers gushed, pulling out a little appointment book. “Let’s see…the vote on the math appropriation is June 4…which gives us six weeks. Why don’t you get your machine ready and bring it to Foxmire towards the end of May? The session is being held in London, you know, and I could bring the whole committee out to feel the beauty of mathematics.”

I was having trouble moving my mouth. “Is planty time,” Rozzick put in, his eyes twinkling.

Just then Watson caught the thread of conversation. In the journals he was a famous mathematician…practically a grand old man. In conversation he was the callowest of eighteen-years-olds. “Who are you trying to kid, Fletch?” He shook his head, and dandruff showered down on the narrow shoulders of his black suit. “There’s no way…” He broke off with a yelp of pain. Mies was keeping busy.

“If you’re going to make that train, we’d better get going,” I said to Lady Vickers with a worried glance at my watch.

“My dear me, yes,” she agreed, rising with me. “We’ll expect you and your machine on May 23 then?” I nodded, steering her across the room. Watson had stuck his head under the table to see what was the matter. Something was preventing him from getting back out.

When I got back from the train station, an excited knot of people had formed around Watson, Rozzick and Mies. Watson spotted me first, and in his shrill cracking voice called out, “Our pimp is here.”

I smiled ingratiatingly and joined the group. “Watson thinks it’s immoral to make mathematics a sensual experience,” Mies explained. “The rest of us feel that greater exposure can only help our case.”

“Where is machine?” Rozzick asked, grinning like a Tartar jack-o’-lantern.

“You know as well as I do that there is none. All I did was remark to Lady Vickers…”

“One must employ the direct stimulation of the brain,” LaHaye put in. He was a delicate old Frenchman with a shock of luminous white hair.

I shook my head. “In the long run, maybe. But I can’t quite see myself sticking needles in the committee’s brainstems five weeks from now. I’m afraid the impulses are going to have to come in through normal…”

“Absolute Film,” Rozzick said suddenly. “Hans Richter and Oskar Fischinger invented in the 1920s. Abstract patterns on screen, repeating and differentiating. Is in Warszaw archives accessible.”

“Derisory!” LaHaye protested. “If we make of mathematics an exhibit, it should not be a tawdry son et lumière. Don’t worry about needles, Dr. Fletcher. There are new field methods.” He molded strange shapes in the air around his snowy head.

“He’s right,” Watson nodded. “The essential thing about mathematics is that it gives aesthetic pleasure without coming through the senses. They’ve already got food and television for their eyes and ears, their gobbling mouths and grubbing hands. If we’re going to give them mathematics, let’s sock it to them right in the old grey matter!”

Mies had taken out his pen and a pad of paper. “What type of manifold should we use as the parameter space?”

>> - - - <<

We couldn’t have done it if we’d been anywhere else but the Center. Even with their staff and laboratories it took us a month of twenty-hour days to get our first working math player built. It looked like one of those domey old hair-dryers growing out of a file cabinet with dials. We called it a Moddler.

No one was very interested in being the first to get his brain mathed or modified or coddled or whatever. The others had done most of the actual work, so I had to volunteer.

Watson, LaHaye, Rozzick and Mies were all there when I snugged the Moddler’s helmet down over my ears. I squeezed the switch on and let the electrical vortex fields swirl into my head.

We’d put together two tapes, one on Book I of Euclid’s Elements, and the other on iterated ultrapowers of measurable cardinals. The idea was that the first tape would show people how to understand things they’d vaguely heard of…congruent triangles, parallel lines and the Pythagorean theorem. The second tape was supposed to show the power and beauty of flat-out pure mathematics. It was like we had two excursions: a leisurely drive around a famous ruin, and a jolting blast down a drag-strip out on the edge of town.

We’d put the first tape together in a sort of patchwork fashion, using direct brain recordings as well as artificially punched-in thought patterns. Rozzick had done most of this one. It was all visualized geometry: glowing triangles, blooming circles and the like. Sort of an internalized Absolute Film.

The final proof was lovely, but for me the most striking part was a series of food images which Rozzick had accidentally let slip into the proof that a triangle’s area is one-half base times height.

“Since when are triangles covered with anchovy paste?” I asked Rozzick as Mies switched tapes.

“Is your vision clear?” LaHaye wanted to know. I looked around, blinking. Everything felt fine. I still had an afterglow of pleasure from the complex play of angles in Euclid’s culminating proof that the square of the hypotenuse is equal to the sum of the squares on the two sides.

Then they switched on the second tape. Watson was the only one of us who had really mastered the Kunen paper on which this tape was based. But he’d refused to have his brain patterns taped. Instead he’d constructed the whole thing as an artificial design in our parameter space.

The tape played in my head without words or pictures. There was a measurable cardinal. Suddenly I knew its properties in the same unspoken way that I knew my own body. I did something to the cardinal and it transformed itself, changing the concepts clustered around it. This happened over and over. With a feeling of light-headedness, I felt myself moving outside of this endless self-transformation…comprehending it from the outside. I picked out a certain subconstellation of the whole process, and swathed it in its logical hull. Suddenly I understood a theorem I had always wondered about.

When the tape ended I begged my colleagues for an hour of privacy. I had to think about iterated ultrapowers some more. I rushed to the library and got out Kunen’s paper. But the lucidity was gone. I started to stumble over the notation, the subscripts and superscripts; I was stumped by the gappy proofs; I kept forgetting the definitions. Already the actual content of the main theorem eluded me. I realized then that the Moddler was a success. You could enjoy mathematics—even the mathematics you couldn’t normally understand.

We all got a little drunk that night. Somewhere towards midnight I found myself walking along the edge of the woods with Mies. He was humming softly, beating time with gentle nods of his head.

We stopped while I lit my thirtieth cigarette of the day. In the match’s fire I thought I caught something odd in Mies’s expression. “What is it?” I asked, exhaling smoke.

“The music…” he began. “The music most people listen to is not good.”

I didn’t see what he was getting at, and started my usual defense of rock music.

“Muzak,” Mies interrupted. “Isn’t that what you call it…what they play in airports?”

“Yeah. Easy listening.”

“Do you really expect that the official taste in mathematics will be any better? If everyone were to sit under the Moddler…what kind of mathematics would they ask for?”

I shrank from his suggestion. “Don’t worry, Mies. There are objective standards of mathematical truth. No one will undermine them. We’re headed for a new golden age.”

LaHaye and I took the Moddler to Foxmire the next week. It was a big estate, with a hog wallow and three holes of golf between the gatehouse and the mansion. We found Lord Vickers at work on the terrace behind his house. He was thick-set and sported pop-eyes set into a high forehead.

“Fletcher and LaHaye,” he exclaimed. “I am honored. You arrive opportunely. Behold.” He pulled a sheet of paper out of his special typewriter and handed it to me.

LaHaye was looking over my shoulder. There wasn’t much to see. Vickers used his own special mathematical notation. “It would make a nice wallpaper,” LaHaye chuckled, then added quickly, “Perhaps if you once explained the symbolism…”

Lord Vickers took the paper back with a hollow laugh. “You know very well that my symbols are all defined in my Thematics and Metathematics…a book whose acceptance you have tirelessly conspired against.”

“Let’s not open old wounds,” I broke in. “Dr. LaHaye’s remark was not seriously intended. But it illustrates a problem which every mathematician faces. The problem of communicating his work to non-specialists, to mathematical illiterates.” I went on to describe the Moddler while LaHaye left to supervise its installation in Lord Vicker’s study.

“But that is fantastic!” Vickers exclaimed, pacing back and forth excitedly. A large Yorkshire hog had ambled up to the edge of the terrace. I threw it an apple.

Suddenly Vickers was saying, “We must make a tape of Thematics and Metathematics, Dr. Fletcher.” This request caught me off-guard.

Vickers had printed his book privately, and had sent a copy to every mathematician in the world. I didn’t know of anyone who had read it. The problem was that Vickers claimed he could do things like trisect angles with ruler and compass, give an internal consistency proof for mathematics, and so on. But we mathematicians have rigorous proofs that such things are impossible. So we knew in advance that Vickers’s work contained errors, as surely as if he had claimed to have proved that he was twenty meters tall. To master his eccentric notation just to find out his specific mistakes seemed no more worthwhile than looking for the leak in a sunken ship.

But Lord Vickers had money and he had influence. I was glad LaHaye wasn’t there to hear me answer, “Of course. I’d be glad to put it on tape.”

And, God help me, I did. We had four days before Lady Vickers would bring the Appropriations Committee out for our demonstration. I spent all my waking time in Vickers’s study, smoking his cigarettes and punching in Thematics and Metathematics.

It would be nice if I could say I discovered great truths in the book, but that’s not the way it was. Vickers’s work was garbage, full of logical errors and needless obfuscation. I refrained from trying to fix up his mistakes, and just programmed in the patterns as they came. LaHaye flipped when he found out what I was up to. “We have prepared a feast for the mind,” he complained, “And you have fouled the table with this, this…”

“Think of it as a ripe Camembert,” I sighed. “And serve it last. They’ll just laugh it off.”

Lady Vickers was radiant when she heard I’d taped Thematics and Metathematics. I suggested that it was perhaps too important a work to waste on the Appropriations Committee, but she wouldn’t hear of passing it up.

Counting her, there were five people on the committee. LaHaye was the one who knew how to run the Moddler, so I took a walk while he ran each of the legislators through the three tapes.

It was a hot day. I spotted some of those hogs lying on the smooth hard earth under a huge beech tree, and I wandered over to look at them. The big fellow I’d given the apple was there, and he cocked a hopeful eye at me. I spread out my empty hands, then leaned over to scratch his ears. It was peaceful with the pigs, and after a while I lay down and rested my head on my friend’s stomach. Through the fresh green beech leaves I could see the taut blue sky.

Lady Vickers called me in. The committee was sitting around the study working on a couple of bottles of Amontillado. Lord Vickers was at the sideboard, his back turned to me. LaHaye looked flushed and desperate.

“Well,” I said.

“They didn’t like the first tape…” LaHaye began.

“Dreary, dreary,” Lady Vickers cried.

“We are not schoolchildren,” another committee member put in.

I felt the floor sinking below me. “And the second tape?”

“I don’t see how you can call that mathematics,” Lady Vickers declaimed.

“There were no equations,” someone complained.

“And it made me dizzy,” another added.

“Here’s to the new golden age of mathematics,” Lord Vickers cried suddenly.

“To Thematics and Metathematics,” his wife added, lifting her glass. There was a chorus of approving remarks.

“That was the real thing.”

“Plenty of logic.”

“And so many symbols!”

Lord Vickers was smiling at me from across the room. “There’ll be a place for you at my new institute, Fletcher.”

I took a glass of sherry.

Note on “A New Golden Age”

Written in Fall, 1979.

The Randolph-Macon Woman’s College Alumnae Bulletin, Summer, 1981.

My character Joseph Fletcher makes his first appearance in this story, which was inspired by a visit to the Mathematics Conference Center in Oberwolfach, Germany. At that time my grant was about to run out and I was intensively looking for a job. The only job I ended up being offered was at Randolph-Macon Woman’s College, in Lynchburg, Virginia.

Publishing a story in the R-MWC Alumnae Bulletin struck me as an ironically fitting thing to do since Charles Howard Hinton, a nineteenth century mathematical writer whom I admire, first published one of his stories about the fourth dimension in the Cheltenham Ladies’ College Journal.

Faraway Eyes

“Look at this,” my partner the genius said. He was waving a soap bubble.

I looked back at the program taking shape on my terminal’s screen. Orderly green lines of PL/II commands. “Lay off, Harry. I’m not interested.”

Harry ignored remarks like that…probably didn’t even hear them. He leaned over me heavily. A fat drop of soap solution splatted onto the keys. I sighed, punched in a SAVE, and logged off.

“Watch,” Harry said. He had one of those super-bubble frames, a big plastic ring. There was a ten-centimeter soap film stretched across it. Harry blew a gentle stream of air at the center. The big film wobbled, bulged, and then a procession of little bubbles began pinching off and floating away.

“Radioactivity, Harry,” I said, trying not to nag. “Waste disposal. Remember the NCR contract?”

He stared at the dancing soap film, thick lips parted in wonder. A bubble landed on the film and merged back in.

Someone was shouting in the reception room. Someone from New Jersey. Rosie’s footsteps came stitching down the hall. I walked past Harry and leaned out the door. “What’s up?”

Rosie wore her hair over her face with a transparent peep-hole dyed in. Her dress was hologrammed to look like a tree-trunk. A nice girl. Sometimes I wondered what she looked like.

“There’s a man with a wheelbarrow to see you, Mister Fletcher. A Mister Kreementz?”

I remembered Kreementz. He was in charge of pollution control at Murden Chemical in Newark. Harry and I had built him a novel stack-scrubber about five years ago. There’d been no complaints before this.

“What’s in the wheelbarrow?”

Rosie glanced sidelong at Harry and tittered. “That’s the funny part. The wheelbarrow’s empty. And he keeps saying he wants to dump it out on your…”

The door from the reception room slammed open and Kreementz came surging down the hall with a big steel wheelbarrow in front of him. If it hadn’t been for the necktie, he would have looked like an angry old construction worker. Rosie and I stepped back into my office, bumping Harry.

“Garden State Degeneracy—We Deliver,” Harry said cryptically.

And then the wrath of Kreementz was upon us. “The jig is up, boys. I filed suit on my way over. You know what a plant shutdown costs per hour? You ain’t gonna sneak off and leave me holding the bag.”

He set the wheelbarrow down heavily. His suit was sweat-stained, and he was breathing hard. I wondered how an empty wheelbarrow could be so heavy.

“Sit down, Mr. Kreementz.” I gestured at my chair. “I don’t know why you think Fletcher & Company would do anything other than stand behind our products. If Murden Chemical has a problem with our emission controller, I can assure you that…”

Harry sniffed the air and winked at Rosie. He stuck his thumb out from his fist and mimed someone drinking out of a bottle. I was surprised to see him joke that way. Kreementz caught the gesture and flared up.

“That weirdo null-ray of yours is on the fritz. Every time we start it, it shuts itself off again. And they’re blaming me!” He glared at Harry. “You’d drink, too! You think it’s funny? Try this on for size!”

With a grunt he tipped the wheelbarrow forward. Something too small to see thudded on to the concrete floor. Dust and stone chips flew up. There was a terrible rumbling, like a lead beer-barrel. It was rolling towards Harry.

With a heavy man’s nimbleness, Harry stepped to the side and knelt down. There was a slowly lengthening groove in the floor. There was something at the end of the groove, something tiny that rolled and rumbled.

Rosie was standing by the door looking like a hairy fence-post. When her peephole didn’t show, you couldn’t tell which way she was facing. I assumed she was watching Harry. He seemed to fascinate her.

“Very nice,” Harry said as he inched along the floor on his hands and knees. “Come take a look, Fletch.”

I glanced inquiringly at Kreementz. “Be my guest,” he said. “We’ve got plenty more where that came from. The base of Stack Seven. That’s the one that you…”

Suddenly I got the picture.

The rumbling was still going on. It sounded for all the world like Kreementz had started a heavy little ball rolling across our floor. I got down next to Harry and squinted.

It was tiny, a fraction of a millimeter across. A little sphere, shiny like a droplet of mercury. Judging from the groove it was chewing into the floor, I guessed it weighed well over a hundred kilograms. Harry planted his thick thumb in the ball’s path. The ball rumbled under his thumb without slowing down. Pretty soon it would hit the wall.

Rosie was behind me, leaning over to see too. I shot a look up. With her hair hanging forward, I could see her face. She had a prim mouth and faraway eyes. When she saw me looking at her she stood up straight.

I got up, determined to show Kreementz who was boss. “Mister Kreementz, the null-ray was designed to compress the matter inside your stack. We did not say that the matter would then disappear. I believe I warned you to keep the stack clean.”

“But I didn’t see anything building up!” Kreementz burst out. “The first month I cleaned it out every day, but one day I missed and the gunk was gone anyway. I figured that ray of yours would make anything disappear if it stayed in long enough.”

“In other words, you haven’t cleaned the stack for almost five years of continuous operation?”

Kreementz started to nod, then glared. He’d admitted too much already.

“I guess you were right,” Harry said to me as he stood up.

“About the automatic shut-off?”

“You mean you designed the null-ray to stop working?” Kreementz demanded.

There was a sudden crunching. The little ball was drilling through our wall and into the next room. When the noise died down again I answered.

“We wanted it to be…foolproof.”

“You see,” Harry added, “If you leave something under the null-ray long enough…say five years…then it goes black hole.”

Kreementz mopped his brow. “What would have happened if we’d gotten a black hole in Stack Seven?”

“I’ll give you the good news first,” Harry said, his ropey lips twisting into a smile. “Quantum effects would force the hole to evaporate into pure energy. By measuring the energy released in the evaporation event, scientists would be able to tell whether or not the quark theory of matter is correct. Fletch, give him the bad news.”

“According to Stephen Hawking’s calculations, the ‘evaporation’ of a hundred kilogram black hole would be the same as a ten megaton nuclear blast. Of course, if the quark theory of matter is wrong, then the blast would be some ten thousand times stronger.”

“You guys would have been great on Laugh-In,” Kreementz said sourly.

“What’s Laugh-In?” Rosie asked.

“It was a TV show when Mister Kreementz was little,” I said. “He seems like a person who watched television a lot as a child, doesn’t he?”

“At least I had a childhood,” Kreementz retorted. “You guys look like you was hatched. Especially him!”

Harry was staring at the wall, shoulders hunched and fists thrust into the enormous pockets of his baggy grey polyester pants. There was a muffled crash as the little ball left the next room.

Harry turned slowly. “How many tons?”

“He means how many tons are in the stack,” I explained.

“I ain’t weighed it,” Kreementz said sullenly. “Five years worth of smoke. Maybe two hundred thousand tons.”

“But smoke is light,” Rosie protested.

“Not at Murden Chemical,” I said.

“Not when these guys are through with it,” Kreementz added. “They built us a ray which kills all the atoms inside Stack Seven. They stop vibrating and shrivel up. We have a cap on the stack. Every few minutes it gets as full of smoke as it can hold, and then the null-ray triggers, and everything inside the smokestack disappears.”

“You keep forgetting that the stuff doesn’t disappear,” I corrected. “It just collapses down to a very small size.”

“Like a trash compactor,” Rosie suggested.

I nodded. “That’s what we had in mind. One smokestack full of crud was supposed to make a hundred-kilogram block the size of a brick. But Mister Kreementz left the stuff in there to get collapsed a little more with each pulse of the null-ray. We warned him not to do that, but he did it anyway. If I hadn’t put in a mass detector coupled to a shut-off circuit, then Mister Kreementz would have turned Central Jersey into just another beautiful memory.”

The rumbling had stopped after the last crash. The shiny little speck of degenerate matter had probably sunk into our flower bed. “How dense is that stuff?” I asked Harry.

He had been scribbling on the blackboard ever since Kreementz had given him the two hundred thousand tons figure. “I get ten-to-the-eleventh grams per cubic centimeter. That’s neutronium. Plain neutrons with just enough degenerate electrons and protons mixed in to keep it stable. I’m surprised it worked.”

“Is neutronium valuable?” Kreementz wanted to know.

Harry opened his mouth to answer. I stepped in front of him. I had a policy of never letting Harry answer any question relating to money.

“Are you kidding?” I asked Kreementz with a mocking laugh. “Is sewage valuable? Do people like cancer? Are oil-spills good for fish? Is the Pope Jewish? You’ve got a big, dirty cleanup ahead of you, Kreementz. One false move and you’ll blow the plant sky high. I don’t envy you.” One hand was behind my back, making shooing gestures at Harry.

Kreementz sighed heavily. “You wouldn’t have a drink handy, would you?”

Rosie got him a Coke and a few ounces of lab alcohol. He took a long, thirsty pull. Deftly I set the hook. “We could organize the cleanup, but it’d be…”

“No, Fletch,” Harry said. “It’s too dangerous. I don’t think we should risk it.” He was right on the beam.

“I’ve been authorized to make you an offer,” Kreementz said, naming a reasonable sum. “It’s a lot to pay, and I still think we could win the lawsuit…but the management wants to get her started up again.”

“Triple that and we’ll have it clean in two days.”

“Double.”

“Done.”

* * * *

Actually, the cleanup was a piece of cake. We opened up the side of the smokestack and brought in bulldozers. The stuff on top was something like high-grade iron ore. The lower layers had been under the null-ray longer. We had to truck most of it out a few cubic centimeters at a time. Our trucks could only carry a hundred tons. But we’d rented a fleet of them.

Harry had poured a titaniplast floor into our basement. The stuff was a metallic compound based on the new quark chemistry. No one knew yet how strong it was…since no one had ever been able to break a piece of it after it hardened. We dumped the neutronium in the basement window. Harry was happy to have the stuff, said it had arrived just when he needed it. He took some waldoes down there and got to work. I was happy to get him and his soap bubbles out of my office.

My job right then was to run some computer simulations for the nuclear energy people. How many would die if we buried the radioactive waste in a diamond mine. What would happen if you put it in the polar ice-cap. How much would it cost to rocket it into the sun. They’d been stockpiling the waste for forty years now. Every time it looked like they’d decided on a solution, someone came up with a new “but what if.” Fletcher & Co. had taken an NRC contract to improve the simulations and, by God, make a decision.

Harry had promised to try to think of a brand-new solution, but I wasn’t counting on it. I just concentrated on debugging my programs. The extra money from Murden Chemical had helped, but if I couldn’t make the NRC happy enough to pay big bucks, then the leaser was going to repossess my central processing unit. I would have sooner given up my own medulla.

A week went by. Rosie brought me my lunch as usual, milk and tuna-salad sandwich. I didn’t like to stop programming when I was hot. But instead of quietly leaving, Rosie stayed standing next to me. Today’s dress was hologrammed to make a fountain out of her. It was distracting.

“Is there a problem, Rosie?”

“It’s Doctor Gerber. He’s been acting strangely.”

“When Harry stops acting strangely, I’ll worry. Meanwhile, could you get me some more milk?”

I went on eating and punching keys for a while, but then I realized she was still standing at my elbow. “All right,” I said, finally looking up. “Tell me about it.”

“I guess you know that Doctor Gerber and I are…are…”

I hadn’t. The possibility had never occurred to me. Harry? Rosie? They were my genius and my receptionist. It was hard for me to think of them as being anything else. It wasn’t in the flowchart.

“I didn’t feel it was my place to interfere,” I said finally.

“He moved in with me two months ago,” she said with a toss of her head. For a second I glimpsed her aquiline nose. “I’ve been after him to take me somewhere, somewhere far away. But now he hasn’t come home for a week. He just stays in the basement here and he won’t come out.”

So, I wanted to say, that’s what he always does when he’s onto something. Leave him alone! Instead I said, “Perhaps I’d better have a look.” I stood up.

“And tell him that I’ll stop nagging him about the trip if he comes back,” Rosie added.

Harry didn’t notice me at first. He was asleep. The basement looked like a minimalist sculptor’s studio. The main exhibit was a bowed ramp of titaniplast that looked like it had grown out of the floor. The ramp slanted down from one wall, and then swooped back up to the other wall. The ramp had a semi-circular groove on top, and at the low point there was a black titaniplast sphere. The setup reminded me of the ball-return gutter in some unearthly bowling alley. The ball was one-and-a-half meters across and looked heavy.

I walked past the greasy vinyl couch that Harry was lying on and looked at the sphere. The utterly rigid black material shone dully under the yellow electric lights. There was a hole cut in one side, a pentagonal hole big enough to crawl through. There was something funny about the space inside. It was like staring into a lens.

As I leaned closer I felt an unpleasant pressure on my temples. I straightened up, but the sphere kept getting closer. I was sliding across the floor. I jerked in fear and fell backwards. Crablike I scuttled back across the room.

“The only way to get in is fast,” Harry said suddenly. “It’s not so bad inside, I think. Positive curvature instead of negative.”

I sat up and looked around. Harry was lying on his back with his arms and legs sticking straight up. It must have been exercise, but it looked terrible.

“Rosie sent me,” I said, before I forgot.

“Why?”

“She wonders why you haven’t come to see her this week.”

“I’ve been busy.”

I decided I’d done enough for Rosie. “What’s the sphere for?”

“You roll it back and forth. It’s a dodecahedral skeleton of neutronium bars embedded in a shell of titaniplast. A padded jungle-gym for gravitons. What else did Rosie say?”

“She said that if you came back she’d stop nagging you about the trip. What happens when you roll the sphere back and forth?”

“I hoped she’d say that. I hate travel. I ought to go up and talk to her…”

He started out, but I caught him by the shoulder. “Harry, please tell me what you’ve built here.”

He looked back at me, baffled. “Can’t you see?”

“I see a hollow black sphere sitting on a rocker track. Why don’t we take it from there.”

“You remember my super-bubble ring? This is sort of the same thing. It’s to get rid of nuclear waste. Anything that’s inside the sphere disappears when the sphere rolls back and forth.”

My heart skipped a beat. “Have you tested it?”

“No. Wait a minute. I’m going to get Rosie.” He flicked on a switch and went upstairs.

While he was gone I looked the thing over some more. Harry had started a system of winches and pulleys running. Almost imperceptibly, the sphere was creeping up the ramp. I hoped it didn’t fall off. That degenerate matter packed a wallop. I sat down on the couch and started drafting my letter to the NRC. All things considered, a half billion a year didn’t seem like too much to ask.

When Harry and Rosie finally came back, I could see that hunky was still far from dory. Harry didn’t understand about apologies, about white lies. I wondered what she saw in him.

But with both of us there to impress, Harry became more communicative. His soap solution and super-bubble ring were under the couch, and he dragged them out. He made a big film and blew at the center of it. The film wobbled and bulged.

“That’s what space is like inside a massive object,” Harry said. “It curves towards the fourth dimension. Now, if I blow harder…”

He did, and a little bubble pinched off the film and floated away. “That’s the way a black hole does it. But we can’t use them. So instead…“

He blew out a little bulge in the soap film again. But this time instead of blowing harder, he jiggled the film back and forth. Ripples darted around on the film’s surface, and suddenly two of them happened to meet near the bulge. The walls met and a little bubble floated off again.

“That’s what the neutronium skeleton is supposed to do for us. The space inside it bulges way out towards the fourth dimension. Now when the sphere starts rolling down the ramp, those moving bars of neutronium are going to churn up waves like a mix-master. Sooner or later two waves will meet, and the bulge inside the sphere will pinch off to make a little hypersphere outside of our space.”

The winch motors turned off with a click. The sphere was poised at the top of the ramp.

“What happens then?” Rosie asked.

“The hypersphere floats away. Maybe it lands on a different space; maybe it comes back to ours someplace else.”

“Another space…” Rosie said slowly. “Like the astral plane?”

Harry shrugged. “If you want to call it that.”

The sphere had come to rest at the top of the track with the hole on the side pointing towards us. Harry had a little loading chute ready by the track there. It was aimed so that anything that slid down it would zip right through the hole in the sphere.

“What do you want to put in?” Harry asked.

“Would it…would it be dangerous for a person?” Rosie wanted to know.

“What a question!” I burst out. “You’d be squeezed to death! And then the gravity waves would work you over. And if by some wild fluke you lived through all that, where do you think you’d end up? Even if your space bubble ever did join up with a normal space again, what do you think the odds are that you’d land on the surface of an Earth-like planet?”

“Maybe it would take you to a different kind of space,” Rosie suggested mildly. “Where you don’t need planets.”

“Rosie will always have the mind of a secretary,” Harry said cuttingly. “What do you say I put this in?” He picked up an empty cardboard box from the floor.

“Fine,” I said. “But let’s try something massive, too. A sandbag.”

Harry set the cardboard box at the top of the little sliding-board and let it go. The sphere’s field accelerated the box down the chute and it zoomed through the hole, getting somewhat crushed by tidal forces on the way.

Once inside, it bounced around for a minute before settling to the bottom. The bouncing had fluffed it back up again. Except for all the box’s right angles being a little too big, it looked fine.

“Why doesn’t the gravitational field in there crush it?”

“Anything inside is pushed and pulled in every direction at once,” Harry said. “Which adds up to nothing. Of course there’s still a strong positive curvature of space in there. And when those bars start moving around…but I don’t want to bore Rosie.” He shot her a nasty look, but she just stood there, stiff and alone.

Harry and I went upstairs then to get one of the sandbags from the radiation lab. It was a good fifty kilos, and it took the two of us to get it down the stairs. Neither one of us is getting any younger.

Rosie was gone when we got back downstairs. “You shouldn’t have said that about the mind of a secretary,” I told Harry.

He sighed. “Ah, she’s always talking about that fantasy-land stuff. If only I could get her to take a night-school physics course. There’s wonder enough in pure science without going in for a lot of malarkey. And she still won’t give up on that trip business.”

We heaved the sandbag onto the chute and it slid down to rest by the cardboard box. Then Harry tossed a cap-shaped titaniplast hatch-cover in place. The gravitational field slammed it on tight. We stood clear and he tripped the release.

The enormously heavy sphere rumbled down the incline, past the middle and back up to the other wall. Then it came back. I thought of a bubble wand waving back and forth. I thought I could feel the gravity waves in the pit of my stomach.

“It’s not moving very fast, Harry.”

“Doesn’t have too. The dodecahedral field configuration is inherently unstable, especially with that space mix-master going. I bet it has pinched off five hyperspheres by now. Hear the air rushing in?”

Indeed there was a hissing to be heard over the rumble of the track. As the space inside the neutronium sphere was blown away, new space and new air had to seep in. I actually felt myself drawn towards the sphere again, but this time from across the room.

It took about ten minutes for the oscillations to dampen, for the sphere to stop rolling back and forth. When we slid the hatch-door over with a long stick there was nothing inside.

“We ought to send a radio-beacon through the next time,” Harry remarked. “Then we could hear if it resurfaced somewhere in our space.”

“Tomorrow,” I said. “Right now I want to celebrate. What do you say I take you and Rosie out for the best meal of your lives?”

But we couldn’t find Rosie anywhere. In fact, she never showed up at the office again.

It’s funny about a girl like that. I never noticed her much when she worked for me, but now…now I dream about her every night. So does Harry.

Note on “Faraway Eyes”

Written in Fall, 1979.

Analog Science Fiction / Science Fact, September, 1980.

“Faraway Eyes” was the first story I sold to a mainline SF magazine, although by this time I’d serialized Spacetime Donuts in Unearth and I’d sold my novel White Light to both Virgin and Ace. But “Faraway Eyes” was my first “real” magazine sale.

“Faraway Eyes” introduces Joe Fletcher’s partner Harry Gerber. These are a very traditional SF pair of characters, whose roots go back to Robert Sheckley’s AAA Ace stories, to Henry Kuttner and beyond. Fletcher and Harry reappear in the stories “The Man Who Ate Himself,” “Inertia,” and in my novel Master of Space and Time.

I have the uneasy feeling that the various mass and size numbers in this tale are scientifically inaccurate. In later years I often had my engineer friend John Walker check the science in my writings.

The 57th Franz Kafka

20 January 1981.

Pain again, deep in the left side of my face. At some point in the night I gave up pretending to sleep and sat by the window, staring down at the blind land-street and the deaf river.

The impossibility of connected thought. Several times I thought I heard the new body moving in the long basin.

It began snowing during the night. I opened both windows and hunched myself forward with my mouth open, drawing in deep, aching breaths. My hope: a perfect snowflake, if sucked down wholly and rapidly, might reach the black center of my lungs and freeze them solid. Imagine breathing water, breathing ice. Later, hearing the bells toll, I wept.

After Mema brought me my breakfast, she went out to clean away the melting snow. I stood well back from the window lest she see my cheers and gloating grimaces.

After clearing the sidewalk, she had not yet had enough of wielding her scrub-broom, and stepped, repeatedly and at great risk, into the heavy land-street traffic, trying to clear off our half. She has, in the years since I dissolved the marriage, become an automaton. I realize this with finality when I see her stare uncomprehendingly after the splashing motorwagons, which again and again cover our half of the street, and splatter her apron and her thick legs with the grey, crystalline frosting.

The suppressed laughter hurts my chest. I begin to cough and have to sit down on my bed. Here I sit, words crawling off my pen-point.

There are only four more pages left in this, the last volume of my fifty-seventh series of diaries. I must write less.

23 January 1981.

Three days of fever. Straightening my wet bedclothes, Mema found my special pictures, the Fast-Night groupings, and took them away. What if Felice were to see them?

I have more pictures hidden in the attic, pictures I press to my ribs while I pour all my food out into the long basin. The new body is not so far along as I had hoped. There are still only the clotted fibers. It is strange that I could have thought otherwise.

25 January 1981.

Last night the worst yet. Dream: again Reb Pessin showing me the Book of Qlippoth, the secrets of immortality. A high buzzing, as of a tremendous propeller, drowns out his voice. The surprising weight of the little book. He makes a false gesture, and I spread out in space instead of time. A whole city where everyone wears my face, streets of women, the offices. A street-car conductor leaning over me, shaking with laughter, “If I were you…”

Awake before dawn. For the first time real fear that the new body will not be ready. But going into the attic with a candle, I see that all is well. Even the skin is finished.

26 January 1981.

Real sleep at last. Waking up, an unnatural feeling of lightness. So many memories are gone already, gone over.

I drank two cups of black tea with breakfast. Mema had to go back down to the kitchen for the second. When she brought it up, I had forgotten the first breakfast already, and asked her where it was. This is all as it should be. Soon I can begin again.

Yesterday, in a mood of wild exaltation, I mailed my remaining special pictures to Felice, first scribbling her real name on some of the women’s faces.

Now, cheerful and whistling from my sound sleep and my two cups of tea, I take pen in hand and compose another letter to her father:

Honored Herr B!

I am not surprised that you have failed to answer my letters of 24.XII.80, 26.XII.80, and 15.I.81. You need not apologize! It is only right and natural that a man in your position must take thought, in the interests of his daughter, before moving to bind a marriage contract. The questions of my finances, age and health are undoubtedly your unspoken concerns.

As regards the question of age: I am forty-one, and will remain so. Although your daughter is now but twenty, she will in the course of time become sixty. Until that age, I vow to have and hold her as sole love-object. Frau Mema, my housekeeper and ex-wife, can attest to this.

My financial security is assured by certain interlocking fixed-interest annuities. I do not need to work, and I despise to do so. My brutto yearly income is in the excess of fifteen thousand thalers…not a figure to conjure with, but surely adequate for your little mouse’s needs.

The state of my health is a predictable matter. At present it is bad, and it will grow a bit worse. But next month, and in the summer, I will once again be fresh and strong. There can be no doubt of this.

Would a marriage date of February 30 be acceptable to you?

With high respect,

Franz K. LVII

29 January 1981.

All evening, Mema watched television in the parlor, directly under my bedroom. The police were here yesterday, sent by Felice’s father.

They did not dare come up to me, and spoke only to Mema. I stood naked at the head of the stairs, baring my teeth and trembling with a fierce joy each time I glimpsed their green peaked caps. It struck me that the caps were living beings which wear policemen.

The excitement made me very weak, and all day I left the bed only to empty my cavities into the long basin. It is time to complete the task, to open my veins. Mema knows that today is the day, and under my feet she rocks and watches green, peaked caps move across the television screen.

30 January 1981.

LVIII is still waiting in the long basin behind the thin attic wall.

Last night I took candle and long knife and leaned over the basin, staring down through the thick, gathered fluids. The candle-wax dripped and sprung into little saucers, white disks that drifted down to rest on Franz LVIII’s closed eyelids. His mouth is set in a smile, as always.

I am not frightened of death, not after fifty-six times. But when my new body walks, the green, peaked caps will take it away. Herr B. must pay for this.

I have resolved to make him murder me. The exquisite uncertainty of how he will do it. I feel like a virgin bride.

Mema has gone to the butcher to buy two kilograms of blood-sausage. Tonight I will chew the sausage up for LVIII. My true blood must belong to Herr B.

31 January 1981.

The blood-sausage was everything I had ever dreamed it to be. Thick and dark, with the texture of excrement, the congealed pigs’ blood is stuffed into a greasy casing made of the animals’ own small intestines.

Leaning over the long basin, chewing and spitting up, I felt a disgust purer and more complete than anything I have experienced since the time of the camps.

The sausage-casing is stamped with repeated pictures of a pig wearing a crown and making obeisances. I have stretched the casing enough to wrap it around my waist, like the little tailor who killed seven with one blow.

The chewing of the sausage took a long time, and I fell asleep in a sort of ecstasy, with my forehead resting on the rim of the long basin. I awakened to a touch of LVIII’s hand, tugging petulantly at my hair. I started back, uncertain where I was, and heard the church tower toll three.

Filled with an implacable strength, I descended the stairs. Mema lay sleeping on her cot in the kitchen. I unplugged the phone and brought it upstairs. Then I crawled under my bed to muffle the sound, and dialed Felice’s number over and over.

The shining love-words dripped off my lips that still glistened with blood-sausage. My tongue felt slender, magically flexible, as if it could pierce the phone wires and the shell of her ear. After my second call, her father answered, and I gibbered like a golem, ever-new inspirations striking me with each call. I continued calling for two hours. They answered less and less often, and finally not at all. Now I have left my phone off the hook to keep theirs ringing.

Franz K. LVIII is sloshing about in the long basin, impatient for the final spark. The dawn strikes through my window and gilds this page, the last of this volume. Now, before Mema awakes, I must go to pound on Felice’s door, a long knife in my hand.

Note on “The 57th Franz Kafka”

Written in Spring, 1980.

The Little Magazine, Vol. 13, Nos. 3 & 4, 1982.

In Heidelberg I read and reread the Penguin Modern Classics edition of The Diaries of Franz Kafka. The physical setting of this story was the house of my Heidelberg friend Imre Molnar who lived down the hill from us on the Schlierbacher Landstrasse. Imre himself appears as Huba in The Sex Sphere, but he had nothing to do with the character in “The 57th Franz Kafka.”

The name for the story comes from the fact that the story is set in 1981, which was fifty-seven years after Kafka’s 1924 death. I used this story’s name for my first story anthology because I had the fantasy that people would like my stories so much that I would be considered a “new Franz Kafka”— certainly not the first “new Franz Kafka,” but maybe the fifty-seventh.

The Little Magazine at that time was co-edited by David Hartwell, who’d eventually become my editor at Tor Books.

The Indian Rope Trick Explained

(With excerpts from Transdimensional Avatar, by Revell Gibson.)

Paris was backwards. Charlie Raumer sat on a patch of grass near the Louvre trying to straighten it out. The kids were fighting, Cybele wasn’t speaking to him, and all around was the mirror-image of the Paris he remembered from twelve years ago.

He buried his face in his hands, pushing at the misty red memories. He imagined a Paris made of glass, a relief map. If you looked at it from the wrong side, everything would be backwards, inside-out. He began tugging at the surfaces in his image to put them right. Something began…there was a heavy thud on his back.

It was Iris, the ten-year-old. “What’s the matter, Daddy, are you drunk?” She broke into a wild giggle at this sally, and her two little brothers joined in, pigs at the party. They piled onto his back with a confused squealing. Someone shrieked, “POKE!” and little Jimmy fell crying to the ground.

Raumer’s teeth clenched. “Iris, you stop it or…”

“It was Howard,” she yelled with a grimace at the larger of her two little brothers. Distrusting speech, Howard charged her, arms windmilling. Raumer seized the two and shook them hard. Their little faces looked crooked and ugly.

“Stop, stop, stop!” It was Cybele, back with a precious paper bag of postcards. When she was a girl she had spent every Sunday in the Louvre. But now that she was finally here again, her family had refused to come inside.

“Mine, Mama. Me.” Jimmy took an uncertain step forwards. Howard snaked past him and snatched the cards from his mother. Iris cross-checked Howard and they hit the ground together.

Raumer dealt out two back-handed slaps and recovered the cards. The printing on the museum shop bag was reversed. He wished he had never started fooling with the Hinton hypercube models.

“Is that all you can do?” his wife was demanding, an orchid of anger blossoming in her voice. “Beat them? Why don’t you ever help me instead of ruining our…”

All this time a part of Raumer’s mind had been fiddling with his image of Paris. Now instead of trying to make it come right he let it be backward, let himself go. He felt a rush of freedom. And disappeared.

He snapped back on the steps of the Louvre, thirty meters away. Nothing looked backwards anymore. In a twinkling instant the two heavily ornamented wings of the building had changed places. His tail-bone hurt where he’d dropped onto the steps. Across the road he could see Cybele and the kids looking for him.

“Bhom bhom bho-la?”

Raumer turned. A tall African was hunkering just behind him. A street-vendor. They were all over Paris this June. White plastic ivory elephants, brittle leather belts, strangely patterned wallets, and the little drums mounted on sticks. The vendor was twirling one of the drums between his fingers. There were two clay marbles attached with string, and when the drum twirled, the marbles rattled on the taut skins. “Bhom bhom bho-la?”

“Non merci. Pas acheter.” As he tried to brush the peddler off, the utter strangeness of what had just happened was hitting Raumer. He had been over there, and now he was here. Had he blacked out? But there was nothing stronger than coffee and a hangover in his system. Across the road, Iris squealed and pointed up at him.

“Je vous le donne,” the African said, holding out the little drum. Still twirling it. Pattapattapattapat. “Pour devenir sauteur.” Serious eyes under a high, noble forehead.

Raumer took the drum. For becoming a jumper. So the African had seen. Raumer had really jumped thirty meters. But…

Iris came pumping up the steps, her eyes fixed on the toy. “Can it be mine, Dad?”

A light touch of long fingers on Raumer’s shoulder. “Inquirez devant le Centre Pompidou.” He turned to thank, to ask, but the tall African was already gliding down the steps, no leg-movements visible under his black and yellow dashiki.

Iris was tugging at the drum now. One of the little clay marbles came off and bounced down the steps. Raumer bared his teeth at the child, then retrieved the ball. He slipped it into his coat pocket with the drum before the others could start in.

“You didn’t have to run off like that,” Cybele said, looking not quite pleased to have found him. “We didn’t even see you cross the street.”

“Daddy bought a toy drum, and it’s mine,” Iris announced. Jimmy’s face quivered, and Howard stepped forward, alert eyes fixed on the bulge in Raumer’s pocket.

“What is the matter with you children?” Cybele demanded. “Can’t you stop asking for things for one minute?”

“I’ll get them each a drum,” Raumer muttered. Four of the Africans were standing in a group ten meters away. Impassively, with long arcing gestures, they were working a stream of Canadian tourists. They could have been catching fish. Raumer hesitated, trying to decide which one he had talked with.

“You will not,” Cybele said, taking his arm. An old lady had just stepped out of a cab and onto the curb next to them. Cybele called to the cab driver in rapid French, then herded Raumer in. “I am going to feed you and these children before you murder each other.”

Raumer had a veal cutlet with a fried egg on it; Cybele had calf-brains in brown butter; and the kids each had a little steak with pommes frites. Coffee, apple juice, wine…they were all smiling at each other. A cool June day in Paris. It’s ridiculous what a difference food makes. The kids drifted across the cheap restaurant to play pinball with two francs they had scrounged.

Raumer took the toy drum out of his pocket to tie the string Iris had snapped. “So you did buy one,” Cybele said, lighting a cigarette. “It’s cute.”

“One of those Africans gave it to me,” Raumer said. “For jumping thirty meters through hyperspace.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I figure that’s what happened. When I disappeared. I’d been having that mirror-image feeling again and…”

Cybele sighed a cloud of smoke. “This is our vacation, Charlie. Our last chance. Can’t you wait till you’re back in your library to be so crazy?” She tried to soften the last word with a strained smile.

“I don’t think it’s crazy to be writing a book on the history of the fourth dimension. What am I supposed to do…walk around holding your hand as if we were still courting?”

“It might be nice.” Suddenly her reserve broke. “Oh, Charlie, don’t you care? We fell in love here. And if now all we can do is…fight…then we’re…” She held a supplicating hand out across the table.

“My jumping like that fits in with the theory I found in the Hinton book,” Raumer said slowly, not really noticing his wife. “We have a slight thickness in the fourth dimension. We’re like coins sliding around on a table-top. Our consciousness is down with the table-top…but if you somehow identify with the top side of the coin then things look backwards. At the Louvre I finally let myself go all the way up. The momentum flipped me right off the board. I could have come down anywhere. I could have come down backwards or sideways…”

While he talked, Raumer twirled the carved rod sticking out of the little tom-tom’s side. The strings and weights followed along, trailing like a galaxy’s spiral arms. When he reversed direction, the little marbles pattered on the tight skins. He rolled the stick back and forth, getting the hang of it. Pattapat. Pattapattapat.

“You don’t…you don’t really…” Cybele began, then gave up. “Why don’t we all rest and then go see the Pompidou Art Center at Beaubourg?” she suggested in a charged, artificially bright voice. “I hear it’s the kind of place where you and the kids won’t get bored.”

A wail cut the air. Howard. Iris had pushed the reset button on the pinball machine, and Howard’s franc had been lost. Raumer went over to put in another coin.

The machine was called Dimension Warp. The glass scoreboard carried a bright picture of two women learning the ropes from a hyperspace pilot who’s a robot. Those naughty cuties are taking notes and licking the points of their thick pencils…while that jivey robobopster fingers the controls. The player as machine, courting curvy Nature. Groovy.

Raumer split three games with Iris and Howard. Jimmy got to pull the plunger. The machine had an unusual feature, a little ramp a ball could jump over to land somewhere else on the board…in a special and otherwise inaccessible free-game hole if you were lucky. The cover-glass was set up high enough so the ball could sail quite a distance before clacking back into the plane of normal play.

“That’s what you did, Daddy,” Howard said the first time the ball made its trip through the third dimension.

“What do you mean?” Raumer gave his son a sharp look. He couldn’t always tell what went on behind that smooth seven-year-old forehead.

“He means that your turn’s over,” Iris interjected. They left it at that.

Their hotel was nearby, and Cybele wanted to go up to rest and change shoes. Little Jimmy needed a nap and Iris wanted to keep an eye on her mother. Eager to avoid the possibility of another ugly scene in the tiny hotel room, Raumer proposed that he kill some time with Howard and meet the others in front of the Pompidou Center in an hour and a half. Cheerfully, father and son boarded the Metro.

In between stations the DuBonnet ads flickered past. DUBO…DU-BON…DUBONNET…DUBO…DUBON…DUBONNET…Over and over. A pun. Du beau: lovely; du bon: tasty. Cybele had explained it to him the first time he’d come to Paris. Twelve years now. She’d been an art student then and he’d been at the Université on a scholars exchange program. An American machine courting a French cutie. Somehow he’d won her. But now he only wondered why he’d wanted to.

“What if the ball went under the board like a subway?” Howard asked suddenly, his big opened eyes reflecting in the black glass.

Cybele had told Raumer about Howard’s long ruminations. “All the machinery, the electrical stuff, is under the board,” he smiled. “The ball would probably get stuck, half under and half over.”

He had a sudden impulse to talk to the boy, to teach him something. He hardly knew the child, really. In the normal run of things Cybele did all the work with the children.

“Imagine this, Howard. Imagine that there were pictures that could slide around just on the pinball board. What would the ball look like to them when it rolled around?”

“Like a ball.”

“No, dummy. If all they could see was what touched their plane, then the ball would look like a dot moving around.”

“Unless you pushed it through.”

“That’s right. If you pushed the ball through the plane they’d see a circular cross-section. And when the ball jumps off the ramp, they’d think it had disappeared.”

“Why do you call it a cross-section? Cross means X.”

“It can mean cutting, too. If I had a real big sharp knife I could make a cross-section of you…cut you down the middle and shave off a nice thin…” Raumer stopped himself. That was no way to talk to a child. What was the matter with him?

At the next stop they had to change trains. Raumer’s memory was still playing tricks on him…they caught their connecting train in the wrong direction. Upset, he yelled at Howard for wanting to go to the bathroom.

When they finally got to the right stop, the boy’s face had turned into a tight little mask. Raumer suddenly realized that no one in his family really liked him. They had no reason to. Trying to buy a smile, he gave Howard the toy drum. No reaction. They climbed the stairs, and stepped out into the plaza next to the Centre Pompidou.

The building itself is as wonderful as anything in it. It is built inside-out, with all the structural supports, heating shafts, escalators, plumbing and electrical conduits attached to the outside walls. The machinery is all outside, and the traditional decoration is all hanging on the walls inside. The marvelous joke is that a lot of those functional-looking pipes outside are fake…pure this-is-not-a-decoration decoration. It isn’t enough for the building to be inside out, it has to look inside out.

The plaza was dotted with idlers, many of them arranged into circles around street-performers: a juggler, a fire-eater lying on a mound of broken glass, and a crazy man shouting fifty years too late about the surrealist staple of rayons ultraviolets. The chilly breeze was snatching the words out of people’s mouths and scattering them around the big square.

Right by the subway stairs there were a few sidewalk artists waiting for people to drop coins onto the pastels they’d drawn on the stone ground. One of the artists had filled in the black outline of a boy with fanciful pictures of body organs and thoughts.

Howard begged till Raumer put half a franc on the man’s picture, and then he pulled his father over to join a group watching a snake-charmer. Snakers are supposed to be Indian, but this charmer was another of the dashiki-clad Africans.

He was squatting on a piece of cloth patterned with squares and slanting lines. His snakes writhed sluggishly and spilled out of a big wicker basket. His flute was a gourd with two pipes sticking out. One pipe had holes for fingering the eerie, wandering notes, and the other let air out to play on the face of the snake being charmed.

A cobra on the basket top wove back and forth, following the movements of the snaker’s flute. Its hood was spread menacingly, and occasionally it made as if to strike. The tune drifted up and down a pentatonic scale, weaving like the snake’s body. Little Howard began twirling his drum in accompaniment. Typically, he’d been able to play it as soon as Raumer gave it to him.

When the snaker heard the sound of the pattering, his eyes flashed at them. The tune speeded up, and Howard kept pace. Slowly the snaker rose to a crouch, drawing the cobra higher and higher. Finally he was standing erect on his long legs and the cobra had reared up to an impossible height. Raumer hoped its venom sacs were gone. The music cut off abruptly and the cobra collapsed back to a great, shifting coil.

“Bhom bhom bho-la!” the African shouted. He was an imposing man with stiff ebony features. A few coins pattered onto the tessellated cloth beneath his feet. “Dix francs de plus et je vous montre une merveille!” He held out his ten fingers. He wanted more money.

Perhaps this was the man he’d been told to see, Raumer thought. That African by the Louvre had said something about coming here. On a sudden impulse he fingered a limp bill out of his pocket and tossed it onto the snaker’s cloth. Ten francs. It seemed like play-money.

“Merci, Monsieur De L’Espace,” the tall black man said with a slight bow. “Et maintenant! Le truc Indien!” He whistled sharply, penetratingly, and a young African boy in shorts came running across the square, carrying a heavy coiled rope.

The snaker gave a longer speech then, but Raumer couldn’t follow it. What had the man called him? Mister Space? He couldn’t figure it out. What a strange day this was. First that funny gap or jump near the Louvre…and now this snake charmer was making a rope uncoil and slowly rise into the air.

Howard was tugging his sleeve; he had something to say. “There’s a thread attached to the rope,” came the deafening whisper. “The little boy is pulling it up.”

The kid was right. Sharp-eyed little devil. There was a grey thread leading up from the rope. The thread looped over a nail in the air over-head, and the little assistant was surreptitiously reeling the thread in behind his back. Ten francs for such a cheap…a nail in the air?

The music squeaked, rose higher, and disappeared into the supersonic. The snaker laid down his flute. The end of the rope was up at the nail…it looked more like a thorn, really. With a single precise gesture, the African reached up and attached the rope to the thorn.

Meanwhile the little boy was sitting on the cube-patterned cloth, binding a long thorn lengthwise to the bottom of each foot. The thorns stuck out in front like crampons.

“Dix francs,” the speaker cried, pacing back and forth with his long fingers outspread. “Seulement dix francs de plus et mon fils va monter!”

Quite a crowd had gathered now. Raumer and Howard were in the front row, but the people were three deep behind them. A few coins flew through the air and landed near the snakes. The cobra struck half-heartedly at a twenty-centime piece. The little boy was ready now, a thorn sticking out past the toes of each foot, and a third thorn clasped ice-pick style in his right hand.

“Encore trois francs!” the father shouted after looking things over. “Encore trois!” One more franc piece landed on the cloth. And then nothing. They all waited. The breeze grew colder. Where was the sun? This was supposed to be June.

“Lend me two francs, Daddy,” Howard whispered. It looked like no one else was going to cough up. With a sigh Raumer fished his last two coins out. All his family ever wanted from him was money.

Howard trotted over and handed the coins to the snaker. The man’s hand whipped out and caught Howard by the wrist. He took the little drum from him, and then leaned over and whispered something. Raumer stepped forward, but Howard was already free. The snaker had given him a straw-wrapped package in place of the drum. He skipped back, his eyebrows high with excitement.

The music started up again. The snaker was playing the flute with one hand and the drum with the other. His mouth remained fixed in the same mask-like expression. The little black boy made a stroboscopic series of gestures and began to climb.

He held the rope with his left hand only. Foot by foot, hand by hand, he worked himself into the air. He would pull a foot loose, then set the thorn with a sharp kick. Slide the left hand up, reset the right hand, reset the feet. It was like watching a mountain climber kicking ice-steps for himself in a steep snow-field.

When the boy reached the top of the rope he began pulling the rope up after him. The crowd was absolutely silent. The music wailed and pattered, the flute-tone flowing over the beats like a stream over round stones.

The boy had the rope coiled over his left shoulder now. Holding himself steady with his right hand, he pulled loose the thorn that had held the rope. He reset it at shoulder level and paused, pressed against the aether like a tree-fog on a windowpane. His thin, wooden-looking limbs tensed.

Suddenly the boy was gone. The audience broke into a wild hubbub of cheers and questions. Coins rained onto the African’s cloth. He bowed once and began gathering up his snakes. The show was over. People drifted off.

“There you are. We looked all over.”

“What did you buy for Howard? What’s he got in his hand?”

“Dada!”

Raumer turned with a smile. “We just saw the most incredible thing. This kid climbed up a rope, pulled it up after him and disappeared. The Indian Rope Trick! I’ve read about it for years. And now I understand how it works. I’ve got to ask that guy where the bush…”

But when he turned back the snaker had disappeared, faded into the crowd, basket and all. Meanwhile Iris had unwrapped Howard’s package.

“Four stickers!” she exclaimed. “Good for poking!”

“Let me see those.” Raumer scooped the long, reddish thorns up. Testing, he jabbed one in the air. It dug in and stuck in something invisible.

“What are you teaching the children, Charlie? They could put each other’s eyes out that way. Throw those things away!”

Raumer released the thorn cautiously. It stayed fixed in the air where he’d jabbed it. Wonderingly, he looked at the tips of the other three. The tips seemed to bend…yet not bend. They weren’t quite fully there.

“These are thorns from the legendary bush of Shanker Bhola, Cybele. Aether pitons. I always thought it was only a…” Raumer sat down on the pavement and unlaced a shoe. “It’s as if those coins on the table had little needles to dig into the wood. Then they wouldn’t have to just slide wherever the forces pulled them. They’d be free to climb against gravity through empty space.”

Raumer had both shoes off now. He laid one of the long thorns inside each shoe and pushed them forward, through the leather. They stuck out the front like toe-spurs. He began lacing the shoes back on, his feet squeezed in over the thorn-shafts.

“What’s Daddy doing?”

“I don’t know, Iris. I don’t know what’s the matter with your father.”

“He wants to climb through the air like the little black boy,” Howard explained. “Those thorns can stick in the air.”

A few passers-by had gathered to watch Raumer putting his shoes on. “Dix francs!” Howard shouted, getting in the spirit of the thing. His mother had taught him a few words of French. He held his little hands up for attention. “Dix francs!” A few more people stopped. American street-performers were a rarity.

Cybele shushed Howard. Jimmy started crying for an ice cream. Iris had one of the thorns and was practicing jabbing it into the aether. “This is swell, Dad! Can I try it next?”

“We’ll see, sweetie.” Raumer patted his daughter’s blonde head and kicked a raised foot tentatively. The thorn dug into the air. He reached up and set another thorn overhead. He was able then to pull himself up off the ground, resting on his anchored left foot and right hand.

He drew his right foot up a little higher than the other and kicked it in. Iris handed him the fourth thorn, and he set that up higher with his left hand. Like a human fly climbing an office building with suction cups, he began working his way up. A few coins rang on the pavement beneath him. “Dix francs!” Howard shouted again.

Cybele had just gotten four ice cream sticks from a vendor. Now she saw him and stared up, fear and joy fighting for possession of her features. “Don’t go too high, Charlie!”

He did another few meters. He was high enough to break a leg now if he fell. His hands were sweating and it was hard to keep a good grip on the thorns in his hands. The shafts of the other thorns were digging into the soles of his feet. He couldn’t go much higher. But he didn’t want to go back down to his family either.

The most puzzling thing was that the aether didn’t seem to be moving relative to normal space. Using the sliding-coins analogy, a person would be a small, irregular coin riding the rim of a huge rotating disk…Earth. But since Earth is rotating, then it should zip out from under any piton fixed in the motionless aether. Of course maybe the aether wasn’t quite solid after all. Maybe a thin sheet of it was dragged along with the Earth. Given the right kinds of length contractions that would just about jibe with relativity. Raumer wondered if he could set a thorn hard enough to reach the lower levels of the aether.

Holding fast with his left hand, he pulled his right hand back and slammed the thorn forward as hard as he could. There was a sudden wrench, the sound of glass breaking. His right hand was bleeding. The thorn had ripped out of his grasp and sped across the plaza to break a window in the Pompidou Center.

There were a lot of people under Raumer now, pointing at him and at the broken window. He was ten or fifteen meters up. Cybele and the kids seemed peculiarly unconcerned about him. They were just eating their ice creams and staring. Howard and Iris had managed to fill their pockets with small change from the crowd. Across the plaza Raumer saw a flic, a young nattily-uniformed policeman. He was heading his way. Raumer wondered how that African kid had managed to disappear.

He was standing on two of the thorns and holding the other with both hands. Now the flic was close enough to start shouting at him. Calling him a terrorist. He was going to have to do something. Before, it had looked as if that kid had just jumped backward…out through hyperspace. He’d done it himself that morning. But what if he landed wrong? Suddenly he didn’t care.

Raumer tensed all his muscles and jumped backwards, pushing off as hard as possible with the three thorns. He slipped sideways as he took off.

And a sort of wafer floated to the ground.

“Qu’est ce qu’y a, alors?” the flic asked, effortlessly pushing his way through the crowd. His handsome dark eyes flashed back and forth, searching for the man who had broken the window. But the villain had escaped.

In the center of the circle the flic found only a sidewalk artist…a charming French-American woman with three children. They were standing around an astonishingly detailed cross-sectional picture of a man’s insides.

Strictly speaking, the flic should have arrested the woman for painting without a license. But suddenly, inexplicably, the picture seemed to slide off down the street. The policeman covered his confusion by asking the woman for a date.

The following selected passages, and the accompanying illustrations, are taken from Transdimensional Avatar by Revell Gibson (Ten Pound Island Press, 1982).

And how did this living avatar come into being? How is it that, Christ-like, one man can span the gap between Heaven and Hell…yet remain here on Earth with ordinary mortals?

Professor Raumer has suggested that I explain his physical transmogrification by the time-honored technique of analogical reasoning. So let us imagine a flat universe, a two-dimensional world whose inhabitants would contemplate the idea of a third dimension with the fear and trembling we normally accord the fourth.

We are three-dimensional solids that move about on a certain surface, the spherical surface of Earth. Think of a Flatland whose inhabitants are two-dimensional figures that move about on a certain line, the bounding line, if you will, or a disk which they call their planet.

Just as gravity limits us, as a rule, to two degrees of freedom in our mundane peregrinations (East-West plus North-South); just so we imagine that the Flatland gravity limits most Flatlanders to one degree of freedom in their motions (Left-Right) along their planetary line. Of course, if a Flatlander had wing-like projections which he flapped, then he could also move in the additional Up-Down dimension, just as a bird does.

Now suppose that the whole sheet which makes up Flatland is actually lying on something. Think of a vast sheet of wax paper floating on a sea. In the sheet itself are scratches…shapes which move about…the Flatlanders bustling back and forth on their planetary line. The analogy, of course, is to our space as a vast hypersheet nestled on the breast of the endless Aether main.

And what a noble vista that must be, the endless sea of Aethery! What strange demons swim beneath, what angels fly above! Our thoughts, Professor Raumer tells me, float above this sea like joyous, sun-bathed clouds…but beneath the hypersurface crowd clotted emotions: shining, stinging, slimy jellyfish!

Our avatar, our Professor Raumer, is wedged at right angles to our space. He is half above the hypersurface of space…and half below. Half-demon and half-god, he intersects our space in a single two-dimensional cross-section…a section too thin and feeble for speech, but immanent enough for hand-signals.

It fell upon me to be the first to recognize him for what he is, though so seemingly like a beer-stain on the floor…the floor of the Coupole Café to be precise, in the Montparnasse district of Paris. A marvelous place, crowded with merry-makers late into the night. I was there, part of the happy throng, eating my second dozen of oysters. Claires No. 1 (the best in my estimation) were the oysters, and I gave this living food an agreeable environment in the form of a bottle of excellent, but cheap, Muscadet.

Full of food, full of peace, I gazed with interest at the floor. There were cigarette butts, women’s ankles, streaks of sawdust and!!! A large, man-shaped stain, lightly tinted, a perfect silhouette sliding along! The arms were waving in semaphore, I realized proximately, still remembering my youthful experience as a signalman. “H–E–L–P!” they said.

Without wishing to attract undue notice, I moved my feet about on the floor, also in semaphore patterns. “W–H–O A–R–E Y–O–U?” An animated conversation ensued. Raumer had been sliding all over Paris looking for someone who would a) notice him, and b) understand his arm signals. I was, or am, the man, and will be, yet even in the face of scorn from those myopic fools who say they cannot see Professor Raumer.

But I dgress. Professor Raumer’s rotation was, he told me, the result of an ill-conceived and badly executed attempt to move out along the Aether, above the surface of the Earth, and against the gravitational force.

His technique was to use special thorns as Oars or Pitons, reaching out of our space and into the Aether, thus exerting a force to act against gravity. This worked well enough, but when he attempted to jump free of the Aether and back to the ground, he slipped somehow sideways.

Gravity, weakly acting on that of his cross-sections still in our space, keeps him glued to the ground. He floats, as it were, on his back. By sticking a leg or an arm down into the swirling currents of the Aether sea he is able to slide about Earth’s surface at will. Yet, such is the nature of the Aether-stuff that Professor Raumer is unable to exert the force to turn him-self sideways. His own efforts cannot bring him fully back into our space.

Immediately after the transformation, Professor Raumer slid away from the crowd at the Pompidou Center. He tells me that he was by some higher vision certain that his wife, a practical woman, would take up with the first replacement for him which she found. He could not have been more prescient.

These inquiries finally led me to an apartment above a miserable café in the Monceau district. Professor Raumer had so manipulated himself that only a cross-section of his head and eyes remained in our space. I carried this cross-section tucked between the pages of these very notes.

Throned behind the zinc bar was the inevitable concierge, a termagant, a virago. No, she had never heard of a Madame Raumer. I gave her twenty francs. Oh yes, I must be looking for the woman with the American children. She lived upstairs with her fiancé, a fine young man employed by the police force.

“That’s not my husband,” cried Mrs. Raumer, an attractive but somewhat hard-looking woman. “My husband is dead!”

The cross-section of Professor Raumer’s head lay on the table between us. Suddenly the shapes of his two hands appeared on the table-top as well. The fingers moved in agile silhouettes, spelling out the words of his plea: “C–Y–B–E–L–E I S–T–I–L–L L–O–V–E Y–O–U. D–O Y–O–U H–A–V–E T–H–E T–H–O–R–N–S?”

Mrs. Raumer started back from the table. She seemed angry with me. “Get out of here, you pompous blimp! Take your creepy magic tricks with you! No, I don’t have the thorns, the thorns disappeared with my husband! He’s gone and I have a new life!”

As she railed in this way, one of her children, the littlest, pressed forward and poked a finger into the center of the cross-section on the table. This direct palpating of his brain must have been uncomfortable for Professor Raumer, for he slid off the table, floated to the floor, and disappeared beneath a rug.

The unpleasantly handsome young flic seemed to take me for his rival in Mrs. Raumer’s affections. If I were not a man of generous bulk, the situation might have gone very badly indeed. As it was, I was forced to leave so precipitously that I was unable to retrieve Professor Raumer from beneath the rug. There was nothing for it but to install myself in the dreary drink-shop downstairs and await further developments.

I spent a miserable two hours there, with only a few pinball players for company. The café’s menu was utterly without interest, and their wine was not even deplorable. I regretted having aided Professor Raumer in his fool’s mission of revisiting his family. I had helped him only because of his promise to later reveal certain higher truths to me.

I was on the point of leaving when Raumer’s three children suddenly appeared, trooping down the stairs. Iris, the oldest, was spokeswoman for this pathetic delegation.

“Can you make my Daddy get fat again?” she inquired.

“Perhaps I can help. But not unless he comes away with me.”

“I want him to stay under the rug,” protested Howard. “We can talk to him with our fingers.”

Talk? About what? How absurd to waste so great an avatar on children’s prattle! I controlled myself with difficulty. “Your father belongs to humanity. With my help he can bring us unheard-of knowledge. Tell him he must come to me.”

It was almost midnight, and I was quite dizzy from the many glasses of cognac. The children had long since gone back upstairs. Bleakly I wondered how Professor Raumer could prefer their uncultured company to mine. Just then I saw the familiar stain come sliding down the stairs like a hesitant man’s shadow.

The scene was painful in the extreme. Not having a family, and not wanting one, I cannot pretend to understand his motives. But in the end I promised to help him “get fat again,” and for his part, Professor Raumer shared with me all that he had learned. I give here only a partial summary of what he told me that night before our long journey began.

Thoughts are definite forms…permanently extant, yet in some way parasitic upon human existence. Parasitism is too strong a word. Let us say, rather, symbiosis, reserving the term “parasitism” for those low and slippery entities which do deserve such a name. I speak, of course, of human emotion, or, to be quite blunt, the ties of love which can make an avatar shrink from his destiny.

Following this, Professor Raumer described to me how the thought-clouds rain lower-dimensional simulacra of themselves upon the infinite Aether sea, dimpling and rippling the sketchy forms of our lowly three-dimensional space.

He told me of how the clouds merge and split, and of the great SUN beyond it all, the SUN which drives the eternal process of sublimation and precipitation. The SUN, the goal of every mystic’s quest…I cannot understand how anyone could ever wish to leave it.

And now, these few notes written, we set off, I know not whence, in search of the sacred bush of Shanker Bola. With its thorns I will lever Professor Raumer back. With the same thorns I shall set myself free. Peace, my brothers.

Note on “The Indian Rope Trick Explained”

Written in Spring, 1980.

Changes, Ace Books, 1983.

One of the great things about living in Heidelberg was that we could get in the car and drive to Paris. This story was inspired by a trip there with my wife Sylvia and our three children Georgia, Rudy Jr., and Isabel. I should add that we had a lot more fun on the trip than this story might indicate. Raumer needs to be something of a jerk so that his wife will be glad to get rid of him. “Transreal” doesn’t mean “true.”

A New Experiment With Time

The first thing the citizens of Bata notice is a greasy place in the street. A fat man slips on it. Bill Stook comes down in the yellow pickup with the smashed fender and throws on a bucket of sand.

A week later the patch begins to stink. The stuff is thickened and drawn together. There’re lots of flies that come and land on your face afterwards. The kindergarten teacher twists her ankle. Black high-heels and a thin summer dress.

Stook comes back with a shovel, but he can’t get the stuff loose. A few idlers—daytripping feebs—give their advice, spit-talking about glare-ice and mineral oil. Finally Stook throws on some more sand and goes home.

Under the arc-lights the patch is elliptical, four by eight feet. It cuts across the crosswalk and both lanes of traffic. The tire-marks on it extend out into straight smears in either direction. A dog has dropped a bone in the middle.

Maisie Gleaves lives in a Buffalo rooming house. She is black and white, with red lipstick and a christmas-green raincoat. Every night she lies on her bed looking at her Bata High School yearbook. Two years now. Somehow she will go back.

Workmen are putting up a banner saying, BATA SIDEWALK SALE DAYS. Meanwhile a group of men, shopkeepers, inspect the stinking patch of pulp. One of them tries to pick up a bone. His fingers slide off it. It’s an outrage. Bill Stook is called and threatened with dismissal. He covers the patch with sawdust and puts a refreshment stand around it. SIDEWALK SALE DAYS. In the hot sun, people order hot dogs, catch a whiff of decay and put on more mustard. Stook mans the booth, nipping whiskey from a pint bottle. The flattened lump underfoot feels springy.

A white sunset slides under low clouds. They dismantle the booth and the sawdust blows away. Mashed arms and legs, tooth cracklings, scraps of green cloth. The tire tracks are gone from the flattened corpse. The state police take Stook away.

Maisie watches Buffalo TV in a silver diner. Trouble in Bata. She remembers all the lost faces. Ron. She pays for her tea. Back in her room she stares into the mirror for two hours. Her image is moving closer.

Sleeping or waking, it’s all the same now. No more boundaries. Something is coming nearer, growing to connect. She lives on air and thinks only of Bata. She will return.

Bit by bit the corpse grows whole. Slowly the bones link up, imperceptibly the flesh crawls back. One night the face is finished. In the dark it begins to twitch unseen.

Stook is out on bail. He is driving a stolen truck, the pickup they used to let him use. All his rage and bitterness is focused on the corpse in the street. He speeds towards it, past the guards, through the sawhorses. A screech of brakes, a thud. Suddenly his crumpled fender is smooth. The corpse walks off backwards.

Stook runs after the skinny corpse, a woman. She minces backwards towards the bus stop, glaring at him. He catches up as she climbs into the bus to Buffalo. He tries to grab her, but it’s impossible. He cannot alter her past.

Maisie leaves her room and walks. A block ahead she sees a black and white woman in a christmas-green coat climb off the bus from Bata. She is walking backwards, this woman. Maisie hastens to meet her.

The two figures merge and are no more. A cabbie sees them disappear into each other. For Maisie it is different. She walks through the flash and down the street.

Everything is running backwards. Maisie is going back through time, back to Bata. The bus backs up to where she’d seen herself get out. Ticketless, she climbs in the exit door and sits down. She is nervous. The bus is going forty miles per hour in reverse.

As the bus backs out of Buffalo onto the Thruway, the man sitting next to Maisie begins staring at her. He says something backwards, a drooling gabble. She answers anyway. He turns and stares out the dark window. She spoke because he spoke; he spoke because she spoke. He picks off a wad of gum from under his seat and begins chewing it.

When the bus leaves the Thruway and backs past the old filling-station, she walks to the door. It opens, and she goes down the steps. Bata. She’s glad she waited so long. She’ll get a room here, and in two years she’ll be back in high school. Ron. This time it will work out right.

A short, red-faced man is blocking her way. She sets her face and walks towards him. He backs off, drawing farther and farther away. There are police around a pickup parked in the intersection. But there is no traffic.

The little man scuttles crablike into the cab of the pickup. Just to scare him she walks right up to it, right up to the fender. There is a sudden jolt. The pickup squeals its brakes and backs away.

Note on “A New Experiment with Time”

Written in Spring, 1980.

Sphinx Magazin, #16, Spring, 1982.

I got the seed idea for this story while driving from Geneseo to Buffalo in 1978. I was looking in my rear-view mirror and imagining that I was driving backwards. Two years later in a Heidelberg street I saw a woman with red lipstick and a green raincoat, and the story clicked. It’s kind of a retake on the time-reversal diagrams that appear in “Schrödinger’s Cat.” The story’s first publication was as a German translation in a hipster European magazine edited by Udo Breger, my German translator at that time.

The Man Who Ate Himself

Harry enjoyed driving, even though he’d never managed to get a license. He had a whole theory of it, a system of simultaneous differential equations which told him how fast to turn the wheel for a four-wheel skid on a tight turn taken too fast. “Controlled drift,” he called it.

I drew my safety belt a bit tighter. “I’m driving on the way back to the airport, Harry. I only said you could drive on the way to Marston’s. Remember that.” It wasn’t always easy to have a genius for a partner.

We were going at least fifteen miles per hour too fast. Harry was slouched back in his seat, stiff arms outstretched. He wore a forgotten smile and kept giving the wheel abrupt, precise little twitches. I had to think of Mr. Toad’s wild ride. At least we were in open country.

We hadn’t encountered another car for about five miles now. Harry was taking the curves wider and wider…brushing across them and fishtailing out. Humming unhappily, I studied the map Marston had sent us. Great Crater. We should be almost…

There was a wild squealing. I cried out something of a religious nature and threw my hands up to protect my face. The car bounced like a skipped stone, slewed and shuddered to a stop. The engine died. The sun was bright and hot.

“Pretty flashy, boys. And ah’d always thought you scientist fellas were a bunch of ribbon clerks. Welcome to Great Crater!”

A limited-function android with a TV-screen face pulled open the cyclone-fence gate Harry had stopped for. The android was dressed like a gunslinger. Van Marston’s familiar features grinned at us from the screen.

Immediately beyond the gate, the road slanted sharply downwards…dropping a hundred meters to the floor of Great Crater. The crater was a few kilometers across. A mist clung to the heavily irrigated grounds. I couldn’t quite make out the mansion I knew lay at the center.

As soon as the gate was fully open, Harry revved up the engine to a chattering scream and peeled out, kicking cubic meters of gravel up into a roostertail. When the road dropped out from under us we actually left the ground.

“YEEEEEHAW!” Marston’s amplified voice whooped. The android drew a six-shooter and fired two shots down the slope after us. Presumably it had aimed to miss.

Marston had made his bundle in oil and uranium. He wasn’t what you’d normally think of as a Friend Of The Earth. But now that he’d retired, he’d tried to fix up his Great Crater estate like one of those wild animal parks. Some giraffes were stalking through the tall grass to our right, and down where the driveway leveled out, a tremendous snake lay sunning himself.

Still accelerating, Harry detoured around the snake, knocking a cloud of winged insects out of the elephant grass. The unexpected lurch made me smack my head on the edge of the window. Suddenly I’d had enough.

I reached my left foot over and stepped on the brake. Hard. At the same time I took the key out of the ignition and pocketed it. Far above us, the android fired another shot. You could hardly hear it over the steady chirping of the insects.

“Harry, the car’s rented in my name. And we’ve got some delicate machinery in the trunk. What are you trying to prove?”

We’d skidded to a stop half off the road, some hundred feet past that huge snake. It was watching us with glassy black eyes, and seemed to be nibbling its tail. Marston’s house was still out of sight.

Finally Harry answered. “You know how I feel, Fletch. I don’t like Marston. He’s stupid. He’s a bully.” Harry’s hands clenched and unclenched on the wheel. “I knew a kid just like him in eighth grade. Donny Lyons. Every day Donny Lyons would knock me down and steal my dessert. Until one day I hid one of my father’s false teeth inside a Twinkie.” Harry let out one of his weird giggles.

“Look, Harry. Marston wants to give us a lot of money to help float his corpse in outer space forever. We’re going to take the money. We need it because for some crazy reason you wouldn’t let me market that waste disposal device of yours…”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

“I know, Harry. Just let me finish. The point is that we can take Marston for a lot of bucks. You told me you don’t see how his capsule can avoid crashing…sooner or later. So just remember that we’re screwing him. But, please, for God’s sake, don’t tell him. Then everyone’ll be happy.”

“Everyone except his wife.”

“Look, how’s she going to know if Marston’s capsule falls into a star somewhere? As if she’d care anyway. She’s not even thirty! Now, will you trade places with me and let me drive?”

Harry opened his door and got out heavily. It was hot, and the plastic seat was sweaty where he’d sat. I waited a minute before sliding over. Harry stood next to the car and stared back at that snake.

“Isn’t there some myth?” he said when he got back in. “About a snake who swallows his own tail?”

“Yeah. I don’t know.” I rolled up my window. There was something moving towards us through the tall grass on our left. It would be typical of Marston to have lions loose to handle intruders. I started up the engine and drove on.

There was a second fence around Marston’s house and lawn. The old man was out in front, leaning on a hoe and waiting for us. I couldn’t believe how skinny he’d gotten. Lung cancer. He pushed one of the buttons set into the hoe handle. The inner gate opened for us.

“Welcome, boys! Welcome to my little Garden of Eden. Let me show you mah plot!” His diseased voice had a grainy, raucous quality.

I got out and went over to gladhand our pigeon, but Harry just sat in the car, ostentatiously picking his teeth.

“Y’all wouldn’t have to do that if you’d stop eatin’ flesh!” Marston called out to him. “Live and let live. It’s Mother Nature’s law!” Marston had been one of America’s most vocal vegetarians for several years now.

Harry examined the end of his toothpick. “That’s not what you said when you closed down the solar energy companies, Mr. Marston.” He spoke without looking up. “Back then it was eat or be eaten.”

Marston looked back at me with a genial smile. “Guess ah’ve always wanted to see me a real genius. Now ah know.” He hooked his thumb towards Harry and stage-whispered, “Looks lahk a cross between a cow-flop and an albino toad, don’t he?”

“Really, Van.” A melodious voice came from the shady porch. “That’s no way to talk about the author of The Geometrodynamics of the Degenerate Tensor?” In true Southern belle style, each sentence ended as a question.

“Well, point mah head and call me Doctor,” Marston chortled. “Ah had no ideah!”

Evangeline Marston walked down the steps, a graceful arm outstretched. She wore a jiggling T-shirt and skintight red lamé jeans. I had to bite my tongue to keep from moaning.

“Don’t listen to Van, Dr. Gerber. We’re really so happy to meet you?” Harry pocketed his toothpick and got out of the car with alacrity. He was as much of a horny bastard as the next man.

“I didn’t realize you were abreast of current cosmological theory, Mrs. Marston.” Harry’s big livery lips stretched in a wet smile. “I’d be happy to send you some preprints.”

“Oh, you would? I have the nicest little professor at Austin who’d be so delighted? And do call me Evangeline.”

“Pleased to meet you, Evangeline,” I sang out, and basked for an instant in her warm gaze. Harry grunted something similar.

“Y’all just have to come see mah crops now,” Marston said, waving us on around the house. “Ole Eva and me have been living off the land, ain’t we sugar?” He gave the gorgeous red apple of her rear a lingering pat.

In back of the house Marston had his famous garden. He always had his TV spots filmed with him standing in it…usually leaning on that goddamn hoe. All his companies had ever done was to rip the Earth off, but now the fact that he had a garden was supposed to make us forget all that.

For all Marston’s talk about Mother Earth, you could tell that he had a crazy fear that the old girl was going to get back at him. He was so scared of ending up underground that he’d hired us to help him launch his corpse into outer space. According to his letter he had only a few weeks left.

Evangeline walked in among the plants and tossed Marston a ripe tomato. He caught it and bit in thirstily, the juice running down his knobby old chin.

“Why don’t you just let Eva bury you in the garden?” Harry suggested with deliberate cruelty. “I’m sure you’d make good fertilizer.”

A pulsing snake of a vein sprang into relief on Marston’s forehead. “That is just,” he wheezed angrily, “what ah do not want to happen. As you verah well know, Mr. Genius author of Tense Jamaican Degenerates. As you verah well know!” His dull old eyes brightened with fury.

I stepped in. We’d come here to close a deal, not to trade insults. “I’m sorry, Mr. Marston. Dr. Gerber has only been involved with the technical design aspects. I’m sure he was not aware that…”

Gasping for breath, the old man went on as if I hadn’t spoken. Harry had struck a nerve. “Ah, Van Marston, am not going to rot in the ground. And ah am not going to burn in no fire. Ah am going to stay just as ah am fo’evvah and a day!” He glared at Harry with pure hatred.

“Yes, sir!” I said with an ingratiating smile. “And Fletcher & Company is going to make it happen for you. Your guidance system is in our car. All systems go! I’ve got the plans right here.” I patted my briefcase. “If you’d care to…”

“I’m sure that you distinguished gentlemen must be absolutely famished?” Eva said, drifting out of the garden. The contrast between her swiveling hips and her refined, magnolia-blossom voice was exquisite. Those pants could have been painted on. Briefly I let myself imagine licking the paint off.

At lunch I was polite and shared Marston’s stewed corn and zucchini. Harry and Evangeline had TV-dinners of Mexican food.

“Eva doesn’t like vegetables,” Marston confided in me. “Ah have to eat just about everything that garden grows.” A TV-screen-faced android cleared the dishes away.

The screen was playing an old-South movie staring Shirley Temple and Mr. Bojangles. “Oh my goo’ness,” the android murmured, and set a bottle of bourbon on the table. Happily, I poured myself a drink.

There really had been something special about the vegetables. Eating them had filled me with an unusual sense of…completeness. “The soil is special,” Marston was saying. I listened with a patient smile. “Mah plot is right on the spot where the meteor struck.” He leaned across the table with an expression of senile cunning. “We found part of it, too. The remains of an alien spaceship. Ah made it into mah sarcophagus.”

Harry had been busy watching Evangeline chew, but this last remark drew him into the conversation. “Chariots of the Gods, Mr. Marston? Fact is stranger than fiction, eh?”

That little vein on the old man’s forehead popped out again. He stood up angrily. “You just come on out to the barn with me, toad head. Ah have nevah…” A wet, heavy cough cut him off.

In an instant Evangeline was at his side. In between the brutal coughs Marston was gasping air with pathetic little whoops. His face was red, and his eyes bulged out. Suddenly a thick gusher of blood vomited out of his mouth. The eyes went out like lights. He was dead when he hit the floor.

Evangeline looked wild-eyed from him to me to Harry. “You…” she got out in a thin strained voice. Then she began throwing things. A metal trivet caught Harry in the temple, but I managed to grab her wrists before she got the carving knives. I had been wrong when I’d said she wouldn’t care if Marston died. I don’t know why, but she loved that scrawny old earthraper.

I was ready to forget the contract and leave, but the gate-control buttons were keyed to Marston’s and Evangeline’s fingerprints only. And Evangeline wanted to do things just as Marston had planned.

So I helped her put him in his cylindrical coffin. It was made of strips of wood fit together like a Chinese puzzle. Marston had made it himself, out of a cottonwood tree he’d cut down to dig his garden. We slid Marston in there naked and took him downstairs to the walk-in freezer.

The physical labor of hauling the coffin to the basement helped calm Evangeline down. I strained my milk, and ended up wishing I’d gotten the android to help. When the old man was stowed like he’d wanted, I helped myself to some more of his bourbon and sat down on the porch with Evangeline. The shrilling of the grasshoppers washed over us.

“Where is that awful toad-man?” Evangeline asked suddenly. It was not clear to me what she wanted him for.

“Harry didn’t kill your husband, Mrs. Marston. It was cancer. And, if you’ll forgive my saying so, your husband’s companies have probably led to more…”

“You don’t have to tell me that, Mr. Fletcher. My husband knew what he did to the Earth. And he was scared the Earth wouldn’t forgive him for it. That’s one of the reasons…” Her voice caught.

“One of the reasons he wanted us to launch him into space,” I filled in. “Well, it shouldn’t be hard. He’s already got the rocket?”

“Yes, we have it in an underground silo right over there.” She waved towards the barn. “And Van and I built his own little capsule for him.” She pushed her voice on. “All you and…and Dr. Gerber have to do is plan a course and install something to keep him from falling into any stars.”

“He wants to float in outer space forever,” I said. “That’s fine with me. Let me show you how the system works.” I got out some papers. I’d done most of the work on this one, and was eager to impress this beautiful woman.

The heart of the system was a set of piezoelectric crystals. Whenever Marston’s capsule approached a gravitating object, the tidal forces would squeeze a trickle of current out of one of the crystals. Each crystal was hooked in to a little ion jet. The result was that Marston’s capsule would automatically adjust its path to avoid any star or planet which came its way. In the absolute cold of outer space, the crystals would be sensitive enough to react to a star that was still a light-year off. Since the guidance jets would react so early, they didn’t have to be very strong.

“Yes,” Evangeline said when I’d finished explaining. “But what happens when the jets run out of juice?”

I hadn’t expected her to think of that. “The charge should be more than adequate for a thousand years,” I extemporized. “That certainly…”

“It’s not forever,” she protested. “Van wants to last forever…not just end up in some star a thousand years from now.”

Harry ambled around the corner of the house. He looked like he wanted to laugh. Holding a tight, straight mouth he took a seat next to me. There was a silence.

“I looked at it,” Harry said finally. “I guess I owe Mr. Marston some sort of apology.” Then, with terrible inappropriateness, he giggled.

“Look at what?” I asked, sharply.

“It’s a little bit late for an apology, Dr. Gerber?” Evangeline spoke across me. Her voice was cold, but there was a hint of satisfaction in it.

“Do you think I could photograph it before…” Harry began.

“I’m not at all sure we’re going to send it off,” Evangeline replied. “Mr. Fletcher has just told me he can only guarantee a thousand years?”

Harry made a negative, froglike face. “Fletch doesn’t know what he’s talking about. Once it goes into orbit around the galaxy, the energy requirement goes down to oh-point-zilch. I can promise you ten billion years. A whole cosmic cycle.”

“What the lame-brained hell is a cosmic cycle supposed to be?” I burst out. Harry had hurt my feelings.

Evangeline seemed to know. “That’s how long the universe lasts,” she explained. “That nice little professor at Austin told me about it. Time is only supposed to be ten billion years long?”

“That’s right,” Harry said, with another giggle. “And wouldn’t it be something if your husband’s capsule lasts all the way? The first man to travel around time!”

I thought for a minute. “When you say around, do you mean…”

Harry interrupted me. “I don’t see why we shouldn’t be able to get him launched tonight.”

I took a long drink of my bourbon. Sitting in the middle of Great Crater, I felt like I was at the center of a bull’s-eye. The house, the lawn, the inner fence, the fake African savanna, the rim of the crater, the outer fence…it was all Marston’s and I wanted to get out. I held my glass up to the setting sun. “So let’s get to work.”

We got the guidance system out of the car’s trunk. We had six little ion jets coupled to crystal sensors, and a power pack to drive the jets. Microprocessors were built in. The pack was no bigger than a knapsack, but we had wedged enough unconfined quarks in there to run New York City for ten years. Two of Marston’s power-plants had piped us the energy. If he was lucky enough not to have too many near misses, maybe he would make it into galactic orbit.

Evangeline brought the android over to help. The TV-screen face was playing a tape of Marston, in black-face, singing work-songs. Weird.

“Take dis hammer, give it to the captain,” the android crooned as it shouldered the power pack. “Take dis hammer, give it to the…”

Evangeline stepped forward and flicked a switch on the machine’s back. Its face shrank to a point of light and winked out. The locusts shrilled on.

Nothing Harry or Evangeline had said had prepared me for Marston’s capsule. It was like a giant razor clam. The two shell-halves were made of some shiny, lavalike substance. In back they were joined by metal hinges. In front, they were propped open with a two-by-four. Inside was a cylindrical hollow, just the size of Marston’s coffin.

“We found those…windows in the garden?” Evangeline said. “And there were some metal scraps we melted and cast into hinges. Van had the whole idea after he found the windows?” The shock of her husband’s death seemed to have worn off a little. Her halo of sexuality was building back up.

“They could just be silica that was fused when the meteor hit,” Harry mused. “But those markings…”

I looked closely at one of the shell-halves. It was darkly transparent, and was covered with scratches. The scratches were arranged in bands, and certain of them appeared over and over. It was easy to see how Marston might have convinced himself they meant something. I shuddered a little, remembering his thick, bloody coughing. I busied myself with the jets.

A few hours later we had the guidance system hooked up. It was basically just glued onto the capsule…any touch of an atmosphere would have pulled it loose…but we weren’t planning for the capsule to ever go near an atmosphere once the rocket was launched.

Although there was no way to honestly predict what the capsule might encounter once it was a few dozen light-years from Earth, we had programmed in an overall course plan. The rocket Marston had hidden in the underground silo was to take the capsule out of the solar system. Once in interstellar space, the rocket would eject the capsule. At that point our guidance system would kick on. Our basic principle would just be to avoid massive objects as they came up. According to our calculations, this would eventually get the capsule out into intergalactic space. So as not to have to deal with any more galaxies crowded with stars, we planned for the capsule to go into orbit around our galaxy once it got out there. Sooner or later it would have to fall back in…but this wasn’t exactly a short-term problem.

“The most important thing is that he doesn’t come back to Earth,” Evangeline reminded us. “Can you promise me that?”

I had known Harry long enough to read his expressions. Right now he was wiggly with suppressed laughter. I wondered how badly he’d sabotaged the guidance system.

“I promise you,” I told Evangeline, giving her arm a kindly pat. Her flesh felt like warm marble. “I think we’re ready to go.”

Evangeline and the android went down to the freezer to get Marston. While they were gone I tried to pump Harry for some information, but he just grinned and took a few pictures of the scratches in that black glass. When Evangeline came back, the android’s face-screen was back on. It was singing, “Massa’s In De Cold Cold Ground.”

I helped them heave Marston’s coffin into the capsule. I’d had those two bourbons, so of course I had to gash my finger on a rough edge. Some of my blood went with Marston.

The capsule was resting on a little dolly on tracks.

While I nursed my cut, Evangeline pushed a button on the wall, and the capsule began rolling smoothly forward. Outside, a five-meter disk of sod lifted up to reveal Marston’s personal hearse. A hydraulic lift eased the rocket up so that its hatch was level with the ground. Mechanical arms reached out and gently drew the capsule in. The hatch thudded shut, and we were ready for launch. The sky was clear. It was almost midnight. The locusts had finally knocked off. In the distance I heard a lion’s coughing roar.

“When should it go off?” Evangeline asked me in a silky whisper. She looked a little chilled in just that T-shirt.

I took my calculator out. I’d stored the master program last week. All I had to do was to enter tomorrow’s date, and the machine gave me the optimum launch time. “One thirteen,” I replied. “A.M. Where’s your console?”

“Inside.” We followed Evangeline into the dark house. I felt better being there now that Marston was out of the freezer. Evangeline opened a rolltop desk in the living room to reveal the console. She punched in 0113 and switched on the automatic sequencing. That was all there was to it. We had a little over an hour to kill. I got myself another bourbon. Harry and Evangeline stuck to soda.

Looking out the window at the rocket-tip protruding from the ground fifty meters away, something occurred to me. “That’s kind of close, you know. The exhaust is liable to set the house on fire.”

“Don’t worry,” Evangeline sang back. “The house is mostly titaniplast. Van had a lot of enemies?”

That was a good lead-in for one of Harry’s remarks, but he passed the opportunity up. He just leaned back in one of Marston’s leather chairs sipping soda and staring at Evangeline. She kept finding reasons to stand up and lean over, with her prettiest feature aimed right at him.

When it got down to the last few minutes, we all stood by the window and counted down together. I had to hand it to Marston. It seemed like a great way to go. Just before blast-off, the android came out with a magnum of cold champagne. Knowing that Marston must have programmed that into the console sequencer, we drank long and deep with a clear conscience. And at one thirteen the big bird lifted off. Marston’s lawn and garden were burned to a crisp, but inside his titaniplast house we didn’t feel a thing. We stared upward until the tiny flame was lost in the stars.

I must have had most of the champagne, because I don’t remember going to bed. All night I had whirlybed dreams. There was some trivial sequence of actions which I kept having to do—each completion was only a new beginning. The task had something to do with the scratches on Marston’s capsule. They were sort of there, yet not there…and it was up to me to make them real. But I couldn’t read them until I’d written them, and I couldn’t write them till I’d read them.

Finally I managed to wake up. Dawn. The house was quiet. I seemed to be in a guest room. On the other side of the room was an unmade bed. Where was Harry? Just as I stood up, he came padding down the hall. He had a funny expression.

“Let’s go,” he said shortly.

“Okay. But where’s…”

“Never mind. Let’s get out of here. Are you sober enough to drive?”

“Sure.”

We went down and got in the car. Harry said I should just drive up to the gate and honk. I did, and it swung open. Harry leaned out the car window, staring back at the house. Perhaps something moved at one of the windows. “I love her,” he said, finally pulling himself back in.

“What happened last night? Don’t tell me that she let you…”

Harry was close to tears. “She has a mind, Fletch. A body like that, and she’d even heard of my papers! I had her. I had her. But then I had to go and tell her. She’ll never forgive me.”

“You told her how you sabotaged the guidance system?”

“I didn’t sabotage it. I didn’t have to. Time is a circle, Fletch. If she had really understood my papers she would have known that. Time is a circle ten billion years around. And Marston’s body is going to make the round trip.”

I thought a minute. “So? That just means that there’s two Marstons out there. There’s the Marston we just launched, and there’s the Marston who’s traveled ten billion years around. One Marston is seventy and the other is ten-billion-and-seventy.”

“That won’t wash, Fletch. What if we’d decided not to launch him? How would the ten-billion-and-seventy-year-old know whether or not to exist? A particle’s world-line can’t be like a thread winding around and around time. It has to close off, to come back on itself.”

“I still don’t get the point, Harry.”

“The point is that circular time means the universe repeats. Every ten billion years everything comes back to the same place. It’s like a pool table. If you plug all the pockets and hit a hard enough break-shot, the balls will eventually reform into the triangular pattern you started with. Every atom in Marston’s capsule has to come back to where it started from.”

We were almost at the edge of the crater floor now. Suddenly it clicked. “You mean this crater…”

“Has to be, Fletch. Has to be! Marston’s ship is going to go around time and crash here…say in AD 1100. There’s probably even a Zuni Indian legend about it. And then Marston’s capsule is going to lie buried until he digs it up five years ago. Sealed in the capsule is going to be some rotten compost which he is going to plow into his vegetable garden.”

The joy of science had driven off Harry’s sorrow at losing Evangeline. He gave a wild giggle. “And Marston thought he was a vegetarian! He thought he could avoid rotting on Earth!”

The same snake we’d seen yesterday was lying in the same place in the driveway. It had its tail tucked into its mouth. I down-shifted and drove up the slope to the lip of the crater. The android guard was already holding the gate open for us. The TV-camera over the gate scanned back and forth. For an instant the camera pointed at the android’s face, and it became a TV-screen with a picture of a TV-screen with a picture of a TV-screen with a picture of…

I pulled onto the paved road and started driving toward the airport. I had a hell of a hangover.

Note on “The Man Who Ate Himself”

Written in Spring, 1980.

The Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction, December, 1982.

This is another story that could have been a paper for Philosophy of Science. But instead I made it a Fletcher and Harry story. Harry’s appearance is based on a professor I knew when I was a mathematics graduate student. The story went that when this particular professor had been drafted, years earlier, they’d had to discharge him after a week because he refused to ever let go of his special briefcase full of math papers!

Tales of Houdini

Houdini is broke. The vaudeville circuit is dead, ditto big-city stage. Mel Rabstein from Pathé News phones him up looking for a feature.

“Two G advance plus three points gross after turnaround.”

“You’re on.”

The idea is to get a priest, a rabbi and a judge to be on camera with Houdini in all the big scenes. It’ll be feature-length and play in the Loews chain. All Houdini knows for sure is that there’ll be escapes, bad ones, with no warnings.

It starts at four in the morning, July 8, 1948. They bust into Houdini’s home in Levittown. He lives there with his crippled mom. Opening shot of priest and rabbi kicking the door down. Close on their thick-soled black shoes. Available light. The footage is grainy, jerky, can’t-help-it-cinema-verité. It’s all true.

The judge has a little bucket of melted wax, and they seal up Houdini’s eyes and ears and nose-holes. The dark mysterioso face is covered over and over before he fully awakes, relaxing into the events, leaving dreams of pursuit. Houdini is ready. They wrap him up in Ace bandages and surgical tape, a mummy, a White Owl cigar.

Eddie Machotka, the Pathé cameraman, time-lapses the drive out to the airstrip. He shoots a frame every ten seconds so the half-hour drive only takes two minutes on screen. Dark, the wrong angles, but still convincing. There’s no cuts. In the back of the Packard, on the laps of the priest, judge and rabbi, lies Houdini, a white loaf crusty with tape, twitching in condensed time.

The car pulls right onto the airstrip, next to a B-15 bomber. Eddie hops out and films the three holy witnesses unloading Houdini. Pan over the plane. “The Dirty Lady,” is lettered up near the nose.

The Dirty Lady! And it’s not crop dusters or reservists flying it, daddyo, it’s Johnny Gallio and his Flying A-Holes! Forget it! Johnny G., the most decorated World War II Pacific combat ace, flying, with Slick Tires Jones navigating, and no less a man than Moanin’ Max Moscowitz in back.

Johnny G. jumps down out of the cockpit, not too fast, not too slow, just cool, flight-jacket Johnny. Moanin’ Max and Slick Tires lean out the bomb-bay hatch, grinning and ready to roll.

The judge pulls out a turnip pocket-watch. The camera zooms in and out, four-fifty A. M., the sky is getting light.

Houdini? He doesn’t know they’re handing him into the bomb-bay of The Dirty Lady. He can’t even hear or see or smell. But he’s at peace, glad to have all this out in the open, glad to have it really happen.

Everyone gets in the plane. Bad camera-motion as Eddie climbs in. Then a shot of Houdini, long and white, worming around like an insect larva. He’s snuggled right down in the bomb cradle with Moanin’ Max leaning over him like some wild worker ant.

The engines fire up with a hoarse roar. The priest and the rabbi sit and talk. Black clothes, white faces, grey teeth.

“Do you have any food?” the priest asks. He’s powerfully built, young, with thin blonde hair. One hell of a Notre Dame linebacker under those robes.

The rabbi is a little fellow with a fedora and a black beard. He’s got a Franz Kafka mouth, all ticks and teeth. “It’s my understanding that we’ll breakfast in the terminal after the release.”

The priest is getting two hundred for this, the rabbi three. He has a bigger name. If the rushes work out they’ll be witnessing the other escapes as well.

It’s not a big plane, really, and no matter which way Eddie points the camera, there’s always a white piece of Houdini in the frame. Up front you can see Johnny G. in profile, handsome Johnny not looking too good. There’s sweat-beads on his long upper lip, booze sweat. Peace is coming hard to Johnny.

“Just spiral her on up,” Slick Tires says softly. “Like a bed-spring, Johnny.”

Out the portholes you can see the angled horizon sweep by, until they hit the high mattress of clouds. Max watches the altimeter, grinning and showing his teeth. They punch out of the clouds, into high slanting sunlight. Johnny holds to the helix…he’d go up forever if no one said stop…but now it’s high enough.

“Bombs away!” Slick Tires calls back. The priest crosses himself and Moanin’ Max pulls the release handle. Shot of white-wrapped Houdini in the coffin-like bomb-cradle. The bottom falls out, and the long form falls slowly, weightlessly at first. Then the slipstream catches one end, and he begins to tumble, dark white against the bright white of the clouds below.

Eddie holds the shot as long as he can. There’s a big egg-shaped cloud down there, with Houdini falling towards it. Houdini begins to unwrap himself. You can see the bandages trailing him, whipping back and forth like a long flagellum, then thip he’s spermed his way into that rounded white cloud.

On the way back to the airstrip, Eddie and the sound-man go around the plane asking everyone if they think Houdini’ll make it.

“I certainly hope so,” the rabbi.

“I have no idea,” the priest, hungry for his breakfast.

“There’s just no way,” Moanin’ Max. “He’ll impact at two hundred miles per.”

“Everyone dies,” Johnny G.

“In his position I expect I’d try to drogue-chute the bandages,” Slick Tires.

“It’s a conundrum,” the judge.

The clouds drizzle and the plane throws up great sheets of water when it lands. Eddie films them getting out and filing into the small terminal, deserted except…

Across the room, with his back to them, a man in pajamas is playing pinball. Cigar-smoke. Someone calls to him, and he turns—Houdini.

Houdini brings his mother to see the rushes. Everyone except for her loves it. She’s very upset, though, and tears at her hair. Lots of it comes out, lots of white old hair on the floor next to her wheelchair.

Back at home Houdini gets down on his knees and begs and begs until she gives him permission to finish the movie. Rabstein at Pathé figures two more stunts will do it.

“No more magic after that,” Houdini promises. “I’ll use the money to open us a little music shop.”

“Dear boy.”

For the second stunt they fly Houdini and his mom out to Seattle. Rabstein wants to use the old lady for reaction shots. Pathé sets the two of them up in a boarding house, leaving the time and nature of the escape indeterminate.

Eddie Machotka sticks pretty close, filming bits of their long strolls down by the docks. Houdini eating a Dungeness crab. His mom buying taffy. Houdini getting her a wig.

Four figures in black slickers slip down from a fishing boat. Perhaps Houdini hears their footfalls, but he doesn’t deign to turn. Then they’re upon him: the priest, the judge, the rabbi, and this time a doctor as well—could be Rex Morgan.

While the old lady screams and screams, the doctor knocks Houdini out with a big injection of sodium pentathol. The great escape artist doesn’t resist, just watches and smiles till he fades. The old lady bashes the doctor with her purse before the priest and rabbi get her and Houdini bundled onto the fishing boat.

On the boat, it’s Johnny G. and the A-Holes again. Johnny can fly anything, even a boat. His eyes are bloodshot and all over the place, but Slick Tires guides him out of the harbor and down the Puget Sound to a logging river. Takes a couple of hours, but Eddie time-lapses it all…Houdini lying in half of a hollowed log and the doc shooting him up every so often.

Finally they get to a sort of mill-pond with a few logs in it. Moanin’ Max and the judge have a tub of plaster mixed up, and they pour it in around Houdini. They tape over his head-holes, except for the mouth, which gets a breathing tube. What they do is to seal him up inside a big log, with the breathing tube sticking out disguised as a branch-stub. Houdini is unconscious and locked inside the log by a plaster-of-Paris filling…sort of like a worm dead inside a Twinkie. The priest and the rabbi and the judge and the doctor heave the log overboard.

It splashes, rolls, and mingles with the other logs waiting to get sawed up. There’s ten logs now, and you can’t tell for sure which is the one with Houdini in it. The saw is running and the conveyor belt snags the first log.

Shot of the logs bumping around. In the foreground, Houdini’s mom is pulling the hair out of her wig. Big SKAAAAAZZT sound of the first log getting cut up. You can see the saw up there in the background, a giant rip-saw cutting the log right down the middle.

SKAAAZZZZT! SKAAAAZZZZZT! SKAAAZZZZT! The splinters fly. One by one the logs are hooked and dragged up to the saw. You want to look away, but you can’t…just waiting to see blood and used food come flying out. SKAAAZZZZT!

Johnny G. drinks something from a silver hip-flask. His lips move silently. Curses? Prayers? SKAAAZZZZT! Moanin’ Max’s nervous horse-face sweats and grins. Houdini’s Mom has the wig plucked right down to the hair-net. SKAAAZZZZZT! Slick Tire’s eyes are big and white as hard-boiled eggs. He helps himself to Johnny’s flask. SKAAAZZT! The priest mops his forehead and the rabbi…SKNAKCHUNKFWEEEEE!

Plaster dust flies from the ninth log. It falls in two, revealing only a negative of Houdini’s body. An empty mold! They all scramble onto the mill dock, camera pointing around, looking for the great man. Where is he?

Over the shouts and cheers you can hear the jukebox in the mill-hands’ cafeteria. The Andrews Sisters. And inside there’s…Houdini, tapping his foot and eating a cheeseburger.

“Only one more escape,” Houdini promises, “And then we’ll get that music shop.”

“I’m so frightened, Harry,” his bald mom says. “If only they’d give you some warning.”

“They have, this time. Piece of cake. We’re flying out to Nevada.”

“I just hope you stay away from those show-girls.”

The priest and the rabbi and the judge and the doctor are all there, and this time a scientist, too. A low-ceilinged concrete room with slits for windows. Houdini is dressed in a black rubber wet suit, doing card-tricks.

The scientist, who’s a dead ringer for Albert Einstein, speaks briefly over the telephone and nods to the doctor. The doctor smiles handsomely into the camera, then handcuffs Houdini and helps him into a cylindrical tank of water. Refrigeration coils cool it down, and before long they’ve got Houdini frozen solid inside a huge cake of ice.

The priest and the rabbi knock down the sides of the tank, and there’s Houdini like a big firecracker with his head sticking out for a fuse. Outside is a truck with a hydraulic lift. Johnny G. and the A-Holes are there, and they load Houdini in back. The ice gets covered with pads to keep it from melting in the hot desert sun.

Two miles off, you can see a spindly test-tower with a little shed on top. This is an atom-bomb test range, out in some godforsaken desert in the middle of Nevada. Eddie Machotka rides the truck with Houdini and the A-Holes.

Shot of the slender tower looming overhead, the obscene bomb-bulge at the top. God only knows what strings Rabstein had to pull to get Pathé in on this.

There’s a cylindrical hole in the ground right under the tower, right at ground zero, and they slip the frozen Houdini in there. His head, flush with the ground, grins at them like a peyote cactus. They drive back to the bunker, fast.

Eddie films it all in real time, no cuts. Houdini’s mom is in the bunker, of course, plucking a lapful of wigs. The scientist hands her some dice.

“Just to give him fighting chance, we won’t detonate until you are rolling a two. Is called snake-eyes, yes?”

Close on her face, frantic with worry. As slowly as possible, she rattles the dice and spills them onto the floor.

Snake-eyes!

Before anyone else can react, the scientist has pushed the button, a merry twinkle in his faraway eyes. The sudden light filters into the bunker, shading all the blacks up to grey. The shock wave hits next, and the judge collapses, possibly from heart attack. The roar goes on and on. The crowded faces turn this way and that.

Then it’s over, and the noise is gone, gone except for…an insistent honking, right outside the bunker. The scientist undogs the door and they all look out, Eddie shooting over their shoulders.

It’s Houdini! Yes! In a white convertible with a breast-heavy show-girl!

“Give me my money!” he shouts. “And color me gone!”

Note on “Tales of Houdini”

Written in Summer, 1980.

Elsewhere, Ace Books, 1981.

I remember reading a cartoon-story about Houdini in Children’s Digest when I was young. My own “Tales of Houdini” arose orally; it was a story that I made up for the children one day while we were driving on a Sunday outing from Heidelberg to the nearby town of Speyer, all five of us in a 1972 Taunus, Sylvia and I in front and the three kids in back. I rehearsed the story in my mind a few times, and then, right after we moved back to the States, I used my mother’s portable Olivetti to knock it out in one go. Bruce Sterling included the story in his classic cyberpunk Mirrorshades anthology of 1986. The cameraman “Eddie” in this story was based on my friend Eddie Marritz, who still is a cameraman to this day.

The Facts of Life

The Tulpan resembled an ordinary plastic soda-straw. He was warpsick, and lay trembling on his tiny jellybed. One end of him…his name was Ö…was oozing orange foam, and the other end of him was piping a distress signal.

Jack Stalk wanted to help, but he didn’t trust his legs. Or arms, for that matter. He thought back on the crowded, chiming passage through hyperspace. Now you see us, now you don’t.

It was horrible to come down from the mindless joy of the warp, down into a crowded piece of machinery, a hundred thousand light-years from home. From Micha. Jack could see her full face, smell her sweet body. Micha. If they hadn’t quarreled this never would have happened.

He felt he should sit up and do something, help Ö , look out a porthole, ask more questions…but he could only lie there, staring at the blank ceiling which now looked, in some indefinite way, alive…like a face, really.

“Hello, Jack-Stalk,” the ceiling said. “Ready for conversing topics of mutual interest?”

It was Ö ‘s cloud-person, Fefferfuff by name. Fefferfuff was up there, a centimeter thick, a talking carpet of cloud.

“Are we there yet?” Jack asked.

“Position yes, velocity no. Our planet always moving some 700 km/sec relative to the cosmic background. After matching them up then we landing Tulpa.”

As Fefferfuff said this, he reached a tendril down to the control board. Jack could feel the ship’s engines cutting in, and the welcome pressure of acceleration. The solid g-force felt good to Jack. He felt good enough to sit up and take a look at little Ö , still skirling his distress.

The distress-call was a repeated pattern of kinetic tone images. There was a downward tone, a thrust and grab, a twirling sound, three blips and a harmonious resolution.

Jack slid his hand down the side of Ö ‘s bed until he found a slit. He pushed his hand in, removed an object and laid it on the bed. It was a tightly furled piece of material. A Tulpan suitcase. Jack unrolled it as Ö squeaked approvingly.

The fabric…slippery and somewhat elastic…was lined with little pockets holding various shapes. One pocket seemed full of little balls. Jack took out three and laid them near the Tulpan’s intake end.

“Geople helping geople,” Fefferfuff observed. Ö vacuumed up the pills. He looked, then, like a short boa constrictor who’d just eaten three cantaloupes. He stopped foaming and humped himself up like a numeral “2.”

“Gleephwee buzz buzz,” Ö said, “Ah wove Wucy.”

“I love Lucy,” Fefferfuff repeated, his husky voice solemn with emotion. “You love Lucy. Lucy loves you. Geople loving geople.”

Jack Stalk tried once again to explain. “That was just a comedy show. Twenty, thirty years ago. I hardly ever watched it. I mean if you want to talk about old TV shows, how about Rod Serling? Ed Sullivan? ‘Sergeant Bilko?’”

“Hahahahahahaha,” Ö said, imitating canned laughter.

“Lucy is waiting,” Fefferfuff said serenely. “Waiting for average fellow. You lucky dog.”

“How does your FTL drive work?” Jack Stalk asked, just to change the subject. He’d heard about little else but Lucille Ball from these two ever since they’d nabbed him. It had been a classic UFO snatch. Lights in the sky. Unattached young man has a fight with his girl, goes out for a walk, and is never seen again. Missing person number 765 for the year 1981. No one but Micha would really care…and she’d forget before long. He had to get back!

“Grandma dreams she moves Tweety-Bird’s cage,” Fefferfuff said, presumably in answer to Jack’s question. “Tweety dreams Grandma. We dream God. God dreams us here, he dreams us there.”

“Znnt, znnt,” Ö said by way of illustration. He swayed back and forth like a happy little cobra.

“But what type of engine have you got in this thing?” Jack insisted. He needed to find out how to fly it back. “I mean this isn’t a Tibetan prayer-wheel you’ve got here, it’s a fantastically sophisticated ship with a faster-than-light drive! We’d give anything for this on Earth.” A sudden inspiration struck. “We could probably arrange to turn the real Lucille Ball over to…”

A porthole irised open. “We already got good-looking Lucy on Tulpa. Waiting for you. You lucky dog.”

Jack Stalk could see the small blue disk of a planet out there. They were coming up on it, matching velocities. He still couldn’t see why, if the Tulpans had an FTL drive, they couldn’t have just jumped right from downtown Louisville, where they’d nabbed him, to the surface of their home planet. Instead they had spent a whole week powering out of the solar system…allegedly to “match velocities with the cosmic background.” And now they were using the rockets again, this time to switch from cosmic rest to the motion of Tulpa. It seemed stupid.

“Hewwo,” Ö said, sounding like a wetly blown kazoo, “Hewwo, Earthwing.” This, along with “Ah wove Wucy,” was the extent of his spoken English. Of course Ö, the soda-straw, didn’t need to speak English. Fefferfuff could create the necessary sound waves by vibrating the particles of his gaseous body. And Fefferfuff, who was part of Ö…or was it the other way around…Fefferfuff was a linguist, a student of Earth’s televised culture. He had some very strange ideas about Earth.

“Jack-Stalk,” the cloud person asked then, “In your sex orgies what is the precise role of the twenty-piece steel mixing-bowl set? Is the wearing of black mouse-ears a signal of genotypic sterility? Or is it rather functioning as signal for coital adjacency? We are so very curious about your reproductive processes.”

“If you’re so interested in that stuff you should spend some time on Earth and look around…instead of watching television all the time. Sex is part of everyday life. No big deal. It’s just…” Jack broke off, strangely embarrassed, and made the traditional hand-gesture for coitus: The extended right forefinger is thrust repeatedly into a circle formed by the left thumb and forefinger. In point of fact, Jack was still a virgin.

“You and Lucy must do this for all of us,” Fefferfuff said. “We never seeing it on television. Excretion as well. Until Ö and I picking you up we thinking that human body-chemistry so advanced that there no bodily wastes. In the cases of Fred-Flintstone or Walter-Cronkite, for instance…”

Jack stopped listening. He’d been kidnapped by incredibly advanced aliens…and all they were interested in was doo-doo and weenies.

They were from the planet Tulpa, on the other side of the galaxy, about a hundred thousand light-years from Earth. Something about the symmetry of the galactic gravitational field made it easy for them to jump across to our side and back. They’d been doing the jumps for twenty or thirty years now, but had never actually landed on Earth before this. They hadn’t had the conventional rocket power up till now.

Prior to this visit, the Tulpans had gotten all their information about Earth by intercepting TV broadcasts. On the basis of total minutes broadcast, they had concluded that Lucille Ball was the most important person on Earth. Apparently they had developed some sort of Lucy simulacrum.

Once again, Jack leaned over the ship’s control panel, trying to puzzle it out. The big button there must activate the FTL drive…he’d seen Fefferfuff reach a tendril down to it just before the jump. And those two rows of lights had something to do with the velocity. Before the jump, the Tulpans had wasted days maneuvering the ship till each pair of lights was glowing evenly. The conventional rocket controls were over there and…

Fefferfuff drifted down from the ceiling to shroud the control panel. The engines shifted to full roar. The ship was sliding down into the gravitational well of the planet Tulpa. Jack lurched back to his jellybed.

When Fefferfuff had finished setting the controls, he drifted over to settle down on top of little Ö and his bed. The two of them seemed to be symbiotic parts of a single organism. An animated lichen. The gauzy cloud-person wrapped himself round and round the lively soda-straw. The result was a long pale object about the size and shape of a human mummy. A hole opened in one end to address Jack Stalk.

“We shaping like humans in your honor.” Arms and legs articulated out of the form, then fingers, a nose and a chin. It looked something like the Pillsbury dough-boy.

There was a thump and the engines stopped. They’d landed. As far as Jack Stalk could figure out, he’d been brought here to star in a live sex-show, co-starring a giant lichen in drag. Fuuuugh! What a way to lose your virginity!

The dough-boy opened the ship’s door and…she was right outside, smiling at him with that weird double-bow mouth, her hair flaming red. The planet’s surface looked like blue jello.

“Hello, Jack-Stalk. Let’s getting down to business.”

The humanoid form lay down on the blue jello and pulled up her skirts…

“What should be under skirts?” Ö-Fefferfuff stage-whispered in Jack Stalk’s ear. “What normally looking like? We fix up just like.”

“Not keeping a girl waiting all day,” the supine one warbled, nancing her skirts back and forth. There were several other Tulpans standing around holding things that might have been guns…but were probably cameras. Jack made his move.

With quick, economical motions, he pushed the Ö-Fefferfuff dough-boy out of the hatch, stepped back, locked the door, and walked over to the control panel. If he wasted time using the conventional rockets, the Tulpans would get him. Better to use the FTL drive right away. Jump right out. Back to Earth, back to Louisville, back to Micha.

A Tulpan’s voice crackled over the ship’s comm-unit. “Not making a false move, Jack-Stalk! Above all not using the FTL drive without matching velocity to cosmic nullity! Uncontrolled hyperjumping very bad, come back yesterday!”

Another Tulpan voice, perhaps Ö-Fefferfuff’s, broke in. “If you really…not loving Lucy, we can painless re-model. Better maybe she matching dream-girl Micha? You giving us please one sex-show and I safely driving you home like taxi.”

Something finally snapped in Jack Stalk’s psyche. He wanted out, far out, right now. He pushed the big FTL button on the control panel.

The Tulpans watched in dismay as their ship wavered, sagged and disappeared.

“You’re a fool,” the one with the comm-unit told Ö-Fefferfuff.

“God is a fool,” the dough-boy shrugged. “He wrote the script, not me.”

“What’s going to happen?” the imitation Lucy asked, flowing back into an upright position. “Jack-Stalk didn’t match velocities! He jumped without adopting the cosmic frame of reference!” They spoke in Tulpan.

One of the cameramen spoke up. “Since we’re moving away from Earth, this means that he’ll get back before he left…”

“Oh no!” Lucy shrilled. “What if he causes a paradox? What if he warns his past self not to be abducted by Ö-Fefferfuff? If he’s not abducted, then he doesn’t come here, so he doesn’t go back, so he doesn’t warn himself, so he is abducted, in which case he does go back, and…”

“Oh, shut up,” the Tulpan with the comm-unit snapped. “We’ve all heard it before. What do you think, Ö-Fefferfuff, you unruffled fool?”

Ö-Fefferfuff had let himself slump into the sluglike Posture of Noble Ease. “No problem, chief. Grandma’s in her rocker and all’s right with the cage.” A serious student of the Tweetie and Sylvester cycle, he enjoyed showing off his erudition. “But seriously, Ü-Ramalam, are you familiar with Ä-Eddywed’s explanation of the recession of distant galaxies? He claims that, in cosmic time, the galaxies are actually shrinking, and that’s why they look farther apart. Thus, when Jack-Stalk arrives, perhaps one or two Lucy shows before leaving, he will…”

Jack Stalk stared out his stolen ship’s porthole, presumably at the Sun. After fiddling around with the instrument panel for awhile, he’d been able to dope out the controls for the attitude jets. He was, after all, a budding engineer. He’d rolled the ship around till he found what looked like the closest and brightest star. That had to be the Sun. If not…

He pushed the thought back, pointed the ship towards that bright star, and cut in the conventional rocket drive. He would have liked to try another hyperjump…but maybe hyperjumps were bad for nearby planets. The thought that he might have destroyed Tulpa didn’t particularly bother him. Hell, what difference was one less inhabited planet in a whole galaxy? But Earth…Earth was special. Earth had Micha on it. Not to mention Louisville.

The Tulpan ship was fast…the engines seemed to be based on powerful mass-converters. But it was still a long way to the Sun. He kept track of the days by making food-paste smears on the bulkhead. Fefferfuff had showed him how to run the food synthesizer on the way out.

After two weeks the Sun…if it was the Sun…had grown to a distinct little disc, and Jack Stalk began decelerating. Once a day he would cut the engines and roll the ship around, watching for planets. On his third day of searching, he spotted a bright dot a few degrees above the Sun. Above the sun, damn, that meant he wasn’t in the plane of the ecliptic. He was coming down on the solar system from above…or up from beneath, not that up and down really meant anything out in…

On second thought Jack Stalk realized that it was good to be looking down on the solar system. He dialed up the porthole’s magnification and began looking for planets. It wasn’t hard, once he got the hang of it…after all, sunlight was bouncing up off each of them. It was just a matter of…there, that blue-white one had to be Earth…it was the next one in from the red one, Mars.

Jack managed to hit the plane of the ecliptic pretty near Earth, but he hadn’t decelerated enough, and had to spend a frustrating three days watching Earth sliding back above him. From time to time he wondered what sort of fuel the rocket’s mass-converter used…and how much of it was left. It was another long week till he finally got back up near the Earth, and this time at a reasonable speed.

The planet looked big, really big, turning majestically beneath him. Landing was going to be touchy…if he came in too fast there’d be no correcting it. And what if someone’s Air Force fired a missile at him?

Jack Stalk spun the dial on the comm-unit, hoping to eavesdrop on some military transmissions.

FZZAT! The screen sprang to life. A smooth, handsome male face stared out at him. “What do you mean by coming here like this? What is it that you…want, Jennifer?”

Cut to Jennifer’s tear-stained face. “Oh, Brad, don’t you understand? I’ve fallen in love with you. You can’t just use a woman and walk…”

Jack Stalk smiled happily. A soap opera. He was back to Earth for sure. He decided to just watch TV for a while, relax, wait for the news, find out the date. It had been Saturday, August 22, 1981, when the Tulpans had nabbed him. Since then had been close to two months. Would Micha still be waiting? As the soap opera on the TV screen played itself out, Jack Stalk’s own soap opera spun in his mind.

On that last Saturday, he and Micha had gone swimming in a quarry on Jack’s brother’s farm, a few miles west of Louisville. It had just been the two of them, so they’d gone nude. The water in the quarry was deep and unimaginably pure. You could see blue-gills hovering, ten, twenty, thirty feet below. Jack loved to dive and come up under Micha, marveling at her big strong buttocks and huge buoyant breasts.

There was even a cave cut into the quarry wall, and Jack and Micha swam in there for some serious necking. It had been nice, not too rocky, and not much flotsam except for an old grey tennis-ball.

Micha’s lips, posing and pouting, had planted kisses, soft and hard, all over him. He’d revelled in her white curves…this was the first time he’d seen her naked all over…and had noticed that from the side she was an almost perfect sine-wave. Kissable neck at zero, plump nipple at one-half pi, tiny waist at pi, delectable summit of firm asscheek at three-halves pi, and the divinely soft folds of thigh against buttock at two pi. He’d told her this, and she, also an engineering student at The University of Louisville, had been amused.

They might have even made love, at last, at last…if Jack’s brother Daryl hadn’t showed up. Typically, Daryl had made his presence known by firing a shotgun and hollering, “COME ON OUT OF THAT CAVE,” over the outside speaker of his pickup truck’s CB.

He was just-kidding-around-of-course, as usual, but Micha’d been so freaked that Jack had had to swim back, tell Daryl to cool it, get Micha’s suit, and swim it out to the cave.

They swam in side by side, and Jack had been touched-to-the-quick by Micha’s brave and nervous smile, her lower lip set just so against her upper. On second thought, it hadn’t been the smile itself that really got him—it had been her control over it, and the way she would compress her lips over and over again in her enigmatic, slightly menacing pout.

“Hey,” Daryl had called when she got out of the water. “What’s a sexy girl like you doing with my baby brother? What’s he got that I don’t?”

Micha didn’t say anything, just pouted and flashed her eyes from the one to the other. Where Jack was skinny, almost hollow-chested, Daryl was big and muscular. Jack had a visionary’s wide brown eyes, Daryl a soldier’s green slits. Now that he’d taken over the family farm, Daryl liked to play the redneck.

“You’re a real idiot,” Jack said quietly, “Shooting off that gun.”

“Whatsamatter, bro?” Daryl laughed. “Didn’t you get a chance to shoot yours?” He chuckled lewdly, ingratiatingly, and stuck a corner of his tongue out at Micha. “Y’all come on up to the house and have a drink,” he called then, and drove off in his pickup.

“Let’s not stay long,” Micha urged, as they followed Daryl in Jack’s old VW.

But they had stayed long, too long. For all their resentment of each other, the two brothers did enjoy drinking bourbon together. Daryl needled Jack about getting so educated at Daryl’s expense, and Jack needled Daryl about hogging most of their inheritance. But on another level, each respected the other for being different. And here, on the family farm, in the haze of alcohol, it was almost like being kids again, kids with all the time in the world. Daryl’s wife brought out food and old jokes. Micha quietly sipped at a glass of white wine, setting and resetting her full lips.

They’d finally left around ten, and on the drive back downtown, Micha had spoken her piece. “So, so, Jack, you still wish you were a farmboy. And you let you bully of a brother walk all over you. Did you see the way he looked at me? Thank God I waited for my suit in that disgusting cave, or he probably would have shot you and raped me on the spot! And I thought you came from a nice family.”

“But,” Jack protested, staring hard at the drink-blurred road, “It was nice in the cave, I thought. That…that wasn’t so disgusting, was it?”

“Oh, it was all right,” Micha said coldly. “Until your brother came. A horrible big bug crawled on me when you were getting my suit. And then him staring at me like that all evening…oh, just take me home.”

In the car, outside her apartment-house, Micha had sat with him for five minutes, passively letting herself be kissed and apologized to…but she’d refused to let him set their next date.

Jack had driven the five blocks to his own apartment building, parked the car, and, too depressed to go in, had taken a walk. There had been a storm brewing, with high flashes of heat lightning, and he had wandered onto the University of Louisville campus, finally sitting on the administration building’s steps, next to their copy of Rodin’s The Thinker. The rain had started, all at once, and Jack just sat there, lashed by the liquid curtains. Lightning had forked and zigzagged down the sky, striking once, twice, three times nearby.

And then the Tulpans’ spherical ship had touched down. At first Jack had thought it was ball-lightning. He’d even fumbled out a pen, useless in the rain, to take some notes on the phenomenon…but by then Fefferfuff had flown out and begun pulling him towards the ship. With Micha mad at him he hadn’t even felt like struggling.

On the comm-unit’s screen, an ugly man was reading a sheet of paper. The five-thirty local news. School board. Sewage. Lay-offs at Ford and GE. “And now the weather. Charlie?”

The weatherman’s bald head filled the screen. He scribbled the usual incomprehensible bullshit on a plastic map. He was so bald that when he turned his head, you could see a lot of folds and meat-tucks in back. Jack amused himself by pretending that these mashing wrinkles made up the weatherman’s real face. But then he heard something which brought him up with a start.

“Today is Friday, August 21, 1981. The hottest temperature on record for this date was 104 in 1956, the lowest a cool 64 in 1949. The weather for tomorrow, Saturday, August 22, 1981, will be hot, with thundershowers expected in the late afternoon and evening.”

The date was printed right there on the screen. This was the day before Jack had left! But…

Jack dialed his receiver up and down the spectrum, and picked up another news show. The same thing. One of the Tulpans, he now recalled, had said something about this: Uncontrolled hyperjumping very bad, come back yesterday.

Come back yesterday. What an opportunity! At the very least he could head off the fight with Micha by giving himself some sound advice when it would do the most good. Or, even better, he could somehow head off Daryl…prevent him from fouling up Jack’s big chance to get laid.

Grinning with excitement, Jack nudged the ship out of orbit. The Earth fell up at him, huge and welcome as Micha’s ass.

The ship maneuvered surprisingly well, and in the space of five hours, Jack had it down to an altitude of what looked like two or three km. He was hovering somewhere out over the Pacific Ocean, sunny blue wave-patterns marching past below. By now it would be almost midnight in Louisville. He set his wristwatch to twelve. He toyed with the idea of whipping across America and slitting his sleeping brother’s throat…but thought better of it. He was too tired.

So Jack Stalk lay down on his jellybed and slept.

When he awoke it was night on the Pacific. Ten in the morning, Louisville time. He flew east, into the dawn. As he flew, he kept searching up and down the radio bands, nervous about military pursuit planes…but no one seemed to notice him.

He was crossing the Mississippi when he first suspected that something might be wrong. A swallow flew at him. This was surprising in itself, since it looked as if he was about two km up. But the real shocker was the bird’s size. The thing was as big as a jetliner! Powering along with its maw spread, it attacked him!

Jack Stalk took evasive action and increased his altitude. By the time he’d found Louisville, he had himself convinced that the business with the bird had just been an illusion. After all, the porthole had still been set on a pretty high magnification.

He knew Louisville well, and it wasn’t hard to find his brother’s farm. Before landing, Jack checked the time. Two in the afternoon. Great. Daryl hadn’t busted in on them till about three-thirty. All he had to do was land in the woods, cover the ship with brush, and go distract his brother for a couple of hours. Meanwhile his past self would get laid in the cave and, hopefully, drive downtown to spend the night with Micha. When that thunderstorm started, he’d be happy in Micha’s soft bed—instead of out getting kidnapped by the Tulpans.

But then…? Jack had a moment of doubt. If he didn’t get kidnapped by the Tulpans, then he wouldn’t be here in a second body to do all this. So what! So this body would disappear or something. Jack looked at his hands, white and slender. Disappear? So what, so what. His other self, the real self would wake up in bed with yummy milky Micha. Could any man die for a better cause?

Jack centered the ship over a copse of trees in the middle of the pasture nearest Daryl’s house. He could see Daryl on his tractor, mowing the next pasture over, too busy to look up. Jack cut the engine power and let the ship slide down to Earth.

He had to fight back a moment of panic as he came down into the trees. They were so big! How could they be so big? Gently jiggling the attitude jets, he wriggled past the huge trunks and branches. It seemed to go on for kilometers. Finally there was the grass…coming up…and up…a jungle of high golden stalks scissoring past the porthole…what?

With a tiny thud the ship finally hit solid ground. Jack was beginning, vaguely, to get the picture. Cautiously he opened the hatch. The yellow-grey field grass rose a hundred meters above him. Beneath him were root-tendrils, as big as the tunnels in a man-sized, 3-D maze, twined this way and that. Something large, dark and chitinous was scrabbling towards the ship…

Jack slammed the hatch and powered back up into the treetops. Now he understood why the trees looked so big. His ship was the size of a tennis ball. He was the size of a grasshopper. He had jumped into the past and it had made him small.

Suddenly he remembered a paradox he’d read about in the first pages of Martin Gardner’s classic, Relativity for the Million. It had been called Poincaré’s Paradox:

“Suppose that one night, while you were sleeping, everything got a hundred times as small as it was the day before. EVERYTHING—electrons, atoms, wavelengths of light, you yourself, your bed, your house, the Earth, the Sun, the stars, the spaces between the stars. When you awoke would you be able to tell that anything had changed? Is there any experiment you could perform that would prove you had altered in size?”

“No,” Poincaré and Gardner had answered. “There would be no way to tell. For size is relative.” Fine. But, Jack Stalk thought, what about time-travel? What if the universe really is shrinking…maybe not quite uniformly, and that’s why the galaxies seem to get farther apart…what if it does get a hundred times smaller every week…what if that’s true and one day some poor guy manages to travel back in time?

Relative to the time-traveler, all the yesterday people are two hundred meters tall. And a tree is two kilometers high. And…

A crow protecting its territory darted out and struck the Tulpan spaceship a glancing blow with its beak. Bobbing and weaving, Jack took the ship back up high. From there things looked fine. It was just that he wasn’t nearly as high as it felt like he was.

What could he possibly accomplish now, two centimeters tall? As long as he stayed on Earth, floating along the normal timestream again, he was going to be, almost literally, a shrimp.

What about using the hyperjump again, then? Presumably the thing worked like a shuttle, and he’d yoyo right back to Tulpa. Maybe he would gain a week back and show up normal-sized. Lucy-sized. Jack shuddered. And thought of another problem.

He’d changed his velocity a lot since the last jump. What if the next jump made him even smaller, or worse, bigger…enormously bigger. Jack visualized that for a moment, imagining his ship becoming the size of a whole galactic sector. The gentle patter of stars and planets raining down his gravity-well to patter on his hull. Still, if he were to carefully…

Just then the Tulpan ship’s engine sputtered. He began losing altitude. Out of fuel. Jack looked frantically out the porthole. There was the quarry over there. Quick!

By using the last reserves of the altitude jets, Jack was able to crash-land in the quarry’s clear waters. Fortunately he got strapped down on the jellybed in time, and the crash felt no worse than getting kicked in the stomach by a mule. Even after he’d bounced up to the surface again, the ship kept tossing around for awhile. Through the porthole, Jack saw a whale-sized fish whizz past. The blue-gills were striking at him.

But after awhile they gave up. Fortunately the ship was too big to swallow whole. There was an dangerous-sounding gurgling from deep in the ship, but after awhile that, too, stopped.

“I’m glad it’s not two weeks back,” Jack muttered, and opened the hatch which was, providentially, somewhat above the water-line.

It was Saturday, August 22, 1981, the second time around for this shrunken future Jack Stalk. Over there, where the road sloped down to the quarry’s edge sat two people. A boy and a girl. Jack and Micha. A past Jack. Call him Jack*.

They were only twenty meters off, but it looked like two kilometers to poor little Jack. Even so, he almost dove in…before he remembered the fish. But then he noticed the mouth of the cave, not very far off at all.

For some reason the attitude jets still worked. Using what he supposed were the last drops of the fuel, Jack skipped across the water and beached himself on the cave’s wide shingle.

Jack* and Micha arrived soon thereafter. They lay down some five meters off. Grimly, hurriedly, Jack started the long trek over, struggling over the many large boulders in his path. What would he say? He didn’t even know anymore. Somehow the idea of getting Jack* laid and just quietly winking out of existence…somehow this had stopped seeming like such a noble and sensible idea. He wanted help!

But just as he came to the foothills of Micha’s wonderful white thighs, there was an explosion outside. Daryl. His stupid loudspeaker voice. Jack* and Micha exchanged words…so loud that Jack had to hold his tiny ears…and then Jack* splashed off. Micha just lay there on her side, resting her head on her arm, her back to Jack.

Jack wondered where to begin. He was standing on the rocky ground about even with the two pi point on Micha’s sine-curve, that is to say, right next to her most private parts, rear approach.

Her full, smooth thigh towered above him. To his right the celestial spheres of her buttocks joined. There was a fat, pleasant-looking wrinkle where buttock met thigh. Jack resolved to climb it. On a sudden sex-crazed impulse, he took his clothes off first.

“This makes it all worthwhile,” he muttered as he worked his way up. There was some pubic hair up ahead, almost within reach, just another step, she’d be glad to see him, sure she would, dear Micha, oh my God I love it so much here I think I’m going to…

“EEE-YAH!” Jack heard from afar. And then he was snatched and flung, head over heels, far out into the water.

By the time he’d struggled back to shore, that stupid and monstrous Jack* had come and taken his fine, big Micha away. Jack lay down on a rock, gasping like a fish out of water.

It was hard to get his breath properly…the air wasn’t really right for him, now that his lungs and hemoglobin molecules were a hundred times too small. Fortunately he’d left the ship’s hatch open, and its air-generator was working overtime, filling the cave with shrunk air. But the mixture wasn’t rich enough. He had to get back to the ship.

Had to get back to the ship. Jack staggered to his feet. And fell. He wasn’t going to make it. He didn’t care. He lay on his side, wet, naked and helpless, his chest heaving. His mind was a blank.

Something tickled Jack’s ass then, down at the bottom of the cheek where it meets the thigh. A spider? Eeeyah! He twitched himself into a sitting position, ready for something horrible…but it was only a little ball of some kind. A floating little ball nudging at him.

It was a tiny Tulpan spaceship! From further in the future! Suddenly Jack felt strong enough to move. He seized the new little ship in his fist, and scrambled over to his own ship. There was good air inside. He closed the hatch and opened his hand.

The little ship’s hatch popped open, and a white puff of smoke drifted out. The smoke spread, tenuously taking shape…

“Fefferfuff?” Jack asked. “Is it you?”

“It is I, Jack-Stalk.” The voice was faint and windy. “Ö and I feeling sorry your jam, and noticing that universe not disappearing, we also breaking jump rules. Now to setting controls correctly and not like flaky shmoe. Lucy still waiting.”

The patch of pale haze drifted over to the control panel, tsk-tsking at what it found.

“But the engines are out of fuel,” Jack said weakly. He tried to peek into the tiny ship hovering in front of him. “Is Ö really in there?”

A tiny squeak of, “Hewwo, Earthwing,” floated out of the miniature hatch. Somehow, having Ö there made Jack feel that everything would be all right.

“Everything’s all right,” Fefferfuff said. “The ship is refueled. It running on water. Molecule size no problem. Now to setting controls as I say, Jack-Stalk. Please one sex-show, then I bringing you back like taxi as advertised.”

So Jack Stalk finally lost his virginity. Once to Lucy. And then, a month later, to Micha.

Note on “The Facts of Life”

Written in Fall, 1980.

The 57th Franz Kafka, Ace Books, 1983.

I grew up in Louisville, Kentucky, near where this story is set. This is another time-travel-related tale with aliens, based on a seed idea from Martin Gardner. If you’re curious about why FTL can lead to time-travel, check out my nonfiction book, The Fourth Dimension.

Buzz

A rock-concert. It’s Elvis Costello and the Attractions. Elvis is dripping sweat, bent over a white plastic J. C. Penney’s guitar. Superwimp! His amazingly deep and authoritative voice carries over the driving network of electric sound. “Waitin’ to de eyund of de woruld / waitin’ to de eyund o de woruld / waitin’ to de eyund odee world, deeyur Lord / I sincerely hope you’re comin’ ‘cause you cerntly started something.” NnnMmmMMmmMMMmMMMP NnnnMmmmMMmMMmMMMP. His rhythm guitarist shambles about, opening and closing his mouth like a chimpanzee eating a cigarette butt. The bassman looks like the equipment manager for a football team, all dressed in chinos and a yellow oxford-cloth button-down. But at the end of the song he jumps up and lands in a split.

The camera draws back and we see the audience. A sparse crowd here in this Mannheim concert-hall. Maybe three hundred people. A few of the greaser-hippies the Germans call “rrockerrs,” some punk-girls with black lips, punk-boys with short red and green hair, but mostly just average-type sales clerks and students.

“You’re a dismal bunch of punks,” Elvis says, not unkindly. People are smoking cigarettes. A little knot of GIs shares a hash-pipe.

The camera closes in on a slight, red-haired youth at the right edge of the crowd. On the sound track, Elvis starts one of his smeared-notes songs from Get Happy. The red-haired youth fiddles with his tape-recorder. Close shot of the turning reels. The reels speed up, the music too, an excited drone. Tape ends, flap flap flap, and everyone’s leaving the concert hall.

We follow the red-haired youth out onto the street. He’s alone, carrying his big tape-player on a strap slung over one shoulder. He wears black Levis and a shiny brown leather jacket. His skin is luminously pale, his hair short and spiky, his fingers long and mobile. A street-car screeches to a gggkgreeeeeeessht halt and he climbs into its yellow-green light.

Cut. The next evening. Shot of the red-haired youth handling an ancient glass vase. He sits by a window in a one-room apartment, the fragile cylindrical vessel in his hands. Close shot on the vase.

The glass is cloudy, old-looking and shimmering here and there with metal oxides deposited over what must have been centuries of burial. The surface is etched with thousands of tiny lines. The lines wrap around and around the cylinder. It is as if after having been blown, the vase was put on a lathe and shaved down. A diamond knife in some turner’s hand has etched a single groove around the vase from top to bottom.

Medium shot of red-haired youth walking across his apartment. One whole wall is books, one wall a workbench. Electronic components, computer circuitry. Orange light from the setting sun slopes in.

He flicks on his tape-deck. A man screaming in rising bursts and then a great rush of tight, happy sound. Blondie’s “I’m Not Living in the Real World.”

The red-haired youth busies himself with his tools, mounting the vase into some kind of machine. When Debbie’s voice croons, “Didn’t I ever tell you I was gone?” he hits a button, snaring the phrase on a tape-loop. Eternal repeat on that: “Didn’t I ever tell you I was gone? Didn’t I ever tell you I was gone? Didn’t I ever tell you I was gone?”

There’s a whole console of buttons set into the back of the workbench. He hits another and overdubs a loop of live E. C. sneering, “Now I try to stay amused. Now I try to stay amused. Now I try to stay amused.”

More buttons, and more voices coming on, all on top of each other. Jagger: “Do the hip-shake, babe. Do the hip-shake, babe. Do the hip-shake, babe.” The Zap: “The torture never stops. The torture never stops. The torture never stops.” Marley: “Wake up and turn I loose. Wake up and turn I loose. Wake up and turn I loose.” Nina Hagen: “Ich glotz Tay-Fow. Ich glotz Tay-Fow. Ich glotz Tay-Fow.” Johnny Rotten: “And we don’t care. And we don’t care. And we don’t care.” More Jagger: “I’m always hearin’ voices in the street. I’m always hearin’ voices in the street. I’m always hearin’ voices in the street.” And more others, more and more cutting in and speeded up, making a…wild, high buzz, you understand.

But it won’t fly yet. Something’s missing. The vase! He’s got the vase mounted on a sort of lathe, and he’s setting a phonograph needle down on the spinning glass, dropping the needle down into the groove as if it were one of Thomas Alva Edison’s cylindrical phonograph records.

Macro-close-up of the phonograph needle in the groove. The needle vibrates back and forth with the groove’s slow meanderings. There is a steady tone feeding out from the needle. The winging welter of the music-loops damps down and the vase-glass recording comes up. A rumble as from a voice underwater. A squeak. A rumble.

Zoom back to the red-haired youth. Weird eyes on this kid. He’s so young…how can he know so much? His hands crawl patiently over the equipment surrounding the vase. Dreamy smile. Again an indistinct rumble from the vase, this time more voice-like. The youth wags his head and makes another adjustment.

Cut back to macro-close-up of the phono needle. The groove twists back and forth, the needle follows, and we hear a voice talking clearly.

“Ah noko landee cleek-ka-sneep. Orbaahm. Deedle?”

Soft wah-wah-wah and the phono needle changes its appearance. We zoom slowly back…vase still spinning. But only half of the vase is etched yet, and the needle has turned into the tip of a diamond knife, held in the hand of a tan-brown man with ultra-black hair, an Egyptian craftsman etching the original groove into the vase. He is talking, and as he talks the vibrations travel down his arms and into the etching tool he holds…he’s recording his voice though he doesn’t know it.

Here in the flashback we see it all, the pedal-driven lathe, the blazing square of sun lying on the floor like sheet-iron, the play of muscles in the turner’s back, his big liquid eyes and purple lips. He speaks again.

“Ahna bogbog du smeepy flan.”

Suddenly we notice who he’s talking to.

Propped up in a corner of the one-room workshop is a…giant beetle. Totem? No…it’s alive, but injured. Straw-yellow ichor seeps from a rent in one side of the soft belly. With a sudden screech, the creature begins to sing.

The noise is dense, concentrated…quintessentially evil, welling out of the swiveling, jewel-like little head, all emerald, carnelian, lapis lazuli. Outside the door we see part of what might be a wrecked spaceship.

The alien knows what it’s doing, beaming its groaning twitter straight at the craftsman’s body. The timeless humming of the alien’s soul is being etched forever into the spinning glass.

Close shot of the glass, the flash-forward (soft haw-haw-haw) to red-haired youth. He’s still got all his tape-loops running, and now on top of it is the horrible, insistent, mind-picking flicker of the ancient alien death-song. It adds up to something…unheard of.

The youth starts back from the bench. A stool crashes down. The sound is out of control, roiling about the room in booming crests so crushingly loud you begin to see them gel. (A buzzer goes off under your seat nnnNNNBBZEEEEEEE, just like at The Tingler.)

Red-haired youth slapping at switches, smashing machinery with a crescent wrench, trying to stop it, Stop It, STOP STOP STOP…Vase shatters, youth’s pants split open from a huge milky-white hard-on. He pumps it frantically with one hand, flailing at instruments with the other; it’s too much, too loud, too far.

Wild, high, buzzing stacking way up now. We cut to an outside shot of youth’s building. Everything motionless for two heartbeats, then a window explodes out in slow motion, and he flies through, bleeding, ejaculating. Suddenly the soundtrack is slowed down, too, and the mad sound breaks into manageable pieces.

You can see into the apartment, the machinery is wrecked, a fire is starting, but the sound keeps on. It’s a self-perpetuating vortex pattern now, riding on the energy gradient of the day/night twilight zone. We can see the smoke twirling in significant patterns, and overlayered there are purple-to-ultraviolet moirés.

Camera pulls up to a hundred meters and we look down to see the paisley streamers flowing out on the gentle evening breeze. The youth is flaring like a sparkler, still falling, and on the sidewalk we see a man and his dog go up in light. Down the block we see it happen again, and again, and with each flash, the paisley moiré gets a little brighter, the sound a little stronger. Three little children run down the street, screaming, but unharmed.

Cut.

New Jersey. The refineries like giant chemistry labs. Ten-wheel trucks roar past. A solitary figure by the side of the Jersey Turnpike here at the Newark exit. Sunset.

He has colorless blond hair, steel glasses, wears baggy old clothes. White painter’s clothes. The drafts from the trucks’ passings flutter the loose fabric this way and that.

In front of his solar plexus, like a dish-antenna, he holds a piece of cardboard. “EXIT 9.” The lettering is dark and crooked.

There is a lull in the traffic now. He sets down his sign and lights a cigarette. Behind him we see the stark silhouette of a cracking tower, totem woven of five hundred pipes. In profile, he inhales deeply.

Something is bothering him. He brushes at his eyes…smoke? Insects? He throws down his thin cigarette and begins slapping at his head and shoulders. There is a wild, high buzzing. As the noise peaks, the hitchhiker melts into a blob of blinding light.

A semi rumbles past, brakes groaning, horn blasting fear. It says “PYRAMID” on the side.

Cut to the truck-driver’s face. Likable Italian kid, twenty, curly black hair, trying to keep his rig under control.

“Waxman,” he hollers to his sleeping partner. “Hey, Waxman! We gotta pull…”

The wild, high buzzing has not stopped, and now it builds to a new peak. The curly-haired driver’s face glows and runs like molten steel.

Aerial shot of the PYRAMID semi-tractor-trailer jack-knifing, rolling, bursting into flame. Wild, high buzzing, rhythmic, never repeating.

We continue to rise, looking down at the big pile-up. Cars and trucks keep coming. The passengers go up in little puffs of white light, flashbulbs popping off in the dinky-toy cars far, far below us, still rising, rising to look down at all America, one-quarter dark.

Time speeds up and we see the terminator, the edge of night, sweep across the country east to west. There is a jumping twinkle in the moving twilight zone, fleeting specks of light like phosphorescent plankton at some surf’s lapping line. Pht, pht, pht, pht, pht. The wild, high buzzing, far and faint.

We come back down in California, just before the terminator gets there. Across a beach and through the dish of a radio-telescope. The percussive sounds of a woman’s foot-steps hurrying down the hall. Clip clip clip clip. (Think of those little jolts traveling wavelike up her leg-flesh, up to her ripe ass and crinkly hole and fur-burger deluxe…just think about it!) Knock knock.

We see a door open. A fat man looks up. He wears a long-sleeved white plastic shirt with a pen in the pocket. He holds a sheaf of computer print-outs. The day’s last square of sunlight lies warm on his lap, and he’s been thinking about sex, but only says, “Yes, Dr. Schmid? What is it?”

The woman steps forward and leans over the desk. She’s dressed casually: jeans, tube-top, wedgies. Bushy-brown hair, all frizzed out. No lipstick on her full lips. We look at her from behind.

“It’s these readings, Professor Akwell.” She hands him a roll of paper with squiggles on it. “These peaks are utterly anomalous. It’s as if some vast pulse of energy swept across the country during the last three hours. See this? And this and this?”

The professor feeds the paper tape slowly through his fingers. “Do you have an audio conversion?”

“Not yet, but…”

“I’ll want to hear the fine-structure energy-analogue.”

“Of course.” She’s around behind the desk now, leaning over his shoulder. It is almost dark outside and, again, the wild, high buzzing mounts.

The professor swivels and looks up at her. Nice full braless breasts right at eye-level. His heart beating, ka-thumn ka-thumn. The buzzing coming and going, a syncopated sound with crests inside the troughs.

He pushes up her tube-top. She smiles and leans forward. He tongues and sucks at her hanging milky-white bubs, takes a stiff, dark-pink nipple in his mouth.

The buzzing peaks, but instead of vibrating away into pure dimension-Z energy, the professor and doctor are…dancing through it, lying down beside the CRASH desk-chair, spitty slippery slick peekaboo hair fanning out, and the deadly sound is just coking them up is all…my God, he’s built like a racehorse. She spreads and pushes back, their orgone energy tears at the buzzing, breaking it into Stones riffs: “Oh, Doctor please do the hip-shake, babe, I’m riding down your moonlight mile…”

But now we’re dollying out through the window, and up again. It’s almost dark outside and the buzzing is louder than ever, wilder and higher…it’s a multiplex sound with endlessly complex layers of information folded inside each other over and over. (Think of the sound an acid-tripping brain might make as chessmen slide off tilted tiles and wooden fingers fumble for the saves.)

Split-screen checker-board montage. In the black squares people flare into white energy, in the red squares they couple. We draw back and the tessellated plane warps into a sphere, Mother Earth, everyone coming or going at twilight’s touch.

Cut to a double bed with a sleeping couple. Pale, pale grey light outside. Faint buzzing. The woman sits up suddenly. Mashed frizzy hair, smallish breasts with perfect nipples. It’s Dr. Schmid! She shakes the dormant mound next to her, and Professor Akwell sits up, too, eyes gummy.

The light is growing, the buzzing too. Dr. Schmid flicks on the radio.

“It is kuzzz seventy to bzzzzzznt Earth’s adult population destroyed. Preliminary studies indicate that the deaths wheeeeeep dawn and dusk.”

“Do you hear that?” she cries, jumping out of bed and staring out the window. On a distant hillside a little flare of white light. “Quickly, dear!” She hops back in the bed.

Professor Akwell still rubbing his eyes. “I’m…I’m too tired.”

The radio is still crackling and talking. “Interviews with fweeep a striking uniformity. All those adults not destroyed by the Buzz were engaged in dzeeeent. Listeners are urgently advised to pair up and stick together. Orgasm zaaaaap only answer.”

Fingers trembling with haste, Dr. Schmid has pulled on tight stockings and a lacy black garter belt. The buzzing is so loud that the perfume bottles on her dresser are rattling. She falls back on a chair, her legs spread. “Hurry, hurry, oh please hurry!” A ray of sunlight slant into the room.

The professor shambles across the room and kneels down in front of her. Runs his hands around her stocking-tops, where the full buttocks bulge out like warm triple-scoops of vanilla ice cream. He squats lower and glues his mouth to her vagina.

Cut to prof’s-eye view of her body. Mystery-furze of black pubic hair in the foreground, thighs and black suspenders out to the sides, the taut buckler of her undulating belly, the swollen breasts sliding, nipples pointing this way and that, her pouting lips and heavy-lidded eyes.

She’s coming now; it’s fine for her, and part of the buzzing stutters into “Emotional Rescue,” but the professor barely has a hard-on, this early in the morning and still having to take a piss. He doesn’t come, and the buzzing takes him away, melting into hot light between those quivering thighs.

She screams and draws back. The light rolls across the floor like ball-lightning, singeing a trail into the carpet. And then something surprising happens. The light grows projections, begins to dim, and it’s…Professor Akwell saved by the love of a good woman?

No. It’s that red-haired youth from Mannheim. Naked and curled into a fetal position. He stands up and runs a hand across his forehead. Buzzing and music fading now, New York Dolls chanting: “Who are the Mystery Girls? Who are the Mystery Girls? Who are the Mystery Girls?”

“Wo sind wir?” youth asks in German.

The woman is embarrassed and fumbles for her robe. “Who are you?”

“Amerika?”

“Yes.” She stands, cheeks still pink with sex-flush. “This is America. But where did you come from?”

“I,” he fumbles for the English. “I am from Mannheim, Germany. I have make the Buzz. I am Uli.” Naked, but self-assured, Uli holds his hand out.

“Lola. Lola Schmid.” Gingerly she takes his hand. “But why have you done this? And how?”

Uli looks down at himself. “Do you have some jeans?”

“Yes…” She hands him the pair she was wearing yesterday. He wriggles into them, then slips on her discarded tube-top as well. He picks up one of her lipsticks and leans close to the mirror on her dresser.

Lola goes to her closet, turns her back to Uli and puts on a dress. Shot of inviting ass framed by black garter-straps. Then swish the dress is on, a light summer dress with little stars and nebulae printed yellow on white.

Cut to Uli and Lola having breakfast in Lola’s kitchen. In her clothes, and with his face made up, he looks…unsettling. A punky bachelor girl. He is talking, haltingly, and with many fluid hand-gestures.

“I have all the time been looking for the absolute rock. I snipped from here and there the all-best pieces and folded up mixed.” He meshes his fingers to illustrate. “So it was all right. It went. But always I was still feeling something missing.”

“Where did you find it, then?” Lola’s manner is bright, yet distant. You sense that she no longer quite believes in the reality unfolding around her.

“I was reading in a magazine that someone had the idea of treating turned antiquities as noise-plates.” His measured eyes stare at her, looking to see if she understands. One eye is blue, one green.

Lola shakes her head and Uli tries again. “I robbed an Egyptian vase from the museum.” He picks up an empty juice-glass and turns it on its side. As he continues talking, he rolls the glass with one hand and touches it delicately with a pencil. “There was a little groove ringed around and around. The Egyptian worker a long time ago made noise and his knife trembled. My phonographic stylus turned the trembling back into voice. A song not his. A very strange song.”

Uli falls silent. Lola finds and lights a cigarette. Finally Uli continues.

“I whited-out…and yet here I am back. I think everyone will melt into light and everyone will come back. We all must tour the Hall of the Martian Kings.”

“I don’t want to. Sex is better. And why do you speak of Martians?”

“It was like this. I mixed the sounds together. It stacked up and became too big. From the window out I must go. And this is the surprising point, that I never hit the street. Instead…

Wah-wah-wah and melt to flashback.

Uli-eye view of falling towards street. Neatly arranged German cobblestones rushing up at you. A dog gazing up too surprised to run. Wild, high buzzing.

Suddenly a section of the cobblestones swings open like two double doors. Blinding light streams out and you fall through the street and into the light. Everything is glowing from ultraviolet on up to X-ray-colored. Also an on/off strobing in the film here, giving things red jumpy edges.

The music-loops are subtracted from the buzzing and now you hear only the pure, solemn twitter of the Martian death-song. Camera dollies along the endless bright corridor. Huge translucent statues of scarab-beetles line the sides like suits of armor. The floor is tessellated in snaky curves, there are doors doors doors.

You see Uli’s hand reach out and turn a doorknob, then whiiisssk! Back in Lola’s kitchen.

“The song from the vase,” Uli is saying, “It is perhaps the soul of the Martian civilization. We are free now to go in and out from door to door.”

Lola shakes her head. “Not me.”

Cut. Lola’s bed, sunset. The buzzing is building. Lola is on all fours, wearing only the garter belt. Uli is crouched behind her, his hand spreading her cheeks, his face pressed into her crack. She moans and pushes back.

Wild, high buzzing closer now. Uli kneels and we see Lola’s sweet, inviting asshole puckered out like Clara Bow’s mouth. Uli rubs spit on his long white cock and drives it in, holding her hips and pulling her against him. They come, screaming. The buzzing fades.

Cut. Dawn. Uli sleeping in Lola’s bed. A shaft of sunlight flicks onto the wall. Faint buzzing. Lola sits up with a grunt of fear. Moving quickly, she turns and squats over Uli’s face, rubbing her cunt against his slack features. He half wakes.

“Go gone, Lola. Back to the Hall is best.”

“No!” She is kneeling over his mouth, naked, facing the camera. “Do it, Uli! Do it to me!” He is passive, uninterested.

Lola mashes her breasts with her left hand, rubs her clitoris with two fingers of her right. The buzzing is louder and louder.

“More,” Lola moans, “It’s not enough. You’ve got to…”

She begins to piss. This is enough. Her face puffs and glazes and she comes, taking some of the buzzing into Linton Kwesi Johnson: “Smash their brains in, smash their brains in, smash their brains in.”

But Uli…Uli lets the sound take him away again; he’s a hissing white mound at the foot of the bed. Once again, as with Professor Akwell, the light dims and re-forms into a new shape…”Baby it’s you, baby it’s you, baby it’s you.”

Enjoy yourself.

Note on “Buzz”

Written in Spring, 1981.

New Blood, December, 1981.

New Blood was a magazine run by Michael Wojczuk and Niko Murray out of Boulder, Colorado. I met them in the summer of 1981 when I had a two-week gig giving a short course at the Naropa Institute of Boulder. New Blood always had a vigorous punky feel to it, and I was happy to have two of my stories in their pages. It was great in Boulder—I got to take a hot tub with Allen Ginsberg, smoke pot with Gregory Corso, and give a copy of White Light to William Burroughs.

“Buzz” is the most cyberpunk of my early stories. Sylvia and I really did see Elvis Costello play in Mannheim, by the way, it wasn’t far from Heidelberg.

I took the scientific idea for “Buzz” from Peter K. Lewin, “Preliminary Studies in the Extraction of Human Sounds Engraved Accidentally into Ancient Vessels,” Speculations in Science And Technology, #3, August, 1980.

The Last Einstein-Rosen Bridge

“O God, I could be bounded in a nutshell and count myself a king of infinite space, were it not that I have bad dreams.” — Hamlet, Act II, Scene ii.

Joe threw the empty soda bottle high over the black dirt, and Udo fired a rock at it. Miss. Joe’s turn.

He looked for a good rock while Udo retrieved the bottle from the mounded rows of the asparagus field. In Heidelberg, the farmers keep their asparagus white by making it grow up through half a meter of sunless mulch.

“Okay Joe,” Udo called. “Raketen los!” The big liter bottle arced up, twirling end over end and whistling. Completely in synch for that one second, Joe flung his clot of asphalt. He nicked the bottle, but it didn’t break. Solid German construction.

Just then Udo’s mother started yelling from the house. Joe couldn’t understand her dialect, but he liked her voice. She had strong legs and big breasts and red hair. Too bad he didn’t have a mother like that. Too bad he didn’t have a mother.

“I must eat dinner,” Udo explained in the clean high-German they taught at school. “You can have the bottle since you hit it first.”

“Thanks. Why don’t you come over to the base tonight? They’re showing Grease.” It was Joe’s favorite movie. Dark and wiry, he looked like one of Travolta’s friends.

“Schmiere? In English?”

“Naturally. In Amerikanisch, man. It’s at the Patrick Henry Village NCO Club. I’ll get you in.”

After Udo left, Joe walked into the asparagus field to get the bottle. It would be good for a twenty pfennig refund, enough for a sweet-bun at the market he passed on the way to the U.S. Army base where he lived with his father.

The mounds of mulch over the asparagus were patted smooth. Here and there you could see a little bump where a ripe stalk was about to break through. The watery, insistent May sunlight brought a rich earth-smell up from the field. An occasional car whizzed past, emphasizing the silence.

As Joe picked up the bottle he noticed something shiny lying on the next mound over. A bright little sphere, like a big ball bearing or a silvered glass Christmas-tree ball. An odd thing to find in an asparagus field.

He hopped over the intervening mound and leaned over the little mirror-ball. The sky was in there, and his face and the horizon and the field. Neat. But…

Wait. It wasn’t the same. The field in the little reflected image was pink and crowded with towering…machinery, tapering in towards the image’s center. Worse, the funhouse face looking back at Joe was not his after all…was not any living human’s.

He jumped back with a sort of cry. The face in the ball didn’t move. Maybe it was just painted on? That had to be it. He leaned over the ball again, scrutinizing the weird visage.

What had initially seemed a butchered mess now took on order. It was basically humanoid: ears, pinky-tan skin, long hair on top, nose-slits, eyes and mouth. The big difference was that the mouth was on top and the eyes on bottom…like a person upside down, with red mouth detached and writhing in the big black forehead. What a crazy thing to paint on a ball and leave…

The mouth was moving. Calling others. More faces crowded up. Two, three, five…small and distorted in the mirror’s curve.

Joe gasped and stepped back, then stepped forward and gave the ball a poke with his bottle. It rolled off the mound. Nothing in the image changed. The central figure was holding up a three-fingered hand and making signs. The vaguely female mouth-slash moved soundlessly. Over the figure’s head Joe could make out a tiny rocket-plane moving across the curved sky, moving away and away, dwindling towards the infinitely distant central point. It was a whole universe in there. The…woman beckoned him closer.

“Wait,” Joe muttered. “I’ll take you home. I can’t stay here.”

But he didn’t want to touch the sphere. Maybe if you touched it they could pull you inside. He took out his handkerchief and laid it on the ground next to the shiny ball. Then he used the bottle to nudge the ball onto the hankie, which he picked up by its four corners. The ball was very light…hardly there at all. Back at the road he stowed it and the bottle in the knapsack he used for a school satchel, then swung onto his bike.

The ride from his school to the Army apartment blocks usually spun past in a happy blur of physical power. Joe was good on his bike, a ten-speed his Dad had given him for his fourteenth birthday.

But today the bike felt like an Exercycle. Like a pedal-powered generator feeding hidden movie projectors busily back-imaging filmed Heidelberg scenes onto a spherical plastic screen, a ten-meter fake universe centered on Joe’s head. Only then the middle wouldn’t be infinitely…

KLA-BRANG-BRANNG-BRANNNNG! Ow. Almost hit by a street-car. Easy there, Joe, you’re freaking out. Wasn’t he ever going to get home? It was like he just kept going half the remaining distance.

Feeling too shaky to ride anymore, Joe dismounted and wheeled his bike down the crowded four P. M. sidewalk. Alien faces streamed past. All he could think of was the infinite universe in his knapsack.

“Joey! Hey, Joey!”

Vivian came skipping up to him, smiling and breathing hard. She was a pre-teen pest, a real Army-brat. She lived in the same building as Joe.

“What are you doing off the base?” he asked.

Vivian’s eyes glowed. “My mom sent me to buy some wine. I’m allowed in Germany. How was German school today, Joey?”

Joe was one of the few Army kids who didn’t go to the Army school. He had hopes of growing up cosmopolitan. With a full-blooded gypsy for a father, he had a leg up on it. Vivian already thought he was an inter-national playboy.

“It was highly stimulating. Look, will you watch my bike while I go in the market?” He could have locked it, of course, but if Vivian was watching it, then she couldn’t follow him into the store.

“Sure, Joey. I was already in there. Look.” She held up her shopping bag. “Real wine, and I bought it.” She stuck out her bud-breasts and pursed her pinkened lips.

Joe walked past the bright vegetables and into the store. Inside he selected a twenty-pfennig sweet-roll and opened his knapsack to get out the empty soda bottle.

A face filled with womanly pleading stared up at him. The handkerchief had come undone. The little ball-universe provided its own light…Joe could make out the bright pinpoint of a distant sun. Some trucks were driving around on the field behind the woman. Out, she gestured, holding her hands together and rapidly parting them. Take us out of the bag!

Joe vibrated his hands in front of his face in the calm down gesture. He tapped his watch and held up a just a minute finger. Smiling and waving goodbye for now, he took out the bottle and rebuckled the knapsack.

“Do you have a little animal in there?” asked Frau Wittman as he traded the bottle for the sweet-bun. She was a pleasant skinny lady, who liked Joe for knowing German. Most other Germans didn’t trust him, since his skin was so dark. But ever since Frau Wittman had wormed out of Joe that his mother was a suicide, she’d treated him like a grandson.

“Ja,” Joe nodded, thinking fast. “Ein Meerschweinchen.” A guinea pig.

“How nice,” Frau Wittman beamed. “Take yourself another sweet-roll.”

“Thanks.”

On the sidewalk Vivian was acting her age for once…staring blankly at the traffic and picking her nose. Feeling like a big brother, Joe gave her the extra bun. He wondered what it would be like to have a sibling…someone close enough to share his secret with. Maybe he could show it to Udo tonight…if Udo’s parents let him come. But they probably wouldn’t—they didn’t like the Army, and they didn’t like Joe’s olive skin.

He said goodbye to Vivian and rode the rest of the way home without any trouble. He’d probably just been hungry. The apartment was a pigsty, an empty pigsty. Joe’s Dad usually went straight to the noncoms’ bar as soon as he got off duty for the day. Joe checked the fridge…nothing but milk and his father’s beer…then went on to his room.

Joe’s room was the one nice spot in the apartment. He had a good stereo from the PX, travel posters on the wall, a couple of plants and an Indian bedspread for a window curtain. The furniture was GI, but at least it was neat.

His heart pounding with excitement, Joe rolled the mirror-ball out onto his bed. The woman…he was sure it was a woman…waved her hands in greeting, then began staring this way and that, taking it all in.

She could only see half the room from the side she was on, and Joe was about to turn the ball so she could see the rest. But then she…turned it herself.

It was strange to watch this happen. one of the woman’s hands came closer and closer to the ball’s surface, and the image of her fingers covered almost everything. The fingers seemed to hold and turn the surface, and the whole little universe turned along. The fingers let go, the hand drew back, and the woman was on the other side of the ball. Joe could see the back of her head.

He leaned over the ball and looked down at her from above. That put the mouth and eyes in the right places, and she looked human, almost familiar. The mouth smiled kindly.

She could see his bookcase from where she was now, and it seemed to be of particular interest to her. She raised an arm and pointed. The arm-image curved halfway round the ball.

Still leery of actually touching the ball, Joe went and got a book and brought it over…a tattered copy of Heinlein’s Starman Jones. The woman held up what seemed to be a camera and he riffled through the pages for her. Maybe her machines would be able to learn English!

Excited by this idea, Joe brought over book after book. His fat, illustrated dictionary seemed to be a particularly big hit. He riffled its pages slowly to be sure they got it all down.

At the end of an hour Joe was feeling weak and hungry again. The Christmas-ball people were busy setting up something that looked like a console-model TV set. Maybe they planned to show him movies? He went out to the kitchen to drink some milk.

When he came back, the little TV screen was on. The woman spoke into a microphone, and words crawled across the screen. English words.

HELLO. MY NAME IS TULPA. WHAT IS YOUR NAME?

Hands shaking with excitement, Joe fumbled out a pen and one of his little blue school-paper pamphlets.

Hello, Tulpa, he printed. My name is Joe. Where are you from?

WE ARE NOT FROM. WE ARE HERE. WE HAVE LANDED YOU HERE WITH OUR MACHINES.

That didn’t make sense. It was Tulpa who had landed on Earth in her little space-squeezed ball. A strange, mind-numbing idea began to form….

You landed, Joe insisted. You are inside a tiny ball.

Tulpa smiled, her eyes, staring out from under the microphone. YOU LOOK THE SAME TO US. YOU LOOK LIKE YOU’RE INSIDE A LITTLE BALL.

To prove this she reached out her hand and pressed two fingers against the ball’s surface. Then she…picked up the surface and moved it around. The images in the ball swept and curved. Now he saw the top of her head, now the back of the TV, now the distant sunset. One of Tulpa’s companions danced towards the surface, then away.

No, Joe wrote shakily. You’re inside and I’m outside. I can prove it. He covered the ball with his handkerchief, then pulled it away. I can cover you up!

SO CAN I. Tulpa produced a black velvet pouch. Her fingers grew out to the surface, the images swept, and suddenly the little ball was all black. A shiny, black, imageless mirror.

Just then the apartment door slammed. His father!

“Joey?” the drink-blurred voice called. “Are you here?”

“Yeah, Dad.” Joe put his handkerchief over the ball.

“What a day,” his father called. “What a bitch of a day.” Joe heard him get a beer out of the fridge and snap it open. “What are you doing in there?” The light footsteps approached, and the door swung open.

Joe’s father was a slight man, a bantam-weight gypsy with a metallic voice. He was an alcoholic, a lifer retread sergeant, a lonely man who had never forgiven his wife for escaping into suicide. His eyes looked flat behind his flesh-colored GI glasses. Flat but observant.

“What’s all the books out for? And what’s that under the hankie? You’re not smoking pot are you?”

Joe snorted contemptuously. “Sure, Dad, I’m high on angel-dust. I’m really flying.” He tucked his hands into his underarms and flapped his elbows like chicken-wings. “And meanwhile I’m writing up a report for my literature class.”

“So what’s with the snot-rag? What’s under it?” Veteran of twenty years of barracks inspections, Joe’s father was not to be distracted.

“It’s just a ball I found. A funny glass ball.” Chancing it, Joe raised a corner of the hankie. Okay. It was still black from Tulpa’s pouch. He took the hankie all the way off.

Joe’s father leaned wonderingly over the ball. “Funny how it doesn’t reflect. It looks like one of those crystal balls. You know your Aunt Rosie…she used to do that stuff. Show people their dead relatives.”

“That’s interesting,” Joe said, not really listening. He had to put the ball away before…

Three pink spots appeared on the ball’s surface. The blackness slid down off the ball. Tulpa stared out at them, smiling uncertainly.

Joe’s father grunted like a man punched in the heart. “That’s her,” he croaked. “That’s your no-good traitor mother who left me all alone.”

Tulpa stared intently at Joe’s father, trying to read his expression.

“You’re crazy,” Joe said, shaking his father’s shoulder. “This has nothing to do with you.”

His father twisted out of Joe’s grip and shoved him aside. “It’s her, I tell you. Safe in heaven and laughing at me.”

Tulpa had both hands up, waving the calm down gesture she’d learned from Joe. She looked frightened.

Joe’s father’s voice rose to parade-ground intensity. “I’LL GET YOU, ARLENE!”

Before Joe could stop him, his father snatched up the ball and threw it against the wall.

The ball winked out of existence. Two punctured sheets of spacetime snapped apart…too far. The universe shattered.

Note on “The Last Einstein-Rosen Bridge”

Written in Spring, 1981.

The 57th Franz Kafka, Ace Books, 1983.

“The Last Einstein-Rosen Bridge” has an odd history. After writing it, I sent it to Robert Sheckley, who was then the fiction editor at Omni. He called back to say he was going to buy it, provided I made a small change to the ending. I was overjoyed, as Omni was at that time the top-paying SF market. My wife and I were about to go to New York for a conference anyway, so we arranged to meet Sheckley, which was great fun. Sheckley suggested the Hamlet quote for the head of the story. My wife and I had dinner with him and his then wife, Jay Rothbel. The waiter behaved like an out-of-control Sheckley robot and Sheckley and I almost got run down crossing the street. It was all perfect. But then I didn’t hear anything from Sheckley for quite some time.

When I next talked to him, he told me that his boss at Omni had told him not to use “The Last Einstein-Rosen Bridge.” Also Sheckley told me that he was being eased out of the Omni job. So in the end I never did sell a story to Omni. I was working on my novel The Sex Sphere around this same time, and just to get some immediate use out of “The Last Einstein-Rosen Bridge,” I used an altered from of it as Chapter Twelve of that book.

Pac-Man

It was hot. Polly was driving Rhett home from work. Pretty Polly, fresh out of college, driving her husband home from his job at the arcade. Rhett had been fresh out of college three or four years earlier, but it hadn’t took.

“Eat her, Polly, eat her fast,” cried Rhett. A fifty-year-old woman in a pink alligator shirt and lime-green Bermudas was in the crosswalk.

“Pac-Man, Rhett?”

Rhett made change and serviced the machines at Crasher’s, a pinball and video arcade in the new Killeville shopping mall. He left about a third of his pay in the machines, especially Pac-Man and Star Castle. Sometimes, when Rhett had been playing a lot, he’d come home still in the machine’s space, the Pac-Man space today, a cookie-filled maze with floorping monsters that try to eat you while you try to eat all the cookies, and there’s stop-signs to eat too: they make the monsters turn blue and then you can eat them back till they start flashing, which is almost right away on the third and fifth boards…

“Yeah. I broke a hundred thousand today.”

“My that’s a lot.” The uneaten fifty-year-old preppie was out of the road now. Polly eased the car forward.

“Sixteen boards,” added Rhett.

In Pac-Man, each time you eat all the cookies and stop-signs, the screen blinks and then goes back to starting position. Almost all the video games include some similar principle. Killing off all the monsters in Space Invaders, blowing up the central ship in Star Castle, making it through the maze in Berzerk: in each case one gets a reset, a new board. The rules of the game usually change somewhat with each new board, so that as one moves to higher levels, one is exploring new space, probing unknown areas of the machine’s program.

“There was an incredible show after the fifteenth board,” Rhett continued. “All the monsters came out and took their robes off. Underneath they were like pink slugs. And then they acted out their roles. Like the red one is always first?”

Polly smiled over at Rhett. He was long and skinny, with a pencil-thin mustache. He knew that he was wasting his life on the video machines, and she knew, but it hadn’t seemed to matter yet. They had time to burn. They were married and they both had college degrees: till now that had been enough.

“I went for the interview, Rhett.”

“Yeah? At the bank?”

“I think I can get it, but it looks kind of dinky. I’d just be a programmer.”

“You don’t know computers.”

“I do too. I took a whole year of programming, I’ll have you know.”

“A useful trade,” mused Rhett. “Killeville College prepares its students for a successful career in modern society. The New South. Why did I have to major in English?”

“You could get a better job if you wanted to, Rhett.”

Rhett’s fingers danced across the phantom controls.

“Tfoo, tfoo, tfoom!”

The next day, Polly decided to take the bank job. It was dinky, but they paid five dollars an hour, and Mr. Hunt, the personnel officer, promised that there were opportunities for rapid advancement. After signing up and agreeing to be there Monday, Polly drove over to the mall to tell Rhett.

The mall was a single huge building jigsawed into a lake of asphalt. Crasher’s was in the middle, right by Spencer Gifts. It was dark and air-conditioned with a gold carpet on the floor. A row of machines was lined up along each wall, pinball on the right, video on the left. Polly liked the pinballs better; at least there you were manipulating something real.

The pinballs glowed and the videos twinkled. A few youths were playing, and the machines filled the room with sound.

Intruder alert, Intruder alert.

mmmmmwwwwwhhhhaaaaaAAAAAAAAAA-KOW-KOW-KOW!

Welcome to Xenon.

Doodley-doodle-doodley-doo.

Budda-budda-zen-zen-BLOOOO!

Try me again.

There at the back was Rhett, grinning and twitching at the controls of Star Castle. He wore a news-vendor’s change apron.

“I took the job,” said Polly, coming up behind him.

“Just a minute,” said Rhett, not looking up. “I’ll give you change in a minute.” He took her for a customer, or pretended to.

A fat spaceship rotated slowly at the center of the Star Castle screen. Surrounding it were concentric rings of light: force-fields. Rhett’s ship darted around the perimeter of the rings like a horsefly, twisting and stinging, trying to blast its way to the machine’s central ship. Eerily singing bombs pursued Rhett, and when he finally breached the innermost wall, the machine began firing huge, crackling space-mines. Rhett dodged the mines, firing and thrusting all the while. One of his bullets caught the central ship and the whole screen blacked out in a deafening explosion.

“That’s five,” said Rhett, glancing back. “Hi, Polly.”

“I went to see Mr. Hunt like we decided, Rhett. They’re really giving me the job.”

“Far out. Maybe I’ll quit working here. The machines are starting to get to me. This morning I saw a face on the Pac-Man screen.”

“Whose face, Rhett?”

The new board was on the screen and Rhett turned back to the controls. Wi-wi-wi-wi-wi-wi-wi went his bullets against the eeEEeeEEeeEEeeEEee of the smart bombs and the mmmmMMMMwaaaaaa of the force-fields.

“Reagan,” said Rhett, sliding his ship off one corner of the screen and back on the other. “President Reagan, man. He thanked me for developing the software for some new missile system. He said that all the Pac-Man machines are keyed into the Pentagon, and that the monsters stand for Russian anti-missiles. I ran twenty boards. Nobody’s ever done that before.”

There was a big hole in the force-fields now. The fat, evil ship at the center spat a vicious buzz-bomb. Rhett zapped it wi-wi-wi from the other side of the board. Then the ship. BLOOOOOOOO!

“Six,” said Rhett, glancing up again. “I’m really hot today. I figure if the Pentagon put out Pac-Man, maybe someone else did Star Castle.”

Polly wondered if Rhett was joking. In a way it made sense. Use the machines to tap American youth’s idle energy and quirky reflexes. A computer can follow a given program as fast as you want, but a human operator’s creative randomization is impossible to simulate. Why not have our missiles trace out Pac-Man monster-evasion paths? Why not tap every run that gets past twenty boards?

“Did President Reagan say you’d get any money?” asked Polly. “Did he offer you a job?”

“No job.” Wi-wi-wi-wi-wi-wi-wi. “But he’s sending a secret agent to give me a thousand dollars. If I tell anyone, it’s treason. Aaaaaauugh!” Crackle-ackle-ackle-FTOOOM. Rhett’s ship exploded into twirling fragments.

“Change, please?”

Rhett changed a five for one of the customers, then turned his full attention on Polly.

“So you’re taking the job at the bank? They’re really hiring you?”

“Starting Monday. Did you really see Reagan?”

“I think I did.”

“Why don’t you phone him up?”

“It was probably just a tape. He wouldn’t know me from Adam.” Rhett fed another quarter into the Star Castle machine. “I’m gonna work on this some more. See who’s behind it. Will you hand out change for me?”

“Okay.”

Polly tied on Rhett’s change apron and leaned against the rear wall. Now and then someone would ask her for more quarters, always boys. White males between fourteen and thirty-four years of age. Interacting with machines. Maybe, for men, women themselves are just very complicated video machines…. Polly pushed the unpleasant thought away. There was something more serious to think about: Rhett’s obsession. The whole time she made change, he kept plugging away at Star Castle. Ten boards, fifteen, and finally twenty.

But no leader’s face appeared, just the same dull target with its whining force-fields. A flurry of bombs raced out like a flight of swallows. Rhett let them take him, then sagged against the machine in exhaustion.

“Polly! Are you working here?” A big sloppy man shambled up. It was Dr. Horvath, Polly’s old Calculus professor. She’d been his favorite student. “Is this the best job a Killeville College math major can aspire to?”

“No, no.” Polly was embarrassed. “I’m just helping Rhett. Rhett?” Wearily her husband straightened up from the Star Castle machine. “Rhett, you remember Dr. Horvath, don’t you? From the graduation?”

“Hi.” Rhett gave his winning smile and shook hands. “These machines have been freaking me out.”

“Can I tell him, Rhett?”

“Go ahead.”

“Dr. Horvath, this morning Rhett saw President Reagan’s face on the Pac-Man screen. Rhett says the Pentagon is using the twenty-board runs to design the new anti-anti-missile system.”

Horvath cocked his big head and smiled. “Sounds like paranoid schizophrenia to me, Polly. Or drug psychosis.”

“Hey!” said Rhett. “I’m clean!”

“So show me der Führer‘s face. I’ve got time to kill or I wouldn’t be here.”

“Right now I’m too wrecked,” confessed Rhett. “I just blew the whole afternoon trying the break through on Star Castle. But there’s nothing there.”

Horvath gave Polly a questioning look. He thought Rhett was crazy. She couldn’t leave it at that.

“Come in tomorrow, Dr. Horvath. Come in before ten. Rhett’s fastest in the morning. He’ll show you…and me, too.”

“At this point Rhett’s the only one who’s been vouchsafed the mystical vision of our fearless leader?” Horvath’s pasty, green-tinged features twisted sarcastically.

“Put up or shut up,” said Rhett. “Be here at nine.”

That night, Rhett and Polly had their first really big argument in ten months of marriage. Ostensibly, it was about whether Polly should be allowed to read in bed when Rhett was trying to sleep. Obviously, it was also about her reluctance to make love. But deep down, the argument was triggered by the slippage of their relative positions: Polly was moving into a good, middle-class job, but Rhett seemed to be moving down into madness.

There was a lot of tension the next morning. Crasher’s didn’t open to the public till ten, so Rhett and Polly had it to themselves. Rhett fed a quarter to the Pac-Man machine and got to work. “What a way to spend Saturday,” complained Polly. “That machine doesn’t connect to anything, Rhett. You might as well be shouting into a hollow tree. President Reagan isn’t in there.”

Rhett didn’t look up…didn’t dare to. Three boards, six.

Horvath arrived, rapping at the metal grill that covered the entrance. As usual, he was wearing shapeless baggy pants and an oversized white nylon shirt. His glasses glinted blankly in the fluorescent light. Polly let him in.

“How’s he doing?” whispered Horvath eagerly.

“Ten boards,” shouted Rhett. “I’m in the groove today. Ten boards and I haven’t lost a man yet!”

Horvath and Polly exchanged a glance. After all the nasty, wild things Rhett has said last night, there was no question in her mind that Rhett had imagined his vision of the President. Surely Dr. Horvath knew this, too. But he looked so expectant! Why would an important professor take the trouble to come watch her crazy husband play Pac-Man at nine in the morning?

Horvath walked over to stand behind Rhett, and Polly trailed after. There is a single control on a Pac-Man machine, a sort of joystick. It controls the movements of a yellow disk on the screen: the disk moves in the direction in which you push the joystick. It’s not quite a disk, really; it’s a circle with one sector missing. The sector acts as a munching mouth, a hungry Chinese, a greedy Happy-Face, a Pac-Man. As you move it around, the Pac-Man eats the cookies and stop-signs in the maze. Muncha-uncha-uncha-uncha. Later there are also cherries, strawberries, grapes, birds, and bags of gold. Gloooop!

Rhett was on his fifteenth board now, and the four monsters that chased his yellow disk moved with a frightening degree of cooperation. But, uncha-uncha-uncha, the little Pac-Man slipped out of every trap, lured the monsters away from every prize. Uncha-uncha-uncha-uncha-gloop! Rhett ate a bag of gold worth five thousand points. That made a hundred-and-three thousand points. Horvath was transfixed, and even Polly was a little impressed. She’d never seen Rhett play so well.

The next few boards took longer. The monsters had stopped speeding up with each board. Instead they were acting smarter. Rhett had to expend more and more time on evasive action. The happy little Pac-Man moved about in paths so complex as to seem utterly random to anyone but Rhett. Seventeen boards. Nineteen.

On the twentieth board the monsters speeded back up. Rhett nearly lost a man. But then he knuckled down and ate the whole board in one intricately filigreed sweep.

The screen grew gray and full of static. And then there he was— Mr. President himself.

“Ron-Boy Ray-Gun,” said Horvath nastily. “I don’t believe it.”

“See?” snarled Rhett. “Now who’s crazy?”

”…thank you for helping our country,” the video screen was saying. Reagan looked friendly with his neat pompadour and his cocky, lopsided smile. Friendly, but serious. “Your photograph and fingerprints have been forwarded to the CIA for information retrieval. An agent will contact you to make payment in the sum of one thousand dollars. This offer cannot be repeated, and must be kept secret. Let me thank you again for making this a safer world.”

“That’s it,” said Rhett, straightening up and kicking the kinks out of his long, skinny legs.

“Are you sure?” demanded Horvath, strangely tense. “Couldn’t there be a higher level?”

“The screen’s blank,” shrugged Rhett. “The game’s over.”

“Push the Start button,” suggested Horvath.

“Pac-Man doesn’t give free games,” replied Rhett. “And I’ve got to open up in a few minutes.”

“Just try,” insisted Horvath. “Push the button.”

Rhett pressed the Start button with his skinny forefinger. The familiar maze appeared on the screen. The monsters moved out of their cave and the little Pac-Man started eating. Uncha-uncha-uncha-unch. Mesmerized by the sound, Rhett grabbed the joystick, meaning to dodge a hungry red monster.

But when Rhett touched the control, something about the image changed. It thickened and grew out of the screen. This was no longer a two-dimensional video image, but a three-dimensional hologram. The Pac-Man was a smiling little sphere sliding around a transparent three-dimensional maze. Rhett found that he could control his man’s movement in the new dimension by pushing or pulling the joystick. With rapid, automatic motions he dodged the monsters and set his man to eating cookies.

Polly was not so accepting of this change. “How did you know that would happen?” she demanded of Horvath. “What are you up to, anyway?”

“Just don’t disturb Rhett,” said Horvath, pushing Polly away from the machine. “This is more important than you can realize.” His hands felt strange and clammy.

Just then someone started shaking the steel grate at the entrance.

“Let them in,” called Rhett. “It’s almost time. I don’t believe this machine!” His face was set in a tight, happy smile. He’d eaten every cookie in his cubical maze now, and with a flourish of music it reset itself. Twenty-second board.

“Hey!” shouted the man at the grate. “Let me in there!”

He already had his wallet out. Can’t wait to spend his money, thought Polly, but she was wrong. The man had a badge to show her.

“CIA, Miss. I’m looking for Rhett Lyndon.”

“That’s my husband. He’s playing Pac-Man. Do you have the two thousand dollars?”

“He can only collect one. But he shouldn’t have told you!” The secret agent was a fit, avid-faced man in his thirties. He reminded Polly of a whippet. She rolled back the grate and he surged in, looking the whole room over at once.

“Who’s the other guy?”

“Beat it, pig!” shouted Horvath.

Polly had always known Dr. Horvath was a radical, but this outburst really shocked her. “You can leave, Dr. Horvath. We have some private business to discuss.”

Rhett glanced over with a brief, ambiguous smile. But then he had to give his full attention back to the game. The maze he was working seemed to have grown. It stuck more than a meter out of the machine now.

“I can do better than the Pentagon’s lousy thousand,” hissed Horvath. “I can give you anything you want, if only Rhett can help us defeat the Rull.”

“Freeze,” screamed the secret agent. He’d drawn a heavy pistol out of his shoulder-holster.

But rather than freezing, Horvath flowed. His whole body seemed to melt away, and thick gouts of green slime came surging out the bottoms of his pant-legs. The agent fired three wild shots anyway, but they only rippled the slime. And then a pseudopod of the stuff lashed out and struck the CIA man down. There was a moment’s soft burbling while the alien flowed over and absorbed its prey.

And then, as suddenly as it had started, the ugly incident was over. The slime flowed back from the agent, revealing only a clean spot on the carpet, and Dr. Horvath’s clothes filled back up. The head reappeared last of all, growing out of the nylon shirt’s collar like a talking puffball.

“I’ll admit it, Polly,” it was saying. “I’m an alien. But a good alien. The Rull are the bad ones. They don’t even eat what they kill. We are, of course, fantastically advanced compared to you primitive bipeds. But we need your animal shiftiness, your low cunning!”

“Rhett,” screamed Polly. “Help! Horvath is an alien!” She darted past the slimy deceiver to stand near her husband, as near as she could get.

Rhett’s upper body and head were inside the maze now; it had grown that much. A glowing two-meter cube of passages surrounded him. The Pac-Man and the monsters raced this way and that. Bobbing and weaving, Rhett watched and controlled the chase. The planes of the hologram bathed his features in a golden, beatific light. The Pac-Man completed its circuit of a randomized space-filling curve…and the cube flickered to rest.

“Thirty,” said Rhett.

“Go!” shouted Horvath. “Go Rhett! Finish this board and we’ll be able to eat all the Rull worlds without losing a single ship!”

With each uncha Polly imagined a planet disappearing into some huge group-Horvath. Rull-monsters darted this way and that, trying to foil the Pac-Man, but crazy Rhett was too fast and random for anyone. She wondered what to ask Horvath for. Riches, telepathy, the power of flight?

Suddenly the board was empty. Rhett had done it again! The huge maze drew back into the Pac-Man machine’s screen. The image of a jubilant alien appeared, burbling thanks. And then the screen blanked out.

“That was our leader,” said Horvath. “We can’t thank you enough. Anything you want is yours. Make a wish.”

“PAC,” said Rhett distantly. “P,A,C. P is Pentagon, A is Alien…I wish I could find out what C is.”

“You got it,” said Horvath. “Just push the Start button. And thanks again.” With a slow zeenting noise the alien disappeared, feet first.

“Was he for real?” said Rhett.

“I can’t believe it,” wailed Polly. “You just blew our big wish. Who cares what C stands for!”

Rhett shrugged and pushed the Start button. There was a sizzling sound, and slowly the machine, and then the room, dissolved into clear white light.

“Greetings,” boomed a voice. “This is the Cosmos speaking. I wonder if you could help me out?”

Note on “Pac-Man”

Written in Summer, 1981.

Asimov’s Science Fiction, June, 1982.

I wrote “Pac-Man” on summer vacation at the Outer Banks of North Carolina. My son Rudy Jr. and I had just discovered video arcades, and we spent a lot of time in them. Even though he was only nine, Rudy was much better at them than me. And now, nearly twenty years later, one of my favorite projects for teaching my computer science students is to have them write Pac-Man and Asteroids games.

When I sold this story to Asimov’s, the editor George Scithers thought it would be legally risky to use the trademarked name “Pac-Man,” and he insisted that we call it “Peg-Man.” Instead of having “P.A.C.” stand for “President, Alien, Cosmos,” P.E.G. stood for “President, Extraterrestrial, God.”

This is the first of several stories set in “Killeville,” a Twilight Zone kind of town inspired by Lynchburg, Virginia, where my family and I lived from 1980 to 1986.

Pi in the Sky

The fragmented shells beneath Jane’s feet began to flicker and sway. She took her husband’s arm.

“Let’s go back, Morris.”

“Already?”

“I’m dizzy. The sun…it’s too much.”

Morris looked at her closely, his dark eyes concerned. She leaned against him, smiling weakly.

“You’re right,” said Morris. “It’s too much at noon like this. Let’s go back to Andrew’s.”

Jane shaded her eyes and looked back along the beach. The beach sand was pure white; the hot waves were pale blue. Grand Turk Island, March 22, 1992. This was their honeymoon.

Jane’s brother, Andrew, lived here, and they could stay with him for free. Andrew made his living teaching the occasional tourist to skin-dive.

Back at the house there was nothing doing. The shutters were closed against the heat. Andrew was lying on a couch, smoking and listening to soft Hawaiian music. In the next room, Andrew’s wife Julie lay on their bed’s white sheets, reading a Borges anthology.

“You see,” said Andrew as they came in. “I told you.”

“You were right,” grinned Morris. He did not enjoy talking to his brother-in-law.

“I almost had sunstroke,” said Jane. “Morris, too. It was like being hit on the head with a hammer.”

“At three we’ll go out in the boat,” promised Andrew. “We can go down off the shelf today.”

“Great,” said Morris. “How deep?”

With slow, economical gestures, Andrew lit another cigarette. “As the spirit moves us. My equipment’s good for a hundred meters. Last week I saw whales down there. A whole pod.”

It was four-thirty by the time they were actually in the boat. Everything happened late down there. Island time. As a gesture towards assimilation, Morris had stopped wearing his digital watch. Now he was sitting back by the boat’s electric motor, happy to be doing something. Up in the front of the boat with her brother, Jane smiled back at her husband.

“Don’t forget to exhale on the way up,” Andrew cautioned her. “And stay near me. Yesterday, every time I looked for you, all I could see was a flipper sticking out from behind a reef.”

“I love it down there,” said Jane. “The flip and flow of it, everything so alive and full of color. It’s a relief from my job at the cancer labs. All the doctors do is kill things. Sad, colorless little mice. There’s a sort of blender that liquifies a mouse every thirty seconds.”

“At least Morris doesn’t kill things,” muttered Andrew. “What’s he supposed to do with those computers anyway?”

“It was something to do with breaking codes. A universal decoder. But you should ask him yourself, Andrew. You never talk to him. Aren’t you glad to see us?”

“Oh, sure, Sis. At least he finally married you. I didn’t like the way he was living off you all last year, and still not committing himself. This way he can’t bug out when he gets his degree and the bucks start rolling in.”

“Morris would never do that, Andrew.”

The sun had filled the boat’s batteries with a good charge. Before long, they’d jounced out to where the water-color changes. Near the shore it’s turquoise, but when you get out to where the continental shelf drops off, the water suddenly looks deep green. Andrew threw an anchor out and signaled Morris to cut the motor. The air was hot and damp, palpable as wet silk. It’d be good to get underwater.

“Okay,” said Andrew, relaxed and professional. “Let’s get our wet suits on. It’s cold down there.”

Morris helped Jane into the tight rubber garment. “I can’t believe we’re doing this. Somehow I never thought that I would spend a honeymoon skin-diving in the Caribbean. This is just fantastic.”

“Stick near me and exhale on the way up,” repeated Andrew. “I think we’ll go down fifty meters today. No point going much further…it gets gloomy after that. And dangerous.”

“How deep is the water here?” asked Morris.

“Down off the shelf it’s over a mile. Two thousand meters.”

“Unreal. Can we bring up some sponges?”

“I’ll give you a knife for your belt. But I don’t really like bringing live things up. They belong down there. Up here they just lie around and stink.”

Andrew checked the anchor again, and then they donned facemasks, flippers, weights and airleaves. The airleaves were the latest in scuba equipment: folded packs of special gas-exchange membrane. Instead of carrying your air in a pressurized tank, you could simply extract it from the water around you. The airleaves were, in effect, artificial gills. They made it possible to stay down much longer.

Underwater now, Jane looked up at the boat, an odd slipper-shape black against the wrinkled mirror of the water’s surface. She took an almost sensual pleasure at drawing air in through her mouthpiece. When she breathed out, the vibrations of the bubbles filled her ears with lively sound. Morris was above her, Andrew below. All around them darted bright bits of color—parrot fish, tetras, clown-fish, lupes—vibrant flecks, wheeling like shattered light. Now Andrew was waving to Jane, gesturing her closer. He’d found something. Gently flapping her hands, Jane sank to his level.

Using the butt of his spear, Andrew prodded a small, untidy-looking fish. At the first touch of the spear, the fish stopped swimming and puffed itself up. A blow-fish! Now it was the size of a basketball, all spiny and uptight. As her smile was invisible, Jane showed her amusement with a happy hand-wave. Morris joined them, and they swam a bit deeper.

It was like being at the lip of a tremendous cliff. Directly beneath them was the sandy bottom which slopes up to become Grand Turk’s beach. But a few meters ahead the bottom stopped abruptly. Fighting a feeling that she would fall, Jane swam out over the edge. A sheer wall of fissured rock dropped down beneath her, down and down into invisibility. A mile of water.

Something touched Jane’s elbow. Morris. His eyes were wide and excited behind the glass of his face-mask. With a long outrush of bubbles, he kicked himself down past the cliff’s edge, down past a group of protruding sponges. Andrew and Jane followed.

With each few meters of further descent, things changed. At one level there was color, at the next everything was blue, then brown, then grey. Jane noticed that as the pressure increased, the shape of her air-bubbles changed. Instead of being lovely musical spheres, they were now squeezed into nasty sickle-shaped saucers. The sound of the bubbles seemed like mocking laughter. The pressure, the dark, the cold…she felt so confused. Her ears hurt. How long had they been down? How deep were they? Morris was far below, darkly twitching. He should come back!

Looking around desperately, Jane found Andrew at her side. He showed her his depth gauge. Sixty meters. Was that a lot? Stay, Andrew signaled to her. Don’t follow. Then he kicked his way down after Morris. Jane held her nostrils and blew. With a sticky pop, her ears finally cleared. As the pain went, so did her panic. The satanic cackling of her air-bubbles changed to sweet chiming. Beneath the music sounded something else, something profound and solemn, some giant song that set her whole body athrill. Behind her were the jumbled surfaces of the cliff; far beneath her were Andrew and Morris, but there, out there in the depths, something vast was moving.

Strange giant fish. Two, three of them, as big as whales, singing a deep, mysterious song that Jane felt more than heard. The song had a dense, packed quality—each note was filled with hidden cadences and falls.

The creatures were pale-green, mottled here and there with ugly splotches of red. The oddest thing was that each of them bore bunches of tentacles were the pectoral fins might have been. Five tentacles per bunch. These were not creatures of Earth. Their vast, pale-purple eyes glowed feverishly. Were they ill? Their immense tails seemed to beat with an unhealthy stutter. Impossibly huge, impossibly weightless, they circled once, as if to stare at the humans, then glided off into the endless volume of sea.

Andrew reappeared, half-dragging Morris by one arm. Was some-thing wrong? Morris held his other arm against his chest, hugging something to himself. The knife-scabbard at his belt was empty.

Andrew pointed up towards the surface, then mimed bubbles coming out of his mouth. Breathe out. All the way to the surface. Jane fixed her wandering mind on that one thing. Breathe out.

Finally air, real air. Sunlight. She flopped over the gunwale and into the boat. Morris and Andrew were already there.

“What happened?” asked Jane. “I felt so strange.”

“That’s rapture of the depths,” said Andrew. “Nitrogen gets into your blood. I should have warned you. Morris here was ready to swim all the way down.”

“I was not,” protested Morris. “I just had to look at that funny sort of canyon in the cliff. You didn’t have to rush me like that, Andrew.”

“What did you do with my knife?”

“It broke. This thing, I pried it loose in there.” Morris held out the object that he’d been cradling against his chest. It was a narrow cone, six inches long and marked with an intricate pattern of black and grey rings.

“How beautiful,” exclaimed Jane. “Is it a seashell? Is there still something in it?”

Andrew took the object from Morris’s reluctant grasp and examined it closely. “I don’t think it’s a shell. A fossil, maybe, or some kind of coral. You look, Jane.”

The cone felt strangely heavy to Jane. The base and the tip were white. The tip was so fine that it curled back on itself like a wire. The main part of the cone was marked with many black rings, some broad, some fine. The base was somewhat hollowed out. Jane held the hollow up to her ear and listened, just as if it were a conch.

“It works,” she announced. “Even though it’s not a shell, it’s got the ocean sound in it. Try it, Morris.”

Morris pressed the cone to his ear, listening hard to the intricate pattern of hisses.

“Did you see the giant fishes?” Jane asked Andrew.

“There aren’t any whales today. We would have seen them spouting.”

“I know, Andrew. These weren’t whales. They were just as big, but they had tentacles. I heard them singing.”

Andrew regarded his sister quizzically. “That rapture of the depths really got to you, didn’t it?”

“This sound is interesting,” said Morris, the cone still pressed to his ear. “It sounds like the stripes look.”

Andrew’s wife, Julie, heated up a can of corned beef for supper. Almost no one on Grand Turk ate fresh fish, not even the natives. They preferred the glamour of canned or frozen imports. Washed down with bottle after bottle of Beck’s beer, the corned beef tasted pretty good. Morris told Julie of his adventure.

“There was a big rift in the cliff, a sort of canyon almost. I could see something bright towards the back.”

“You’re lucky there wasn’t a barracuda in there,” chided Andrew. “Or a moray eel. I don’t know why you couldn’t wait for me.”

“Face it, I was zonked. I’ll be the first to admit it. It’s incredible the effect that a little extra nitrogen in your bloodstream has. But I saw this bright spot back in the canyon and it looked like…like an altar. I was thinking of a movie I saw on TV one night, The Idol’s Eye. It felt like I was in some alien temple to steal treasure.” Morris gave Jane a special smile. He was proud to have done something unexpected for once. “So I entered the temple of the deep and there I found it, snagged in a big branch of white coral. Look, Julie.”

Morris took the striped cone out from his pocket and laid it on the table by Julie’s plate. Julie, a sexy, full-lipped woman in her early thirties, picked the cone up and examined its tip.

“It’s so sharp. There’s a sort of curly wire at the tip. Maybe it’s a part from some crashed airplane’s radio. Don’t resistors have stripes like that?”

Andrew took the cone. “That’s a thought, Julie. There was that big plane-crash this winter. The smugglers.”

“How did you know they were smugglers?” asked Jane.

“They never radioed for help. And no one could ever trace them. Some of the villagers saw the plane go down at night, all lit up.” Andrew turned his attention back to the little striped cone. “You know, it’s smooth enough to be man-made. And that really does look like a wire at the tip. Why don’t we smash it open?”

“No!” cried Morris. “It’s mine.”

“Yeah?” taunted Andrew. “And what about my thirty-seven-dollar knife? While I was swimming down to rescue Morris, he was busy breaking my knife. And meanwhile Jane was hallucinating some new kind of giant fish. What a zoo. These two were worse than the Kansans…and that’s going some.”

“Tell them about the Kansans,” urged Julie.

Andrew gave Morris back his cone and launched into a series of linked tales about the various wackos he’d guided into the depths. Julie chimed in with details. Once they got started, Andrew and Julie could talk all night. There was still no decent TV reception on Grand Turk, and the residents were accustomed to passing the evenings in endless yak-sessions.

Jane and Morris got to bed around midnight, exhausted and full of beer. One of the nightly thunderstorms was wandering around in the distance. Jane fell asleep quickly.

At four A. M. something woke her. She lay there wondering what, then remembered that there was supposed to be someone in bed with her. Where was Morris? She lay there for a minute, listening to the rain on Andrew’s tin roof. The sound of the water made her thirsty.

She found Morris at the kitchen table, bent over a sheet of paper, making notations. His free hand held the striped cone pressed to his ear.

“Jane.” He set the cone down, then picked it up again, eyeing it in wonder. “This is unbelievable. The pattern of stripes and the pattern of sound…they’re the same. This thing is specially designed to code up a certain string of numbers. The pattern is a noisy fractal.”

“What are you talking about? It’s four in the morning.”

“Look. Look at the rings on this thing.” He held the cone out to her. There were three solid black strips around it. Between the solid stripes were lots of smaller black and white stripes.

“So what. It looks like a coon-tail.”

“How many of the big black rings are there?”

“Three.”

“Right. Three. Now look at the two areas in between the big stripes.”

“They look like each other.”

“Right again. Note that each of them is cut in half by a smaller black stripe. One small black stripe in each. That makes a bunch of sub-areas, all identical. Each of these is, in turn, cut by four tiny black stripes. It goes on.” Morris displayed a magnifying glass. “I’ve got the first few levels: three, one, four, one, five. Now listen to it, Jane. The sound is the same pattern.” He proffered the cone.

Dutifully, Jane held it to her ear. “sss-s-s-s-s-ss-s-s-s-s-sss-s-s-s-s-ss-s-s-s-s-sss,” went the cone. There was a pause, then the sound repeated itself: “sss-s-s-s-s-ss-s-s-s-s-sss-s-s-s-s-ss-s-s-s-s-sss.” Three loud hisses, each of the intervals broken up by a quieter hiss, and each of the subintervals broken by four still quieter hisses. Three, one, four.

Jane sat the cone down and nodded at Morris. “You’re right. The patterns are the same. Can we go back to bed?”

“Jane, don’t you see? If the patterns are the same, then it can only be because they mean something. There’s an endless string of digits coded up in this thing. I think it must be an alien artifact. I can’t wait to hook the wire up to a signal analyzer.”

“How would an alien artifact get here?”

“Didn’t you hear what Andrew said about an unidentified airship crashing last winter? It must have been a UFO. Those giant whale-like fish you saw…they might be the aliens! This cone is packed with alien information! I’ll decode it with my new program!”

And decode it he did. As soon as they got back up to Boston, Morris rushed into his lab and hooked the cone’s little wire up to his computer. The cone began feeding out an endless sequence of digits, apparently the same digits as were coded up in the nuances of its shading. Breaking the code was not easy, but once a very large sample of the numbers had been examined it was possible for Morris’s decoding program to produce results. On May 9th the first print-outs appeared.

That day, when Jane came by to pick up Morris, she found him in the computer room, surrounded by a crowd of people: graduate students, professors, and a reporter from the Boston Globe.

“You’re saying that you have a whole library of books written by extraterrestrials?” queried the reporter. “Can you show me the books?”

Morris and the other graduate students laughed happily.

“That’s the library,” Morris said, pointing. “Right there.”

The striped cone rested on cushioned supports in a plexiglass box. The curly little hair of a wire at the cone’s tip was fixed to a cable leading into the lab’s incredibly powerful CRAY-3 gigaflop computer. The machine’s ink-jet printer was running. A secondary knot of excited scientists stood flipping through the pages of the print-out. Not wanting to disturb Morris, Jane walked over and asked them what they were reading.

“What I’m reading?” exclaimed one of them, a distinguished mathematics professor named Slade. Morris had taken Jane to a party at his house once. “I’m reading the solution to the Riemann Conjecture. I’ve spent my whole life working on this problem and now your husband’s decoding program has found the answer in a goddamn seashell from outer space.”

“Aren’t you glad?” said Jane. “Isn’t it wonderful?”

“No,” cried the professor. “It’s a disaster! I’ve lived for nothing!”

“Don’t be a fool, Slade,” interrupted one of the others. “What if it prints out a cure for cancer?”

“What makes you think that giant space-fish suffer from cancer?” snapped Slade. “And even if they did, why should we be able to understand their cure? Most of this stuff is gibberish. Only mathematics is the same for everyone. Only the mathematicians are going to be out of a job.”

Slade’s prediction proved false. Over the next couple of weeks, information poured out of the cone at an ever-increasing rate. Morris located a section of the code which served as a sort of index to the rest of it. Like some tiny horn of plenty, the cone disgorged not only brilliant mathematical monographs, but also new theories of physics, strange alien philosophies, and a complete history of the creatures who had built it.

Each day the newspapers and TV shows were filled with all of the newest facts about the extraterrestrials:

They call themselves the “Leutians.” They inhabit a world orbiting Barnard’s Star, a world completely covered with water. The water is as atmosphere for them; they float above their planet’s sea-bed like blimps over mountains. With no need for shelter, Leutians do not have our concept of society. Information is exchanged not by crowding together, but rather by long, powerful songs which reverberate the deeps for leagues and leagues. Owing to an existence in a sea’s constant flux, the Leutian world-view is quite essentially different from ours. They lack, for instance, our belief in the primacy of time over space. The events of a typical Leutian story or myth are organized not in terms of temporal occurrence, but rather in terms of spatial location. Most Leutian physics is still incomprehensible for us. Leutian mathematics places much more emphasis on geometry than on algebra; yet they have the answers to virtually every mathematical puzzle which we have ever proposed. Leutians have three sexual genders, the extra sex serving an enzymatic purpose. Their religion is very odd: rather than regarding God as large and powerful, the Leutians view Him as small and simple. In their discussions of God, the Leutian books refer to some hidden knowledge known only as the Joke. We do not yet know what the Joke is.

And so on. Jane and Morris began to tire of it. With the incessant round of receptions and interviews, Morris hardly had time for his new wife. And Jane herself had her own interviews to attend. After all, she was the only person who had actually seen the Leutians. Over and over she answered the same three or four questions: over and over Morris described how he had found the cone. When the government decided to organize a search for the Leutians off Grand Turk, Jane and Morris were happy to join in.

Thinking fast, Andrew had persuaded the government to buy him a five-million-dollar mini-sub. With an experienced deep-sea diver as co-pilot, Andrew explored the surrounding ocean bottom, finally finding some charred sections of the Leutian ship’s vast hull. The seekers speculated that the Leutian home-planet’s air was very tenuous, and that the creatures had been badly burned by the heat of entering the Earth’s atmosphere. The red splotches, which Jane had observed on the Leutians, took on a sinister significance.

Meanwhile a fleet of ships combed the island waters, sonars a-ping. Nothing. Andrew’s further searches were also unsuccessful. One by one, the reporters left Grand Turk. By mid-June, it felt like a second honeymoon. Though Jane wondered why Morris wasn’t eager to rush back to his machines, she postponed any inquiries. In any case, as far as money went, they were fixed for life. The U.S. government was buying Morris’s salvage rights to the cone. Instead of sponging off Andrew, Jane and Morris could now pay for the ramshackle comfort of the Turk’s Head Inn.

June 24th was a Wednesday. Jane and Morris had a pleasant lunch of daiquiris and lobster-tail salad, the lobsters fresh from Grand Turk’s waters. Happy and full, they wandered up to their room from the hotel’s shady veranda. Instead of air-conditioning, their room had a large ceiling fan, right over the big, clean bed.

“Morris,” asked Jane after awhile. “There’s something I’ve sort of wanted to ask you. Only we’ve been so happy here I didn’t dare.”

Morris smiled and kissed her. Success had mellowed him fast. “You wonder why I don’t want to rush back and play with my computer.”

“Well, yes. Don’t you have to take care of your decoding program?”

Morris made a face halfway between a grimace and a smile. “It’s not my decoding program anymore. One of the Leutian books had a better one. Nothing I could ever do with computers can match what those books have in them.”

“That must bother you. Professor Slade said something about having lived for nothing once he saw the answer to his big math problem in the Leutian books.”

“Slade. Slade’s crazy. What about lobster-tails? What about the beach?”

Jane knew Morris well enough to detect an edge of bitterness in these remarks. “But you miss the intellectual adventure don’t you, Morris? Don’t you, in a way, wish we could get rid of the cone and go back to the way things were?”

“I’m sure that someone like Slade will try to get rid of it,” said Morris. “But it’s impossible. There’s no way for us to lose the Leutian knowledge. That’s the Joke.”

There was a sudden pounding on their door. “Jane, Morris!” hollered Andrew’s voice. “Come quick! The Leutians have washed up on the south beach!”

Andrew drove Julie, Jane, Morris, and the lone remaining TV camera-man in his Jeep. Grand Turk’s south beach was wild and deserted, a prime place for beachcombing. Thick seaweed clotted the water, and the ocean waves beat in just as they did a million years ago. Ten meters out from shore, out where the shallows ended, lay the three bloated corpses.

Gulls and terns whirled above them, tearing off strips of the strange flesh. One of the hulks had swung around so that its tail rested on dry sand. A pack of wild dogs gathered there to fight over the meat. The Leutians’ huge purple eyes glared up at the sky like jewels in toppled idols’ heads. The smell was wild and sweet, smoke and ambergris.

“Oh,” cried Jane, “Oh, Morris, why did they leave home?”

Morris was looking up and down the beach with interest. He and Jane had never been here yet. He leaned over to examine a blue glass sphere, a fishing-float washed from who knows where.

“Why?” repeated Jane. “Why did they come?”

Hefting the float, Morris finally met her eyes. “They wanted to get away from the Joke. They wanted intellectual adventure.”

“But what is it, Morris? What is the Joke?”

“The code numbers for their library. Their library is coded up as an endless sequence of digits, right?”

“So?”

“Well it just happens…” Morris held up the glass sphere. “You know what pi is, don’t you, Jane? Pi is the ratio of a circle’s circumference to its diameter, right? In decimals, pi starts out 3.14159265358979. There’s plenty of simple programs to generate the rest of the digits.”

“Three, one, four. Wasn’t that…”

“You got it, Jane. You’ve got the Joke. The library of all Leutian knowledge is coded up by the decimal expansion of pi. There’s no getting rid of it.”

Half happy, half sad, they stood there, looking out past the gulls and dogs, out past the Leutians, out to the living sea. Beyond that lay the sky—so big, so small.

Note on “Pi in the Sky”

Written in Fall, 1981.

The 57th Franz Kafka, Ace Books, 1983.

“Pi in the Sky” was inspired by a trip that Sylvia, the kids and I took to visit my brother Embry when he lived on Grand Turk Island in the Caribbean. I liked the idea of the regressing fractal encryption, as I’d been wondering how to store a very large amount of data in a physical pattern, this was something I’d been discussing with the science writer Martin Gardner. My story was to some extent inspired by Jorge Luis Borges 1940 tale, “Tlön, Uqbar, Orbis Tertius.” My notion of pi as a kind of universal library reappears in Carl Sagan’s 1985 novel Contact.

Wishloop

Jeannie snaked her arm a little tighter around Ricky’s waist. They were surely going to kiss tonight, as soon as it got dark. To her left were gold-plated clouds and a fat ruby sun. The longest day of the year. Too bad there were so many people on the beach.

Just ahead, a knot of idlers watched a fisherman drag something in. Ricky stopped short. Jeannie tugged him to come on, but there he stopped, staring with his mouth open. Anything to do with sports held Ricky in thrall.

“Come on, Ricky, it’s just a rull.”

“Gigundo! Look at the rod bend!”

The rull came slip-slopping out of the surf, a sort of giant skate or manta ray. Rulls were from outer space. People liked to kill them.

“Gigundo!” repeated Ricky. “That devil’s got a three meter wingspan.”

Jeannie sighed. It was a shame that a smart, lively girl like herself had to date idiots. How many Rickys had she known? When would Fall and college ever come?

The rull’s flesh was pale green with filaments of red. Its main body was vaguely reptilian: a fat, sinuous croc shape and a long spiky tail. On the sides of the body were the big slimy wings that flew the rull through the water. The rull had no head to speak of: just a long mouth-slit, some nose-holes, and two little eyes backed by pouches. The mouth was soft and toothless; rulls lived on whatever decayed garbage they could scrounge from the sea floor. This one had a hook set in its mouth. A bad catch.

According to the scientists, the rull spores had drifted down from space to seed the ocean. Why, no one knew. Why do weeds grow? In the last year all kinds of unearthly creatures had appeared. The solar system was drifting through some cosmic cloud of spores, and worthless new species were cropping up all over the place.

“Watch,” Ricky said, taking Jeannie’s arm. “Watch this.”

The fisherman held a long hunting knife poised over the center of the rull’s translucent body. The stupid, harmless creature lay there shivering. Rulls balanced off their low intelligence with some modest psionic abilities. It could feel the humans’ revulsion and see its impending death.

The rull puffed up the two big airsacs behind its smeary eyes. The air whistled back out, clammy and smelly, trying to sound like words. Fwee-fwet-fwee-fwo. Please let me go. Fwee-fwaah-fwa-fwish. I’ll grant a wish.

Rulls always said this, but people killed them anyway. The fisherman steadied his knife over the fleshmound’s summit. Jeannie felt a sudden burst of sympathy for the poor thing, this poor outcast in a world it never made. She drew free of Ricky and stepped forward to lay her hand on the fisherman’s shoulder.

“Don’t. Let the poor thing go, and take your wish.”

“Rull wishes don’t work out so good,” said the fisherman, glancing up at her. “Or didn’t you know?”

The creature’s muddy eyes stared gratefully up at Jeannie. The hook, she noticed, had fallen out of its mouth. She smiled charmingly at the fisherman, working to keep him distracted.

“What do you mean?” asked Jeannie. “I wish I could free a rull and get a wish.”

Just then the ungainly creature made its move. With a huge slurping noise it flopped across the sand and into the breakers. There was a moment of confusion, and then Jeannie got her wish.

She snaked her arm a little tighter around Ricky’s waist. They were surely going to kiss tonight, as soon as it got dark. To her left were gold-plated clouds and a fat ruby sun. The longest day of the year…the longest day ever.

Note on “Wishloop”

Written in Summer, 1981.

San Jose State University Department of Mathematics and Computer Science Newsletter, December, 1988.

I wrote this on vacation with my family at Kill Devil Hills, North Carolina. In the Outer Banks, you always see idiots killing skates that they’ve caught. Just to publish this short-short story somewhere, I eventually put in our SJSU departmental newsletter.

Inertia

Nancy was asleep, avoiding me. I was watching TV. A six-inch butler in there making a pitch for textured paper napkins. Texture equals romance. I was clean broke, and my new wife had stopped loving me.

“Come on,” urges the midget butler, beckoning me into the tube and towards a table. The tablecloth hangs down to the ground like theater curtains. An expectant buzz filters out. I shoulder through the heavy fabric and find myself onstage. A big little audience in here. At last, I have texture, and Nancy’s onstage, too, wearing next to nothing and raring to…

The doorbell rang, waking me. Eleven-thirty Friday night, mild mid-September, Princeton, New Jersey, Nancy asleep beside me, her features all closed up. My unformed bud, my cruel mistress. I went downstairs and answered the door. Harry.

His big white face looked anxious. “I hope I didn’t wake you, I just thought I’d, uh…”

“It’s okay. I was under a table putting on a show for some midgets.”

Harry’s voice dropped. “You were already dreaming?”

“Relax. I’m still dressed. Nancy’s asleep.” I walked into the kitchen and Harry tagged along. We’d had a drink together that afternoon, and he looked like he’d been at it ever since. I took out two beers and handed him one.

“No thanks,” said Harry. He shouldered past me and shambled into the pantry where Nancy kept our liquor supply.

“Tequila, Harry?”

“Uh, yeah, I need.”

I should point out that Harry and I were both getting over a series of nasty shocks and unwanted life-changes. Rude chuckles with a negative charge. Harry’s regular girlfriend had more or less committed suicide, and the next woman he’d loved had rejected him utterly.

I’d gotten married, which seems positive enough, but just then my engineering business had gone down the tubes. “When there’s money worries, love goes out the window,” my Uncle Arpad told me once. Once you get started fighting, it’s hard to stop.

My near-bankruptcy had finished Harry right off: he’d been my research and development department. I was still making a little money with consulting, but I had no work at all for Harry. He was making ends meet by teaching high-school physics. Rumpled genius Harry was teaching at the Collegiate Academy for Young Ladies.

“There’s only a drop left,” Harry observed, holding up the tequila bottle.

“Go on and kill it.”

“I better not. Nancy’ll be mad at me.”

My tidy new wife, Nancy, my slobby old pal Harry—need I say more? Nancy was going to be mad no matter what.

“Frozen daiquiris!” I proposed. I found a rum-bottle with a few shots left. Harry snagged a vodka bottle, and it was back to the kitchen. Harry leaned against a wall, staring at the ceiling. I got ice and a can of limeade concentrate out of the freezer. You really shouldn’t be doing this, I thought to myself.

“That’s some ceiling,” Harry remarked. “The way it’s peeling.”

It was an unusual ceiling. The week after Nancy and I had moved in, the kitchen ceiling paint had blistered and burst in seven places. But it was new paint, so no flakes had fallen. Instead, there were seven irregular blobs of white underpaint surrounded by dangling ruffs of peeled-back tan latex.

“Jellyfish,” said Harry. “Invisible space-squid.”

I loaded up the blender and pushed the switch. Skazz, skazz, fwrrr, tik-tik-tik. I sampled it. Fuh. Too much limeade.

Harry read my expression. “You put the whole two-quart size in, idiot?”

I added ice. Skazz, fwrrr, tik. Pour and pour.

“Too watery.” Harry dumped his drink back in and handed me the vodka bottle. My hand tipped a half-pint in. Skazz, fwrr, tik. Perfection.

“I didn’t tell you what I’ve been teaching,” Harry said.

“I wasn’t sure you wanted to talk about it. Action equals reaction? Voltage equals current times resistance? I’m sorry, Harry, believe me I’m sorry. If I can get my business back on its feet you’ll be the first to…”

“It’s interesting to teach in prep-school,” Harry said, smiling strangely. “It stimulates my mind in a way that could be most lucrative.”

My attention level went up about fifteen percent. “You have a new idea?”

“Are you familiar with Mach’s Principle?”

“Heard of it. It’s unproved. Something about absolute space?”

“Mach says there really is no space. There’s no framework at all without matter. If there were only one object in the universe, then motion would be a meaningless concept. No acceleration, no rotation, no inertia.”

“Inertia?”

“Inertia is an object’s tendency to resist changes in motion.” Harry waved his glass. “Heft is inertia.” The glass flew out of his hand and shattered on the floor. I heard a fluting call from upstairs.

“It’s all right, Nancy,” I shouted. But already her steps were coming down the stairs, swift and implacable.

“What’s that smell? What are you doing?”

She stood in the kitchen doorway, squinting against the light. She had snub features, bobbed strawberry-blonde hair and a sweet little figure. I loved her with all my heart.

Harry squatted on the floor, picking up bits of broken glass. Seeing him, Nancy stepped back, as if from an open drain.

“Harry just dropped by,” I explained. “We’re discussing inertia.”

“I can see that. You’re going to be in horrible condition for the race tomorrow, Joseph.” My Christian name. She was unhappy—and who could blame her? I’d promised to run the Princeton Ten-Miler with her.

“What nonsense,” put in Harry. “Conspicuous consumption of body-energy. How do you think a black millhand feels when he sees you go prancing by in your seventy-dollar air-shoes?” The guy never knew when to shut up.

“You fat ugly toad, I’d like to step on you.” With that, Nancy turned and stalked upstairs.

There was a minute’s silence. The humming fluorescent light covered everything with stagnant vivacity. The rum hit me. Suddenly the big, lobed paint-peelings on the ceiling looked festive.

“Let’s go down to the basement, Harry.”

He poured some more vodka into our blenderful of daiquiris. I opened the basement door and the cats rushed out.

Downstairs was my happy place. I’d torn some carpet out of my old office and brought it here, also the desk and file-cabinet. I had a good little computer, a daisy-wheel printer and, best of all, half a basement full of offbeat tools and components.

It was the first time Harry had been down here. From the old days he knew most of the equipment by serial number, but seeing it all jumbled up differently was Christmas for him.

“Jeez, Fletch. There’s enough stuff here to build a time-machine!”

“You mean that?”

He gave me a sly look from the corner of his eye. “You got a gyroscope?”

“Sure. Yeah. Got a beauty. Army surplus inertial guidance servo. I’ve even got a transformer for it. Want to see it run?”

“In a minute. First things first.” He sat down on my desk and, no longer having a glass, took a long gulp from the chill and green and possibly protosentient fluid in the Pyrex beaker-top of our blender, a beaker-top, by the way, whose geometry was such that it could not be set down.

“Gimme some.”

Blub, chug, blub.

“Ahhhhh. ‘Sgood.”

Chug, blub, chub, blug. The beaker passed back and forth and was suddenly empty.

“We finished that too fast, Harry. Much too fast.”

“I feel pretty damn good, Fletch. I think I can do something with that Mach’s principle. The point is that gravitational mass and inertial mass are not the same thing. Gravity is like a charge, but inertia is a type of interrelatedness.”

“You’re going to build a time-machine?”

“Get your mind out of the gutter, Fletcher. I’m going to build an inertia-winder.”

I assumed that he was putting me on. “Why not smelt up some Cavorite instead? You know what I mean? That Jules Verne alloy that was supposed to shield things from gravitational attraction? Or maybe we should put together a Dean Drive and mail it to John Campbell. The gyro’d come in handy.”

“Campbell’s dead, more’s the pity.” Harry sucked a last drop out of the beaker and smacked his lips. “I’m commencin’ to feel pret-ty damn good.”

“You learn to talk that way at the prep-school?”

“The Collegiate Academy. Oh, my, yes. Those sweet girls. Bless their hearts. The cardioid curve, dear Fletcher, is, of course, a traditional symbol for pulchritudinous callipygosity, and when I speak of blessing, I think, selbstverständlich, of the censer and thurible, the spray of holy anointment, and the fullness of emotion appropriate to such…”

Maundering on in such fashion, Harry drifted over to my equipment and began hefting this object and now that. Suddenly I didn’t feel so good. I decided to leave him on his own and check out Nancy.

She was pacing up and down the upstairs hall. Seeing her, the moment before she started talking, I knew again why I loved her. Her grace, her aliveness, the way she moved.

“Dammit, Joseph, what do you think you’re doing?”

“Nancy, I was asleep. And Harry showed up, so I let him in. He’s my buddy.”

“You smell like a distillery. Talking to him’s fine, but do you have to drink like him? You’re not built for it.”

A wave of dizziness hit me then. I grabbed the banister for support. Nancy spotted the move.

“Are you going to throw up, Joe? Are you all right?”

I felt a sickening lightness in my stomach. We’d drunk that stuff much too fast. Inertia. A giant’s fist clenched my Adam’s apple. Nancy helped me into the bathroom.

When I was through being sick, she wiped my face off with a washcloth and laid me down on our bed.

“Poor Joey. Poor baby.”

“You don’t really love me.”

“You don’t love me.”

“I do love you.”

“I love you, too, Joey. I love you a lot.”

It was good in bed. Sleep came.

I woke suddenly in the dark, feeling queasy. Three, four in the morning? My mouth was an agony of salt and mucus. Water, I needed water, lots of it. Aspirin. The toilet.

Painfully I eased up onto one elbow. For some reason my body rocked so far forward that my head bumped my knees. I was as wobbly as a Macy’s parade turkey float. I definitely had to get to the bathroom.

I creaked into a sitting position and swung my legs out of bed. Inexplicably, my legs took off across the room, dragging my body behind. WHAM, I crashed into an armchair; SLAM, I hit the floor; CRASH, I bounced across the room. My arms and legs were flying around like Styrofoam cups in a windstorm. Yet none of it really hurt. With sudden sick horror, I decided that I’d suffered some kind of brain damage. I was having a seizure for sure.

Just then there was a scream, and Nancy came bashing into me. I reached out to grab her, but the force of my touch flicked her away like a ping-pong ball. The objects she smashed into took off on their own random trajectories, and now our whole room was filled with dark, crazy bouncing. This was more than brain damage; this was a major breakdown of physical law. What…

I remembered Harry. I’m going to build an inertia-winder. I rose abruptly to my feet. Error. I ricocheted from the ceiling to our bed. I struck the bed at an awkward angle, and its springs catapulted me out our bedroom’s open French windows. I was traveling much faster than it seemed at all reasonable. Our second story porch shot under me, and an instant later I’d crashed. My fall was fortunately broken by the large Spirea bush that I landed on.

For a long minute I just lay there, assessing the damages. As far as I could feel, nothing was broken. Really, I hardly even felt bruised. The night air was mild and pleasant. From where I lay, I could see the lit-up windows of our basement. Harry was down there. Harry had made this happen. But how? Something to do with inertia. He’d taken my inertia away, and now my body could be pushed around like a dandelion seed. But if I didn’t weigh anything, why had I crashed to the ground so hard? And why hadn’t it hurt?

It didn’t matter. Right now the only thing that mattered was to go down to the basement and wring Harry’s neck. Slowly, slowly, I eased myself into an upright position. I felt as unsteady as a six-foot pile of plates. When I tried to step forward, my center of gravity shifted and I fell back down. Great progress: an inch per minute.

I decided to take my chances and leap.

Once again, I overdid it. The two stories of our house whizzed past, and then I was looking down at our streetlit roof—looking down at the roof and still climbing. Although I was getting frightfully high, I wasn’t too worried about it. My body had so little inertia that my legs would easily be able to absorb the shock of landing.

Slowly, not wanting to throw myself into a spin, I leaned my head back to look up at the sky. Nothing. There was nothing up there. Low clouds? Not likely; clouds would be reflecting some of the city lights back down at us. But tonight had been a full moon, the Harvest moon. I’d seen it rising earlier when…

Suddenly I could see the moon and stars again. I was high, high in the sky. Forgetting to move slowly, I looked back down. Despite my abrupt head-movement, I didn’t start spinning. The influence of the rest of the universe was acting on me again, and my inertia was back.

Below my feet was a huge black dome, the region that Harry had somehow cut off from the world. It was expanding. The air up here felt thick again. It had inertia; it dragged and beat against me. Rapidly my upward motion slowed, and then I was falling, falling heavily. I prayed that Harry wouldn’t pick this instant to turn off his inertia-winder.

As I tumbled back through the dark dome, my speed increased dramatically. The gravitational mass of my body was the same, so that the gravity of Earth pulled me as hard as ever. Yet in here my inertial mass, the mass which resists motion, was almost zero. The trees, the streetlight, my house—they all streaked past. I tensed my bent legs against the crash.

At just the moment of impact I pushed up, neutralizing the shock. When someone jumps off a building, it’s not the falling that kills them, it’s the sudden stop. But with virtually no inertia to resist changes of motion, a sudden transition from over one hundred miles per hour to complete rest is only mildly jarring.

The whole leap had taken less than a minute. I found myself right next to the cellar door outside my house. Now that I had a better under-standing of what was going on, I was able without too much difficulty to get one of the big doors open and go on down into the basement.

“HELLO, FLETCHER!”

My inertialess eardrum vibrated wildly with Harry’s greeting. He was comfortably seated in my desk-chair. I must have jerked an arm involuntarily, for I found myself on the floor again. Glaring fixedly at Harry, I crawled towards him, close enough to reach out and…

“AREN’T YOU HAPPY?”

This time I was braced for it.

“Whisper, Harry, whisper.” Maybe it wasn’t really that loud; maybe it was the hangover. There’s no hangover worse than the one you have when you wake up at four A. M. I wondered what Nancy was doing now. I hoped she’d have the sense to just get back in bed. For some reason, thinking about her didn’t make me feel tense like it usually did. She was, after all, just another person, a person just like me…

“I DID IT!”

“You did it.” Gingerly I rose to my feet. “Please don’t talk loud or I’ll have to kill you. Did what?”

“Come see.” Moving with the caution of an arthritic eighty-year-old on glare-ice, Harry eased out of my chair and led me back to the work-shop area. Sitting on a cleared part of the floor was the inertia-winder.

It was basically just an electric gyroscope with a glob of something attached to the protruding rotor. Wound-up inertia?

“Quarkonium,” breathed Harry. “I kept some back from the last shipment. It’s a cross between matter and antimatter. Last week I ran it through some high-energy vacuum-sputtering to build up a fractal surface-geometry. A lot of the quark pairs are split up now. Once I had that going for me, I just needed a gyro to spin them around.”

“You could have warned me.”

“I didn’t know you were going to rush back upstairs. How about another drink?”

“No way. Turn that thing off now, before someone gets hurt. I was outside and I could see the sphere of influence growing. It’s just our house now, but if you let it go much longer, it’ll be the neighbors, too. I could get sued.”

Harry looked acutely uncomfortable, but said nothing.

“All right then, I’ll turn it off myself.” I leaned forward, fell down, righted myself on all fours, found the cord of the electric gyro, and yanked at it. The plug flew at me and bounced off my forehead. Harry had already unplugged it. I kicked at the gyro. The compassless rotor bobbed this way and that. The faint while of its spinning diminished not one whit.

“The quarkonium’s surface is very…adhesive,” Harry murmured. “The field-lines of inertia are all wrapped around it. It has a lot of inertia and it keeps getting more.”

“So when does it run down?”

“I…I don’t think it ever will. It’s self-perpetuating.”

“Come on, Harry. What about the Second Law of Thermodynamics?”

“This is different, Fletch. This is quarkonium.”

There was a sledgehammer over in the corner of the basement. I went and got it. It was amazingly easy to heft. I took a good solid stance in front of the gyro and let fly. The gyro skittered a few feet across the floor and I fell down. All right. I hadn’t expected to succeed on the first try. I kept at it for about ten minutes. Harry watched in silence.

Finally a lucky blow cracked the gyro’s mount. The rotor snapped free, rolled around on the floor, then spun up onto one end. The shiny glob of wound-up inertia spun there like a child’s top. All that hammering had accomplished exactly nothing.

I let my arms and legs go limp. Gravity bounced me around on the floor for awhile. I lay there. Harry stood over me, looking worried. With a quick, savage blow, I knocked his legs out from under him. Gravity bounced him around for awhile. Then he was lying next to me.

I closed my eye, imagining a black sphere of inertialessness. The sphere grew and grew. Soon it included the whole Earth. Chaos. The sphere kept growing. After awhile it included the Moon. Without its inertia, the Moon would fall down. Without any heft fighting our gravity, we’d reel the Moon in like a poisoned catfish. Eventually…if anyone still cared…we’d both fall into the Sun.

The whine of the spinning quarkonium blob seemed to have gotten higher. The thing was actually speeding up. How long did we have? Ten hours? Ten days?

“JOEY! WHERE ARE YOU?” The distress-cry of my mate.

I leaped to my feet shouting, “I’M COMING, DARLING!” Error. I smashed the naked light bulb on the ceiling with the nape of my neck. I bounced into a shelf full of radio tubes. I landed right on top of the inertia-winder. For a horrible moment the inertia-wrapped glob of quarkonium spun right against my cheek. It felt silky and sly as a vampire’s first kiss.

The light in the stairwell snapped on and there was Nancy.

“What is it, Joey? Why don’t we weigh anything? I keep falling and…” She tumbled down the stairs and came to rest next to me and Harry and the inertia-winder. A square of light from the staircase spot-lit us like three degenerates in a Tennessee Williams play.

“Harry built this machine?”

“That’s right, Nancy.” Harry was actually trying to sound friendly. I think he’d realized, as I had, that we’d all be dead soon. I took Nancy’s hand.

“Why are you just lying here? Why don’t you turn the machine off?”

“We can’t.”

“Well, what exactly is it doing?”

“It cuts us off from the rest of the world’s inertial influences,” said Harry. “You know what inertia is?”

“It’s you and Joey getting drunk again for no reason. It’s Joey and me fighting just because we fought yesterday. It’s you and me not liking each other because the other one doesn’t like us.” Nancy paused, considering what she’d just said.

“That’s all true, Nancy. And in physics inertia is an object’s tendency to resist changes in its motion. Inertia is an overall property of the universe. We only have inertia because of the stars.”

“You mean like the zodiac influences your moods?”

“Well…maybe. But I’m talking physics. This thing I put together,” Harry gestured at the inertia-winder. “This thing produces an expanding shell of unconfined quarks. Wherever the shell crosses inertial field-lines, the lines snap. It’s snapping more and more field-lines all the time. Soon the whole block will have no inertia, then all of Princeton, then the whole state and the world and then…”

“How long, Harry?” My voice was husky and brittle.

“Well, you’re asking me to solve a non-linear partial differential equation there…” Harry hummed a distracted snatch of verse. ”…fine-structured constant…hyperbolic tangent of that…oh, call it 26.34 hours. Give or take.”

“Until what?” demanded Nancy.

“Until the Moon loses all its inertia,” I said. “When that happens it falls down.”

“But why would it fall if it doesn’t weigh anything?”

“There’s inertia and there’s gravitational mass,” said Harry patiently. “This doesn’t change gravitational attraction. It just takes away the ability to resist gravitational attraction.”

“DAMMIT HARRY!” The force of the accompanying gesture threw Nancy against me. “Goddammit, Harry, what’d you build it for?”

“It would have wonderful applications,” I said placatingly, “if we could just turn it off. Like for a jet-liner. Get rid of its inertia for awhile and you could launch it with a rubber-band. Or you could use an inertia-winder for real cheap energy generation. Accelerate something when it’s inertialess, then let it have its inertia back and take advantage of the free momentum. If there were a way to turn it off, we’d be rich instead of dead.”

The spinning glob on the rotor was the size of a softball now. Nancy reached out a finger to touch it. “Ugh! It’s so soft and…greedy feeling.”

“What did you just say?” asked Harry.

“Soft. Greedy feeling.”

“That’s the broken quark-bags. But I meant Fletch. What did you say, Fletcher?”

“You could accelerate something inside the inertialess sphere and when it got out, it’d have a lot of momentum.”

“Pret-ty damn good. Call the Kennedy Center.”

“What for? Tickets to the ballet?”

“Kennedy Space Center. We’ll put this sucker on a Saturn rocket and let the Crab Nebula worry about it.”

“Sure, Crab Nebula. You’ll be lucky to find a rocket that moves faster than the black sphere is expanding.”

“The change-up, Fletcher. When the rocket exhaust gets to the edge of the sphere, it gets a sudden increase in momentum. The same speed but a lot more inertia. Action equals reaction. Momentum down means momentum up. It’ll kick the whole sphere like a mule. I don’t see why…” Distracted humming again. “Yes. The system should reach nine-tenths the speed of light at…forty-seven minutes after launch. We’ll have lost part of the night sky but what the hell. It beats having the Moon land on your head. Call Max Moritz.”

General Moritz was a guy we’d done some ordnance development for, a few years back. A Pentagon big-wig. “All right. I’ll call him.”

“Where does he live?” Nancy wanted to know.

“Right in D.C. Georgetown.”

“Do you think the sphere has reached them yet?”

“I doubt it. What’s the difference? The telephone’ll work. It’s just electrons moving down a wire. If your husband can move through the sphere, then so can an electron.”

“The phone won’t work,” I insisted. “Except for local calls. Long-distance is all by microwave these days. There’s something about your expanding quark sphere that blocks electromagnetic radiation. That’s why you can’t tell if the Sun’s up yet.”

“Even if you could call Moritz, he wouldn’t believe you yet,” added Nancy. “He still has his stubbornness.”

“Not stubbornness, Nancy. Inertia.”

“This is more than just physics.” Her voice was light and amused. “People keep acting the same way because other people are watching them. You get trapped into acting out the role that society assigns you. It’s the same with matter. If all the stars and galaxies say, ‘Well, so and so is sitting right there,’ then it’s really hard to move over here. Peer pressure. It’s inertia. But now we’re all covered up together. Like kids hiding under a blanket. None of the big people know what we’re doing.” She put her arms around me and gave me a wet kiss. “Come on, Harry, you kiss me too.”

“I’d better not. You two just go on and enjoy yourselves. I’m going upstairs to call Max.”

Harry banged around upstairs for awhile. Then he was talking to someone, an operator. Nancy and I ignored him. We were enjoying our-selves. The only fly in the ointment was that I kept imagining that I saw people out of the corner of my eyes, glowing people like elves and fairies. That was just the alcohol abuse acting up on me. But making love with no inertia was fantastic, so…

“Ahem.”

“Are you already back, Harry? Can’t you see…”

“You were right about the phone. I think we better go see Moritz in person.”

I sat up and straightened my clothes. “What?”

“Didn’t you say you could jump real high? We’ll walk to Washington in seven-league boots!”

“What if we move too fast and land outside the sphere? If we landed from one of those jumps with all our inertia along, it’d be like falling out of an airplane. Certain death.”

“We’ll carry the inertia-winder with us. We’ll need it to show Moritz anyway.”

Well…why not. I began looking around for something to carry the spinning inertia-winder in.

“I’m coming, too,” said Nancy, standing up carefully.

“Aw, Nancy…”

“Yes, I’m coming.”

My Nancy. “Okay, honey. You come, too. Maybe we can see some sights in D.C. Be sure to bring your checkbook if we need to get the bus back. And what should I carry the inertia-winder in?”

“How about your old lunch-box that you used to use when you had an office to go to.”

“Good idea.” I found the old grey lunch-box in a corner of the basement and nudged the inertia-winder on in. It sat in the bottom of the box, spinning like a top, making a whining buzz against the metal. I hoped it wouldn’t drill its way through.

“Let me get us some sweaters,” suggested Nancy. “Even though it’s warm, we could get cold flying through the air.”

The trip got off to a good start. The three of us went out in the back yard, linked arms, and took off like superheroes. I’d never jumped harder in my life. It felt like we were going a thousand miles an hour. A limp wind whistled past us as we rose up and up and up. I held my shrilly buzzing lunch-box clutched in one hand. With the winder right with us, there was no danger of leaving the region of no inertia. We continued to rise. The whole suburban sprawl of Princeton was just a dotty smear of light, far, far below.

“Joey!” Nancy was worried. “We shouldn’t have jumped so hard! What’s going to happen when we land? And we’re still climbing!”

All at once the ground was invisible. As far as I could make out, we were passing through some clouds. A very unpleasant thought crossed my mind. What if we kept climbing indefinitely? What if the force of our combined jump had been enough to zap us up to escape velocity? As long as we stayed inside the sphere, there was virtually no wind-resistance to slow us down. Earth’s gravity was pulling at us all the time, slowly chip-ping away at our velocity, yet the turnaround point was nowhere in sight. We were going to rise and rise until we either froze to death or asphyxiated. The air streaming past me felt cold and thin as ice picks.

“Drop it, Fletch,” said Harry. His thoughts were, as usual, a step ahead of mine. “Drop the inertia-winder so we can get out of its sphere of influence and have the wind slow us down.”

I dropped my lunch-box, or tried to. At first it just hung there in front of me, buzzing like some giant horsefly. Finally I took hold of it and threw it down past my feet. The other two hung onto me as the recoil pushed us yet higher. The air was really getting cold now. With the clouds below and the black sphere’s boundary still above, it was utterly dark. Nancy began sobbing.

Just then we broke out into blinding sunlight. We were so high that the sky overhead was dark purple instead of blue. A terrifyingly immense dome of black curved down away from us, cutting the Earth’s spread-out surface in a vast circle. Out past it I could see the wrinkled surface of the sea, the huge expanse of the Chesapeake Bay. With any luck we’d be landing right in Washington.

“It’s beautiful,” gasped Nancy.

The air was so thin that we had to pant rapidly to keep from blacking out. But it was thick enough to stop our flight. Earth’s big gravity took over and we began to fall.

“Just remember how Superman lands in the movies,” I advised Nancy. “Keep your legs bent and push up as you hit.” Then the lovely sunlight was gone again.

Once we’d fallen back through the clouds we could make out the spread-out street-lights of Washington and its suburbs. The Potomac River’s black swath made a convenient landmark. Harry craned this way and that, trying to orient himself. Finally he pointed one of his stubby arms.

“That’s Georgetown over there.”

“The Pentagon would be better,” I suggested. “I’m sure General Moritz is over there by now. The Army’s going to be in a state of Red Alert wondering what happened. The whole city is without inertia. Let’s just hope they don’t start shooting missiles at the Russians.”

“They couldn’t if they wanted to,” Harry observed. “No radio-links.”

We were falling faster than ever. Here and there I could see other people flying through the air. Some of them looked very strange…not even like people, really. There was one in particular, a small man who glowed green all over. I tried to point him out to Nancy, but then he was gone. Probably just my imagination. A complex sound drifted up from the city, a generalized roar compounded of screams, sirens and horns.

“You all better decide where to land,” said Nancy. “Or we’re going to end up in the river.”

Indeed, the Potomac was directly beneath us, and getting closer all the time. “The Pentagon,” I urged, “over there to the right. We should throw something to the left to push us that way.”

“My shoes,” offered Harry. Hanging onto me with his left arm, he reached down with his right to slip off his loafers, then threw them one, two, off to our left. This was enough. We streaked down towards a strip of park at the river’s edge.

The landing was easy, but the one-mile walk to the Pentagon was a bit harder. Without inertia it’s impossible to walk normally, yet we were loath to try another big jump. Finally Nancy hit on a sort of modified bunny-hop. Harry and I hopped along after her.

The George Washington Parkway was an incredible scene. Some people were still trying to drive. Their cars jerked around like in a speeded up stop-action movie. From zero to a hundred and back to zero in three seconds. The vehicles kept crashing into each other like bumper cars, but no one was getting hurt.

The great lawn in front of the Pentagon’s main entrance was brightly lit by searchlights. A cordon of armed soldiers barred the entrance. The whole scene reminded me of the last time I’d been here: for the big outer-space peace-march.

“HALT,” shouted a bull-horn.

“Look out, Joey,” said Nancy. “They’ve got guns pointed at us.”

“Think Superman, baby. With no inertia those bullets’ll just bounce off us.”

“HUMANS,” hollered Harry. “WE ARE HERE TO HELP YOU. TAKE US TO YOUR LEADERS.” He’d never sounded more like a Martian.

We bunny-hopped closer. There was another warning, and then the soldiers opened fire. Just as I predicted, it was no worse than being barraged by pea-shooters. You just had to be careful that you didn’t get hit in the eye. We hopped closer.

Harry kept us his alien invader routine. “DO NOT ANGER US, EARTHLINGS. WE COME IN PEACE.” At that, some fanatic lobbed a mortar shell down in front of us. The shrapnel bounced off us all right, but the force of the shock-wave was enough to send us tumbling head over heels. Luckily, we were able to hang onto each other. We finally came to a stop against a big deuce-and-a-half troop truck parked off to one side.

“What’s with the Day the Earth Stood Still routine?” I asked Harry as soon as I could get my breath. “Why do you act like a spaceman?”

“I thought that way it would be easier to get in.”

“We’re lucky we weren’t killed,” exclaimed Nancy. “If we’d gotten closer, they could have bayoneted us, you realize that?”

“No more Mister Nice Guy,” I said. “Let’s plow this stinking truck into them. We’ve got to get Moritz to find that inertia-winder and put it on a rocket.”

I toyed with the idea of picking the truck up and throwing it, but this was unfortunately out of the question. The truck’s gravitational mass was as big as ever. The most I could hope for would be to push it over on its side.

“The keys are in here,” called Nancy from the cab. “Come on, boys.”

Bombs and tracer bullets flared around us as we barreled into the Pentagon steps. At the last minute we jumped clear and bounced to a rest against the building’s wall. The soldiers were so distracted that we were able to climb through a window.

We found ourselves in a long, brightly-lit corridor. People in uniforms hurried this way and that, bouncing off the walls and ceilings. Harry steered us right into one of the offices. A whey-faced old man in a captain’s uniform looked up from his empty desk. He seemed a bit drunk.

“Can we use your phone?” asked Harry. “We have to get in touch with General Max Moritz.”

“Good luck,” said the man, smiling wryly. “All the great high muck-a-mucks are downstairs hiding in the Situation Room. How did you three get in here anyway?”

“We’re CIA operatives,” I said casually. “We’ve got some information on the attack.”

Narrowing his muddy eyes, he sized us up. Cute Nancy, weird Harold, and Joe Fletcher the tech-freak. “You’re lying,” he concluded, and pulled something out of his drawer. A bottle. “Have a drink. Die high, as we used to say in ‘Nam.”

“Well all right.” I took the fifth of bourbon and blasted a hit.

“Joseph.”

“I’m sorry, Nancy, I forgot myself.” I passed the bottle to Harry, who greedily sucked it for what seemed like a very long time. The man be-hind the desk watched with displeasure. The name-tag on his chest read: Captain Snerman.

“It’s really true,” wheezed Harry, returning what remained of the bourbon. “We’re not in the CIA, but we do have some information about the inertia-winder. I built it. I made all this happen.”

“Sure you did,” said Snerman, cradling his depleted fifth. “You and the two hundred other people who’ve already called in. What’d you use, pyramid power? Antigravity? Spirit familiars?”

There was a crash as one of the people hurrying down the corridor bounced against our door. “Not antigravity,” said Harry, “anti-inertia. I promise you, my good man, Max Moritz knows us very well. Just tell him that Harry Gerber and Joe Fletcher are here to consult with him on the current situation. Time is of the essence.”

“What the hell,” Snerman took a drink and dialed a number. “Snerman here. We’ve got what might be a lead. Two men and a woman. Harry Gerber, Joseph Fletcher, and…” He glanced up at Nancy.

“Nancy Lydon.” Of course she’d refused to change her name when we got married.

“Nancy Lydon,” continued Snerman. “Gerber and Fletcher insist that they are scientists, that they know General Moritz, and that they have caused the present crises.” The receiver chattered briefly, and then Snerman set it down.

“Make yourselves comfortable.” he said, gesturing at some grey metal chairs. He held onto his desk to keep the gesture from knocking him over. “It’ll take your message a while to percolate up the chain of command. Where is this machine of yours anyway, Mr. Gerber?”

“It’s in my lunch-box,” I volunteered, “But…” Harry nudged me sharply and I fell silent.

“This is for General Moritz’s ears only,” said Harry. “The fate of the Earth is at stake.”

Snerman shrugged, fell out of his chair, got back in his chair and took another drink. I wondered what time it was. Maybe ten in the morning. According to Harry’s calculations we had about twenty hours till the moon fell down. Of course some other disaster might take place first.

It seemed possible, for instance, that the changing balance of gravity and inertia could lead to severe earthquakes. What if Earth broke right in half? Of if the air escaped? Or…

Just then my stomach took a nose dive. There was some…person-age standing behind Snerman. It was a man made of greenish flames, a man with a goblin’s pointed face…

There was a sharp knock on the door. Two big marines with bayonets. Our escort. Moritz wanted to see us. The glowing man had disappeared with the knock. I’d probably just imagined him. You know how it is when you’re over-tired; sometimes you think you see things moving, just quick glimpses out of the corner of your eye.

There were more people in the halls than before. They were still falling down a lot, but they kept moving anyway. The best technique for indoors seemed to be a rapid shuffling motion like that of a cross-country skier. The elevators were not to be trusted, so we took the stairs. It was ten levels and three checkpoints to the Situation Room. The marines shoved us in and closed the door after us.

A huge wall-map of the world dominated the room. Built-in electronic graphics had shaded a large grey circle around D.C. To the south it took in most of Virginia; to the north it had just reached New York City.

“Harry,” called a man’s high, choky voice. “Fletcher.”

It was General Moritz. He was seated with the other brass at a long oak table. Nancy, Harry and I shuffled closer.

Max Moritz was a plump Pennsylvania Dutchman who wore his blond hair combed straight back from the forehead. His cheeks were chubby and his eyes a merry delft-blue. For him war was fun. He had the cheerful viciousness of a child who likes to torture animals. Harry and I had endeared ourselves to him a few years back when we’d invented a way to make water radioactive. It was a beam that a satellite could shine at the enemy’s reservoirs. The beam started a quark resonance process leading to proton-decay. If you drank any of our irradiated water, you’d glow in the dark. Moritz was still hoping for a chance to try it out.

“Is this true that you have caused the big blackout?” yodeled the general. He always sounded like he was swallowing something. “By thunder, I’m hoping so!”

“Yes, it’s true,” I said. “Harry made something called an inertia-winder. It snaps our ties to the rest of the universe. Inertial field-lines are broken, and electromagnetic radiation is blocked as well. The problem…”

“These men are insane,” snapped a grim-faced civilian to Moritz’s right. “Get them out of here.”

“So it’s you, Baumgard,” crowed Harry. “Still stupid and blind?”

“General Moritz!” The civilian rose to his feet, his angrily waving arms jerking his inertialess body around. He had conservatively long hair, the same grey color as his face. His suit was dark-blue with dandruff on the shoulders. I recognized him as Dr. Dana Baumgard, a very well-respected government physicist, formerly of M.I.T. Harry and I had beat-en him out on that radioactive water project. He’d never forgiven Harry for refusing to explain how our beam worked…Harry never really knew how any of his inventions worked.

“I have known Harry Gerber for years,” continued Baumgard. “The man is an unscrupulous charlatan. To be sure, he has cobbled together one or two ingenious devices. But never has he offered any scientific explanations of why his machines should work. Whatever he tells you will be nonsense, I can assure you.”

“I am thanking you for your opinion, Dr. Baumgard,” gargled Moritz. “And now I am asking you, please, to sit down.”

“We need a rocket,” said Harry. “We have to get the inertia-winder on a rocket right away.”

“To send at the Russians,” chortled Moritz. “If only we could. But these politicians are such cautious snails. I can ask permission, but…”

“Not to send at the Russians,” I broke in. “To send to outer space. The Moon will fall on us in less than twenty hours!”

“Can’t you make it fall on the Russians?” asked Moritz petulantly. “Why does it have to fall on us?”

“It will kill us all no matter where it falls,” cried Nancy. “Please don’t waste time!”

“Where is this device that you have purportedly concocted?” asked Baumgard.

“Right in the center,” said Harry, pointing at the map. “Right in the center of that big grey circle. A bit northeast of here, I’d say. We meant to bring it, but Fletcher dropped it.”

“I don’t suppose you drunken fools can give me any kind of description of what your machine does?” demanded Baumgard.

“It’s an inertia-winder,” said Harry calmly. “Basically, what I have is a rotating sphere of unconfined quarks. As you know from Mach’s Principle, inertia exists only relative to the mass of the distant stars. My device cuts the inertia-lines that stretch to us from these distant objects. Isolated inside this sphere we have only our self-inertia, which is virtually zero.”

“If we are cut off,” interrupted Baumgard, “then why is it that we still feel the gravitational attraction of Earth? Why aren’t we weightless? Surely you are not denying the equivalence of gravitational and inertial mass?”

“Of course I am,” gloated Harry. “You can feel it yourself. Your inertia is gone, but the Earth still pulls you against the floor. Unless you jump.” Harry gave a little hop and whisked up to the ceiling and back. He was really getting smooth at this. “Gravitation is a type of spacetime curvature. My inertia-winder does nothing to change that. But inertia is a synchronistic quantum-mechanical effect.”

“The stars can’t see what we’re doing,” put in Nancy. “They don’t know where we are, so we don’t have to stay still so much. Can’t you feel it? Don’t you feel…looser?”

“Shut up, Nancy,” I muttered. “It’ll be a cold day in hell when the Situation Room crowd starts feeling loose.”

“Gibberish!” declaimed Baumgard. “Complete gibberish.”

General Moritz signed. “Yes indeed, Doctor, yes indeed. But what we’re doing next, I have no inkling.”

“You’re going to help us,” I insisted. “The inertia-winder’s sphere of influence is growing. We are unable to stop it. Within twenty hours, it’s influence will reach to the Moon. With no centrifugal force of inertia, the Moon will fall down and smash our whole planet. The only solution is to send the inertia-winder away from our solar system.”

“How do you know you could rocket it away faster than the sphere of influence is growing?” demanded Baumgard.

“The rocket will have the advantage of taking off with virtually no air-resistance to fight,” said Harry tapping one hand with his broad fore-finger. “Moreover, there will be a fantastic gain of momentum for each particle of exhaust which leaves the sphere of inertialessness. According to my calculations, the rocket will soon reach near-light velocity, while the sphere’s radius will continue to expand at only a few hundred miles per hour.

“And what happens to the sphere then?” asked Baumgard, his voice carrying the wistfulness of a boy whose worst enemy has received a much better Christmas present.

“Won’t it ruin any other solar system that it runs into? Eventually it could collapse our whole galaxy!”

“You’re talking about thousands of years from now,” said Harry airily. “Millions. By then we’ll think of something. Hell, if I can just get the bugs worked out, we can fly out to turn the inertia-winder off by next year.”

There was a sudden, earth-shaking crash. Then another and another. Moritz snatched up a red telephone, his face aglow with excitement. “Is it the Russians? Can we retaliate?”

The answer he heard seemed not to be to his liking. A few moments later he’d slammed the receiver down, bouncing a little from the motion. “It’s our satellites,” he said. “They’re starting to fall down. Where did you boys say you were losing that furshlugginer inertia-winder?”

“I’ll back your plan to send it into space,” added Baumgard, his face pale and sweating. “But God help you, Gerber, if you don’t make good on your promise to go out and turn it off by next year.”

“Next year” has a way of rolling around a little sooner than you expect. Nine months after that eventful September day when we’d built and launched the inertia-winder, Harry and I were rocketing after it, strapped into a spaceship of our design. And Nancy? I’d lost her over Christmas. She’d gone to visit her sister down South, and it didn’t look like she was ever coming back. In mid-February Harry had moved in with me and we’d been hard at work ever since. I’d meant to go after Nancy, but somehow I hadn’t gotten around to it. And now I was racing out of the plane of the solar system at about ninety-five percent the speed of light.

Our spaceship was unconventional, to say the least. It was basically a big old Ford station wagon…with a few modifications. Why a Ford? Because Harry’s mother had one that she didn’t need much anymore.

We’d torn out the tailgate and rear-window and replaced them with an air lock just big enough to cycle us through one at a time. We’d beefed up the windshield with a transparent slab of titaniplast, hoisted out the engine and packed the life-support unit in under the hood. The actual rocket-drive was mounted down where the transmission had been, with the nozzles pointing out like dual exhausts. To finish the ship off, we’d sprayed everything but the windshield and rocket-nozzles with airtight urethane foams, and then coated that with a skin of reflective Mylar. It was a hell of a vehicle.

The secret of our rocket-drive was that Harry had finally perfected the inertia-winder. He’d found a way to turn it on and off, and even better, a way to keep the black sphere of influence from growing indefinitely. To move our ship we needed only to surround ourselves with a five-meter sphere of inertialessness and shoot matter out of our rocket-nozzles. Under inertialess conditions, it was easy to accelerate the matter with an electromagnetic mass-driver; and whenever matter left the black sphere of inertialessness, it gave us a fantastic push forward.

The two major factors limiting our range were, firstly, how much matter we could bring along with us for the mass-driver to throw out, and, secondly, how much power we could store to run the mass-driver. We beat the matter-storage problem by using powdered neutronium, a sort of degenerate matter massing about one hundred kilos per dust-speck. And we handled the energy-storage by using a power-pack based on unconfined quark-antiquark pairs. The thing held a charge big enough to run New York City for months. With the runaway inertia-winder’s head start, it was going to take us awhile to catch it.

So as far as rocket-power went, we were in pretty good shape. Air and food were okay too: we had a nice culture of DNA-doctored slime-mold growing under the hood. The stuff absorbed carbon dioxide, gave off oxygen, and tasted more or less like tuna fish. All it asked in return was our waste, and a steady supply of heat from the power-pack.

Physically we were all set for a trip of up to a year our time, which could come to something like three or four years Earth-time, taking relativistic time-dilation into account. Physically we were all set, but mentally, well…imagine a month-long car-trip with no view, no change in diet, no chance to stretch your legs, and with Harry Gerber in the car with you. Or with Joseph Fletcher, for that matter.

“Harry,” I whined. “Let’s turn the drive off for awhile again. I’ve got to see.” The bad thing about our drive was that when it was on, we were cut off from the rest of the universe by our inertia-winder’s five-meter black sphere. According to the Ford’s dashboard calendar-clock this was our ninety-third day out. We’d had the drive on for the last ten days solid. Sitting behind the steering wheel and staring out through the windshield, I could see nothing but our ship’s shiny hood faintly reflecting our small ceiling-light.

“We really ought to keep accelerating,” said Harry testily. He was behind me, floating there in the wagon’s roomy rear. “The sooner we catch up, the sooner we can go home. And you shouldn’t be talking to me anyway. It’s my turn to sleep.”

“I don’t care, I don’t care, I don’t care!” I slapped the gearshift from Drive to Neutral. The mass-driver’s irritating whine stopped instantly, and moments later the inertia-winder stopped, too.

Harry surged forward, as eager as I to look out the window. His knee caught my head a nasty jolt.

“You stupid stinking slob,” I hissed through clenched teeth. I didn’t bother to turn my head to glare at him. The view was too important to me.

The view. When I was little, my parents used to take us to visit some friends in Georgia. They lived on the Savannah River, with a dock going out into it. Nights we’d sit there, all of us, the big people smoking and talking, and we kids staring up at the sky. That was the most stars I’d ever seen till this trip. And now, oh now, great skeins and marbled streamers of light, so living, so static. I loved to look at it, to let my mind flow out of our cramped quarters, flow out into the All.

Dead ahead of us was a black dish the size of your fist at arm’s length. That’s where we were going; that was the sphere of influence of the inertia-winder we’d launched in September.

“Look how big it is,” I said to Harry after awhile. “Twice as big as the last time we looked. We’re gaining fast.”

“Or it’s growing fast.”

“You stupid stinking slob.”

“That’s twice, Fletcher.” Something in Harry’s voice compelled me to look over at the too-familiar features. It was not a pleasant sight.

“Harry, don’t look at me that way.”

“That’s twice. You know where that line comes from? It’s a joke my grandfather used to tell. It goes like this; it’s an old-time story. A man and a woman had just gotten married. They got into a rented horse-and-buggy and started out on their honeymoon trip, the man holding the reins. It was a wet day and there were puddles in the road. The horse shied at one particularly large puddle, and the bridegroom had to get down and lead the animal through the puddle. ‘That’s once,’ he said to the horse as he remounted the driver’s seat. Well, pretty soon there came another large puddle. Once again…”

Garbage. I stopped listening and let my mind flow back out that window. The runaway inertia-winder was still so far off. After we shut it down, we’d still have to fly all the way back. And for what? By rights we should be back on Earth marketing our new rocket-drive…not that Harry was able to explain how to build one. Even more important, I should be back there wooing Nancy. Now that the excitement of the rocket-building was over, I missed her more every day.

”…stopped at a third puddle,” Harry was saying. ”’That’s three times,’ cried the bridegroom, and then he took out a pistol and shot the horse dead. ‘I don’t think you should have done that,’ says the bride, and the man says, ‘That’s once!’”

“Are you trying to threaten me, Harry? You’re a stupid stinking slob. That’s three times. Like it or lump it and shut the goddamn hell up while I’m enjoying the view.” Trembling with some mad rage I’d never known, I awaited his reaction.

Like a fool, he went for my neck. That was just what I’d been expecting, and I blocked his lunge with my forearm. But I hadn’t realized that Harry had a knife in his right hand. It cut deeply into my flesh.

Bright globs of my blood shot out and danced. Almost immediately, Harry showed signs of remorse. He dropped his knife and tried to stanch my blood’s flow, pressing his dirty handkerchief onto the incision.

Well all right, I’d asked for it. Typical event on a long two-man probe. But then, all at once, it got a lot worse. A glob of my blood drifted into our toilet-vent, a louvered oval in the center of the dash. The vent channeled right to the superslime, our food, our air, our good buddy, a DNA-doctored mutant tissue with no FDA approval. My blood went in the vent, the superslime tasted of it, found it good, and wanted more, more, MORE.

There we were in the front seat of our Ford station wagon, me behind the wheel, and Harry bent over my slashed wrist, an instant poised just right there, and then a thick gout, a thick nasty gout of hungry super- slime reared out of the toilet-vent all reach and menace. The slime’s distributive, ambiguous, non-FDA brain had realized a basic truth: People Are Food.

More and more of the thick, mucus-like slime came oozing out of the vent. A pseudopod, the size of a man’s arm, waved about, feeling for flesh. Harry shrank away from it, trying to scoot back over the seat. But a lax tentacle stretched out to block his escape-route. The stuff was stalking him—I guess he smelled stronger than I.

Quickly I tied Harry’s handkerchief around my wrist, making a sort of tourniquet, and then I slipped over the seat and into the station wagon’s rear. If I could just get to the laser in time! We hadn’t planned to use it till later, and it was packed in under a lot of other…

“Help me, Fletcher! For the love of God, help me!”

For some twisted reason I found Harry’s cries amusing.

“That’s twice,” I called, in a voice shaking with laughter. “That’s twice, Harry. And you didn’t say please.”

“Please help me! It’s all over my leg and it’s oozing some kind of acid on me. Oh God it burns, Fletcher, it’s digesting me!”

There was the laser. I snatched it up and leaned into the front seat. The slime had woven a sort of wet cage all around Harry, a cage of thick green ropes dripping hydrochloric acid. Harry had his knees drawn up and his arms wrapped around his head. A piece of slime was plastered against his left leg. Faint wisps of smoke drifted up from this spot as the acid ate away at Harry’s baggy pants.

Moving quickly, I lasered through the slime-rope that fed out of the toilet-vent, and then I snapped the vent’s louvers shut. Cut off from the main body-mass, the slime tendrils around Harry lost their purposefulness and simply flopped down over him. The acid-secretions stopped as well, and we were able to scrape the stuff off without too much pain. Harry was unharmed, except for an ugly red burn on his thigh. My wounded wrist began to throb as the adrenaline faded.

“Here,” said Harry, fumbling open the glove-compartment. “Here’s the first-aid kit. Let me bandage your wrist for you.”

“Oh no, Harry. Let me fix your burn first.”

We looked at each other and burst out laughing. Suddenly I felt better than I’d felt all month.

“I’ll turn the drive back on.”

“Good. Open it up all the way and we’ll catch that sucker by next week.” Harry’s voice was a little muffled. He was chewing a mouthful of the slime.

Our last week of pursuit went by pretty quickly. Harry amused himself by putting together a little Zeeman catastrophe-machine out of rubber-bands and paper-clips. The effect was that if you moved one of the paper-clips around in the contraption, it felt like there was a complexly folded set of forces acting on the clip. At one spot, in particular, the clip would always give a sudden jerk. That was supposed to be a “catastrophe,” in the sense of “abrupt and unpredictable change.” Harry claimed that if you called one direction “fear” and the other direction “rage,” then that little twitch of the paper-clip symbolized what he’d been feeling when he pulled the knife on me. I let him talk, and spent most of my time programming some video-games onto our computer.

As we approached the runaway inertia-winder’s black sphere, we turned off our drive more and more often to check our progress. It was important to line ourselves up so we’d be heading right towards the center. Once we were inside, our drive wouldn’t be nearly so powerful.

Day by day the sphere grew, blotting out the distant stars. Soon we could see nothing else. We blasted the rockets for twelve more hours, cut power, and coasted towards the interface. We wanted to be able to get a fix on the other rocket as soon as we entered its sphere of influence.

“How will we know when we’re inside?” I asked Harry.

“You’ll feel your inertia go away again. And our radar’ll pick up the other rocket. And maybe…”

Just then I felt a little twitch, a space-ripple running the length of our ship. A strange twinkling filled the space ahead of us.

Before I could say anything, the speaker on our radio crackled into life. “Greetings, masslings. Hail the dearth!” The voice was high and staticky, almost a random whistle. “Hail the dearth!” chimed in more of the little voices. “And sideways fro!”

Something slapped into our windshield then, something green-yellow-white and glowing, something like a living flame.

“Oh my,” said Harry.

The light-glob on our windshield twisted and flickered, forming itself into the shape of a wiry little man. His face was sharp and pointed, with a mischievous slash-mouth and great, staring eyes. A goblin.

“I’ve seen it before,” I stuttered. “I’ve seen that thing before.”

Spots of light flickered everywhere, as far ahead of us as I could see. It was like we’d flown into a swarm of varicolored fireflies.

“It’s all full of aliens,” Harry gasped. “The inertia-winder’s sphere of influence is full of aliens. Maybe we should leave, Fletcher. Maybe we should turn around before they get us. Hurry up and turn the ship around!”

I hesitated, lost in thought. That goblin looked just like the creature I’d seen in Snerman’s office. And…

“Oh masslings, flee not so soon,” said the speaker. The little green goblin bowed and capered, mouthing the words. Bits of flame scattered off his fingertips.

Another glob of light flopped into our windshield. It was mostly red and brown. As before, the flickering damped down, and the thing took humanoid shape.

“That’s a gnome,” said Harry, his voice cracking a little. “A little gnome just like the statue that Mother had in our backyard. These aren’t aliens, Fletcher, these are…”

“How do you do, and how do you do, and how do you do again,” boomed a voice as the red-jacketed little gnome bowed in turn to Harry, the goblin and me. He had muddy boots and a dense white beard. A pleasant-looking fellow.

Another shape landed, and another. A slender pink sprite with gauzy gold wings, and a blobby mermaid. They all looked…familiar, like things seen or dreamed once before.

“Come out, come out, come out and play,” sang their voices, and the eldritch creatures pressed up against our windshield. The gnome produced a sturdy silver hammer from inside his coat and began tapping at our titaniplast, as if looking for the right place. The mermaid drooled, the goblin snickered, and the little sprite made limbering-up gestures with her magic wand.

“Look out!” screamed Harry. “They’re going to break our windshield!”

“Let’s get out of here,” I cried, reaching for the gearshift. “I’m going to cut the drive back…”

But just then the windshield shattered. The gaping hole with its shards of plastic was like a horrible insatiable mouth. The air screamed out past us, while loose cargo flew this way and that. I struggled to hang onto the steering wheel, but the wind was too strong. I let it take me then; I let myself flutter out like a dead leaf. No use fighting it; we were dead for sure.

The cold nothingness of space burned into my nose and lungs, like Alpine air at first, coming on and on, infinitely empty, utterly pure. Something grabbed me by the leg, something hot—the goblin.

That should have been it…but it wasn’t. The sprite ran her wand all over me, coating me with an even, golden glow. Suddenly the frost on my tongue melted and I could breathe. No, that’s not quite right. It wasn’t that I could breathe, it was that I no longer needed to breathe. The aching nausea of suffocation went away as soon as the wand touched my lips. Somehow the sprite had wrapped me in an energy barrier and had put my viscera in stasis.

I could move around as easily as ever. The first thing I did was look to see what had happened to Harry. He was still in his seat, his legs grimly wedged against the dash. His eyes had a glazed, staring quality…frozen solid? The sprite went in after him.

It occurred to me that I was hearing voices, an impossibility in empty space. Could it be telepathy? Maybe it had been telepathy all along…I didn’t recall ever having turned the radio on, come to think of it.

“Greet thee meet in ever neverplace,” said the goblin, still clutching my leg in his hot, flickering hand. “Seekers be ye free to slide?”

“He can’t understand that,” said the gnome, tugging at his beard. “He doesn’t know what you’re talking about, Fire. I wonder what his name is?” The sturdy little man floated in front of me, waiting for me to introduce myself.

I went ahead and pretended I could talk, letting the words form in my mind. “I’m Joe Fletcher. My partner’s name is Harry Gerber. We built the machine that’s at the center of this sphere. We want to turn it off. But who are you?”

“I’m called Earth,” said the gnome. “But really I’m everywhere. The goblin is Fire, and the ladies are Air and Water. We’re elementals.”

“Wawa,” said the soggy mermaid called Water. “Wa glub.”

“Silly Water,” sang the sprite. She’d finished coating Harry with pixie-dust. “You’re all right now, Harry Gerber.”

Harry stared at me, his fishlike mouth agape.

“It’s okay,” I said—or thought—to him. “I mean it’s sort of okay. Talk to me subvocally. I’ll be able to hear.”

“We’re both dead and it’s sort of okay?”

“I don’t think we’re dead, Harry.”

“Dearth not dead,” interjected the goblin.

“Wa glubby glub,” said Water.

“We like your machine,” said the gnome. “It’s nice in here, in this big black sphere. Usually we can’t stop moving.”

“This is Earth, Air, Fire, and Water,” I told Harry. “They’re elemental spirits. Gnome, sprite, goblin, mermaid.”

“What about all the others?” asked Harry, sticking his head out through our broken windshield. There were zillions of other bright beings, darting and dancing as far as the eye could see.

“Those are all us, too,” said Earth, the gnome. “There’s only one of me, but I weave back and forth through all of space and time.”

“Me first,” corrected the goblin. “Only me in the wee, wee start.”

“I come before the start,” said Air melodiously. “I am the framework.”

“Wa glub,” said Water, waving a slack hand at the other three and then at herself. “Gaga me.”

“She means that she is logically prior to all of us,” said the sprite. “In the sense that form and becoming are more basic than substance and being.”

“Wawa glubglub,” agreed the mermaid. Her color fluctuated from blue to grey. Her lower half was the traditional fishtail, and her upper half was like a nude woman’s. But she was lumpy, by no means the sexy doll that the word “mermaid” conjures up. Great humps and bulges rippled her flesh like waves on a wind-whipped sea. Now and then a glob of her body would pinch off and drift away into space.

Nor was the sprite sexy in any ordinary sense. Her slender bubblegum-pink body was so attenuated as to be insectlike. With her buzzing gold wings, she was more like a dragonfly than a person. Yet there was something sweet about her small face, something sweet and deeply intelligent.

The goblin’s sharp face also seemed to hold some great wisdom, but a wisdom too arcane for me ever to grasp. Of all the elementals, he seemed the most familiar to me. I’d seen him, or a copy of him, in D.C. the day we launched the winder. And I’d seen him before that: in my dreams, out of the corner of my eye in cities, or on lonely walks in the woods, and most of all, of course, in fires. Have you ever stared too long at a log fire, stared so long that the darting little flames became speedy men peeping out of the wood’s cracks? Speedy men, each a goblin, each a loop of Fire’s tangled lifeline.

The gnome was the most human of the elementals. He looked just right, with dirty brown boots and pants, and with a red jacket and cap. The cap was pointed and fell over to one side.

“I don’t believe this,” said Harry, struggling with our spaceship. “This is so unscientific it makes me sick. I’d almost rather die than be saved by pixie-dust. Why don’t you…elementals tell me you’re from Betelgeuse or Proxima Centauri. It’d made me feel a whole lot better.”

“We’re not from anywhere in particular,” said the sprite, taking Harry’s arm to keep him from drifting off. “We’re abstract concepts personified. Like the electron. The electron is in each piece of matter right? Or space. Space is everywhere.”

“Not right now it isn’t,” said the gnome, with a nervous glance over his shoulder. “It hasn’t been around recently. I think that’s because there’s no inertia in here.”

“Space as squid is lurking ere wot ye…” began the goblin, but Harry interrupted.

“Well, we aren’t from everywhere. We’re from the planet Earth. And you’ve ruined our ship. How are we going to get home?”

“Can’t you fix that windshield?” I asked the gnome. “We just want to turn off the runaway inertia-winder and go back to our people.”

“Cancel dearth?” cried the goblin. “Ah, but merry it is this way, ‘tis the finest fairy-ring that ever was.”

“Prehistoric Stonehenge isn’t so bad,” put in the sprite. “We’re having a good time there, too.”

“And the time when the Sun goes nova and black hole,” added the gnome. “I’m having fun there.”

“Wait,” protested Harry. “If you’re really spread out all over space and time, then you must sometimes meet your past selves, right?”

“That’s one way of looking at it.”

“Wilst probe the savor?” asked the goblin. A twisting glob of flame, green-yellow-white, smacked into my leg. Too hot. I danced aside and the glob jelled into a copy of the goblin, a past and future self.

“What about time-paradoxes?” asked Harry. “What if your past self does something that it didn’t do?”

“So what?”

“Contradictions are logically impossible,” I explained. “A universe containing contradictions cannot exist.”

“Glub gazork,” said the mermaid. And then she did something very strange. She lifted up her arms and…didn’t lift up her arms. At the same time. She winked/smiled at Harry/me. The sprite pinched my cheek with both hands. Yet at the same time she was tickling Harry.

“You see?” said the gnome. “Who are you to tell the universe what it can do.”

“The existence of the universe is already a contradiction,” amplified the sprite. “Something from nothing.”

“Glub gazork na bog du smeepy flan.”

“Slideways in the fog.”

“Tally-ho!”

“Stop!” cried Harry. “I can’t take any more.”

The two goblins put their arms around each other’s shoulders like Tweedledum and Tweedledee.

“First boy,” sang the sprite.

“Nohow,” snapped a goblin.

“Second boy.”

“Contrariwise,” cried the other.

“This is all very interesting,” I interrupted. “But what’s the point? I mean, will you fix our windshield or not?” The effects of the pixie-dust were beginning to wear off and I was getting cold.

“‘In Xanadu did Kubla Khan / A stately pleasure dome decree,’” quoted the gnome, “‘Where Alph the sacred river ran / Through caverns measureless to man / Down to a sunless sea.’ This is the sunless sea, Joe Fletcher. We like it here. If we let you keep your rocket, you might come back. You might turn our inertia-winder off. Or your leader, the mad General Moritz, might mindlessly attack us.”

“What if the sphere of influence keeps growing,” I protested. “What if all the galaxy gets eaten up?”

“That won’t happen,” said the sprite. “The thing’s already stopped growing. It’s stable now. You mustn’t disturb it.”

Harry and I exchanged a glance. I could read his thoughts like neon signs: Who cares about the inertia-winder anyway? and I like the sprite, and How are we going to get back? and…

There was a sudden screaming. It seemed to come from a great distance. One of the goblins disappeared and the other began to jabber.

“Six furlongs ‘tis and most foully beaked. The squid draws nigh to seek her prey and snaffle down these miserable victims every one!”

“The space-squid!” exclaimed the gnome.

“Oh my,” said the sprite. “Already?”

“Aaauuugh!” roared the mermaid, rippling in sloppy panic.

“Don’t worry, dear,” said the sprite. “These men are going to kill the squid after it eats you, remember?”

“Aaaaaaarrrgh! Yubba mmpf wow!”

“What squid?” I demanded, but the question was suddenly superfluous. Looming up ahead was a huge, twisty, purplish form: the space-squid.

It looked much like an ocean-going giant squid. Its body was a pen-shaped pod with a fluke at one end. The business end of the body sported eight tentacles and two extra-long arms, arms some thirty meters long and with broad sucker-pads at the ends.

Watching us closely with its huge, intelligent eyes, the creature drew closer. Its method of propulsion was elegant: a flexible funnel sticking out of its body spewed a jet of glowing ions.

Before any of us could really react (or perhaps the elementals had no will to alter a known future), the long arms’ sucker-pads had seized the mermaid. She gave a gurgling cry and was drawn away from us towards the space-squid’s bunched and writhing wreath of tentacles. I could make out a great hooked beak in the center, a beak like a parrot’s, and moments later this beak sank into the mermaid’s watery flesh.

Her screams were overwhelming. Listening against my will, I felt the slash of the creature’s beak; I felt the grip of its tooth-ringed suckers; I felt the horror of becoming food.

“Quick,” shouted Harry. “Let out the superslime!”

Yes! The superslime! I zipped into our ship and opened up the toilet vent. At first there was no reaction, but when I stuck in my hand the slime came surging after.

“Get under the car,” Harry told the elementals. “Go around behind it and wait till the squid tries to eat the superslime.”

“We knew you’d do this,” said the gnome happily. “You humans are so delightfully sequential.”

The slime was thickly feeling for me, its glistening surface athrob. I led it out through the broken windshield, out into space. As the slime was vacuum-adapted, this caused it no pain. It flowed out, bulking ever larger. Now the space-squid’s arms came reaching towards us again.

A quick, inertialess twist and flip put me safe under the car with the others. Using my pixie-dust ESP, I could pick up the feelings of both slime and squid. EAT! GRAB! EAT! GRAB!

The two met like long-lost lovers: tentacles seizing slime, slime engulfing tentacles. The hideous beak gobbled chunks of superslime while the slime’s acids dissolved great sections of the squid. In a matter of minutes, nothing at all was left; they’d consumed each other totally.

“Like an electron meeting a positron,” marveled Harry. “Now will you three fix our spaceship?”

“Even if they fix it, we’re going to have a hard time with no slime for food and air,” I worried at Harry.

“We won’t fix it,” said the gnome. “We don’t want anyone coming back out here. What’s more, Harry Gerber is going to forget how to build inertia-winders.”

“Zap,” said the sprite, tapping Harry’s head with her wand. “That does it.”

I felt a sudden horror of the void of space stretching out on all sides of us.

“Help us,” I begged the goblin. “Isn’t there a way for us to go back?”

“Go slideways.”

“We don’t know how.”

“We can push you,” said the gnome. “Where do you want to land?”

“And when?” added the sprite.

“At Nancy’s sister’s house in Virginia,” I said.

“June twenty-fourth,” said Harry. “Like it should be. Please send us back. I really don’t remember how to build the inertia-winder. I promise.”

The goblin danced, the sprite waved her wand, and the gnome put his hands on our backs and shoved. We tumbled head over heels slideways fro, and crashed down onto Nancy’s sister’s dining table.

Nancy was, on the whole, glad to see me. I moved into her bedroom, and they let Harry sleep on the couch. Our plan was to lie low for a few weeks. Everything would have been fine if Nancy’s sister hadn’t asked Harry to fix her TV set. But that’s another story.

Note on “Inertia”

Written in Spring, 1982.

The Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction, January, 1983.

“Inertia” has one of the more complicated and interesting scientific premises I’ve used. I got the idea for it when hanging around with my Lynchburg friend, Mike Gambone, who did indeed have a peeling paint ceiling and an electric gyroscope in his basement. After I wrote “Inertia,” Mike gave me the gyroscope, and I kept it with me until we left Lynchburg. The transreal identities of my Fletcher and Harry characters vary, but when I was writing “Inertia,” I thought of Fletcher as Mike and Harry as me. Later I wrote a whole novel about these two characters, Master of Space and Time.

Bringing in the Sheaves

Religious fervor filled the air. Twenty or thirty rows of mutants ringed the torch-lit dais where Pally Love was holding forth. The dais was set up in the middle of what had once been a gymnasium. The gym had been part of a YMCA summer camp located on an island out in the Thomas River. The island was called Love Island now. It was the seat of Pally Love’s Millennial Church of the Mystical Body of Christ. Pally was a doughy little man with a plain face. But what a voice!

“They call you gunjy mues.” he shouted. “The Montviews, the Pigyears, the Arkers…they want to kill you, yes they do. They set themselves up as mighty ones, and they seek to trample you beneath their feet. They see fit to tamper with Lord God’s new dispensation. Oh, sweet Jesus, what a time we’re having here. Oh, what a time we are having on God’s gray earth in these, the last days. And these are the last days, my brethren, make no mistake about it. I’d like you to pause…and look around, dear friends. Look at your neighbors, look at each other, and ask yourself one simple question. One simple little question. Does Pally love me? Can I let Pally into my heart? Can Christ, through Pally, bring me to a brighter day? Dear friends! If you say yes, if you say yes Pally, then you have received the greatest gift that man can receive. You have received the love that Christ has given me to give unto you. And this love…”

Meg Crash stood off to one side, watching Pally work out. Pretty good crowd of mues tonight, and most of them had brought something. The offerings were piled beside the dais: records, pieces of metal, liquor, car batteries, bags of food, even some tanks of gasoline. Pally was one of the only men in Killeville who managed to still drive a car. Pally Love, king of the gunjy mues. Not that Pally himself was a mutant. No way. Pally was fat and sleek and healthy as a prize stud-hog. That was part of his appeal to the mues: the fact that even though he was everything the mutants were not, Pally still loved them.

And why shouldn’t Pally love the mues? They took good care of him. They took good care of Meg Crash, too, for that matter, not that Meg could bring herself to really love them any more than Pally could. It was a rough job being Pally Love’s head deaconess, especially rough ever since her brother Tab had left.

“Yes,” Pally was shouting. “Come forward my darlings, drag your poor twisted bodies here and merge with the love of Christ, Christ the Son of God, the Christ whose body-cells are us. Join Him now, come join Him here and now!”

This was Meg’s signal to start helping mues up onto the dais. A kid with no legs was already out in the aisle, so Meg helped that one first. The kid’s head was all wrenched around to one side and his tongue was hanging out, but you could sense a keen intelligence in there anyway. One thing, mues weren’t stupid, even if they did fall for Pally’s line. Who could tell? Maybe he was helping them more than they were helping him. The whole giant leech business made Meg nervous…it was like the mues were using Pally to set the thing up.

“Flubba,” said the kid, rolling an eye up at Meg. “Flubba geep.”

His body tapered to a sort of point around the waist, but his arms were big and strong. She grabbed his hands and lugged him up to the dais. That’s it for you, gunjy mue, Meg couldn’t help thinking. Time to become part of Pally’s giant leech. He was probably skrenning her thoughts but it didn’t seem to bother him.

Two others were at the edge of the platform already, and Meg helped them up. She glanced out at the crowd…no one else was coming up tonight. The next thing was to undress these three. The boy with no legs wore only a long T-shirt, which came off easily enough. The next mue had a fairly normal body, dressed in jeans and T-shirt, but it didn’t really have a head. There was just a sort of cavity-riddled hump between his shoulders. No telling which hole was for what. The jeans came off smoothly, but the T-shirt snagged on the ragged head-hump and Meg had to pull really hard. The last mue was perhaps female, very pale and wearing a night-gown. Stripping this off, Meg saw that its body was like a soft porcupine, with flesh-fingers sticking out all over. How did these things stay alive, anyway?

“Are you ready to join Christ’s mystical body?” The veins in Pally’s neck were standing out; his face was slick with sweat.

“Weddy, Pawwy!”

“Open the tabernacle, Reverend Crash!”

Meg walked over to the side of the gymnasium and threw open the door that led to the locker room. The giant leech lived in there, a sort of group-creature made up of the merged bodies of scores of mues. It wouldn’t do to let the thing near you…not unless you were ready to join it for good. A sweet, wet smell drifted out of the locker room door. Meg could hear a heavy slithering, a sound like wet canvas bags being dragged across the cement floor. Taking no chances, she hurried across to the other side of the gym.

The rest of the mues, the ones not ready to merge tonight, followed Meg across the gym floor, dragging and flippering themselves along as fast as they could. Meg stood protectively in front of them with an electric cattle prod in one hand. Pally used his car’s generator to keep the prod charged up.

The gym floor was clear now, clear except for the little, round platform in the middle. Pally was still on the platform, still yelling, with the three naked mues at his feet.

“Can you feel it?”

“Guh fee it.”

“Are you ready?”

“Bluh weddy!”

“Do you want it?”

“Wah wanna!”

The tip of the giant leech poked out of the locker-room door now, and the crowd moaned with excitement. The giant leech ritual was still relatively new. Meg’s twin brother Tab had invented it more or less by accident one night…the last night before he’d taken off for some other part of Killeville. Pally had always ended his services by having some mues get up on the dais with him. Once they were up there, he’d sprinkle water and oil on them and say they were blessed. But that last night, Tab, drunk and disgusted, had filled Pally’s water and oil pitchers with concentrated battery acid.

Now the one thing about mutants was their fantastic ability to recover from wounds. If you stuck a knife in a mue and pulled the blade back out, the cut would just close up. They healed like dough, no matter what. To kill a mue you had to practically cut it in half. Their ability to regenerate tissue was one of their two big survival traits, the other survival feature being enhanced psi powers. They could read minds and see things far away. “Skrenning,” they called it.

When Tab’s acid had burned four mues’ skins off that last night, the skins had taken a few minutes to grow back. But by then the flayed parts, where the mues touched, had already grown together. Presto, a group-creature, a newborn giant leech, a grex made of four mutants. Technically, a grex is a slug-like object formed by a group of slime-mold cells. Each of the cells has an independent existence, yet for purposes of reproduction they are able to join together, crawl about, and form a fruiting body. The combination of tissue regeneration and psi power enabled the mues to form just such a grex, a leech-like creature that lived and acted as a single organism.

Pally and Meg and been doing the ritual a few times a week now for several months. The giant grex held some sixty mues. Blessedly, it seemed satisfied with its life, though there was no telling what it thought about while resting in its locker room. One thing for sure, no one was going to investigate. Just throw a bunch of food in there once a day, and keep the door shut.

Now the huge group-mutant was slithering across the gymnasium floor, sliding closer and closer to the dais holding Pally and the three mues. There were eyes scattered all over the grex’s surface, and there were bunches of hands here and there. Towards the front was a moist slit, the thing’s tooth-filled mouth.

“The body of Christ,” bellowed Pally. “The mystical body of Christ!” Not wanting to take the chance of being eaten or absorbed, he shouted a last blessing and hurried over to Meg’s side.

“Kwa,” cried the porcupine-flesh-fingers mutant on the dais, “Bah Kwa!” The one with no real head made a sort of high whistling sound and now the grex was at the edge of the dais.

Each time they did the giant leech ritual, the leech looked more developed, more integrated. At first it had been easy to pick out the individual members of the grex: they’d been like the constituent parts in one of those old paintings where an allegorical face, say “Harvest” or “Spring”, is made up of the fruits and flowers of the season. The giant leech had started as “Radiation”, made up of dozens of skungy freaks. But now the grex was fully integrated, all smoothed out.

A web of veins lay under the pink, wet skin. There were eyes all over…like raisins in a pie. The bottom of the thing was covered with hair. Everyone’s scalp had migrated there to give the grex something to “walk” on. The hairs all pointed backwards for traction, like mohair on the bottom of a cross-country ski. There was a row of ears along the grex’s median line, and bunches of hands both fore and aft.

Meg’s stomach was hardened from two years’ work with Pally and the mues, but the sight of the giant leech always made her retch. Its muscular symmetry was somehow worse than the ragged deformities of the mues. Meg leaned forward, gagging, hoping she wouldn’t actually vomit.

“Stop it,” muttered Pally, right at her side. “Control yourself, Meg.”

The grex was on the dais now. It arched itself up over the three waiting mues like a croquet wicket. The long slit-mouth was only for feeding…the thing had another method for absorbing new members, a disgusting, vaguely sexual procedure. As the grex arched over the three naked mues, the one with no head began whistling louder, whistling like a tea-kettle. Perhaps it was in pain.

The hair on the grex’s bottom was suddenly wet, wet and dripping. Some of the constituent mues’ stomach tissues were down there to produce hydrochloric acid. The acid drizzled on the three naked forms, eating at their skins. Just as his face began to burn off, the kid with no legs shot Meg a hard glance, a look that said, “I know why you’re sorry for me, but you’ll never know why I’m sorry for you.”

Once again, Meg wondered who was really using who. In a sense, she and Pally were the mues’ servants…even though Pally thought it was the other way around. More than anything, Pally needed power and adulation. The normals, the people in the clans, thought Pally was a fool, a liar and a bully. Pally needed to have the mues worship him. The clanspeople didn’t think about Pally very much. If they spoke of him at all, it was only with weary contempt. The clans didn’t hate Pally, but Pally hated the clans. Oh, did he hate the clans! The less they cared about him, the more he hated them. Sometimes he would preach to the mues about leading a crusade, a holy war against the unbelievers. Until now it had all been just so much talk. But with the giant leech…or with ten leeches…

The skin was pretty well gone from the three mues now, and the grex began slowly to lower itself down on them. Its wet bottom-hair parted to expose a long red welt, a strip of naked tissue that the new mues could merge into. One of them cried out something like, “It is finished,” and then it was. The great leech lay flat on the dais, calmly pulsing.

They all sang a hymn then, and the leech swayed to the beat. Standing well over to one side of the gym, Pally gave a closing harangue and sent the congregation on its way. Meg handed him the cattle prod and went to stand by the exit door, trying to get a few more donations from the mues as they left.

“Okay, Meg,” called Pally as soon as the hall emptied. “Help me herd it back.” Pally didn’t like getting close to the big leech. He held the cattle prod out like someone holding a crucifix up to a vampire.

Just as Meg started towards Pally, the leech shuddered and slid off the dais, its long supple body flowing like water. Pally jerked convulsively, knocking loose the plug of the cord that led from cattle prod to his car outside. Moving faster than it ever had before, the leech flowed over the prod and put itself between Pally and the exit. Pally froze and shot Meg a desperate glance.

“Back to your room, guys,” shouted Meg, putting some iron in her voice. She strode angrily towards the leech. “Turn around and go back in. We’ll feed you double rations tomorrow.”

The leech raised its front end up in a questioning way. Its broad mouth was slightly parted, revealing two carpets of teeth. Its eyes shifted from Pally to Meg and back again.

Meg took another step forward, and stamped her foot commandingly. “BACK! Go back to your room, and I’ll get you a whole pig to eat tomorrow!”

Pally picked that moment to scream. His scream was lurid and juicy. The leech went for the sound. Moving so fast that it blurred, it darted over and clamped its mouth over Pally’s head and shoulders. His screaming stopped almost right away. The leech humped itself up and bolted the rest of Pally down into its gullet. It was like watching a snake swallow a rat.

Meg ran outside, locking the door behind her. As soon as the door closed, she heard the heavy thud of the leech throwing itself against it. SPLANG. The door shuddered. SPLANG.

Pally’s big car was out there running, still feeding juice into the cattle prod’s disconnected cord. Cooter, a black guy Meg’s age, was sitting behind the wheel.

“What happened?” he yelled.

“The leech got Pally,” answered Meg, getting in the car. “We better get out of here.”

The door gave then, and the leech came speeding out. Cooter peeled out, but not fast enough. The leech flowed up over the car and the engine stalled. With the mass of sixty mues, the leech had them pinned in place. For a moment nothing happened, and then the creature’s hairy underside began sucking at the windows, trying to pop one loose.

“Don’t open the door, Cooter, whatever you do.”

Cooter unholstered his .45 and fired a few shots up through the car roof. Acid began drizzling in. Now the leech was thumping on the windows instead of sucking at them. A spiderweb of cracks spread across the windshield. Cooter leaned on the horn.

Suddenly the leech slid off them. All the noise had drawn the rest of Pally’s private army out of their barracks. Five beefy guys that looked like good food. The leech wolfed down two of them, and the other three headed for the river. Cooter got the car restarted, and sped across the wood bridge that led from Pally’s island to the shore.

“Stop here,” said Meg. “Let’s burn the bridge.” Moving quickly, they got a drum of gasoline out of the car’s trunk and slopped it all over the bridge’s planks. They got back on shore and fired the bridge up. The sudden WHUMP of ignition singed Meg’s eyebrows and threw her onto her back. In the firelight, they could see the leech racing along the island’s shore, looking for the other men or looking for a way to shore. It tried several times to go into the water, but each time the current forced it back.

“It’s too heavy to swim,” said Cooter. “And the water’s too fast and deep for it to wade.”

The great leech reared itself up by the shore and began silently swaying back and forth, jerky in the fire’s light.

“It’s worried,” said Meg. “Good. It’ll starve to death out there. Thank God it’s not big enough to splash across.”

They got in the car to drive on up the hill into the city. But the road was full of dark figures. Mues. The grex was telepathically calling all mues, and they were flocking down to the river. Meg and Cooter stopped the car and stared back towards the island.

One by one the mues launched themselves into the current and floundered over to Pally’s island. One by one they went and joined the body of the great leech. In half and hour it would be two or three times as big—big enough to crawl across the river.

Cooter put the car into gear and began edging forward through the torrent of mues.

“Where to, Meg?”

“As far as the gas’ll take us.” She leaned across and checked the gauge. “Let’s shoot for Richmond.”

Cooter eased the car up the hill that led down to the river. The mues thinned out at the top, and he stepped on the accelerator.

Bye-bye, Killeville, goodbye.

Note on “Bringing in the Sheaves”

Written in Spring, 1982.

Asimov’s Science Fiction, November, 1986.

In the summer of 1982 I started writing Twinks, the only science-fiction novel which I never finished. I often dream that there is yet another science-fiction novel which I wrote quickly and had published in a small, fugitive edition. The elusive extra dream book is something like The Hobbit, and my hurried editor is Craig Shaw Gardner, who was my editor at Unearth. Well, that’s not Twinks in any case, Twinks was a punk post-WWIII book with radiation mutants. “Bringing in the Sheaves” is the slightly altered third chapter of Twinks.

Pally Love is of course modeled on Lynchburg’s then-famous TV evangelist Jerry Falwell, and the giant leech is his so-called Moral Majority movement.

The Jack Kerouac Disembodied School of Poetics

I got the tape in Heidelberg. A witch named Karla gave it to me.

I met Karla at Diaconescu’s apartment. Diaconescu, a Romanian, was interesting in his own right although, balding, he had a “rope-throw” hairdo. We played chess sometimes in his office, on a marble board with pre-Columbian pieces. I was supposed to be a mathematician and he was supposed to be a physicist. His fantasy was that I would help him develop a computer theory of perception. For my part, I was hoping he had dope. One Sunday I came for tea.

Lots of rolling papers around his place, and lots of what an American would take to be dope-art. But it was only cheap tobacco, only European avant-garde. Wine and tea, tea and Mozart. Oh man. Stuck inside of culture with the freak-out blues again.

Karla had a shiny face, like four foreheads clustered around her basic face-holes. All in all, it occurred to me, men have nine body-holes, women ten. I can’t remember if we spoke German or English—English most likely. She was writing a doctoral dissertation on Jack Kerouac.

Jack K. My main man. Those dreary high-school years I read On the Road, then Desolation Angels and Big Sur in college, Mexico City Blues in grad-school and, finally, on the actual airplane to actual Heidelberg, I’d read Tristessa: “All of us trembling in our mortality boots, born to die, BORN TO DIE I could write it on the wall and on Walls all over America.”

I asked Karla if she had weed. “Well, sure, I mean I will soon,” and she gave me her address. Some kind of sex-angle in there too. “We’ll talk about the beatniks.”

I phoned a few times, and she’d never scored yet. At some point I rode my bike over to her apartment anyway. Going to visit a strange witchy girl alone was something I’d never done since marriage. Ringing Karla’s bell felt like reaching in through a waterfall, like passing through an interface.

She had a scuzzy pad, two rooms on either side of a public hall. Coffee in her kitchen and cross the hall to look at books in her bedroom. Dope coming next week maybe.

Well, there we were, her on the bed with four foreheads and ten holes, me cross-legged on the floor looking at this and that. Heartbeat, a book by Carolyn Cassady, who married Neal and had Jack for a lover. Xeroxes of letters between Jack and Neal, traces of the long disintegration, both losing their raps, word by word, drink by pill, blank years winding down to boredom, blindness, O. D. death. A long sliding board I’m on too, oh man, oh man, sun in a meat-bag with nine holes.

Karla could see I was real depressed and in no way about to get on that bed with her, hole to hole, hole to hole. To cheer me up she brought out something else: a tape-cassette and a cassette-player. “This is Jack.”

“Him doing a reading?”

“No, no. It’s really him. This is a very special machine. You know how Neal was involved with the Edgar Cayce people?”

“Yeah, I guess so. I don’t know.” The tape-player did look funny. Instead of the speaker there was a sort of cone-shaped hole. And there were no controls, no fast-forward or reverse, just an on-off switch. I leaned to look at the little tape-cassette. There was a tape in there, but a very fine and silvery sort of tape. For some reason the case was etched all over in patterns like circuit diagrams.

”…right after death,” Karla was saying in her low, hypnotic voice. “Jack’s complete software is in here as well as his genetic code. There’s only been a few of these made…it’s more than just science, it’s magic.” She clicked the tape into the player. “Go on, Alvin, turn Jack on. He’ll enjoy meeting you.”

I felt dizzy and confused. How long had I been sitting here? How long had she been talking? I reached for the switch, then hesitated. This scene had gotten so unreal so fast. Maybe she’d drugged the coffee?

“Don’t be afraid. Turn him on.” Karla’s voice seemed to come from a long way away. I clicked the switch.

The tape whined on its spools. I could smell something burning. A little puff of smoke floated up from the tape-player’s cone, and then there was more smoke, lots of it. The thick plume writhed and folded back on itself, forming layer after layer of intricate haze.

The ghostly figure thickened and drew substance from the player’s cone. At some point it was finished. Jack Kerouac was there standing over me with a puzzled frown.

Somehow Karla’s coven had caught the Kerouac of 1958, a tough, greasy-faced mind-assassin still years away from his eventual bloat and blood-stomach death.

“I was afraid he’d look like a corpse,” I murmured to Karla.

“Well, I feel like a corpse—say a dead horse—what happened?” said Kerouac. He walked over to the window and looked out. “Whooeee, this ain’t even Cleveland or the golden tongues of flame. Got any hoocha?” He turned and glared at me with eyes that were dark vortices. Everything about him was right except the eyes.

“Do you have any brandy?” I asked Karla.

“No, but I could begin undressing.”

Kerouac and I exchanged a glance of mutual understanding. “Look,” I suggested, “Jack and I will go out for a bottle and be right back.”

“Oh all right,” Karla sighed. “But you have to carry the player with you. And hang onto it!”

The soul-player had a carrying strap. As I slung it over my shoulder, Kerouac staggered a bit. “Easy, Jackson,” he cautioned.

“My name’s Alvin, actually,” I said.

“Al von Actually,” muttered Kerouac. “Let’s rip this joint.”

We clattered down the stairs, his feet as loud as mine. Jack seemed a little surprised at the street-scene. I think it was his first time in Germany. I wasn’t too well dressed, and with Jack’s rumpled hair and filthy plaid shirt, we made a really scurvy pair of Americans. The passers-by, handsome and nicely dressed, gave us wide berth.

“We can get some brandy down here,” I said, jerking my head. “At the candy store. Then let’s go sit by the river.”

“Twilight of the gods at River Lethe. In the groove, Al, in the gr-gr-oove.” He seemed fairly uninterested in talking to me and spoke only in such distracted snatches, spoke like a man playing pinball and talking to a friend over his shoulder. Off and on I had the feeling that if the soul-player were turned off, I’d be the one to disappear. But he was the one with black whirlpools instead of eyes. Kerouac was the ghost, not me.

But not quite ghost either; his grip on the bottle was solid, his drinking was real, and so was mine, of course, as we passed the liter back and forth, sitting on the grassy meadow that slopes down the Neckar River. It was March 12th, basically cold, but with a good strong sun. I was comfortable in my old leather jacket and Jack, Jack was right there with me.

“I like this brandy,” I said, feeling it.

“Bee-a-zooze. What do you want from me anyway, Al? Poke a stick in a corpse, get maggots come up on you. Taking a chance, Al, for whyever?”

“Well, I…you’re my favorite writer. I always wanted to be you. Hitch-hike stoned and buy whores in Mexico. I missed all that, I mean I did it, but differently. I guess I want the next kids to like me like I like you.”

“Lot of like, it’s all nothing. Pain and death, more death and pain. It took me twenty years to kill myself. You?”

“I’m just starting. I figure if I trade some of the drinking off for weed, I can stretch it out longer. If I don’t shoot myself. I can’t believe you’re really here. Jack Kerouac.”

He drained the rest of the bottle and pitched it out into the river. A cloud was in front of the sun now and the water was grey. It was, all at once, hard to think of any good reason for living. At least I had a son.

“Look in my eyes,” Jack was saying. “Look in there.”

I didn’t want to, but he leaned in front of me to stare. His face was hard and bitter. I realized I was playing way out of my league.

The eyes. Like I said before, they were spinning dark holes, empty sockets forever draining no place. I thought of Edgar Allen Poe’s story about some guys caught for days in a maelstrom, and thinking this, I began to see small figures flailing in the dark spirals, Jack’s remembered friends and loved ones maybe, or maybe other dead souls.

The whirlpools fused now to a single dark, huge cyclone, seemingly beneath me. I was scared to breathe, scared to fall, scared even that Kerouac himself might fall into his own eyes.

A dog ran up to us and the spell snapped. “More trinken,” said Jack. “Go get another bottle, Al. I’ll wait here.”

“Okay.”

“The player,” rasped Jack. “You have to leave the soul-player here, too.”

“Fine.” I set it down on the ground.

“Out on first,” said Kerouac. “The pick-off. Tell the bitch leave me alone.” With that he snatched up the soul-player and ran down to the river. I let him go.

Well, I figured that was that. It looked like Kerouac turned himself off by carrying the soul-player into the river and shorting it out…which was fine with me. Meeting him hadn’t been as much fun as I’d expected.

I didn’t want to face Karla with the news I’d lost her machine, so I biked over to my office to phone her up. For some reason Diaconescu was there, waiting for me. I was glad to see a human face.

“What’s happening, Ray?”

“Karla sent me. She saw you two from her window and phoned me to meet you here. You’re really in trouble, Alvin.”

“Look, it was her decision to lend me that machine. I’m sorry Kerouac threw it in the river and ruined it, but…”

“He didn’t ruin the machine, Alvin. That’s the point. The machine is waterproof.”

“Then where’d he go? I saw him disappear.”

“He went underwater, you idiot. To sneak off. It’s the most dangerous thing possible to have a dead soul in control of its own player.”

“Oh man. Are you sure you don’t have any weed?”

I filled my knapsack up with beer bought at a newsstand—they sell alcohol everywhere in Germany—and pedaled on home. The seven- kilometer bike-ride from my University office to our apartment in the Foreign Scholars Guest House was usually a time when I got into my body and cooled out. But today my mind was boiling. The death and depression coming off Kerouac had been overwhelming. What had that been in his eyes there? The pit of hell, it’d seemed like, a vortex ring sort of, a long twisty thread running through each of his eyes, and whoever was outside in the air here was variable. The thought of not being able to die terrified me more than anything I’d ever heard of: for me death had always seemed like sweet oblivion, a back-door to the burrow, a certain escape. But now I had the feeling that the dark vortex was there, full of thin hare screamers, ineluctable whether or not a soul-player was around to reveal it at this level of reality. The only thing worse than death is eternal life.

Back home my wife, Cybele, was folding laundry on our bed. The baby was on the floor crying.

“Thank God you came back early, Alvin. I’m going nuts. You know what the superintendent told me? He said we can’t put the dirty Pampers in the garbage, that it’s unsanitary. We’re supposed to tear them apart and flush the pieces, can you believe that? And he was so rude, all red-faced and puffing. Jesus I hate it here, can’t you get us back to the States?”

“Cybele, you won’t believe what happened today. I met Jack Kerouac. And now he’s on the loose.”

“I thought he died a long time ago.”

“He did, he did. This witch-girl, Karla? I met her over at Diaconescu’s?”

“The time you went without me. Left me home with the baby.”

“Yeah, yeah. She conjured up his ghost somehow, and I was supposed to keep control of it; keep control of Kerouac’s ghost, but we got drunk together and he freaked me out so much I let him get away.”

“You’re drunk now?”

“I don’t know. Sort of. I bought some beer. You want one?”

“Sure. But you sound like you’re off your rocker, Alvin. Why don’t you just sit down and play with the baby. Maybe there’s a cartoon on TV for you two.”

Baby Joe was glad to see me. He held out his arms and opened up his mouth wide. I could see the two little teeth on his bottom gum. His diaper was soaked. I changed him, being careful to flush the paper part of the old diaper, as per request. As usual with the baby, I could forget I was alive, which is, after all, the only thing that makes life worth living.

I gave Cybele a beer, opened one for myself, and sat down in front of the TV with the baby. The evening programs were just starting—there’s no daytime TV at all in Germany—and, thank God, Zorro was on. The month before they’d been showing old Marx brothers movies, dubbed of course, and now it was Zorro, an episode a day. Baby Joe liked it as much as I did.

But there was something fishy today, something very wrong. Zorro didn’t look like he was supposed to. No cape, no sword, no pointy mustache. It was vortex-eyed Kerouac there in his place, sniggering and stumbling over his lines. Instead of slashing a “Z” on a wanted poster, he just spit on it. Instead of defending the waitress’s honor during the big saloon brawl, he hopped over the bar and stole a fifth of tequila. When he bowed to the police-chief’s daughter, he hiccupped and threw up. At the big masquerade ball he jumped on stage and started shouting about Death and Nothingness. When the peasants came to him for help, he asked them for marijuana. And the whole time he had the soul-player’s strap slung over his shoulder.

After awhile I thought of calling Cybele.

“Look at this, baby! It’s unbelievable. Kerouac’s on TV instead of Zorro. I think he can see me, too. He keeps making faces.”

Cybele came and stood next to me, tall and sexy. Instantly Kerouac disappeared from the screen, leaving old cape ‘n’ sword Zorro in his place. She smiled down at me kindly. “My Alvin. He trips out on acid but he still comes home on time. Just take care of Joe while I fix supper, honey. We’re having pork stew with sauerkraut.”

“But…”

“Are you so far gone you don’t remember taking it? The Black-Star that Dennis DeMentis sent you last week. I saw you put it in your knapsack this morning. You can’t fool me, Alvin.”

“But…”

She disappeared into our tiny kitchen and Kerouac reappeared on the screen, elbowing past the horses and soldiers to press his face right up to it.

“Hey, Al,” said the TV’s speaker in Kerouac’s voice. “You’re going crazy croozy whack-a-doozy.”

“Cybele! Come here!”

She came running out of the kitchen, and this time Kerouac wasn’t fast enough; she saw him staring out at us like some giant goldfish. He started to withdraw, then changed his mind.

“Are you Al’s old lady love do hop his heart on?”

“Really, Cybele,” I whispered. “My story’s true. That Black-Star’s in my desk at school and Kerouac’s ghost’s inside our TV.”

“A beer for blear, dear.” The screen wobbled like Jello and Kerouac wriggled out into our living room. He stank of dead fish. In one hand he held that stolen bottle of tequila, and his other hand cradled the soul-player.

“Just don’t look in his eyes,” I cautioned Cybele. Baby Joe started crying.

“Be pope, ti Josie,” crooned Jack. “Dad’s in a castle, Ma’s wearing a shell, nothing’s the matter, black Jack’s here from Hell.”

I’d only had one sip of my beer, so I just handed it over to him. “Isn’t there any way out?” I asked him. “Any way into Nothingness?”

Just then someone started pounding on our door. Cybele went to open it, walking backwards so she could keep an eye on Kerouac. He took a hit of tequila, a pull of beer, and lit one of the reefers the peasants had given him.

“Black-jack means sap,” he said. “That’s me.”

It was Karla at the door. Karla and Ray Diaconescu. Before Jack could do anything, they’d run across the room and grabbed him. He was clumsy from all the booze, and Karla was able to wrest the soul-player away from him.

“Turn it off now, Alvin,” she urged. “You turned it on and you have to be the one to turn it off. It only worked because you know Jack so well.”

“How about it, Jack?” I looked over at him. His eyes were swirling worse than ever. You could almost feel a breeze from air rushing into them.

He gave a tight smile and passed me his reefer. “Bee-a-zlast on, brother. They call this Germany? I call it the Land of Nod. Friar Tuck awaits her shadowy pleasure. The cactus-shapes of nowhere night.”

“Do you want me to turn it off or what? I can’t give the player back to you. You’ll drive me nuts. But anything else, man, I mean I know your pain.”

Suddenly he threw an arm around my neck and dragged me up against him. Karla, still holding the soul-player, gasped and took a step back. Kerouac’s voice was harsh in my ear.

“I knew a guy who died. That’s what Corso says about me now. Only I didn’t. He’s keeping me in the whirlpool, you are. Let me in, Al, carry me.” I tried to pull back, repelled by his closeness, his smell, but the crook of his arm held my neck like a vise. He was still talking. “Let me in your eyes, man, and I’ll keep quiet till you crack up. I’ll help you write. And you’ll end up in the whirly dark, too. Sweet and low from the foggy dew, corrupting the boys from Kentucky ham-spread dope-rush street sweets.”

He drew back then, and we stared into each other’s eyes; and I saw the thin hare screamers in the black pit same as before, only this time I jumped in, but really it jumped in me. All at once Jack was gone. I turned Karla’s machine off for her, saw her and Ray to the door, then had supper with Cybele and Baby Joe. And that’s how I became a writer.

Note on “The Jack Kerouac Disembodied School of Poetics”

Written in Spring, 1982.

New Blood, July, 1982.

In 1982, the literary arm of the Naropa Institute in Boulder, Colorado, was directed by Allen Ginsberg and Anne Waldman, and was indeed called The Jack Kerouac Disembodied School of Poetics.

I did meet a woman in Germany who gave me a Xerox of Neal Cassady’s and Jack Kerouac’s letters to each other. Kerouac is, of course, one of my all-time favorite writers, not so much for the sustained narrative arc of one novel, but rather for his sensibility and for the extreme beauty and originality of his language and phrasing.

Message Found in a Copy of Flatland

The story which appears below is purported to be Robert Ackley’s first-person account of his strange disappearance. I am not quite sure if the account is really true…I rather hope, for Ackley’s sake, that it is not.

I obtained the typescript of this story in a roundabout way. My friend, Gregory Gibson, was in London last year, looking for rare books. A dealer in Cheapside Street showed Gibson a copy of an early edition of Edwin Abbott’s 1884 fiction, Flatland. The copy Gibson saw was remarkable for the fact that someone had handwritten a whole story in the margins of the book’s pages. The dealer told Gibson that the volume was brought in by a cook’s helper, who had found the book in the basement of a Pakistani restaurant where he once worked.

Gibson could not afford the book’s very steep purchase price, but he did obtain the dealer’s permission to copy out the story written in the volume’s margins. Here, without further ado, it is: the singular adventure of Robert Ackley.

All my attempts to get back through the tunnel have proven fruitless. It will be necessary for me to move on and seek another way out. Before departing, however, I will write out an account of my adventures thus far.

Until last year I had always believed Edwin Abbott’s Flatland to be a work of fiction. Now I know better. Flatland is real. I can look up and see it as I write.

For those of my readers familiar with the book in whose margins I write, this will be startling news: for Flatland tells the adventures of A Square, a two-dimensional being living in a two-dimensional world. How, you may ask, could such a filmy world really exist? How could there be intelligent creatures with length and width, yet without thickness? If Flatland is real, then why am I the only living man who has touched it? Patience, dear readers. All this, and much more, will be revealed.

The scientific justification for Flatland is that it helps us better to understand the fourth dimension. “The fourth dimension” is a concept peculiarly linked to the late nineteenth century. In those years, mathematicians had just laid the foundations for a comprehensive theory of higher-dimensional space. Physicists were beginning to work with the notion of four-dimensional spacetime. Philosophers were using the idea of a fourth dimension to solve some of their oldest riddles. And mediums throughout Europe were coming to the conclusion that the spirits of the dead consist of four-dimensional ectoplasm. There was an immense popular interest in the fourth dimension, and Flatland, subtitled, “A Romance of Many Dimensions,” was an immediate success.

Abbott’s method was to describe a two-dimensional square’s difficulties in imagining a third dimension of space. As we read of A Square’s struggles, we become better able to understand our own difficulties in imagining a fourth dimension. The fourth dimension is to us what the third dimension is to the Flatlanders.

This powerful analogy is the rarest of things: a truly new idea. I often used to ask myself where Abbott might have gotten such an idea. When Gray University granted me my sabbatical last year, I determined to go to London and look through Abbott’s papers and publications. Could Flatland have been inspired by A. F. Möbius’s Barycentric Calculus of 1827? Might Abbott have corresponded with C. H. Hinton, eccentric author of the 1880 essay, “What Is The Fourth Dimension?” Or is Flatland nothing more than the inspired reworking of certain ideas in Plato’s Republic?

Abbott wrote many other books in his lifetime, all crashingly dull: How to Parse, The Kernel and the Husk—Letters on Spiritual Christianity, English Lessons for English People, A Shakespearian Grammar, Parables for Children, and so on. Except for Flatland, all of Abbott’s books are just what one would expect from a Victorian clergyman, headmaster of the City of London School. Where did Abbott find his inspiration for Flatland? The answer is stranger than I could ever have imagined.

It was an unnaturally hot day in July. The London papers were full of stories about the heat-wave. One man reported that three golf-balls had exploded in the heat of his parked car. All the blackboards in a local school had cracked. Numerous pigeons had died and fallen to the sidewalks. I finished my greasy breakfast and set forth from my hotel, an unprepossessing structure not far from St. Paul’s Cathedral.

My plan for the day was to visit the site of the old City of London School on Cheapside at Milk Street. Abbott attended the school himself, and then returned as headmaster for the years 1865-1889. Under Abbott’s leadership the school moved to a new building in 1882, but I had a feeling that some valuable clue to his psychology might still be found in the older building.

To my disappointment, nothing of the old building remained…at least nothing that I could see. Much of Cheapside was destroyed during the Blitz. Flimsy concrete and metal structures have replaced what stood there before. I came to a halt at the corner of Cheapside and Milk, utterly discouraged.

Sweat trickled down my sides. A red double-decker labored past, fouling the heavy air with its exhaust. Ugly, alien music drifted out of the little food-shops. I was jostled by men and women of every caste and color: masses of people, hot and impatient, inescapable as the flow of time.

I pushed into a wretched Pakistani snack-bar and ordered a beer. They had none. I settled for a Coke. I tried to imagine Edwin Abbott walking through this dingy space one hundred years ago.

The girl behind the counter handed me my Coke. Her skin had a fine coppery color, and her lips were like chocolate ice cream. She didn’t smile, but neither did she frown. Desperate with loneliness and disorientation, I struck up a conversation.

“Have you been here long?”

“I was born in London.” Her impeccable accent came as a rebuke. “My father owns this shop now for five years.”

“Did you know I came all the way from America just to visit this shop?”

She laughed and looked away. A girl in a big city learns to ignore madmen.

“No, no,” I insisted. “It’s really true. Look…” I took out my dog-eared first edition of Flatland, this very copy in whose margins I now write. “The man who wrote this book was headmaster of a school that stood near this spot.”

“What school?”

“The City School of London. They moved it to the Victoria Embankment in 1882.”

“Then you should go there. Here we have only food.” For some reason the sight of Abbot’s book had caused her cheeks to flush an even darker hue.

“I’ll save that trip for another day. Don’t you want to know what the book is about?”

“I do know. It is about flat creatures who slide around in a plane.”

The readiness of her response astonished me. But before I could pose another question, the girl had turned to serve another customer, a turbaned Sikh with a pockmarked face. I scanned the menu, looking for something else to order.

“Could I have some of the spicy meatballs, please?”

“Certainly.”

“What’s your name?”

“Deela.”

She failed to ask mine, so I volunteered the information. “I’m Bob. Professor Robert Ackley of Gray University.”

“And what do you profess?” She set the plate of meatballs down with an encouraging click.

“Mathematics. I study the fourth dimension, just as Abbott did. Have you really read Flatland?”

Deela glanced down the counter, as if fearful of being overheard. “I have not read it. I…”

The Sikh interrupted then, calling for butter on his rice. I sampled one of the meatballs. It was hot and dry as desert sand.

“Could I have another Coke, please?”

“Are you rich?” Deela whispered unexpectedly.

Was she hoping for a date with me? Well, why not? This was the longest conversation I’d had with anyone since coming to London. “I’m well-off,” I said, hoping to make myself attractive. “I have a good position, and I am unmarried. Would you like to have dinner with me?”

This proposal seemed to surprise Deela. She covered her mouth with one hand and burst into high laughter. Admittedly I am no ladies’ man, but this really seemed too rude to bear. I put away my book and rose to my feet.

“What do I owe you?”

“I’m sorry I laughed, Robert. You surprised me. Perhaps I will have dinner with you someday.” She lowered her voice and leaned closer. “Downstairs here there is something you should see. I was hoping that you might pay to see it.”

It seemed very hot and close in this little restaurant. The inclination of the Sikh’s turban indicated that he was listening to our conversation. I had made a fool of myself. It was time to go. Stiffly I paid the bill and left. Only when I stepped out on the street and looked at my change did I realize that Deela had given me a note.

Robert—

Flatland is in the basement of our shop. Come back at closing time and I will show it to you. Please bring one hundred pounds. My father is ill.

Deela.

I turned and started back into the shop. But Deela made a worried face and placed her fingers on her lips. Very well, I could wait. Closing time, I noted, was ten P. M.

I spent the rest of the day in the British Museum, ferreting out obscure books on the fourth dimension. For the first time I was able to hold in my hands a copy of J. K. F. Zöllner’s 1878 book, Transcendental Physics. Here I read how a spirit from hyperspace would be able to enter a closed room by coming in, not through walls or ceiling, but through the “side” of the room lying open to the fourth dimension.

Four-dimensional spirits…long sought, but never found! Smiling a bit at Zöllner’s gullibility, I set his book down and reread Deela’s note. Flatland is in the basement of our shop. What could she mean by this? Had they perhaps found Abbott’s original manuscript in the ruined foundations of the old City School? Or did she mean something more literal, something more incredible, something more bizarre than spirits from the fourth dimension?

The whole time in the library, I had the feeling that someone was watching me. When I stepped back onto the street, I realized that I was indeed being followed. It was the Sikh, his obstinate turban always half a block behind me. Finally I lost him by going into a movie theater, leaving by the rear exit, and dashing into the nearest pub.

I passed a bland few hours there, drinking the warm beer and eating the stodgy food. Finally it was ten P. M.

Deela was waiting for me in the darkened shop. She let me in and locked the door behind me.

“Did you bring the money?”

The empty shop felt very private. Deela’s breath was spicy and close. What had I really come for?

“Flatland,” stated Deela, “is in the basement. Did you bring the money?”

I gave her a fifty-pound note. She flattened it out and held it up to examine it by the street-light. Suddenly there was a rapping on the door. The Sikh!

“Quick!” Deela took me by the arm and rushed me behind the counter and down a narrow hallway. “Down there,” she said, indicating a door. “I’ll get rid of him.” She trotted back out to the front of the shop.

Breathless with fear and excitement, I opened the shabby door and stepped down onto the dark stairs.

The door swung closed behind me, muffling the sound of Deela’s voice. She was arguing with the Sikh, though without letting him in. I moved my head this way and that, trying to make out what lay in the basement. Deela’s faint voice grew shriller. There was what looked like a ball of light floating at the foot of the stairs. An oddly patterned ball of light some three feet across. I went down a few more steps to have a closer look. The thing was sort of like a huge lens, a lens looking onto…

Just then there came the sound of shattering glass. The Sikh had smashed his way in! The clangor of the shop’s burglar alarm drowned out Deela’s wild screams. Footsteps pounded close by and the door at the head of the stairs flew open.

“Come back up, Professor Ackley,” called the Sikh. His voice was high and desperate. “You are in great danger.”

But I couldn’t tear myself away from the glowing sphere. It appeared to be an Einstein-Rosen bridge, a space-tunnel leading into another universe. The other universe seemed to contain only one thing: an endless glowing plane filled with moving forms. Flatland.

The Sikh came clattering down the stairs. My legs made a decision. I leaped forward, through the space-tunnel and into another world.

I landed on all fours…there was a sort of floor about a yard below the plane of Flatland. When I stood up, it was as if I were standing waist-deep in an endless, shiny lake. My fall through the Flatlanders’ space had smashed up one of their houses. Several of them were nosing at my waist, wondering what I was. To my surprise, I could feel their touch quite distinctly. They seemed to have a thickness of several millimeters.

The mouth of the space-tunnel was right overhead, a dark sphere framing the Sikh’s excited little face. He reached down as if to grab me. I quickly squatted down beneath the plane of Flatland and crawled away across the firm, smooth floor. The hazy, bright space shimmered overhead like an endless soap-film, effectively shielding me from the Sikh.

I could hear the sound of more footsteps on the stairs. Deela? There were cries, a gunshot, and then silence. I poked my head back up, being careful not to bump any Flatlanders. The dark opening of the space-tunnel was empty. I was safe, safe in Flatland. I rose up to my full height and surveyed the region around me.

I was standing in the middle of a “street,” that is to say, in the middle of a clear path lined with Flatland houses on either side. The houses had the form of large squares and rectangles, three to five feet on a side. The Flatlanders themselves were as Abbott has described them: women are short Lines with a bright eye at one end, the soldiers are very sharp isosceles Triangles, and there are Squares, Pentagons and other Polygons as well. The adults are, on the average, about twelve inches across.

The buildings that lined my street bore signs in the form of strings of colored dots along their outer walls. To my right was the house of a childless Hexagon and his wife. To my left was the home of an equilateral Triangle, proud father of three little Squares. The Triangle’s door, a hinged line segment, stood ajar. One of his children, who had been playing in the street, sped inside, frightened by my appearance. The plane of Flatland cut me at the waist and arms, giving me the appearance of a large blob flanked by two smaller blobs—a weird and uncanny spectacle, to be sure.

Now the Triangle stuck his eye out of his door to study me. I could feel his excited voice vibrating the space touching my waist. Flatland seemed to made of a sort of jelly, perhaps one-sixteenth of an inch thick.

Suddenly I heard Deela calling to me. I looked back at the dark mouth of the tunnel, floating about eight feet above the mysterious ground on which I stood. I walked towards it, staying in the middle of the street. The little line-segment doors slammed as I walked past, and I could look down at the Flatlanders cowering in their homes.

I stopped under the tunnel’s mouth and looked up at Deela. She was holding a coiled-up rope-ladder.

“Do you want to come out now, Robert?” There was something cold and unpleasant about her voice.

“What happened to the Sikh?”

“He will not bother us again. How much money do you have with you?”

I recalled that so far I had only paid her half of the hundred pounds. “Don’t worry, I’ll give you the rest of the money.” But how could she even think of money with a wonder like this to…

I felt a sharp pain in the small of my back, then another. I whirled around to see a platoon of two dozen Flatland soldiers bearing down on me. Two of them had stuck into my back like knives. I wrenched them out, lifted them free of their space, and threw them into the next block. I was bleeding! Blade-thick and tough-skinned, these soldiers were a real threat. One by one, I picked them up by their blunt ends and set them down inside the nearest building. I kept them locked in by propping my side against the door.

“If you give me all your money, Robert,” said Deela, “then I will lower this rope-ladder.”

It was then that I finally grasped the desperation of my situation. Barring Deela’s help, there was no possible way for me to get up to the mouth of the tunnel. And Deela would not help unless I handed over all my cash…some three hundred pounds. The Sikh, whom I had mistakenly thought of as enemy, had been trying to save me from Deela’s trap!

“Come on,” she said. “I don’t have all night.”

There were some more soldiers coming down the street after me. I reached back to feel my wounds. My hand came away wet with blood. It was interesting here, but it was clearly time to leave.

“Very well, you nasty little thief. Here is all the money I have. Three hundred pounds. The police, I assure you, will hear of this.” I drew the bills out and held them up to the tunnel-mouth. Deela reached through, snatched the money, and then disappeared. The new troop of soldiers was almost upon me.

“Hurry!” I shouted. “Hurry up with the ladder! I need medical attention!” Moving quickly, I scooped up the soldiers as they came. One got past my hand and stabbed me in the stomach. I grew angry, and dealt with the remaining soldiers by poking out their hearts.

When I was free to look up at the tunnel-mouth again. I saw a sight to chill the blood. I was the Sikh, eyes glazed in death, his arms dangling down towards me. I realized that Deela had shot him. I grabbed one of his hands and pulled, hoping to lift myself up into the tunnel. But the corpse slid down, crashed through Flatland, and thudded onto the floor at my feet.

“Deela!” I screamed. “For the love of God!”

Her face appeared again…but she was no longer holding the rope-ladder. In its stead she held a pistol. Of course it would not do to set me free. I would make difficulties. With my body already safe in this dimensional oubliette, it would be nonsense to set me free. Deela aimed her gun.

As before, I ducked below Flatland’s opalescent surface and crawled for dear life. Deela didn’t even bother shooting.

“Goodbye, Robert,” I heard her calling. “Stay away from the tunnel or else!” This was followed by her laughter, her footsteps, the slamming of the cellar door, and then silence.

That was two days ago. My wounds have healed. The Sikh has grown stiff. I made several repellent efforts to use his corpse as a ladder or grappling-hook, but to no avail. The tunnel-mouth is too high, and I am constantly distracted by the attacks of the isosceles Triangles.

But my situation is not entirely desperate. The Flatlanders are, I have learned, edible, with a taste something like very moist smoked salmon. It takes quite a few of them to make a meal, but they are plentiful, and they are easy to catch. No matter how tightly they lock their doors, they never know when the five globs of my fingers will appear like Zöllner’s spirits to snatch them away.

I have filled the margins of my beloved old Flatland now. It is time to move on. Somewhere there may be another tunnel. Before leaving, I will throw this message up through the tunnel-mouth. It will lie beneath the basement stairs, and someday someone will find it.

Farewell, reader, and do not pity me. I was but a poor laborer in the vineyard of knowledge—and now I have become the Lord of Flatland.

Note on “Message Found in a Copy of Flatland”

Written in Summer, 1982.

The 57th Franz Kafka, Ace Books, 1983.

My friend and fellow fourth-dimension maven Thomas Banchoff of Brown University traveled to London one summer to dig up information about Edwin Abbott. This story is my concept of what happened to him, although somehow Banchoff (or someone who says he is Banchoff) seems to have made it back to the States.

Plastic Letters

“Someone who, dreaming, says ‘I am dreaming,’ even if he speaks audibly in doing so, is no more right than if he said in his dream ‘it is raining,’ while it was in fact raining. Even if his dream were actually connected with the noise of the rain.” — Ludwig Wittgenstein, On Certainty.

Wittgenstein wrote these words two days before his death on April 29, 1951. He died of cancer. I see my typewriter, its plastic keys. I press the plastic letters and write these words. Am I a mumbling dreamer? And you?

Before I came here I lived in a UFO, a spaceship called Star Nine. My “brother” and I were set down in the suburbs of Louisville, Kentucky. We attended private schools. He went into the wood business, and I became a science-fiction writer.

I first remembered about Star Nine one night in 1964 after drinking a fifth of scotch. I told my brother about it and started choking him when he didn’t believe me. But the next day he admitted I was right.

The way Star Nine sends a person down is to aim a green laser-beam. The beam shudders like, and there’s a new fake Earthling. When we first got here, I was a five-year-old boy, and my brother was ten. It was in a cow pasture with a barbed-wire fence. We started crying and ran home. Star Nine had beamed memories to our “parents,” a childless couple just moving into town.

I am free to reveal all this because by the time you read this “I” will be gone. There are enough of us now to accomplish our task, the theft of your reality. You will dream on as before, there will be stimuli to mutter about, but the world will be absent. It is as if a farmer were to catch and make off with the rain of Wittgenstein’s dreamer. So that the dreamer will not be disturbed, the farmer sets up, in the now-empty night, a cassette-player with a tape of “Rain.” Splish-splash, gut-buckets of Iowa rain, and the corn rustling, all magnetic signals on a plastic tape. Miles off are Tenniel’s “mome raths” (us), orange pigs with bunches of pink worms for tails, we are the farmer, we are the rain without stopping. I eye “I,” to eat the exhale/inhale, day/night, summer/winter, parent/child, one/many, the broken clock all gone.

Note on “Plastic Letters”

Written in November, 1982.

Live From the Stagger Café, #5, Summer, 1987.

“Plastic Letters” is a quick vision that was inspired by a dream. It also represents the starting seed for my novel, The Secret of Life, in which the teenage hero learns that he is a saucer alien. Live From the Stagger Café was a little zine edited by Luke McGuff in Minneapolis. The story title is taken from the name of an album by the group Blondie.

Monument to the Third International

For Henry and Diana Vaughan.

A draft plucked at Luanne Carrandine’s blonde hair. Visions of claws, shadows of deliverance.

“You see?” her salesgirl was saying. “There’s a hole in the floor, Mrs. Carrandine. Thank goodness no one fell in!”

A thick mist was drifting up, mist thick and slow as ketchup. A tendril snaked up to encircle Luanne’s calf. She caught a whiff of the stuff then, and tiny voices seemed to call from every corner. Luanne shook her head and widened her eyes. Come on, she thought to herself, this is Monday morning, Luanne baby, it’s get-it-together time. The facts, please.

The facts: There is a big, round hole in the floor of the dressing-room of Luanne and Garvey Carrandine’s dress-shop. The hole is oozing smoke. Bummer. Rain-gray post-holiday Monday, down there in Killeville, Virginia, man, and the goddamned store is like falling apart. At least I don’t have hair on my face.

The mist gave off an electric ozone charge. Breathing it, Luanne felt good, tight, strong, tingly.

“Is that the basement?” her salesgirl inquired

“There isn’t any basement,” said Luanne. “None of the plaza stores have basements, baby. There’s just a concrete slab, and garbage under that. Who found the hole? Have you called the fire-department?”

“I—I found it, but I haven’t called. I wasn’t sure who—do you think there’s been a robbery?”

Luanne stepped back from the hole and looked around. Tops and bottoms, silk and fuzz. “I don’t know what the hell anyone could have stolen, Kathy. There’s nothing here worth taking—just ask our customers.” She was sick of running the clothes-store, sick of making her money a dollar at a time.

The mist had her feeling reckless. “Maybe it’s a sinkhole like in Florida. Maybe the whole damned store will fall in, and Garvey and I can collect insurance. I hope so, Kathy, I really do.”

Luanne emphasized her point by jumping up and down. She was a small blonde with bold eyes and a pert mouth. Bold and round, pert and lipsticked. She was early thirties going on Sweet Sixteen.

Kathy watched her boss jump up and down. The jumps were surprisingly high. “What shall I do, Mrs. Carrandine?”

“Go on home, honey. I’ll get Garvey and the cops and the insurance men over here. We’ll stay closed for two days and then have a Fire Sale. A Sinkhole Special.” She smiled, stopped jumping, and made her way to the phone. “Just run along, Kathy. We’ll pay you for today, and tomorrow you can come in and help me mark down some of the tags.” Kathy left.

The phone was behind the counter, over on one side with the store-room and the dressing-room. There was mist, and Luanne felt funny again as she started dialing.

“What’s up?” asked Garvey’s voice. He dealt with their wholesalers from an office downtown.

“Honey, there’s a big hole in the dressing-room floor. It’s like a manhole.”

“Uh, how deep is it?” Garvey was not an excitable man.

“I don’t know. But…I’m starting to see things. Hurry.”

When Garvey reached the store, he found Luanne at her desk, drawing pictures with her youngest daughter’s colored pencils. The whole floor was covered with mist, a slow gray carpet of magic gas. Some of the stuff drifted up to meet Garvey’s nose. He inhaled and saw the shop fill with lazy blobs of color. It felt like skin-diving amidst tropical fish.

“God loves me, Garvey, He’s sent me a vision. Just look at that one—the teal scroll with red stars printed on it? Can you see that as a blouse?”

“Uh…” Garvey could see it, sort of.

“Yes, Garvey, we can do it! We’ll collect insurance and sell the store and start making our own line of clothes. Luanne’s Luxuries, can you dig it?” She breathed deeply and looked around, eyes ablaze. “All these new images, it’s just fantastic!”

Garvey was a tall, slim man with a perpetually unfocused air. He regarded his wife for a moment, then went to look at the hole in the dressing-room floor. The way the mist was pouring out, it was hard to see in. He wondered if the smoke might be dangerous to breathe, then decided not. He felt wonderful.

“Is there a flashlight, Luanne?”

“By the fuse-box, Gar.”

He got the light and shone it at the hole. He could make out the sides—the hole was a slanting shaft some three feet across—but the bottom was all fogged up. He went out to the front counter and found a short length of leftover Christmas ribbon.

Luanne was too busy with her new fashion-drawings to look up.

“I’m going to lower this down into the hole,” announced Garvey as he tied the ribbon’s end around the flashlight. His skin was tingling, and colors were everywhere. He kept thinking he heard voices. “Luanne? Do you feel as weird as I do?”

She laughed softly and filled in some green cross-hatching. “It’s the mist, man, it’s giving me teachings. We’ve got the burning bush right here with us.”

For the first time, Garvey noticed that rain was coming through the dressing-room ceiling. There was a big hole in the ceiling right over the hole in the floor.

“Hey Luanne, I think it’s a meteorite!”

“Straight from heaven, baby. Luanne’s Leisure Luxuries!”

Garvey crouched down by the hole and lowered away. The light swung this way and that, a pale blob in the mist. Three feet, six—he was out of ribbon and the bottom was still out of reach. He took a deep breath and reached way down in the hole, hoping to find out how deep it was.

Just then a bit of the floor’s concrete crumbled. Garvey fell head first into the fog-shrouded hole.

Time passed. Slowly the mist dissipated. At some point Luanne’s visionary state wore off. She looked down at the drawings she’d been working on and wondered what they meant. It was as if she had been drugged for the last hour or so, drugged full and happy. Some of her drawings were of clothes, but others were of buildings. One of the buildings was particularly striking: a vast conical lattice surrounded by two twining spirals of metal. Mounted inside it were four huge glass structures: a cube, a pyramid, a cylinder and a half-sphere.

But where was Garvey? Hadn’t he been here a little while ago?

Luanne hurried through her silent store. There was the hole, and there, three feet down, were the soles of poor Garvey’s shoes! He was stuck in there upside down! The mist had poisoned him—he had passed out and fallen in!

Luanne seized Garvey’s feet and pulled. Normally she couldn’t have budged him, but something filled her with superstrength. Garvey bumped up out of the hole like a lumpy carrot. Luanne laid him out on his back and began blowing kisses into his slack mouth. He breathed back, twitched, opened his eyes.

“Garvey? Are you all right?”

“Da,” said Garvey, his voice strangely gruff. “Pamiatnik III Internatsionala prokety Vladimir Tatlin.” His eyes closed and he went slack again.

Luanne picked him up bodily and carried him away from the awful hole. With fumbling fingers she dialed the Rescue Squad.

Garvey woke to the sound of his wife’s voice. They were each in a single bed—hospital beds. She was sitting up and talking on the phone.

”…responsibility. The insurance won’t pay, and we’ve got to sue someone. Isn’t there a World Court? The comet smashed into our store, man. We’re in a decontamination room and they want to bulldoze our store under. What the hell is a lawyer for, Sidney? Stay on it, and call back. Goodbye.”

“Uh, Luanne…”

“Garvey! Baby! These idiots think we glow in the dark, man, we’re supposed to stay locked up for ten days! The store’s screwed and nobody wants to take the blame. I say it’s our government’s fault—I mean they’re the ones who egg the Russians on.”

“The Russians?”

“Those stupid Commies,” Luanne fumed. “It was some kind of space-probe they sent up to intercept that new comet they discovered. Lenin’s Comet? These goddamned spastic Reds wanted to plant a time-capsule of propaganda on the comet and bring part of it back.”

“Part of Lenin’s Comet?”

“That’s what crashed in our store. The probe smashed the comet all to bits. Our store got hit by about six tons of frozen comet. The stuff boiled off into gas and that’s what flipped us out, Garvey, that’s where the visions came from.”

For someone in a hospital bed, Luanne looked surprisingly well. Her cheeks were flushed with excitement, and her round eyes were bright with plans.

“They want us on the Today show, Gar, but the doctors won’t let us out. There’s got to be big money in this somewhere. It’s just too bizarre. Drugged-out on space-gas!”

“Was I in the hole very long?”

“I was sort of wasted, baby, so I’m not too sure. Half an hour? What was it like?”

“I…”

Garvey was interrupted by a voice from the TV screen. It was a fat doctor, talking to them on closed-circuit. “Hello, Mr. Carrandine, I’m glad to see you’ve snapped out of it.”

“Let us out!” shouted Luanne. “What about our children?”

“Your children will be taken care of by a policewoman, Mrs. Carrandine. Surely you must understand that your quarantine will last until we have finished our batteries of tests. The material you and your husband inhaled is unlike any other substance known to science. My colleagues tell me that is must come from a different galaxy, where the weak-force is…”

“CRAP!” Luanne threw her sheet over the TV screen and camera. “Come on, Garvey, help me figure out how we can get out of here and cash in on this!”

“Did you hear that? They’ll put a policewoman in our house? Jesus. How long have we been here?”

“It’s just noon. The kids are still in school. Do you feel all right now, baby?”

Garvey got out of his bed and stretched. He felt good, very good indeed. It would be nice to get some lunch. A fast-food triple-burger and a milkshake, for instance.

The air in front of his chest grew thick. There was a pale flickering, a slight buzz, and—plop, a burger ‘n’ shake dropped out of the air to splatter on the hospital-room floor!

“Oh my God!” Luanne had been watching closely. “Can you do that again, Gar?”

This time he stood next to the dresser. Make it two shakes and burgers. Nothing to it. Buzz, flicker, click—there they were.

“Jesus, Garvey. How come I can’t do that?”

“I got more of the gas than you did.” Garvey ate as he talked. “I always knew something like this would happen to me, Luanne. I’m Superman! I can do anything I like. And the I.R.S. can go straight to hell!”

“Don’t, Garvey! You’ve got to be careful what you wish! Don’t wear it out on garbage!”

There was a fumbling outside, and the inner door of their room’s air-lock swung open. It was a man in a baggy white decontamination suit. His face was obscured by bulky air-filters.

“yrrnd shhhnnddt chuchufff mnnn krrrrdnnn!” The bulky figure reached for Garvey’s lunch.

“Uh, Luanne, do you think…”

“Yeah, baby. Let’s split.”

The scene around them flickered like two intercut films and resolved itself into the Carrandine’s living-room.

“Oh, Garvey! Make a lot of gold, man, I mean like hundreds of pounds! Quick before the pigs get here!”

A small ingot of gold thudded to the floor. Then another and another and another—the rain of metal lasted a full minute. Garvey paused and regarded his riches with a vaguely dissatisfied air.

“That’s good for a few million bucks, Luanne. Go hide it, and let me concentrate. I’ve got to do something much bigger. There’s not a whole lot of time left—I can feel my powers wearing off.”

Obediently Luanne got her daughter Betsy’s wagon and began lugging ingots into the den. There was a fireplace in there with a trapdoor you could lift up to shove the ashes in. One by one, Luanne stashed the gold-bars in the hidden ash-barrel.

There were sirens in the distance. Garvey lay on the couch with his eyes closed. As Luanne hurried back and forth with the heavy ingots, she saw girders rising up around their house, steel beams shooting up like fountains. Some vast tower was growing overhead, some eternal monument to Garvey’s power!

Luanne hid the last ingot and went to stand by Garvey’s laboring head. “Can you hear me, baby?” A weak nod. “Are you done?” Another nod. “Can I have a chicken sandwich and a glass of red wine?”

“No,” said Garvey, smiling a little. “You’ll have to buy it, Luanne. I’ve used up all my power.”

The room was in shadow, darkened by the immense bulk overhead. Luanne laid her hand on Garvey’s cool forehead. “What did you make out there, baby?”

“A tower. I saw it when I was in the hole. I don’t know what it means, but I had to make it. It’s sort of a giant clock. Let’s go outside and see how it turned out.”

The structure overhead was inconceivably vast. Standing under it was like standing under the Eiffel tower. Garvey and Luanne had to walk a good five minutes till they could get a decent view of the thing. People were milling about like excited ants, but for the moment no one stopped the Carrandines. They reached a good vantage-point and feasted their eyes.

“I drew that,” murmured Luanne. Garvey just smiled, happier than he’d ever been.

The tower was a giant cone swept out by two linked spirals. Supported by a great spare lattice of strutwork, the spirals narrowed up to a point hundreds and hundreds of feet overhead. Inside the giant structure were four great glass jewels, four whole buildings suspended one above the other: a cube, a triangular pyramid, a cylinder, and a hemisphere.

“They rotate,” said Garvey. “The cube once a year, the tetrahedron once a month, the cylinder once a week, and the hemisphere once a day. It’s never the same. A monument with moving parts.”

“Can we go in?”

“Yeah. See that?” Garvey pointed to a great slanting shaft that leaned up along one side of the tower. A shaft twice the height of the Empire State Building. “There’s elevators in there. The cube is an exhibition hall, the pyramid is an auditorium, the cylinder is offices, and the hemisphere…the hemisphere is for us.”

“There they are,” someone shouted. “There’s Carrandine and his wife! Get them!”

The fat doctor and some other men came rushing up to Garvey and Luanne. “Did you build this thing?”

“Uh…”

“Sure Garvey built it! You should be down on your knees thanking him, man.”

“Do you know what this tower is, Carrandine?”

“I—I got the idea for it when I was stuck in that hole.”

“No wonder. We found the Russian time-capsule down in the bottom. A Communist artist named Vladimir Tatlin dreamed up the design for this tower in 1919. Monument to the Third International. Fortunately the Soviets never had the funds to construct it. But now you…”

“Talk about uptight!” interrupted Luanne. “What’s ‘the Third Inter-national’ supposed to be?”

No one seemed to know. And once Garvey had promised to manage the monument’s rental and upkeep, no one really cared. The great tower stands in Killeville to this day—go see it next time you’re down South!

Note on “Monument to the Third International”

Written in 1983.

The Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction, December, 1984.

Our Lynchburg friends Henry and Diana Vaughan did indeed own a dress-shop. I saw a model of Tatlin’s proposed Monument to the Third International in the Moscow-Paris exhibition at the Pompidou Center, and then I saw the model again in a TV documentary.

Rapture in Space

Denny Blevins was a dreamer who didn’t like to think. Drugs and no job put his head in just the right place for this. If at all possible, he liked to get wired and spend the day lying on his rooming house mattress and looking out the window at the sky. On clear days he could watch his eyes’ phosphenes against the bright blue; and on cloudy days he’d dig the clouds’ drifty motions and boiling edges. One day he realized his window-dirt was like a constant noise-hum in the system, so he knocked out the pane that he usually looked through. The sky was even better then, and when it rained he could watch the drops coming in. At night he might watch the stars, or he might get up and roam the city streets for deals.

His Dad, whom he hadn’t seen in several years, died that April. Denny flew out to the funeral. His big brother Allen was there, with Dad’s insurance money. Turned out they got $15K apiece.

“Don’t squander it, Denny,” said Allen, who was an English teacher. “Time’s winged chariot for no man waits! You’re getting older and it’s time you found a career. Go to school and learn something. Or buy into a trade. Do something to make Dad’s soul proud.”

“I will,” said Denny, feeling defensive. Instead of talking in clear he used the new cyberslang. “I’ll get so cashy and so starry so zip you won’t believe it, Allen. I’ll get a tunebot, start a motion, and cut a choicey vid. Denny in the Clouds with Clouds. Untense, bro, I’ve got plex ideas.”

When Denny got back to his room he got a new sound system and a self-playing electric guitar. And scored a lot of dope and food-packs. The days went by; the money dwindled to $9K. Early in June the phone rang.

“Hello, Denny Blevins?” The voice was false and crackly.

“Yes!” Denny was glad to get a call from someone besides Allen. It seemed like lately Allen was constantly calling him up to nag.

“Welcome to the future. I am Phil, a phonebot cybersystem designed to contact consumer prospects. I would like to tell about the on-line possibilities open to you. Shall I continue?”

“Yes,” said Denny.

It turned out the “Phil the phonebot” was a kind of computerized phone salesman. The phonebot was selling phonebots which you, the consumer prospect, could use to sell phonebots to others. It was—though Denny didn’t realize this—a classic Ponzi pyramid scheme, like a chain letter, or like those companies which sell people franchises to sell franchises to sell franchises to sell…

The phonebot had a certain amount of interactivity. It asked a few yes/no questions; and whenever Denny burst in with some comment, it would pause, say, “That’s right, Denny! But listen to the rest!” and continue. Denny was pleased to hear his name so often. Alone in his room, week after week, he’d been feeling his reality fade. Writing original songs for the guitar was harder than he’d expected. It would be nice to have a robot friend. At the end, when Phil asked for his verdict, Denny said, “Okay, Phil, I want you. Come to my rooming-house tomorrow and I’ll have the money.”

The phonebot was not the arm-waving clanker that Denny, in his ignorance, had imagined. It was, rather, a flat metal box that plugged right into the wall phone-socket. The box had a slot for an electronic directory, and a speaker for talking to its owner. It told Denny he could call it Phil; all the phonebots were named Phil. The basic phonebot sales spiel was stored in the Phil’s memory, though you could change the patter if you wanted. You could, indeed, use the phonebot to sell things other than phonebots.

The standard salespitch lasted five minutes, and one minute was allotted to the consumer’s responses. If everyone answered, listened, and responded, the phonebot could process ten prospects per hour, and one hundred twenty in a 9 A. M. – 9 P. M. day! The whole system cost nine thousand dollars, though as soon as you bought one and joined the pyramid, you could get more of them for six. Three thousand dollars profit for each phonebot your phonebot could sell! If you sold, say, one a day, you’d make better than $100K a year!

The electronic directory held all the names and numbers in the city; and each morning it would ask Denny who he wanted to try today. He could select the numbers on the day’s calling list on the basis of neighborhood, last name, family size, type of business and so on.

The first day, Denny picked a middle-class suburb and told Phil to call all the childless married couples there. Young folks looking for an opportunity! Denny set the speaker so he could listen to people’s responses. It was not encouraging.

“click”

“No…click”

“click”

“This kilp ought to be illegal…click”

“click”

“Get a job, you bizzy dook…click”

“Of all the…click”

“Again? click”

Most people hung up so fast that Phil was able to make some thousand unsuccessful contacts in less than ten hours. Only seven people listened through the whole message and left comments at the end; and six of these people seemed to be bedridden or crazy. The seventh had a phonebot she wanted to sell cheap.

Denny tried different phoning strategies—rich people, poor people, people with two sevens in their phone number, and so on. He tried different kinds of salespitches—bossy ones, ingratiating ones, curt ones, ethnic-accent ones, etc. He made up a salespitch that offered businesses the chance to rent Phil to do phone advertising for them.

Nothing worked. It got to be depressing sitting in his room watching Phil fail—it was like having Willy Loman for his roommate. The machine made little noises, and unless Denny took a lot of dope, he had trouble relaxing out into the sky. The empty food-packs stank.

Two more weeks, and all the money, food and dope were gone. Right after he did the last of the dope, Denny recorded a final sales-pitch:

“Uh…hi. This is Phil the prophet at 1801 Eye Street. I eye I…I’m out of money and I’d rather not have to…uh…leave my room. You send me money for…uh…food and I’ll give God your name. Dope’s rail, too.”

Phil ran that on random numbers for two days with no success. Denny came down into deep hunger. Involuntary detox. If his Dad had left much more money, Denny might have died, holed up in that room. Good old Dad. He trembled out into the street and got a job working counter in a Greek coffee shop called the KoDo. It was okay; there was plenty of food, and he didn’t have to watch Phil panhandling.

As Denny’s strength and sanity came back, he remembered sex. But he didn’t know any girls. He took Phil off panhandling and put him onto propositioning numbers in the young working-girl neighborhoods.

“Hi, are you a woman? I’m Phil, sleek robot for a whippy young man who’s ready to get under. Make a guess and he’ll mess. Leave your number and state your need; he’s fuff-looking and into sleaze.”

This message worked surprisingly well. The day after he started it up, Denny came home to find four enthusiastic responses stored on Phil’s chips. Two of the responses seemed to be from men, and one of the women’s voice sounded old…really old. The fourth response was from “Silke.”

“Hi, desperado, this is Silke. I like your machine. Call me.”

Phil had Silke’s number stored, of course, so Denny called her right up. Feeling shy, he talked through Phil, using the machine as voder to make his voice sound weird. After all, Phil was the one who knew her.

“Hello?” Cute, eager, practical, strange.

“Silke? This is Phil. Denny’s talking through me. You want to interface?”

“Like where?”

“My room?”

“Is it small? It sounds like your room is small. I like small rooms.”

“You got it. 1801 Eye Street, Denny’ll be in front of the building.”

“What do you look like, Denny?”

“Tall, thin, teeth when I grin, which is lots. My hair’s peroxide blond on top. I’ll wear my X-shirt.”

“Me too. See you in an hour.”

Denny put on his X-shirt—a T-shirt with a big silk screen picture of his genitalia—and raced down to the KoDo to beg Spiros, the boss, for an advance on his wages.

“Please, Spiros, I got a date.”

The shop was almost empty, and Spiros was sitting at the counter watching a payvid porno show on his pocket TV. He glanced over at Denny, all decked out in his X-shirt, and pulled two fifties out of his pocket.

“Let me know how she come.”

Denny spent one fifty on two Fiesta food-packs and some wine: the other fifty went for a capsule of snap-crystals from a street vendor. He was back in front of his rooming-house in plenty of time. Ten minutes, and there came Silke, with a great big pink crotch-shot printed onto her T-shirt. She looked giga good.

For the first instant they stood looking at each other’s X-shirts, and then they shook hands.

“I’m Denny Blevins. I got some food and wine and snap here, if you want to go up.” Denny was indeed tall and thin, and toothy when he grinned. His mouth was very wide. His hair was long and dark in back, and short and blond on top. He wore red rhinestone earrings, his semierect X-shirt, tight black plastic pants, and fake leopard fur shoes. His arms were muscular and veiny, and he moved them a lot when he talked.

“Go up and get under,” smiled Silke. She was medium height, and wore her straw-like black hair in a bouffant. She had fine, hard features. She’d appliquéd pictures of monster eyes to her eyelids, and she wore white dayglo lipstick. Beneath her sopping wet X-shirt, she wore a tight, silvered jumpsuit with cutouts. On her feet she wore roller skates with lights in the wheels.

“Oxo,” said Denny.

“Wow,” said Silke.

Up in the room they got to know each other. Denny showed Silke his phonebot and his sound system, pretended to start to play his guitar and to then decide not to, and told about some of the weird things he’d seen in the sky, looking out that broken pane. Silke, as it turned out, was a payvid sex dancer come here from West Virginia. She talked mostly in clear, but she was smart, and she liked to get wild, but only with the right kind of guy. Sex dancer didn’t mean hooker and she was, she assured Denny, clean. She had a big dream she wasn’t quite willing to tell him yet.

“Come on,” he urged, popping the autowave foodpacks open. “Decode.”

“Ah, I don’t know, Denny. You might think I’m skanky.”

They sat side by side on Denny’s mattress and ate the pasty food with the packed in plastic spoons. It was good. It was good to have another person in the room here.

“Silke,” said Denny when they finished eating, “I’d been thinking Phil was kilp. Dook null. But if he got you here it was worth it. Seems I just need tech to relate, you wave?”

Silke threw the empty foodtrays on the floor and gave Denny a big kiss. They went ahead and fuffed. It seemed like it had been a while for both of them. Skin all over, soft, warm, skin, touch, kiss, lick, smell, good.

Afterwards, Denny opened the capsule of snap and they split it. You put the stuff on your tongue, it sputtered and popped, and you breathed in the freebase fumes. Fab rush. Out through the empty window pane they could see the moon and two stars stronger than the city lights.

“Out there,” said Silke, her voice fast and shaky from the snap. “That’s my dream. If we hurry, Denny, we can be the first people to have sex in space. They’d remember us forever. I’ve been thinking about it, and there was always missing links, but you and Phil are it. We’ll get in the shuttlebox—it’s a room like this—and go up. We get up there and make videos of us getting under, and—this is my new flash—we use Phil to sell the vids to pay for the trip. You wave?”

Denny’s long, maniacal smile curled across his face. The snap was still crackling on his tongue. “Stuzzadelic! Nobody’s fuffed in space yet? None of those gawks who’ve used the shuttlebox?”

“They might have, but not for the record. But if we scurry we’ll be the famous first forever. We’ll be starry.”

“Oxo, Silke.” Denny’s voice rose with excitement. “Are you there, Phil?”

“Yes, Denny.”

“Got a new pitch. In clear.”

“Proceed.”

“Hi, this is Denny.” He nudged the naked girl next to him.

“And this is Silke.”

“We’re doing a live fuff-vid we’d like to show you.”

“It’s called Rapture in Space. It’s the very first X-rated love film from outer space.”

“Zero gravity,” said Denny, reaching over to whang on his guitar.

“Endless fun.”

“Mindless pleasure.” Whang.

“Out near the sun.” Silke nuzzled his neck and moaned stagily. “Oh, Denny, oh, darling, it’s…”

“RAPTURE IN SPACE! Satisfaction guaranteed. This is bound to be a collector’s item; the very first live sex video from space. A full ninety minutes of unbelievable null-gee action, with great Mother Earth in the background, tune in for only fifty…”

“More, Denny,” wailed Silke, who was now grinding herself against him with some urgency. “More!”

Whang. “Only one hundred dollars, and going up fast. To order, simply leave your card number after the beep.”

“Beep!”

Phil got to work the next morning, calling numbers of businesses where lots of men worked. The orders poured in. Lacking a business-front by which to cash the credit orders, Denny enlisted Spiros, who quickly set up KoDo Space Rapture Enterprises. For managing the business, Spiros only wanted 15% and some preliminary tapes of Denny and Silke in action. For another 45%, Silke’s porno payvid employers—an outfit known as XVID—stood ready to distribute the show. Dreaming of this day, Silke had already bought her own cameras. She and Denny practiced a lot, getting their moves down. Spiros agreed that the rushes looked good. Denny went ahead and reserved the shuttlebox for a trip in mid July.

The shuttlebox was a small passenger module that could be loaded into the space shuttle for one of its weekly trips up to orbit and back. A trip for two cost $100K. Denny bought electronic directories for cities across the country, and set Phil to working twenty hours a day. He averaged fifty sales a day, and by launch time, Silke and Denny had enough to pay everyone off, and then some.

But this was just the beginning. Three days before the launch, the news services picked up on the Rapture in Space plan, and everything went crazy. There was no way for a cheap box like Phil to process the orders anymore. Denny and Silke had to give XVID anther 15% of the action, and let them handle the tens of thousands of orders. It was projected that Rapture in Space would pull an audience share of 7%—which is a lot of people. Even more money came in the form of fat contracts for two product endorsements: SPACE RAPTURE, the cosmic eroscent for high-flyers, and RAPT SHIELD, an antiviral lotion for use by sexual adventurers. XVID and the advertisers privately wished that Denny and Silke were a bit more…upscale looking, but they were the two who had the tiger by the tail.

Inevitably, some of the Christian Party congressmen tried to have Denny and Silke enjoined from making an XVID broadcast from aboard the space shuttle which was, after all, government property. But for 5% of the gross, a fast thinking lawyer was able to convince a hastily convened Federal court that, insofar as Rapture in Space was being codecast to the XVID dish and cabled thence only to paying subscribers, the show was a form of constitutionally protected free speech, in no way essentially different from a live-sex show in a private club.

So the great day came. Naked save for a drenching of Space Rapture eroscent, Silke and Denny waved goodbye and stepped into their shuttle-box. It was shaped like a two-meter-thick letter D, with a rounded floor, and with a big picture window set into the flat ceiling. A crane loaded the shuttlebox into the bay of the space shuttle along with some satellites, missiles, building materials, etc. A worker dogged all the stuff down, and then the baydoors closed. Silke and Denny wedged themselves down into their puttylike floor. Blast off—roar, shudder, push, clunk, roar some more.

Then they were floating. The baydoors swung open, and the astronauts got to work with their retractable arms and space tools. Silke and Denny were busy, too. They set up the cameras, and got their little antenna locked in on the XVID dish. They started broadcasting right away—some of the Rapture in Space subscribers had signed up for the whole live protocols in addition to the ninety minute show that Silke and Denny were scheduled to put on in…

“Only half an hour, Denny,” said Silke. “Only thirty minutes till we go on.” She was crouched over the sink, douching, and vacuuming the water back up. As fate would have it, she was menstruating. She hadn’t warned anyone about it.

Denny felt cold and sick to his stomach. XVID had scheduled their show right after take-off because otherwise—with all the news going on—people might forget about it. But right now he didn’t fell like fuffing at all, let alone getting under. Every time he touched something, or even breathed, his whole body moved.

“All clean now,” sang Silke. “No one can tell, not even you.”

There was a rapping on their window—one of the astronauts, a jolly jock woman named Judy. She grinned through her helmet and gave them a high sign. The astronauts thought the Rapture in Space show was a great idea; it would make people think about them in new, more interesting ways.

“I talked to Judy before the launch,” said Silke, waving back. “She said to watch out for the rebound.” She floated to Denny and began fondling him. “Ten minutes, starman.”

Outside the window, Judy was a shiny wad against Earth’s great marbled curve. The clouds, Denny realized, I’m seeing the clouds from on top. His genitals were warming to Silke’s touch. He tongued a snap crystal out of a crack between his teeth and bit it open. Inhale. The clouds. Silke’s touch. He was hard, thank God, he was hard. This was going to be all right.

The cameras made a noise to signal the start of the main transmission, and Denny decided to start by planting a kiss on Silke’s mouth. He bumped her shoulder and she started to drift away. She tightened her grip on his penis and led him along after her. It hurt, but not too unpleasantly. She landed on her back, on the padded floor, and guided Denny right into her vagina. Smooth and warm. Good. Denny pushed into her and…rebound.

He flew, rapidly and buttocks first, up to the window. He had hold of Silke’s armpit and she came with him. She got her mouth over his penis for a second, which was good, but then her body spun around, and she slid toothrakingly off him, which was very bad.

Trying to hold a smile, Denny stole a look at the clock. Three minutes. Rapture in Space had been on for three minutes now. Eighty-seven minutes to go.

It was another bruising half hour or so until Denny and Silke began to get the hang of spacefuffing. And then it was fun. For a long time they hung in midair, with Denny in Silke, and Silke’s legs around his waist, just gently jogging, but moaning and throwing their heads around for the camera. Actually, the more they hammed it up, the better it felt. Autosuggestion.

Denny stared and stared at the clouds to keep from coming, but finally he had to pull out for a rest. To keep things going they did rebounds for awhile. Silke would lie spreadeagled on the floor, and Denny would kind of leap down on her; both of them adjusting their pelvises for a bullseye. She’d sink into the cushions, then rebound them both up. It got better and better. Silke curled up into a ball and impaled herself on Denny’s shaft. He wedged himself against the wall with his feet and one hand and used his other hand to spin her around and around, bobbin on his spindle. Denny lay on the floor and Silke did leaps onto him. They kissed and licked each other all over, and from every angle. The time was almost up.

For the finale, they went back to midair fuffing; arms and legs wrapped around each other; one camera aimed at their faces, and one camera aimed at their genitalia. They hit a rhythm where they always pushed just as hard as each other and it action/reaction cancelled out, hard and harder, with big Earth out the window, yes, the air full of their smells, yes, the only sound the sound of their ragged breathing, yes, now NOW AAAHHHHHHH!!!!

Denny kind of fainted there, and forgot to slide out for the come-shot. Silke went blank, too, and they just floated, linked like puzzle pieces for five or ten minutes. It made a great finale for the Rapture in Space show, really much more convincing than the standard sperm spurt.

Two days later, and they were back on Earth, with the difference that they were now, as Denny had hoped, cashy and starry. People recognized them everywhere, and looked at them funny, often asking for a date. They did some interviews, some more endorsements and they got an XVID contract to host a monthly spacefuff variety show.

Things were going really good until Denny got a tumor.

“It’s a dooky little kilp down in my bag,” he complained to Silke. “Feel it.”

Sure enough, there was a one-centimeter lump in Denny’s scrotum. Silke wanted him to see a doctor, but he kept stalling. He was afraid they’d run a blood test and get on his case about drugs. Some things were still illegal.

A month went by and the lump was the size of an orange.

“It’s so gawky you can see it through my pants,” complained Denny. “It’s giga ouch and I can’t cut a vid this way.”

But he still wouldn’t go to the doctor. What with all the snap he could buy, and with his new cloud telescope, Denny didn’t notice what was going on in his body most of the time. He was happy to miss the next few XVID dates. Silke hosted them alone.

Three more months and the lump was like a small watermelon. When Denny came down one time and noticed that the tumor was moving he really got worried

“Silke! It’s alive! The thing in my bag is alive! Aaauuugh!”

Silke paid a doctor two thousand dollars to come to their apartment. The doctor was a bald, dignified man with a white beard. He examined Denny’s scrotum for a long time, feeling, listening, and watching the tumor’s occasional twitches. Finally he pulled the covers back over Denny and sat down. He regarded Silke and Denny in silence for quite some time.

“Decode!” demanded Denny. “What the kilp we got running here?”

“You’re pregnant,” said the doctor. “Four months into it, I’d say.”

The quickening fetus gave another kick and Denny groaned. He knew it was true. “But how?”

The doctor steepled his fingers. “I…I saw Rapture in Space. There were certain signs to indicate that your uh partner was menstruating?”

“Check.”

“Menstruation, as you must know, involves the discharge of the unfertilized ovum along with some discarded uterine tissues. I would speculate that after your ejaculation the ovum became wedged in your meatus. It is conceivable that under weightless conditions the sperm’s flagell3/4 could have driven the now-fertilized ovum up into your vas deferens. The ovum implanted itself in the bloodrich tissues there and developed into a fetus.”

“I want an abortion.”

“No!” protested Silke. “That’s our baby, Denny. You’re already almost half done carrying it. It’ll be lovely for us…and just think of the publicity!”

“Uh…” said Denny, reaching for his bag of dope.

“No more drugs,” said the doctor, snatching the bag. “Except for the ones I give you.” He broke into a broad, excited smile. “This will make medical history.”

And indeed it did. The doctor designed Denny a kind of pouch in which he could carry his pregnant scrotum, and Denny made a number of video appearances, not all of them X-rated. He spoke on the changing roles of the sexes, and he counted the days till delivery. In the public’s mind, Denny became the symbol of a new recombining of sex with life and love. In Denny’s own mind, he finally became a productive and worthwhile person. The baby was a flawless girl, delivered by a modified Caesarian section.

Sex was never the same again.

Note on “Rapture in Space”

Written in Fall, 1984.

Semiotext[e] SF, Autonomedia, 1989.

Dennis Poague, a.k.a. Sta-Hi, was the inspiration for this story; he really did spend his inheritance on a phoning machine. I wrote this story shortly after seeing the IMAX movie, The Dream Is Alive, which featured pictures of the sexy astronaut Judy Resnick sleeping in zero-gee. The Challenger shuttle blew up with Judy in it a few months later, definitively deep-sixing whatever slim chance “Rapture in Space” had of getting into a normal SF magazine.

Semiotext[e] SF was an anthology which Peter Lamborn Wilson and I co-edited. Originally we’d planned to call the book Bad Brains, but Peter felt doing this would conflict with the band of the same name. At the time, Peter rented an apartment upstairs from the apartment of my friend Eddie Marritz in New York City, which is how I happened to meet him. Eddie appears in the story “Tales of Houdini,” in “Drugs and Live Sex—NYC 1980,” and in the novel Master of Space and Time.

A funny Dennis story. When we moved to San Jose, it turned out Dennis lived here, so we started getting together a lot. I was supposed to give a reading at an annual San Jose SF convention called Bay Con in 1987, and the day before the reading I was in a bicycle accident and had a huge black eye. I didn’t want to appear in public looking so bad, so I gave Dennis my manuscript of “As Above So Below,” and told him to do the reading. I figured he would enjoy this free taste of fame, and I was right—remember that one of Software Sta-Hi’s big obsessions is how to become famous.

Although I’d already made friends with the San Francisco SF writers, none of the fans knew at Bay Con knew what I looked like, so when Dennis appeared in a corduroy jacket and read my story, they assumed he was me. The funny thing was, when I came and did my own reading at Bay Con a year later, several people came up to me and said, “You know, I saw your reading last year and it was wonderful. You made the material so fresh and new…it was like you’d never even read it before!”

Storming the Cosmos (With Bruce Sterling)

I first met Vlad Zipkin at a Moscow beatnik party in the glorious winter of 1957. I went there as a KGB informer. Because of my report on that first meeting, poor Vlad had to spend six months in a mental hospital—not that he wasn’t crazy.

As a boy I often tattled on wrongdoers, but I certainly didn’t plan to grow up to be a professional informer. It just worked out that way. The turning point was in the spring of 1953, when I failed my completion exams at the All-Union Metallurgical Institute. I’d been working towards those exams for years; I wanted to help build the rockets that would launch us into the Infinite.

And then, suddenly, one day in April, it was all over. Our examination grades were posted, and I was one of the three in seventeen who’d failed. To take the exam again, I’d have to wait a whole year. First I was depressed, then angry. I knew for a fact that four of the students with good grades had cheated. I, who was honest, had failed; and they, who had cheated, had passed. It wasn’t fair, it wasn’t communist—I went and told the head of the Institute.

The upshot was that I passed after all, and became an assistant metallurgical engineer at the Kaliningrad space center. But, in reality, my main duty was to make weekly reports to the KGB on what my coworkers thought and said and did. I was, frankly, grateful to have my KGB work to do, as most of the metallurgical work was a bit beyond me.

There is an ugly Russian word for informer: stukach, snitch. The criminals, the psychotics, the parasites, and the beatniks—to them I was a stukach. But without stukachi, our communist society would explode into anarchy or grind to a decadent halt. Vlad Zipkin might be a genius, and I might be a stukach—but society needed us both.

I first met Vlad at a party thrown by a girl called Lyuda. Lyuda had her own Moscow apartment; her father was a Red Army colonel-general in Kaliningrad. She was a nice, sexy girl who looked a little like Doris Day.

Lyuda and her friends were all beatniks. They drank a lot; they used English slang; they listened to jazz; and the men hung around with prostitutes. One of the guys got Lyuda pregnant and she went for an abortion. She had VD as well. We heard of this, of course. Word spreads about these matters. Someone in Higher Circles decided to eliminate the anti-social sex gangster responsible for this. It was my job to find out who he was.

It was a matter for space-center KGB because several rocket-scientists were known to be in Lyuda’s orbit. My approach was cagey. I made contact with a prostitute named Trina who hung around the Metropol, the Moskva, and other foreign hotels. Trina had chic Western clothes from her customers, and she was friends with many of the Moscow beatniks. I’m certainly not dashing enough to charm a girl like Trina—instead, I simply told her that I was KGB, and that if she didn’t get me into one of Lyuda’s bashes I’d have her arrested.

Lyuda’s pad was jammed when we got there. I was proud to show up with a cool chick like Trina on my arm. I looked very sharp too, with the leather jacket, and the black stove-pipe pants with no cuffs that all the beatniks were wearing that season. Trina stuck right with me—as we’d planned—and lots of men came up to talk to us. Trina would get them to talking dirty, and then I’d make some remark about Lyuda, ending with “but I guess she has a boyfriend?” The problem was that she had lots of them. I kept having to go into the bathroom to write down more names. Somehow I had to decide on one particular guy.

Time went on, and I got tenser. Cigarette smoke filled the room. The bathroom was jammed and I had to wait. When I came back I saw Trina with a hardcore beatnik named Starsky—he got her attention with some garbled Americanisms: “Hey baby, let’s jive down to Hollywood and drink cool Scotch. I love making it with gone broads like you and Lyuda.” He showed her a wad of hard currency—dollars he had illegally bought from tourists. I decided on the spot that Starsky was my man, and told Trina to leave with him and find out where he lived.

Now that I’d finished my investigation, I could relax and enjoy my-self. I got a bottle of vodka and sat down by Lyuda’s Steinway piano. Some guy in sunglasses was playing a slow boogie-woogie. It was lovely, lovely enough to move me to tears—tears for Lyuda’s corrupted beauty, tears for my lost childhood, tears for my mother’s grave.

A sharp poke in the thigh interrupted my reverie.

“Quit bawling, fatso, this isn’t the Ukraine.”

The voice came from beneath the piano. Leaning down, I saw a man sitting cross-legged there, a thin, blond man with pale eyes. He smiled and showed his bad teeth. “Cheer up, pal, I mean it. And pass me that vodka bottle you’re sucking. My name’s Vlad Zipkin.”

I passed him my bottle. “I’m Nikita Iosifovich Globov.”

“Nice shoes,” Vlad said admiringly. “Cool jacket, too. You’re a snappy dresser, for a rocket-type.”

“What makes you think I’m from the space center?” I said.

Vlad lowered his voice. “The shoes. You got those from Nokidze the Kazakh, the black market guy. He’s been selling ‘em all over Kaliningrad.”

I climbed under the piano with Zipkin. The air was a little clearer there. “You’re one of us, Comrade Zipkin?”

“I do information theory,” Zipkin whispered, drunkenly touching one finger to his lips. “We’re designing error-proof codes for communicating with the…you know.” He made a little orbiting movement with his forefinger and looked upward at the shiny dark bottom of the piano. The Sputnik had only been up since October. We space workers were still not used to talking about it in public.

“Come on, don’t be shy,” I said, smiling. “We can say ‘Sputnik,’ can’t we? Everyone in the world has talked of nothing else for months!”

It was easy to draw Vlad out. “My group’s hush-hush,” he bragged criminally. “The top brass think ‘information theory’ has to be classified and censored. But the theory’s not information itself, it’s an abstract meta-information…” He burbled on a while in the weird jargon of his profession. I grew bored and opened a pack of Kent cigarettes.

Vlad bummed one instantly. He was impressed that I had American cigarettes. Only cool black-market operators had classy cigs like that. Vlad felt the need to impress me in return. “Khrushchev wants the next sputnik to broadcast propaganda,” he confided, blowing smoke. “The Internationale in outer space—what foolishness!” Vlad shook his head. “As if countries matter any more outside our atmosphere. To any real Russian, it is already clear that we have surpassed the Americans. Why should we copy their fascist nationalism? We have soared into the void and left them in the dirt!” He grinned. “Damn, these are good smokes. Can you get me a connection?”

“What are you offering?” I said.

He nodded at Lyuda. “See our hostess? You see those earrings she has? They’re gold-plated transistors I stole from the Center! All property is theft, hey Nikita?”

I liked Vlad well enough, but I felt duty-bound to report his questionable attitudes along with my information about Starsky. Political deviance such as Vlad’s is a type of mental illness. I liked Vlad enough to truly want to see him get better.

Having made my report, I returned to Kaliningrad, and forgot about Vlad. I didn’t hear about him for a month.

Since the early ‘50s, Kaliningrad had been the home of the Soviet space effort. Kaliningrad was thirty kilometers north of Moscow and had once been a summer resort. There we worked heroically at rocket research and construction—though the actual launches took place at the famous Baikonur Cosmodrome, far to the south. I enjoyed life in Kaliningrad. The stores were crammed with Polish hams and fresh lamb chops, and the landscape of forests and lakes was romantic and pleasant. Security was excellent.

Outside the research complex and block apartments were dachas, resort homes for space scientists, engineers, and party officials, including our top boss, the Chief Designer himself. The entire compound was surrounded by a high wood-and-concrete fence manned around the clock by armed guards. It was very peaceful. The compound held almost fifty dachas. I owned a small one—a kitchen and two rooms—with large gar-den filled with fruit trees and berry bushes, now covered by winter snow.

A month after Lyuda’s party, I was enjoying myself in my dacha, quietly pressing a new suit I had bought from Nokidze the Kazakh, when I heard a black ZIL sedan splash up through the mud outside. I peeked through the curtains. A woman stamped up the path and knocked. I opened the door slightly.

“Nikita Iosifovich Globov?”

“Yes?”

“Let me in, you fat sneak!” she said.

I gaped at her. She addressed me with filthy words. Shocked, I let her in. She was a dusky, strong-featured Tartar woman dressed in a cheap black two-piece suit from the Moscow G. U. M. store. No woman in Kaliningrad wore clothes or shoes that ugly, unless she was a real hardliner. So I got worried. She kicked the door shut and glared at me.

“You turned in Vladimir Zipkin!”

“What?”

“Listen, you meddling idiot, I’m Captain Bogulyubova from Information Mechanics. You’ve put my best worker into the mental hospital! What were you thinking? Do you realize what this will do to my production schedules?”

I was caught off guard. I babbled something about proper ideology coming first.

“You louse!” she snarled. “It’s my department and I handle Security there! How dare you report one of my people without coming to me first? Do you see me turning in metallurgists?”

“Well, you can’t have him babbling state secrets to every beatnik in Moscow!” I said defensively.

“You forget yourself,” said Captain Bogulyubova with a taut smile. “I have a rank in KGB and you are a common stukach. I can make a great deal of trouble for you. A very great deal.”

I began to sweat. “I was doing my duty. No one can deny that. Besides, I didn’t know he was in the hospital! All he needed was a few counseling sessions!”

“You fouled up everything,” she said, staring at me through slitted eyes like a Cossack sizing up a captured hog. She crossed her arms over her hefty chest and looked around my dacha. “This little place of yours will be nice for Vlad. He’ll need some rest. Poor Vlad. No one else from my section will want to work with him after he gets out. They’ll be afraid to be seen with him! But we need him, and you’re going to help me. Vlad will work here, and you’ll keep an eye on him. It can be a kind of house arrest.”

“But what about my work in metallurgy?”

She glared at me. “Your new work will be Comrade Zipkin’s rehabilitation. You’ll volunteer to do it, and you’ll tell the Higher Circles that he’s become a splendid example of communist dedication! He’d better get the order of Lenin, understand?”

“This isn’t fair, Comrade Captain. Be reasonable!”

“Listen, you hypocrite swine, I know all about you and your black market dealings. Those shoes cost more than you make in a month!” She snatched the iron off the end of my board and slammed it flat against my brand new suit. Steam curled up.

“All right!” I cried, wringing my hands. “I’ll help him.” I yanked the suit away and splashed water on the scorched fabric.

Nina laughed and stormed out of the house. I felt terrible. A man can’t help it if he needs to dress well. It’s unfair to hold a thing like that over someone.

Months passed. The spring of 1958 arrived. The dog Laika had been shot into the cosmic void. A good dog, a Russian, an Earthling. The Americans’ first launches had failed, and then in February they shot up a laughable sputnik no bigger than a grapefruit. Meanwhile we metallurgists forged ahead on the mighty RD-108 Supercluster paraffin-fueled engine, which would lift our first cosmonaut into the Infinite. There were technical snags and gross lapses in space-worker ideology, but much progress was made.

Captain Nina dropped by several times to bluster and grumble about Vlad. She blamed me for everything, but it was Vlad’s problem. All one has to do, really, is tell the mental health workers what they want to hear. But Zipkin couldn’t seem to master this.

A third sputnik was launched in May 1958, with much instrumentation on board. Yet it still failed to broadcast a coherent propaganda statement, much less sing the Internationale. Vlad was missed, and missed badly. I awaited Vlad’s return with some trepidation. Would he resent me? Fear me? Despise me?

For my part, I simply wanted Vlad to like me. In going over his dossier I had come to see that, despite his eccentricities, the man was indeed a genius. I resolved to take care of Vlad Zipkin, to protect him from his irrational sociopathic impulses.

A KGB ambulance brought Vlad and his belongings to my dacha early one Sunday morning in July. He looked pale and disoriented. I greeted him with false heartiness.

“Greetings Vladimir Eduardovich! It’s an honor and a joy to have you share my dacha. Come in, come in. I have yogurt and fresh gooseberries. Let me help you carry all that stuff inside!”

“So it was you.” Vlad was silent while we carried his suitcase and three boxes of belongings into the dacha. When I urged him to eat with me, his face took on a desperate cast. “Please, Globov, leave me alone now. Those months in the hospital—you can’t imagine what it’s been like.”

“Vladimir, don’t worry, this dacha is your home, and I’m your friend.”

Vlad grimaced. “Just let me spend the day alone in your garden, and don’t tell the KGB I’m antisocial. I want to conform, I do want to fit in, but for God’s sake, not today.”

“Vlad, believe me, I want only the best for you. Go out and lie in the hammock; eat the berries, enjoy the sun.”

Vlad’s pale eyes bulged as they fell on my framed official photograph of Laika, the cosmonaut dog. The dog had a weird, frog-like, rubber oxygen mask on her face. Just before launch, she had been laced up within a heavy, stiff space-suit—a kind of canine straitjacket, actually. Vlad frowned and shuddered. I guess it reminded him of his recent unpleasantness.

Vlad yanked my vodka bottle off the kitchen counter, and headed outside without another word. I watched him through the window—he looked well enough, sipping vodka, picking blackberries, and finally falling asleep in the hammock. His suitcase contained very little of interest, and his boxes were mostly filled with books. Most were technical, but many were scientific romances: the socialist H. G. Wells, Capek, Yefremov, Kazantsev, and the like.

When Vlad awoke he was in much better spirits. I showed him around the property. The garden stretched back thirty meters, where there was a snug outhouse. We strolled together out into the muddy streets. At Vlad’s urging, I got the guards to open the gate for us, and we walked out into the peaceful birch and pine woods around the Klyazma Reservoir. It had rained heavily during the preceding week, and mush-rooms were everywhere. We amused ourselves by gathering the edible ones—every Russian knows mushrooms.

Vlad knew an “instant pickling” technique based on lightly boiling the mushrooms in brine, then packing them in ice and vinegar. It worked well back in our kitchen, and I congratulated him. He was as pleased as a child.

In the days that followed, I realized that Vlad was not anti-Party. He was simply very unworldly. He was one of those gifted unfortunates who can’t manage life without a protector.

Still, his opinion carried a lot of weight around the Center, and he worked on important problems. I escorted him everywhere—except the labs I wasn’t cleared for—reminding him not to blurt out anything stupid.

Of course my own work suffered. I told my co-workers that Vlad was a sick relative of mine, which explained my common absence from the job. Rather than being disappointed by my absence, though, the other engineers praised my dedication to Vlad and encouraged me to spend plenty of time with him. I liked Vlad, but soon grew tired of the constant shepherding. He did most of his work in our dacha, which kept me cooped up there when I could have been out cutting deals with Nokidze or reporting on the beatnik scene.

It was too bad that Captain Nina Bogulyubova had fallen down on her job. She should have been watching over Vlad from the first. Now I had to tidy up after her bungling, so I felt she owed me some free time. I hinted tactfully at this when she arrived with a sealed briefcase containing some of Vlad’s work. My reward was another furious tongue lashing.

“You parasite, how dare you suggest that I failed Vladimir Eduardovich? I have always been aware of his value as a theorist, and as a man! He’s worth any ten of you stukach vermin! The Chief Designer himself has asked after Vladimir’s health. The Chief Designer spent years in a labor camp under Stalin. He knows it’s no disgrace to be shut away by some lickspittle sneak…” There was more, and worse. I began to feel that Captain Bogulyubova, in her violent Tartar way, had personal feelings for Vlad.

Also I had not known that our Chief Designer had been in camp. This was not good news, because people who have spent time in detention sometimes become embittered and lose proper perspective. Many people were being released from labor camps now that Nikita Khrushchev had become the Leader of Progressive Mankind. Also, amazing and almost insolent things were being published in the Literary Gazette.

Like most Ukrainians, I liked Khrushchev, but he had a funny peasant accent and everyone made fun of the way he talked on the radio. We never had such problems in Stalin’s day.

We Soviets had achieved a magnificent triumph in space, but I feared we were becoming lax. It saddened me to see how many space engineers, technicians, and designers avoided Party discipline. They claimed that their eighty-hour work weeks excused them from indoctrination meetings. Many read foreign technical documents without proper clearance. Proper censorship was evaded. Technicians from different departments sometimes gathered to discuss their work, privately, simply between themselves, without an actual need-to-know.

Vlad’s behavior was especially scandalous. He left top-secret documents scattered about the dacha, where one’s eye could not help but fall on them. He often drank to excess. He invited engineers from other departments to come visit us, and some of them, not knowing his dangerous past, accepted. It embarrassed me, because when they saw Vlad and me together they soon guessed the truth.

Still, I did my best to cover Vlad’s tracks and minimize his indiscretions. In this I failed miserably.

One evening, to my astonishment, I found him mulling over working papers for the RD-108 Supercluster engine. He had built a cardboard model of the rocket out of roller tubes from my private stock of toilet paper. “Where did you get those?” I demanded.

“Found ‘em in a box in the outhouse.”

“No, the documents!” I shouted. “That’s not your department! Those are state secrets!”

Vlad shrugged. “It’s all wrong,” he said thickly. He had been drinking again.

“What?”

“Our original rocket, the 107, had four nozzles. But this 108 Supercluster has twenty! Look, the extra engines are just bundled up like bananas and attached to the main rocket. They’re held on with hoops! The Americans will laugh when they see this.”

“But they won’t.” I snatched the blueprints out of his hands. “Who gave you these?”

“Korolyov did,” Vlad muttered. “Sergei Pavlovich.”

“The Chief Designer?” I said, stunned.

“Yeah, we were talking it over in the sauna this morning,” Vlad said. “Your old pal Nokidze came by while you were at work this morning, and he and I had a few. So I walked down to the bathhouse to sweat it off. Turned out the Chief was in the sauna, too—he’d been up all night working. He and I did some time together once, years ago. We used to look up at the stars, talk rockets together…So anyway, he turns to me and says, ‘You know how much thrust Von Braun is getting from a single engine?’ And I said, ‘Oh, must be eighty, ninety tons, right?’ ‘Right,’ he said, ‘and we’re getting twenty-five. We’ll have to strap twenty together to launch one man. We need a miracle, Vladimir. I’m ready to try anything.’ So then I told him about this book I’ve been reading.”

I said, “You were drunk on working-hours? And the chief Designer saw you in the sauna?”

“He sweats like anybody else,” Vlad said. “I told him about this new fiction writer. Aleksander Kazantsev. He’s a thinker, that boy.” Vlad tapped the side of his head meaningfully, then scratched his ribs inside his filthy house robe and lit a cigarette. I felt like killing him. “Kazantsev says we’re not the first explorers in space. There’ve been others, beings from the void. It’s no surprise. The great space-prophet Tsiolkovsky said there are an infinite number of inhabited worlds. You know how much the Chief Designer admired Tsiolkovsky. And when you look at the evidence—I mean this Tunguska thing—it begins to add up nicely.”

“Tunguska,” I said, fighting back a growing sense of horror. “That’s in Siberia, isn’t it?”

“Sure. So anyway, I said, ‘Chief, why are you wasting our time on these firecrackers when we have a shot at true star flight? Send out a crew of trained investigators to the impact site of this so-called Tunguska meteor! Run an information-theoretic analysis! If it was really an atomic-powered spacecraft like Kazantsev says, maybe there’s something left that could help us!’”

I winced, imagining Vlad in the sauna, drunk, first bringing up disgusting prison memories, then babbling on about space fiction to the premier genius of Soviet rocketry. It was horrible. “What did the chief say to you?”

“He said it sounded promising,” said Vlad airily. “Said he’d get things rolling right away. You got any more of those Kents?”

I slumped into my chair, dazed. “Look inside my boots,” I said numbly. “My Italian ones.”

“Oh,” Vlad said in a small voice. “I sort of found those last week.”

I roused myself. “The chief let you see the Supercluster plans? And said you ought to go to Siberia?”

“Oh, not just you and me,” Vlad said, amused. “He needs a really thorough investigation! We’d commandeer a whole train, get all the personnel and equipment we need!” Vlad grinned. “Excited, Nikita?”

My head spun. The man was a demon. I knew in my soul that he was goading me. Deliberately. Sadistically. Suddenly I realized how sick I was of Vlad, of constantly watchdogging this visionary moron. Words tumbled out of me.

“I hate you, Zipkin! So this is your revenge at last, eh? Sending me to Siberia! You beatnik scum! You think you’re smart, blondie? You’re weak, you’re sick, that’s what! I wish the KGB had shot you, you stupid, selfish, crazy…” My eyes flooded with sudden tears.

Vlad patted my shoulder, surprised. “Now don’t get all worked up.”

“You’re nuts!” I sobbed. “You rocketship types are all crazy, every one of you! Storming the cosmos…well, you can storm my sacred ass! I’m not boarding any secret train to nowhere—”

“Now, now,” Vlad soothed. “My imagination, your thoroughness—we make a great team! Just think of them pinning awards on us.”

“If it’s such a great idea, then you do it! I’m not slogging through some stinking wilderness…”

“Be logical!” Vlad said, rolling his eyes in derision. “You know I’m not well trusted. Your Higher Circles don’t understand me the way you do. I need you along to smooth things, that’s all. Relax, Nikita! I promise, I’ll split the fame and glory with you, fair and square.”

Of course, I did my best to defuse, or at least avoid, this lunatic scheme. I protested to Higher Circles. My usual contact, a balding jazz fanatic named Colonel Popov, watched me blankly, with the empty stare of a professional interrogator. I hinted broadly that Vlad had been misbehaving with classified documents. Popov ignored this, absently tapping a pencil on his “special” phone in catchy 5/4 rhythm.

Hesitantly I mentioned Vlad’s insane mission. Popov still gave no response. One of the phones, not the “special” one, rang loudly. Popov answered, said, “Yes,” three times, and left the room.

I waited a long hour, careful not to look at or touch anything on his desk. Finally Popov returned.

I began at once to babble. I knew his silent treatment was an old trick, but I couldn’t help it. Popov cut me off.

“Marx’s laws of historical development apply universally to all societies,” he said, sitting in his squeaking chair. “That, of course, includes possible star-dwelling societies.” He steepled his fingers. “It follows logically that progressive Interstellar void-ites would look kindly on us progressive peoples.”

“But the Tunguska meteor fell in 1908!” I said.

“Interesting,” Popov mused. “Historical-determinist cosmic-oids could have calculated through Marxist science that Russia would be first to achieve communism. They might well have left us some message or legacy.”

“But Comrade Colonel…”

Popov rustled open a desk drawer. “Have you read this book?” It was Kazantsev’s space romance. “It’s all the rage at the space center these days. I got my copy from your friend Nina Bogulyubova.”

“Well…” I said.

“Then why do you presume to debate me without even reading the facts?” Popov folded his arms. “We find it significant that the Tunguska event took place on June 30, 1908. Today is June 15, 1958. If heroic measures are taken, you may reach the Tunguska valley on the very day of the 50th anniversary!”

That Tartar cow Bogulyubova had gotten to the Higher Circles first. Actually, it didn’t surprise me that our KGB would support Vlad’s scheme. They controlled our security, but our complex engineering and technical developments much exceeded their mental grasp. Space aliens, however, were a concept anyone could understand.

Any skepticism on their part was crushed by the Chief Designer’s personal support for the scheme. The chief had been getting a lot of play in Khrushchev’s speeches lately, and was known as a miracle worker. If he said it was possible, that was good enough for Security.

I was helpless. An expedition was organized in frantic haste.

Naturally it was vital to have KGB along. Me, of course, since I was guarding Vlad. And Nina Bogulyubova, as she was Vlad’s superior. But then the KGB of the other departments grew jealous of Metallurgy and Information Mechanics. They suspected that we were pulling a fast one. Suppose an artifact really were discovered? It would make all our other work obsolete overnight. Would it not be best that each department have a KGB observer present? Soon we found no end of applicants for the expedition.

We were lavishly equipped. We had ten railway cars. Four held our Red Army escort and their tracked all-terrain vehicles. We also had three sleepers, a galley car, and two flatcars piled high with rations, tents, excavators, Geiger counters, radios, and surveying instruments. Vlad brought a bulky calculating device, Captain Nina supplied her own mysterious crates, and I had a box of metallurgical analysis equipment, in case we found a piece of the UFO.

We were towed through Moscow under tight security, then our cars were shackled to the green-and-yellow Trans-Siberian Express.

Soon the expedition was chugging across the endless, featureless steppes of central Asia. I grew so bored that I was forced to read Kazantsev’s book.

On June 30, 1908, a huge, mysterious fireball had smashed into the Tunguska River valley of the central Siberian uplands. This place was impossibly remote. Kazantsev suggested that the crash point had been chosen deliberately to avoid injuring Earthlings.

It was not until 1927 that the first expedition reached the crash site, revealing terrific devastation, but—no sign whatsoever of a meteorite! They found no impact crater, either; only the swampy Tunguska valley, surrounded by an elliptical blast pattern: sixty kilometers of dead, smashed trees.

Kazantsev pointed out that the facts suggested a nuclear airburst. Perhaps it was a deliberate detonation by aliens, to demonstrate atomic power to Earthlings. Or it might have been the accidental explosion of a nuclear starship drive. In an accidental crash, a socially advanced alien pilot would naturally guide his stricken craft to one of the planet’s “poles of uninhabitedness.” And eyewitness reports made it clear that the Tunguska body had definitely changed course in flight!

Once I had read this excellent work, my natural optimism surfaced again. Perhaps we would find something grand in Tunguska after all, something miraculous that the 1927 expedition had overlooked. Kulik’s expedition had missed it, but now we were in the atomic age. Or so we told ourselves. It seemed much more plausible on a train with two dozen other explorers, all eager for the great adventure.

It was an unsought vacation for us hardworking stukachi. Work had been savage throughout our departments, and we KGB had had a tough time keeping track of our comrades’ correctness. Meanwhile, back in Kaliningrad, they were still laboring away, while we relaxed in the dining saloon with pegged chessboards and tall brass samovars of steaming tea.

Vlad and I shared our own sleeping car. I forgave him for having involved me in this mess. We became friends again. This would be real man’s work, we told each other. Tramping through savage taiga with bears, wolves, and Siberian tigers! Hunting strange, possibly dangerous relics—relics that might change the very course of cosmic history! No more of this poring over blueprints and formulae like clerks! Neither of us had fought in the Great Patriotic War—I’d been too young, and Vlad had been in some camp or something. Other guys were always bragging about how they’d stormed this or shelled that or eaten shoe leather in Stalingrad—well, we’d soon be making them feel pretty small!

Day after day, the countryside rolled past. First the endless, grassy steppes, then a dark wall of pine forest, broken by white-barked birches. Khrushchev’s Virgin Lands campaign was in full swing, and the radio was full of patriotic stuff about settling the wilderness. Every few hundred kilometers, especially by rivers, raw and ugly new towns had sprung up along the Trans-Sib line. Prefab apartment blocks, mud streets, cement trucks, and giant sooty power plants. Trains unloaded huge spools of black wire. “Electrification” was another big propaganda theme of 1958.

Our Trans-Sib train stopped often to take on passengers, but our long section was sealed under orders from Higher circles. We had no chance to stretch our legs and slowly all our carriages filled up with the reek of dirty clothes and endless cigarettes.

I was doing my best to keep Vlad’s spirits up when Nina Bogulyubova entered our carriage, ducking under a line of wet laundry. “Ah, Nina Igorovna,” I said, trying to keep things friendly. “Vlad and I were just discussing something. Exactly what does it take to merit burial in the Kremlin?”

“Oh, put a cork in it,” Bogulyubova said testily. “My money says your so-called spacecraft was just a chunk of ice and gas. Probably a piece of a comet which vaporized on impact. Maybe it’s worth a look, but that doesn’t mean I have to swallow crackpot pseudo-science!”

She sat on the bunk facing Vlad’s, where he sprawled out, stunned with boredom and strong cigarettes. Nina opened her briefcase. “Vladimir, I’ve developed those pictures I took of you.”

“Yeah?”

She produced a Kirlian photograph of his hand. “Look at these spiky flares of suppressed energy from your fingertips. Your aura has changed since we’ve boarded the train.”

Vlad frowned. “I could do with a few deciliters of vodka, that’s all.”

She shook her head quickly, then smiled and blinked at him flirtatiously. “Vladimir Eduardovich, you’re a man of genius. You have strong, passionate drives…”

Vlad studied her for a moment, obviously weighing her dubious attractions against his extreme boredom. An affair with a woman who was his superior, and also KGB, would be grossly improper and risky. Vlad, naturally, caught my eye and winked. “Look, Nikita, take a hike for a while, okay?”

He was putty in her hands. I was disgusted by the way she exploited Vlad’s weaknesses. I left him in her carnal clutches, though I felt really sorry for Vlad. Maybe I could scare him up something to drink.

The closest train-stop to Tunguska is near a place call Ust-Ilimsk, two hundred kilometers north of Bratsk, and three thousand long kilometers from Moscow. Even London, England, is twice as close to Moscow as Tunguska.

A secondary-line engine hauled our string of cars to a tiny railway junction in the absolute middle of nowhere. Then it chugged away. It was four in the morning of June 26, but since it was summer it was already light. There were five families running the place, living in log cabins chinked with mud.

Our ranking KGB officer, an officious jerk named Chalomei, unsealed our doors. Vlad and I jumped out onto the rough boards of the siding. After days of ceaseless train vibration we staggered around like sailors who’d lost their land-legs. All around us was raw wilderness, huge birches and tough Siberian pines, with knobby, shallow roots. Permafrost was only two feet underground. There was nothing but trees and marsh for days in all directions. I found it very depressing.

We tried to strike up a conversation with the local supervisor. He spoke bad Russian, and looked like a relocated Latvian. The rest of our company piled out, yawning and complaining.

When he saw them, our host turned pale. He wasn’t much like the brave pioneers on the posters. He looked scrawny and glum.

“Quite a place you have here,” I observed.

“Is better than labor camp, I always thinking,” he said. He murmured something to Vlad.

“Yeah,” Vlad said thoughtfully, looking at our crew. “Now that you mention it, they are all police sneaks.”

With much confusion, we began unloading our train cars. Slowly the siding filled up with boxes of rations, bundled tents, and wooden crates labeled SECRET and THIS SIDE UP.

A fight broke out between our civilians and our Red Army detachment. Our Kaliningrad folk were soon sucking their blisters and rubbing strained backs, but the soldiers refused to do the work alone.

Things were getting out of hand. I urged Vlad to give them all a good talking-to, a good, ringing speech to establish who was who and what was what. Something simple and forceful, with lots of “marching steadfastly together” and “storming the stars” and so on.

“I’ll give them something better,” said Vlad, running his hands back through his hair. “I’ll give them the truth.” He climbed atop a crate and launched into a strange, ideologically incorrect harangue.

“Comrades. You should think of Einstein’s teachings. Matter is illusion. Why do you struggle so? Spacetime is the ultimate reality. Spacetime is one, and we are all patterns on it. We are ripples, Comrades, wrinkles in the fabric of the…”

“Einstein is a tool of International Zionism,” shouted someone.

“And you are a dog,” said Vlad evenly. “Nevertheless you and I are the same. We are different parts of the cosmic One. Matter is just a…”

“Drop dead,” yelled another heckler.

“Death is an illusion,” said Vlad, his smile tightening. “A person’s spacetime pattern codes an information pattern which the cosmos is free to…”

It was total gibberish. Everyone began shouting and complaining at once, and Vlad’s speech stuttered to a halt.

Our KGB colonel Chalomei jumped up on a crate and declared that he was taking charge. He was attached directly to the Chief Designer’s staff, he shouted, and was fed up with our expedition’s laxity. This was nothing but pure mutiny, but nobody else outranked him in KGB. It looked like Chalomei would get away with it. He then tried to order our Red Army boys to finish the unloading.

But they got mulish. There were six of them, all Central Asian Uzbeks from Uckduck, a hick burg in Uzbekskaja. They’d all joined the Red Army together, probably at gunpoint. Their leader was Master Sergeant Mukhamed, a rough character with a broken nose and puffy, scarred eyebrows. He looked and acted like a tank.

Mukhamed bellowed that his orders didn’t include acting as house-serfs for egghead aristocrats. Chalomei insinuated how much trouble he could make for Mukhamed, but Mukhamed only laughed.

“I may be just a dumb Uzbek,” Mukhamed roared, “but I didn’t just fall off the turnip truck! Why do you think this train is full of you worth-less stukachi? It’s so those big-brain rocket boys you left behind can get some real work done for once! Without you stoolies hanging around, stir-ring up trouble to make yourselves look good! They’d love to see you scum break your necks in the swamps of Siberia…”

He said a great deal more, but the damage was already done. Our expedition’s morale collapsed like a burst balloon. The rest of the group refused to move another millimeter without direct orders from Higher Circles.

We spent three days then, on the station’s telegraph, waiting for orders. The glorious 50th Anniversary of the event came and went and everything was screwed up and in a total shambles. The gloomiest rumors spread among us. Some said that the Chief Designer had tricked us KGB to get us out of the way, and others said that Khrushchev himself was behind it. (There were always rumors of struggle between Party and KGB at the Very Highest Circles.) Whatever it meant, we were all sure to be humiliated when we got back, and heads would roll.

I was worried sick. If this really was a plot to hoodwink KGB, then I was in it up to my neck. Then the galley car caught fire during the night and sabotage was suspected. The locals, fearing interrogation, fled into the forest, though it was probably just one of Chalomei’s stukachi being careless with a samovar.

Orders finally arrived from Higher Circles. KGB personnel were to return to their posts for a “reassessment of their performance.” This did not sound promising at all. No such orders were given to Vlad or the “expedition regulars,” whatever that meant. Apparently the Higher Circles had not yet grasped that there were no “expedition regulars.”

Nina and I were both severely implicated, so we both decided that we were certainly “regulars” and should put off going back as long as possible. Together with Vlad, we had a long talk with Sergeant Mukhamed, who seemed a sensible sort.

“We’re better off without those desk jockeys,” Mukhamed said bluntly. “This is rough country. We can’t waste time tying up the shoelaces of those Moscow fairies. Besides, my orders say ‘Zipkin’ and I don’t see ‘KGB’ written anywhere on them.”

“Maybe he’s right,” Vlad said. “We’re in so deep now that our best chance is to actually find an artifact and prove them all wrong! Results are what count, after all! We’ve come this far—why turn tail now?”

Our own orders said nothing about the equipment. It turned out there was far too much of it for us to load it aboard the Red Army tractor vehicles. We left most of it on the sidings.

We left early next morning, while the others were still snoring. We had three all-terrain vehicles with us, brand new Red Army amphibious personnel carriers, called “BTR-50s,” or “byutors” in Army slang. They had camouflaged steel armor and rode very low to the ground on broad tracks. They had loud, rugged diesel engines and good navigation equipment, with room for ten troops each in a bay in the back. The front had slits and searchlights and little pop-up armored hatches for the driver and commander. The byutors floated in water, too, and could churn through the thickest mud like a salamander. We scientists rode in the first vehicle, while the second carried equipment and the third, fuel.

Once underway, our spirits rose immediately. You could always depend on the good old Red Army to get the job done! We roared through woods and swamps with a loud, comforting racket, scaring up large flocks of herons and geese. Our photoreconnaissance maps, which had been issued to us under the strictest security, helped us avoid the worst obstacles. The days were long and we made good speed, stopping only a few hours a night.

It took three days of steady travel to reach the Tunguksa basin. Cone-shaped hills surrounded the valley like watchtowers.

The terrain changed here. Mummified trees strewed the ground like jackstraws, many of them oddly burnt. Trees decayed very slowly in the Siberian taiga. They were deep-frozen all winter and stayed whole for decades.

Dusk fell. We bulled our way around the slope of one of the hills, while leafless, withered branches crunched and shrieked beneath our treads. The marshy Tunguska valley, clogged and gray with debris, came in to view. Sergeant Mukhamed called a halt. The maze of fallen lumber was too much for our machines.

We tottered out of the byutors and savored the silence. My kidneys felt like jelly from days of lurching and jarring. I stood by our byutor, resting my hand on it, taking comfort in the fact that it was man-made. The rough travel and savage dreariness had taken the edge off my enthusiasm. I needed a drink.

But our last liter of vodka had gone out the train window somewhere between Omsk and Tomsk. Nina had thrown it away “for Vlad’s sake.” She was acting more like a lovesick schoolgirl every day. She was constantly fussing over Vlad, tidying him up, watching his diet, leaping heavily to his defense in every conversation. Vlad, of course, merely sopped up this devotion as his due, too absent-minded to notice it. Vlad had a real talent for that. I wasn’t sure which of the two of them was more disgusting.

“At last,” Vlad exulted. “Look, Ninotchka, the site of the mystery! Isn’t it sublime!” Nina smiled and linked her solid arm with his.

The dusk thickened. Huge taiga mosquitoes whirred past our ears and settled to sting and pump blood. We slapped furiously, then set up our camp amid a ring of dense, smoky fires.

To our alarm, answering fires flared up on the five other hilltops ringing the valley.

“Evenks,” grumbled Sergeant Mukhamed. “Savage nomads. They live off their reindeer, and camp in round tents called yurts. No one can civilize them; it’s hopeless. Best just to ignore them.”

“Why are they here?” Nina said. “Such a bleak place.”

Vlad rubbed his chin. “The record of the ‘27 Kulik Expedition said the Evenk tribes remembered the explosion. They spoke of a Thunder-God smiting the valley. They must know this place pretty well.”

“I’m telling you,” rasped Mukhamed, “stay away. The men are all mushroom-eaters and the women are all whores.”

One of the shaven-headed Uzbek privates looked up from his tin of rations. “Really, Sarge?”

“Their girls have lice as big as your thumbnails,” the sergeant said. “And the men don’t like strangers. When they eat those poison toadstools they get like wild beasts.”

We had tea and hardtack, sniffling and wiping our eyes from the bug-repelling smoke. Vlad was full of plans. “Tomorrow we’ll gather data on the direction of the treefalls. That’ll show us the central impact point. Nina, you can help me with that. Nikita, you can stay here and help the soldiers set up base camp. And maybe later tomorrow we’ll have an idea of where to look for our artifact.”

Later that night, Vlad and Nina crept out of our long tent. I heard restrained groaning and sighing for half an hour. The soldiers snored on peacefully while I lay under the canvas with my eyes wide open. Finally Nina shuffled in, followed by Vlad brushing mud from his knees.

I slept poorly that night. Maybe Nina was no sexy hard-currency girl, but she was a woman, and even a stukach can’t overhear that sort of thing without getting hot and bothered. After all, I had my needs, too.

Around one in the morning I gave up trying to sleep and stepped out of the tent for some air. An incredible aurora display greeted me. We were late for the 50th anniversary of the Tunguska crash, but I had the feeling the valley was welcoming me.

There was an arc of rainbow light directly overhead, with crimson and yellow streamers shooting out from the zenith towards the horizons. Wide luminous bands, paralleling the arch, kept rising out of the horizon to roll across the heavens with swift steady majesty. The bands crashed into the arch like long breakers from a sea of light.

The great auroral rainbow, with all its wavering streamers, began to swing slowly upwards, and a second, brighter arch formed below it. The new arch shot a long serried row of slender, colored lances towards the Tunguska valley. The lances stretched down, touched, and a lightning flash of vivid orange glared out, filling the whole world around me. I held my breath, waiting for the thunder, but the only sound was Nina’s light snoring.

I watched for a while longer, until finally the great cosmic tide of light shivered into pieces. At the very end, disks appeared, silvery, shimmering saucers that filled the sky. Truly we had come to a very strange place. Filled with profound emotions, I was able to forget myself and sleep.

Next morning everyone woke up refreshed and cheerful. Vlad and Nina traipsed off with the surveying equipment. With the soldiers’ help, I set up the diesel generator for Vlad’s portable calculator. We did some camp scut-work, cutting heaps of firewood, digging a proper latrine. By then it was noon, but the lovebirds were still not back, so I did some exploring of my own. I tramped downhill into the disaster zone.

I realized almost at once that our task was hopeless. The ground was squelchy and dead, beneath a thick tangling shroud of leafless pines. We couldn’t look for wreckage systematically without hauling away the musty, long-dead crust of trees. Even if we managed that, the ground itself was impossibly soggy and treacherous.

I despaired. The valley itself oppressed my soul. The rest of the taiga had chipmunks, wood grouse, the occasional heron or squirrel, but this swamp seemed lifeless, poisonous. In many places the earth had sagged into shallow bowls and depressions, as if the rock below it had rotted away.

New young pines had sprung up to take the place of the old, but I didn’t like the look of them. The green saplings, growing up through the gray skeletons of their ancestors, were oddly stunted and twisted. A few older pines had been half-sheltered from the blast by freaks of topography. The living bark on their battered limbs and trunks showed repulsive puckered blast-scars.

Something malign had entered the soil. Perhaps poisoned comet ice, I thought. I took samples of the mud, mostly to impress the soldiers back at camp. I wasn’t much of a scientist, but I knew how to go through the motions.

While digging I disturbed an ant nest. The strange, big-headed ants emerged from their tunnels and surveyed the damage with eerie calm.

By the time I returned to camp, Vlad and Nina were back. Vlad was working on his calculator while Nina read out direction-angles of the felled trees. “We’re almost done,” Nina told me, her broad-cheeked face full of bovine satisfaction. “We’re running an information-theoretic analysis to determine the ground location of the explosion.”

The soldiers looked impressed. But the upshot of Vlad’s and Nina’s fancy analysis was what any fool could see by glancing at the elliptical valley. The brunt of the explosion had burst from the nearer focus of the ellipse, directly over a little hill I’d had my eye on all along.

“I’ve been taking soil samples,” I told Nina. “I suspect odd trace elements in the soil. I suppose you noticed the strange growth of the pines. They’re particularly tall at the blast’s epicenter.”

“Hmph,” Nina said. “While you were sleeping last night, there was a minor aurora. I took photos. I think the geomagnetic field may have had an influence on the object’s trajectory.”

“That’s elementary,” I sniffed. “What we need to study is a possible remagnetization of the rocks. Especially at impact point.”

“You’re neglecting the biological element.” Nina said. By now the soldiers’ heads were swiveling to follow our discussion like a tennis match. “I suppose you didn’t notice the faint luminescence of the sod?” She pulled some crumpled blades of grass from her pocket. “A Kirlian analysis will prove interesting.”

“But, of course, the ants—” I began.

“Will you two fakers shut up a minute?” Vlad broke in. “I’m trying to think.”

I swallowed hard. “Oh yes, Comrade Genius? What about?”

“About finding what we came for, Nikita. The alien craft.” Vlad frowned, waving his arm at the valley below us. “I’m convinced it’s buried out there somewhere. We don’t have a chance in this tangle and ooze…but we’ve got to figure some way to sniff it out.”

At that moment we heard the distant barking of a dog. “Great,” Vlad said without pausing. “Maybe that’s a bloodhound.”

He’d made a joke. I realized this after a moment, but by then it was too late to laugh. “It’s just some Evenk mutt,” Sergeant Mukhamed said. “They keep sled-dogs…eat ‘em, too.” The dog barked louder, coming closer. “Maybe it got loose.”

Ten minutes later the dog bounded into our camp, barking joyously and frisking. It was a small, bright-eyed female husky, with muddy legs and damp fur caked with bits of bark. “That’s no sled-dog,” Vlad said, wondering. “That’s a city mutt. What’s it doing here?”

She was certainly friendly enough. She barked in excitement and sniffed at our hands trustingly. I patted the dog and called her a good girl. “Where on earth did you come from?” I asked. I’d always liked dogs.

One of the soldiers addressed the dog in Uzbek and offered it some of his rations. It sniffed the food, took a tentative lick, but refused to eat it.

“Sit!” Vlad said suddenly. The dog sat obediently.

“She understands Russian,” Vlad said.

“Nonsense,” I said. “She just reacted to your voice.”

“There must be other Russians nearby,” Nina said. “A secret research station, maybe? Something we were never told about?”

“Well, I guess we have a mascot,” I said, scratching the dog’s scalp.

“Come here, Laika,” Vlad said. The dog pricked her ears and wandered toward him.

I felt an icy sensation of horror. I snatched my hand back as if I had touched a corpse. With an effort, I controlled myself. “Come on, Vlad,” I said. “You’re joking again.”

“Good dog,” Vlad said, patting her.

“Vlad,” I said, “Laika’s rocket burned up on re-entry.”

“Yes,” Vlad said, “the first creature we Earthlings put into space was sentenced to be burned alive. I often think about that.” Vlad stared dramatically into the depths of the valley. “Comrades, I think something is waiting here to help us storm the cosmos. I think it preserved Laika’s soul and reanimated her here, at this place, and at this time…It’s no coincidence. This is no ordinary animal. This is Laika, the cosmonaut dog!”

Laika barked loudly. I had never seen the dog without the rubber oxygen mask on her face, but I knew with a thrill of supernatural fear that Vlad was right. I felt an instant irrational urge to kill the dog, or at least give her a good kick. If I killed and buried her, I wouldn’t have to think about what she meant.

The others looked equally stricken. “Probably fell off a train,” Mukhamed muttered at last.

Vlad regally ignored this frail reed of logic. “We ought to follow Laika. The…Thunder-God put her here to lead us. It won’t get dark till ten o’clock. Let’s move out, comrades.” Vlad stood up and shrugged on his backpack. “Mukhamed?”

“Uh…” the sergeant said. “My orders are to stay with the vehicles.” He cleared his throat and spat. “There are Evenks about. Natural thieves. We wouldn’t want our camp to be raided.”

Vlad looked at him in surprise, and then with pity. He walked towards me, threw one arm over my shoulder, and took me aside. “Nikita, these Uzbeks are brave soldiers but they’re a bit superstitious. Terrified of the unknown. What a laugh. But you and I…Scientists, space pioneers…the Unknown is our natural habitat, right?”

“Well…”

“Come on, Nikita.” He glowered. “We can’t go back and face the top brass empty-handed.”

Nina joined us. “I knew you’d turn yellow, Globov. Never mind him, Vlad, darling. Why should you share your fame and glory with this sneaking coward? I’ll go with you—”

“You’re a woman,” Vlad assured her loftily. “You’re staying here where it’s safe.”

“But Vlad—”

Vlad folded his arms. “Don’t make me have to beat you.” Nina blushed girlishly and looked at the toes of her hiking boots. She could have broken his back like a twig.

The dog barked loudly and capered at our feet. “Come on,” Vlad said. He set off without looking back.

I grabbed my pack and followed him. I had to. I was guarding him: no more Vlad, no more Globov…

Our journey was a nightmare. The dog kept trying to follow us, or would run yipping through ratholes in the brush that we had to circle painfully. Half on intuition, we headed for the epicenter of the blast, the little hillock at the valley’s focus.

It was almost dusk again when we finally reached it, battered, scratched and bone-tired. We found a yurt there, half-hidden in a slough off to one side of the hill. It was an Evenk reindeer-skin tent, oozing grayish smoke from a vent-hole. A couple of scabby reindeer were pegged down outside it, gnawing at a lush, purplish patch of swamp moss. The dead trees around had been heavily seared by the blast, leaving half-charcoaled bubbly lumps of ancient resin. Some ferns and rushes had sprung up, corkscrewed, malformed, and growing with cancerous vigor.

The dog barked loudly at the wretched reindeer, who looked up with bleary-eyed indifference.

We heard leather thongs hiss loose in the door flap. A pale face framed in a greasy fur hood poked through. It was a young Evenk girl. She called to the dog, then noticed us and giggled quietly.

The dog rushed toward the yurt, wagging her tail. “Hello,” Vlad called. He spread his open hands. “Come on out, we’re friends.”

The girl stepped out and inched toward us, watching the ground carefully. She paused at a small twig, her dilated eyes goggling as if it were a boulder. She high-jumped far over it, and landed giggling. She wore an elaborate reindeer-skin jacket that hung past her knees, thickly embroidered with little beads of bone and wood. She also had tight fur trousers with lumpy beaded booties, sewn all in one piece like a child’s pajamas.

She sidled up, grinning coyly, and touched my face and clothes in curiosity. “Nikita,” I said, touching my chest.

“Balan Thok,” she whispered, running one fingertip down her sweating throat. She laughed drunkenly.

“Is that your dog?” Vlad said. “She came from the sky!” He gestured extravagantly. “Something under the earth here…brought her down from the sky…yes?”

I shrieked suddenly. A gargoyle had appeared in the tent’s opening. But the blank, ghastly face was only a wooden ceremonial mask, shaped like a frying pan, with a handle to grip below the “chin.” The mask had eye-slits and a carved mouth-hole fringed with a glued-on beard of reindeer hair.

Behind it was Balan Thok’s father, or maybe grandfather. Cunningly, the old villain peered at us around the edge of his mask. His face was as wrinkled as an old boot. The sides of his head were shaven and filth-choked white hair puffed from the top like a thistle. His long reindeer coat was fringed with black fur and covered with bits of polished bone and metal.

We established that the old savage was called Jif Gurd. Vlad went through his sky-pointing routine again. Jif Gurd returned briefly to his leather yurt and re-emerged with a long wooden spear. Grinning vacuously, he jammed the butt of it into a socket in the ground and pointed to the heavens.

“I don’t like the look of this,” I told Vlad at once. “That spear has dried blood on it.”

“Yeah. I’ve heard of this,” Vlad said. “Sacrifice poles for the thunder-god. Kulik wrote about them.” He turned to the old man. “That’s right,” he encouraged. “Thunder-God.” He pointed to the dog. “Thunder-God brought this dog down.”

“Thunder-God,” said Jif Gurd seriously. “Dog.” He looked up at the sky reverently. “Thunder-God.” He made a descending motion with his right arm, threw his hands apart to describe the explosion. “Boom!”

“That’s right! That’s right!” Vlad said excitedly.

Jif Gurd nodded. He bent down almost absentmindedly and picked little Laika up by the scruff of the neck. “Dog.”

“Yes, yes,” Vlad nodded eagerly. Before we could do anything, before we could realize what was happening, Jif Gurd reached inside his greasy coat, produced a long, curved knife, and slashed poor Laika’s throat. He lifted her up without effort—he was terribly strong, the strength of drug-madness—and jammed her limp neck over the end of the spear as if gaffing a fish.

Blood squirted everywhere. Vlad and I jumped back, horrified. “Hell!” Vlad cried in anguish. “I forgot that they sacrifice dogs!”

The hideous old man grinned and chattered excitedly. He was convinced that he understood us—that Vlad had wanted him to sacrifice the dog to the sky-god. He approved of the idea. He approved of us. I said, “He thinks we have something in common now, Vlad.”

“Yeah,” Vlad said. He looked sadly at Laika. “Well, we rocket men sacrificed her first, poor beast.”

“There goes our last lead to the UFO,” I said. “Poor Laika! All the way just for this!”

“This guy’s got to know where the thing is,” Vlad said stubbornly. “Look at the sly old codger—it’s written all over his face.” Vlad stepped forward. “Where is it? Where did it land?” He gestured wildly. “You take us there!”

Balan Thok gnawed her slender knuckles and giggled at our antics, but it didn’t take the old guy long to catch on. By gestures, and a few key words, we established that the Thunder-God was in a hole nearby. A hidden hole, deep in the earth. He knew where it was. He could show it to us.

But he wouldn’t.

“It’s a religious thing,” Vlad said, mulling it over. “I think we’re ritually unclean.”

“Muk-a-moor,” said the old man. He opened the tent flap and gestured us inside.

The leather walls inside were black with years of soot. The yurt was round, maybe five steps across, and braced with a lattice of smooth flat sticks and buckskin thongs. A fire blazed away in the yurt’s center, chunks of charred pine on a hearth of flat yellow stones. Dense smoke curdled the air. Two huge furry mounds loomed beside the hearth. They were Evenk sleeping bags, like miniature tents in themselves.

Our eyes were caught by the drying-racks over the fire. Mushrooms littered the racks, the red-capped fly agaric mushrooms that one always sees in children’s books. The intoxicating toadstools of the Siberian nomad. Their steaming fungal reek filled the tent, below the acrid stench of smoke and rancid sweat.

“Muk-a-moor,” said Jif Gurd, pointing at them, and then at his head.

“Oh, Christ,” Vlad said. “He won’t show us anything unless we eat his sacred mushrooms.” He caught the geezer’s eye and pantomimed eating.

The old addict shook his head and held up a leather cup. He pre-tended to drink, then smacked his rubbery, bearded lips. He pointed to Balan Thok.

“I don’t get it,” Vlad said.

“Right,” I said, getting to my feet. “Well, you hold him here, and I’ll go back to camp. I’ll have the soldiers in by midnight. We’ll beat the truth out of the old dog-butcher.”

“Sit down, idiot,” Vlad hissed. “Don’t you remember how quick he was with that knife?”

It was true. At my movement a sinister gleam had entered the old man’s eyes. I sat down quickly. “We can outrun him.”

“It’s getting dark,” Vlad said. Just three words, but they brought a whole scene into mind: running blind through a maze of broken branches, with a drug-crazed, panting slasher at my heels…I smiled winningly at the old shaman. He grinned back and again made his drinking gesture. He tossed the leather cup to Balan Thok, who grabbed at it wildly and missed it by two meters. She picked it up and turned her back on us. We heard her fumble with the lacing of her trousers. She squatted down. There was a hiss of liquid.

“Oh Jesus,” I said. “Vlad, no.”

“I’ve heard about this,” Vlad said wonderingly. “The active ingredient passes on into the urine. Ten savages can get drunk on one mushroom. Pass it from man to man.” He paused. “The kidneys absorb the impurities. It’s supposed to be better for you that way. Not as poisonous.”

“Can’t we just eat the muk-a-moors?” I said, pointing at the rack. The old shaman glowered at me, and shook his head violently. Balan Thok sashayed toward me, hiding her face behind one sleeve. She put the warm cup into my hands and backed away, giggling.

I held the cup. A terrible fatalism washed over me. “Vladimir,” I said. “I’m tired. My head hurts. I’ve been stung all over by mosquitoes and my pants are drenched with dog blood. I don’t want to drink the poison piss of some savage—”

“It’s for Science,” Vlad said soberly.

“All my life,” I began, “I wanted to work for the good of Society. My dear mother, God bless her memory…” I choked up. “If she could see what her dear son has come to…All those years of training, just for this! For this, Vlad?” I began trembling violently.

“Don’t spill it!” Vlad said. Balan Thok stared at me, licking her lips. “I think she likes you,” Vlad said.

For some weird reason these last words pushed me over the edge. I shoved the cup to my lips and drained the potion in one go. It sizzled down my gullet in a wave of hot nausea. Somehow I managed to keep from vomiting.

“How do you feel?” Vlad asked eagerly.

“My face is going numb.” I stared at Balan Thok. Her eyes were full of hot fascination. I looked at her, willing her to come toward me. Nothing could be worse now. I had gone through the ultimate. I was ready, no, eager, to heap any degradation on myself. Maybe fornication with this degraded creature would raise me to some strange height.

“You’re braver than I thought, Nikita,” Vlad said. His voice rang with unnatural volume in my drugged ears. He pulled the cup from my numbed hands. “Considered objectively, this is really not so bad. A healthy young woman…sterile fluid…It’s mere custom that makes it seem so repellent.” He smiled in superior fashion, gripping the cup.

Suddenly the old Siberian shaman stood before him guffawing crazily as he donated Vlad’s share. A cheesy reek came from his dropped trousers. Vlad stared at me in horror. I fell on my side, laughing wildly. My bones turned to rubber.

The girl laughed like a xylophone, gesturing to me lewdly. Vlad was puking noisily. I got up to lurch toward the girl, but forgot to move my feet and fell down. My head was inflamed with intense desire for her. She was turning round and round, singing in a high voice, holding a curved knife over her head. Somehow I tackled her and we fell headlong onto one of the Evenk sleeping bags, crushing it with a snapping of wood and lashings. I couldn’t get out of my clothes. They were crawling over me like live things.

I paused to retch, not feeling much pain, just a torrent of sensations as the drug came up. Vlad and the old man were singing together loudly and at great length. I was thumping around vaguely on top of the girl, watching a louse crawl through one of her braids.

The old man came crawling up on all fours and stared into my face. “Thunder-God,” he cackled, and tugged at my arm. He had pulled aside a large reindeer skin that covered the floor of the yurt. There was a deep hole, right there, right in the tent with us. Fighting the cramps in my stomach, I dragged myself toward it and peered in.

The space in the hole was strangely distorted; it was impossible to tell how deep it was. At its far end was a reticulated blue aurora that seemed to shift and flow in synchronization with my thoughts. For some reason I thought of Laika, and wished again that Jif Gurd hadn’t killed her. The aurora pulsed at my thought, and there was a thump outside the tent—a thump followed by loud barking.

“Laika?” I said. My voice came out slow and drugged. Balan Thok had her arms around my neck and was licking my face. Dragging her after me, I crawled to the tent flap and peered out. There was a dog-shaped glob of light out there, barking as if its throat would burst.

I was scared, and I let Balan Thok pull me back into the tent. The full intoxication took over. Balan Thok undid my trousers and aroused me to madness. Vlad and the old man were lying at the edge of the Thunder-God hole, staring down into the growing blue light and screaming to it. I threw Balan Thok down between them, and we began coupling savagely. Each spastic twitch of our bodies was a coded message, a message that Vlad and Jif Gurd’s howls were reinforcing. Our filth and drug-madness became a sacred ritual, an Eleusinian mystery. Before too long, I could hear the voice of…

God? No…not god, and not the Devil. The voice was from the blue light in the pit. And it wasn’t a voice. It was the same, somehow, as the aurora I’d seen last night. It liked dogs, and it liked me. Behind all the frenzy, I was very happy there, shuddering on Balan Thok. Time passed.

At some point there was more barking outside, and the old man screamed. I saw his face, underlit by the pulsing blue glow from the Thunder-God hole. He bounded over me, waving his bloody knife overhead.

I heard a gunshot from the tent-door, and someone came crashing in. A person led by a bright blue dog. Captain Nina. The dog had helped her find us. The dog ran over and snapped at me, forcing me away from Balan Thok and the hole. I got hold of Vlad’s leg, and dragged him along with me. There was another shot, and then Nina was struggling hand to hand with the old man. Vlad staggered to his feet and tried to join the fight. But I got my arms around his thin chest and kept backing away.

Jif Gurd and Nina were near the hole’s jumpy light now, and I could see that they both were wounded. She had shot the old man twice with a pistol, but he had his knife, and the strength of a maniac. The two of them wrestled hand-to-hand, clawing and screaming. Now Balan Thok rose to her knees and began slashing at Nina’s legs with a short dagger. Nina’s pistol pointed this way and that, constantly about to fire.

I dragged Vlad backwards, and we tore through the rotting leather of the yurt’s wall. An aurora like last night’s filled the sky. Now that I wasn’t staring into the hole I could think a little bit. So many things swirled in my mind, but one fact above all stuck out. We had found an alien artifact. If only it was a rocket-drive, then all of the terrible mess in the yurt could be forgotten…

An incandescent blast lifted Vlad and me off the ground and threw us five meters. The entire yurt leapt into the sky. It was gone instantly, leaving a backward meteor trail of flaming orange in the sudden blackness of the sky. The sodden earth convulsed. From overhead, a leaping sonic boom pressed Vlad and me down into the muck where we had landed. I passed out.

Vlad shook me awake after many hours. The sun was still burning above the horizon. It was another of those dizzying, endless, timeless summer days. I tried to remember what had happened. When my first memories came I retched in pain.

Vlad had started a roaring campfire from dead, mummified branches. “Have some tea, Nikita,” he said, handing me a tin army mug filled with hot, yellow liquid.

“No,” I choked weakly. “No more.”

“It’s tea,” Vlad said. I could tell his mind was running a mile a minute. “Take it easy. It’s all over. We’re alive, and we’ve found the star-drive. That blast last night!” His face hardened a bit. “Why didn’t you let me try to save poor Nina?”

I coughed and wiped my bloodshot, aching eyes. I tried to fit my last twelve hallucinated hours into some coherent pattern. “The yurt,” I croaked. “The star-drive shot it into the sky? That really happened?”

“Nina shot the old man. She burst in with a kind of ghost-dog? She burst in and the old man rushed her with his knife. When the drive went off, it threw all of them into the sky. Nina, the two Evenks, even the two reindeer and the dog. We were lucky—we were right at the edge of the ellipse.”

“I saved you, Vlad. There was no way to save Nina, too. Please don’t blame me.” I needed his forgiveness because I felt guilty. I had a strange feeling that it had been my wish of finding a rocket drive that had made the artifact send out the fatal blast.

Vlad sighed and scratched his ribs. “Poor Ninotchka. Imagine how it must have looked. Us rolling around screaming in delirium and you having filthy sex with that Evenk girl…” He frowned sadly. “Not what you expect from Soviet scientists.”

I sat up to look at the elliptical blast area where the yurt had been. Nothing was left of it but a few sticks and thongs and bits of hide. The rest was a muddy crater. “My God, Vlad.”

“It’s extremely powerful,” Vlad said moodily. “It wants to help us Earthlings, I know it does. It saved Laika, remember?”

“It saved her twice. Did you see the blue dog last night?”

Vlad frowned impatiently. “I saw lots of things last night, Nikita, but now those things are gone.”

“The drive is gone?”

“Oh no,” Vlad said. “I dug it out of the crater this morning.”

He gestured at our booty. It was sitting in the mud behind him. It was caked with dirt and weird, powdery rust. It looked like an old tractor crankcase.

“Is that it?” I said doubtfully.

“It looked better this morning,” Vlad said. “It was made of something like jade and was shaped like a vacuum cleaner. With fins. But if you take your eyes off it, it changes.”

“No. Really?”

Vlad said, “It’s looked shabby ever since you woke up. It’s picking up on your shame. That was really pretty horrible last night, Nikita; I’d never thought that you…”

I poked him sharply to shut him up. We looked at each other for a minute, and then I took a deep breath. “The main thing is that we’ve got it, Vlad. This is a great day in history.”

“Yeah,” agreed Vlad, finally smiling. The drive looked shinier now. “Help me rig up a sling for it.”

With great care, as much for our pounding heads as for the Artifact itself, we bundled it up in Vlad’s coat and slung it from a long, crooked shoulder-pole.

My head was still swimming. The mosquitoes were a nightmare. Vlad and I climbed up and over the splintery, denuded trunks of dead pines, stopping often to wheeze on the damp, metallic air. The sky was very clear and blue, the color of Lake Baikal. Sometimes, when Vlad’s head and shoulders were outlined against the sky, I seemed to see a faint Kirlian shimmer traveling up the shoulder-pole to dance on his skin.

Panting with exhaustion, we stopped and gulped down more rations. Both of us had the trots. Small wonder. We built a good sooty fire to keep the bugs off for a while. We threw in some smoky green boughs from those nasty-looking young pines. Vlad could not resist the urge to look at it again.

We unwrapped it. Vlad stared at it fondly. “After this, it will belong to all mankind,” he said. “But for now it’s ours!”

It had changed again. Now it had handles. They looked good and solid, less rusty than the rest. We lugged it by the handles until we got within earshot of the base-camp.

The soldiers heard our yells and three of them came to help us.

They told us about Nina on our way back. All day she had paced and fidgeted, worrying about Vlad and trying to talk the soldiers into a rescue mission. Finally, despite their good advice, she had set off after us alone.

The aurora fireworks during the night had terrified the Uzbeks. They were astonished to see that we had not only survived, but triumphed.

But we had to tell them that Nina was gone.

Sergeant Mukhamed produced some 200-proof ethanol from the de-icing tank of his byutor. Weeping unashamedly, we toasted the memory of our lost comrade, State Security Captain Nina Igorovna Bogulyubova. After that we had another round, and I made a short but dignified speech about those who fall while storming the cosmos. Yes, dear Captain Nina was gone; but thanks to her sacrifice, we, her comrades, had achieved an unprecedented victory. She would never be forgotten. Vlad and I would see to that.

We had another toast for our cosmic triumph. Then another for the final victory. Then we were out of drinks.

The Uzbeks hadn’t been idle while Vlad and I had been gone. They didn’t have live ammo, but a small bear had come snuffling round the camp the day before and they’d managed to run over him with one of the byutors. The air reeked of roast bear meat and dripping fat. Vlad and I had a good big rack of ribs, each. The ribs in my chunk were pretty broken up, but it was still tasty. For the first time, I felt like a real hero. Eating bear meat in Siberia. It was a heck of a thing.

Now that we were back to the byutors, our problems were behind us and we could look forward to a real “rain of gold.” Medals, and plenty of them. Big dachas on the Black Sea, and maybe even lecture tours in the West, where we could buy jazz records. All the Red Army boys figured they had big promotions coming.

We broke camp and loaded the carriers. Vlad wouldn’t join in the soldiers’ joking and kidding. He was still mooning about Nina. I felt sorry for Vlad. I’d never liked Nina much, and I’d been against her coming from the first. The wilderness was no place for females, and it was no wonder she’d come to grief. But I didn’t point this out to Vlad. It would only have made him feel worse. Besides, Nina’s heroic sacrifice had given a new level of deep moral meaning to our effort.

We packed the drive away in the first byutor where Vlad and I could keep an eye on it. Every time we stopped to refuel or study the maps, Vlad would open its wrappings and have a peek. I teased him about it. “What’s the matter, comrade? Want to chain it to your leg?”

Vlad was running his hand over and over the drive’s rusty surface. Beneath his polishing strokes, a faint gleam of silver had appeared. He frowned mightily. “Nikita, we must never forget that this is no soulless machine. I’m convinced it takes its form from what we make of it. It’s a frozen idea—that’s it true essence. And if you and I forget it, or look aside, it might just vanish.”

I tried to laugh him out of it, but Vlad was serious. He slept next to it both nights, until we reached the rail spur.

We followed the line to the station. Vlad telegraphed full particulars to Moscow and I sent along a proud report to Higher Circles.

We waited impatiently for four days. Finally a train arrived. It contained some rocket-drive technicians from the Baikonur Cosmodrome, and two dozen uniformed KGB. Vlad and I were arrested. The Red Army boys were taken in custody by some Red Army brass. Even the Latvian who ran the station was arrested.

We were kept incommunicado in a bunk car. Vlad remained cheerful, though. “This is nothing,” he said, drawing on his old jailbird’s lore. “When they really mean business, they take your shoelaces. These KGB are just protective custody. After all, you and I have the greatest secret in cosmic history!” And we were treated well—we had red caviar, Crimean champagne, Kamchatkan king crab, blinis with sour cream.

The drive had been loaded aboard a flatcar and swathed down under many layers of canvas. The train pulled to a halt several times. The window shades on our car were kept lowered, but whenever we stopped, Vlad peeked out. He claimed the rocket specialists were adjusting the load.

After the second day of travel I had grave doubts about our whole situation. No one had interrogated us; for cosmic heroes, we were being badly neglected. I even had to beg ignominiously for DDT to kill the crab-lice I had caught from Balan Thok. Compared to the mundane boredom of our train confinement, our glorious adventure began to seem absurd. How would we explain our strange decisions—how would we explain what had happened to Nina? Our confusion would surely make it look like we were hiding something.

Instead of returning in triumph to Kaliningrad, our train headed south. We were bound for Baikonur Cosmodrome, where the rockets are launched. Actually, Baikonur is just the “security name” for the installation. The real town of Baikonur is five hundred kilometers away. The true launch site is near the village of Tyuratam. And Tyuratam, worse luck, is even more of a hick town that Baikonur.

This cheerless place lies on a high plain north of Afghanistan and east of the Aral Sea. It was dry and hot when we got there, with a cease-less irritating wind. As they marched us out of the train, we saw engineers unloading the drive. With derricks.

Over the course of the trip, as the government rocket experts fiddled with it, the drive had expanded to fit their preconceptions. It had grown to the size of a whole flatcar. It had become a maze of crooked hydraulics, with great ridged black blast-nozzles. It was even bound together with those ridiculous hoops.

Vlad and I were hustled into our new quarters: a decontamination suite, built in anticipation of the launch of our first cosmonauts. It was not bad for a jail. We probably would have gotten something worse, except that Vlad’s head sometimes oozed a faint but definite blue glow, and that made them cautious.

Our food came through sterilized slots in the wall. The door was like a bank vault. We were interrogated through windows of bulletproof glass via speakers and microphones.

We soon discovered that our space drive had been classified at the Very Highest Circles. It was not to be publicly referred to as an alien artifact. Officially, our space-drive was a secret new design from Kaliningrad. Even the scientist already working on it at Tyuratam had been told this, and apparently believed it.

The Higher Circles expected our drive to work miracles, but they were to be miracles of national Soviet science. No one was to know of our contact with cosmic powers.

Vlad and I became part of a precedence struggle in Higher Circles. Red Army defense radars had spotted the launching of the yurt, and they wanted to grill us. Khrushchev’s new Rocket Defense Forces also wanted us. So did the Kaliningrad KGB. And of course the Tyuratam technicians had a claim on us; they were planning to use our drive for a spectacular propaganda feat.

We ended up in the hands of KGB’s Paranormal Research Corps.

Weeks grew into months as the state psychics grilled us. They held up Zener cards from behind the glass and demanded that we guess circle, star, or cross. They gave us racks of radish seedlings through the food slots, and wanted us to speak nicely to half of them, and scold the other half.

They wanted us to influence the roll of dice, and to make it interesting they forced us to gamble for our vodka and cigarette rations. Naturally we blew the lot and were left with nothing to smoke.

We had no result from these investigations, except that Vlad once extruded a tiny bit of pale blue ectoplasm, and I turned out to be pretty good at reading colors, while blindfolded, with my fingertips. (I peeked down the side of my nose.)

One of our interrogators was a scrawny hardline Stalinist named Yezhov. He’d been a student of the biologist Lysenko and was convinced that Vlad and I could turn wheat into barley by forced evolution. Vlad finally blew up at this. “You charlatans!” he screamed into the microphone. “Not one of you has even read Tsiolkovsky! How can I speak to you? Where is the Chief Designer? I demand to be taken to Comrade Sergei Korolyov! He’d understand this!”

“You won’t get out of it that way,” Yezhov yapped, angrily shaking his vial of wheat seeds. “Your Chief Designer has had a heart attack. He’s recovering in his dacha, and Khrushchev himself has ordered that he not be disturbed. Besides, do you think we’re stupid enough to let people with alien powers into the heart of Moscow?”

“So that’s it!” I shouted, wounded to the core at the thought of my beloved Moscow. “You pimp! We’ve been holding out on you, that’s all!” I jabbed my hand dramatically at him from behind the glass. “Tonight, when you’re sleeping, my psychic aura will creep into your bed and squeeze your brain, like this!” I made a fist. Yezhov fled in terror.

Silence fell. “You shouldn’t have done that,” Vlad observed.

I slumped into one of our futuristic aluminum chairs. “I couldn’t help it,” I muttered. “Vlad, the truth’s out. It’s permanent exile for us. We’ll never see Moscow again.” Tears filled my eyes.

Vlad patted my shoulder sympathetically. “It was a brave gesture, Nikita. I’m proud to call you my friend.”

“You’re the brave one, Vlad.”

“But without you at my side, Nikita…You know, I’d have never dared to go into the valley alone. And if you hadn’t drunk that piss first, well, I certainly would never have—”

“That’s all in the past now, Vlad.” My cheeks burned and I began sobbing. “I should have ignored you when you were sitting under that piano at Lyuda’s. I should have left you in peace with your beatnik friends. Vlad, can you ever forgive me?”

“It’s nothing,” Vlad said nobly, thumping my back. “We’ve all been used, even poor Chief Korolyov. They’ve worked him to a frazzle. Even in camp he used to complain about his heart.” Vlad shook his fist. “Those fools. We bring them a magnificent drive from Tunguska, and they convince themselves it’s a reaction engine from Kaliningrad.”

I burned with indignation. “That’s right. It was our discovery! We’re heroes, but they treat us like enemies of the State! It’s so unfair, so uncommunist!” My voice rose. “If we’re enemies of the State, then what are we doing in here? Real enemies of the State live in Paris, with silk suits and a girl on each arm! And plenty of capitalist dollars in a secret Swiss bank!”

Vlad was philosophical. “You can have all that. You know what I wanted? To see men on the moon. I just wanted to see men reach the moon, and know I’d seen a great leap for all humanity!”

I wiped away tears. “You’re a dreamer, Vlad. The Infinite is just a propaganda game. We’ll never see daylight again.”

“Don’t give up hope,” Vlad said stubbornly. “At least we’re not clearing trees in some labor camp where it’s forty below. Sooner or later they’ll launch some cosmonauts, and then they’ll need this place for real. They’ll have to spring us then!”

We didn’t hear from the psychic corps again. We still got regular meals, and the occasional science magazine, reduced to tatters by some idiot censor who had decided Vlad and I were security risks. Once we even got a charity package from, of all people, Lyuda, who sent Vlad two cartons of Kents. We made a little ceremony of smoking one each, every day.

Our glass decontamination booth fronted on an empty auditorium for journalists and debriefing teams. Too bad none of them ever showed up. Every third day three cleaning women with mops and buckets scoured the auditorium floor. They always ignored us. Vlad and I used to speculate feverishly about their underwear.

The psychics had given up, and no one else seemed interested. Some-how we’d been lost in the files. We had been covered up so thoroughly that we no longer existed. We were the ghosts’ ghosts, and the secrets’ secrets, the best-hidden people in the world. We seemed to have popped loose from time and space, sleeping later and later each day, until finally we lost a day completely and could never keep track again.

We were down to our last pack of Kents when we had an unexpected visit.

It was a Red Army general with two brass-hat flunkies. We spotted him coming down the aisle from the auditorium’s big double doors, and we hustled on our best shirts. The general was a harried-looking, bald guy in his fifties. He turned on our speakers and looked down at his clipboard. “Comrades Zipkin and Globov!”

“Let me handle this, Vlad,” I hissed quickly. I leaned into my mike. “Yes, Comrade General?”

“My name’s Nedelin. I’m in charge of the launch.”

“What launch?” Vlad blurted.

“The Mars probe, of course.” Nedelin frowned. “According to this, you were involved in the engine’s design and construction?”

“Oh yes,” I said. “Thoroughly.”

Nedelin turned a page. “A special project with the Chief Designer.” He spoke with respect. “I’m no scientist, and I know you have important work in there. But could you spare time from your labors to lend us a hand? We could use your expertise.”

Vlad began to babble. “Oh, let us watch the launch! You can shoot us later, if you want! But let us see it, for God’s sake—”

Luckily I had clamped my hand over Vlad’s mike. I spoke quickly. “We’re at your service, General. Never mind Professor Zipkin, he’s a bit distraught.”

One of the flunkies wheeled open our bank vault door. His nose wrinkled at the sudden reek of months of our airtight stench, but he said nothing. Vlad and I accompanied Nedelin through the building. I could barely hold back from skipping and leaping, and Vlad’s knees trembled so badly I was afraid he would faint.

“I wouldn’t have disturbed your secret project,” the general informed us, “but Comrade Khrushchev delivers a speech at the United Nations tomorrow. He plans to announce that the Soviet Union has launched a probe to Mars. This launch must succeed today at all costs.” We walked through steel double-doors into the Tyuratam sunshine. Dust and grass had never smelled so good.

We climbed into Nedelin’s open-top field car. “You understand the stakes involved,” Nedelin said, sweating despite the crisp October breeze. “There is a new American president, this Cuban situation…our success is crucial!”

We drove off rapidly across the bleak concrete expanse of the rocket-field. Nedelin shouted at us from the front seat. “Intelligence says the Americans are redoubling their space efforts. We must do something unprecedented, something to crush their morale! Something years ahead of its time! The first spacecraft sent to another planet!”

Wind poured through our long hair, our patchy beards. “A new American president,” Vlad muttered. “Big deal.” As I soaked my lungs with fresh air I realized how much Vlad and I stank. We looked and smelled like derelicts. Nedelin was obviously desperate.

We pulled up outside the sloped, fire-scorched wall of a concrete launch bunker. The Mars rocket towered on its pad, surrounded by four twenty-story hinged gantries. Wisps of cloud poured down from the rocket’s liquid oxygen ports. Dozens of technicians in white coats and hard-hats clambered on the skeletal gentry-ladders, or shouted through bullhorns around the rocket’s huge base.

“Well, comrades?” Nedelin said. “As you can see, we have our best people at it. The countdown went smoothly. We called for ignition. And nothing. Nothing at all!” He pulled off his brimmed cap and wiped his balding scalp. “We have a very narrow launch window! Within a matter of hours we will have lost our best parameters. Not to mention Comrade Khrushchev’s speech!”

Vlad sniffed the air. “Comrade General. Have you fueled this craft with liquid paraffin?”

“Naturally!”

Vlad’s voice sank. “These people are working on a rocket which misfired. And you haven’t drained the fuel?”

Nedelin drew himself up stiffly. “That would take hours! I under-stand the risk! I’m not asking these people to face any danger I wouldn’t face myself!”

“You pompous ass!” Vlad screeched. “That’s no Earthling rocket! It only looks like one because you expect it to! It’s not supposed to have fuel!”

Nedelin stared in amazement. “What?”

“That’s why it didn’t take off!” Vlad raved. “It didn’t want to kill us all! That drive is from outer space! You’ve turned it into a gigantic firebomb!”

“You’ve gone mad! Comrade, get hold of yourself!” Nedelin shouted. We were all on the edge of panic.

“This blockhead’s useless,” Vlad snarled, grabbing my arm. “We’ve got to get those people out of there, Nikita! It could take off any second—everyone expected it to!”

We ran for the rocket, shouting wildly, yelling anything that came into our heads. We had to get the technicians away. The Tunguska device had never known its own strength—it didn’t know how frail we were. I stumbled and looked over my shoulder. Nedelin’s flunkies were just a dozen steps behind us.

The ground crew saw us coming. They cried out in alarm. Panic spread like lightning.

It wouldn’t have happened if we hadn’t all been Russians. A gloomy and sensitive people are always ready to believe the worst. And the worst in this case was obvious: total disaster from a late ignition.

They fled like maniacs, but they couldn’t escape their expectations. Pale streamers of flame gushed from the engines. More streamers arched from the rocket’s peak, the spikes of auroral fire. The gantries shattered like matchsticks, filling the air above us with wheeling black shrapnel. Vlad stumbled to the ground. Somewhere ahead of us I could hear barking.

I hauled Vlad to his feet. “Follow the dog!” I bellowed over the roar. “Into the focus of the ellipse, where it’s stable!”

Vlad stumbled after me, jabbering with rage. “If only the Americans had gotten the drive! They would have put men on the moon!”

We dashed through a blinding rain of paraffin. The barking grew louder, and now I could see the eager dog of blue light, showing us the way. The rocket was dissolving above us. The blast-seared concrete under our feet pitched and buckled like aspic. Before us the rocket’s great nozzles dissolved into flaming webs of spectral whiteness.

Behind us, around us, the paraffin caught in a great flaming sea of deadly heat. I felt my flesh searing in the last instant: the instant when the inferno’s shock wave caught us up like straws and flung us into the core of white light.

I saw nothing but white for the longest time, seeing nothing, touching nothing. I floated in the timeless void. All the panic, the terror of the event, evaporated from me. All thoughts stopped. It was like death. Maybe it was a kind of death, I still don’t know.

And then, somehow, that perfect silence and oneness broke into pieces again. It shattered into millions of grainy atoms, a soundless crawling blizzard. Like phantom, hissing snow.

I stared into the snow, seeing it swirling, resolving into something new, with perfect ease, as if it were following the phase of my own dreams…A beautiful sheen, a white blur—

The white blur of reflections on glass. I was standing in front of a glass window. A department-store window. There were televisions behind the glass, the biggest televisions I had ever seen.

Vlad was standing next to me. A woman was holding my arm, a pretty beatnik girl with a flowered silk blouse and a scandalous short skirt. She was staring raptly at the television. A crowd of well-dressed people filled the pavement around and behind us.

I should have fainted then. But I felt fine. I’d just had a good lunch and my mouth tasted of a fine cigar. I blurted something in confusion, and the girl with Vlad said, “Shhhh!” and suddenly everyone was cheering.

Vlad grabbed me in a bear hug. I noticed then how fat we were. I don’t know why, but it just struck me. Our suits were so well-cut that they’d disguised it. “We’ve done it!” Vlad bellowed. “The moon!”

All around us people were chattering wildly. In French.

We were in Paris. And Americans were on the moon.

Vlad and I had lost nine years in a moment. Nine years in limbo, as the artifact flung us through time and space to that moment Vlad had longed so much to see. We were knit back into the world with many convincing details: paunches from years of decadent Western living, and apartments in the émigré quarter full of fine suits and well-worn shoes, and even some pop-science Vlad had written for the émigré magazines. And of course, our Swiss bank accounts.

It was a disappointment to see the Americans steal our glory. But of course, the Americans would never have made it if we Russians hadn’t shown them the way and supplied the vision. The Artifact was very generous to the Americans. If it weren’t for the Nedelin Disaster, which killed so many of our best technicians, we would surely have won.

The West still believes that the Nedelin Disaster of October 1960 was caused by the explosion of a conventional rocket. They did not even learn of the disaster until years after the fact. Even now this terrible catastrophe is little known. The Higher Circles forged false statements of death for all concerned: heart attacks, air crashes, and the like. Years passed before the coincidences of so many deaths became obvious.

Sometimes I wonder if even the Higher Circles know the real truth. It’s easy to imagine every document about Vlad and myself vanishing into the KGB shredders as soon as the disaster news spread. Where there is no history, there can be no blame. It’s an old principle.

Now the Cosmos is stormed every day, but the rockets are nothing more than bread trucks. This is not surprising from Americans, who will always try their best to turn the stars into dollars. But where is our memorial? We had the great dream of Tsiolkovsky right there in our hands. Vlad and I found it ourselves and brought it back from Siberia. We practically threw the Infinite right there at their feet! If only the Higher Circles hadn’t been so hasty, things would have been different.

Vlad has always told me not to say anything, now that we’re safe and rich and officially dead, but it’s just not fair. We deserve our historian, and what’s a historian but a fancy kind of snitch? So I wrote this all down while Vlad wasn’t looking.

I couldn’t help it—I just had to inform somebody. No one has ever known how Vlad Zipkin and I stormed the cosmos, except ourselves and the Higher Circles…and maybe some American top brass.

And Laika? Yes, the Artifact brought her to Paris, too. She still lives with us—which proves that all of this is true.

Note on “Storming the Cosmos” (With Bruce Sterling)

Written in 1985.

Asimov’s Science Fiction, December, 1985.

The first I heard of Bruce Sterling was in 1982, when he sent me a review of my Software and of Spacetime Donuts that he’d written for a free newspaper in Austin. It was about the best review I’d ever gotten, clearly this guy understood where I was coming from. He also sent me a copy of his novel Involution Ocean, a delightful take on Moby Dick which features dopers on a sea of sand.

I met Bruce in the flesh at a science-fiction convention in Baltimore in 1983, right after the publication of my fourth SF book, The Sex Sphere. He was there with his wife Nancy, William Gibson, Lou Shiner, and Lou Shiner’s wife. After the con, the five of them unexpectedly drove down to visit me in Lynchburg. I came home from my rundown office in shades and a Hawaiian shirt, driving our 1956 Buick. I was thrilled to have them visit me.

Around that time, Bruce started publishing a single-sheet newsletter called Cheap Truth, which railed at the plastic artificiality of much SF. The zine—and Gibson’s huge commercial success—soon established cyberpunk as a legitimate form of writing.

“Storming the Cosmos” takes off on Bruce’s deep interest in all things Soviet. One way to organize a story collaboration is for each author to “own” or even to “be” one of the characters. Loosely speaking, Bruce is Nikita and I’m Vlad.

You will notice that my Complete Stories includes, as of 2016, a total of nine stories co-written with Bruce Sterling. This is a enough stories to stand as a book on it’s own, and in 2016, Bruce and I published them as Transreal Cyberpunk. The published book includes Bruce’s comments on the stories, as well as my comments, and it’s fun to follow the back and forth of the commentary. You can buy the book—or listen to audio of Bruce and I reading our tales—at the book’s home page, www.rudyrucker.com/ruckersterling/

In Frozen Time

I just went back to look at the accident again. It’s truly horrible. I don’t even look human. My head’s being crushed under the right front wheel; it’s half as thick as it should be, and blood is squirting out my faceholes. A monster. I can’t stand looking at it, but as long as I’m here in frozen time, I’ll be slinking back and looking at my death, over and over, like a dog returning to his vomit, I know it, I know it, I know it.

I keep running up and down these boring few streets—something keeps me from getting too far—running up and down, and nothing’s changing. All I can do is rush around, hating the dull ugly buildings, the mindless plants, the priggish, proper people. And my thoughts, all in loops, never ending.

I don’t see how I’m going to stand this. My poor body, my poor wife, our poor wasted lives. Why couldn’t I have done better? I want to kill myself all over again, but I’m already dead. Oh God, oh God, oh, dear God, please help me. Please make this stop.

Once again, my hysteria ebbs. That’s my only measure of time now: my moodswings, and the walks I take, lonely ghost in a bland little town.

It took me a few years to kill myself. I guess it was losing my last teaching job that started me off with the suicide thoughts. Losing my good job, and then some marriage problems…ah, it wasn’t just the big things getting me down, it was a lot of things. The hangovers, being 38, no goals, and, worst of all, the boredom. The sameness. Day after day, month after month, the same fights, the same brief joys, the same problems. The menial job, shelving books in a library.

Thanksgiving, Christmas, Wedding Anniversary, Summer Vacation, Thanksgiving, Christmas…I couldn’t take it anymore, and finally I got the nerve to step in front of a truck. Now I’m dead and it’s 9:17:06 A.M., September 14, forever. Forever.

It’s so horrible, so Dantean, that I almost have to laugh. A guy kills himself because life’s such a boring drag, and then time freezes up on him, and he can’t walk more than three blocks from his body. Till recently, I never really knew what boredom was. Being here is like…an airport lounge with streets and buildings in it. Frozen time.

When I died, my consciousness branched out of the normal time-stream. My time is now perpendicular to normal time. I walk around and look at things—I have an astral body that looks just like my real one—and it’s as if everything were frozen. Like a huge 3-D flash-photograph. Right now, sitting here in my empty office, thinking this out, I can see a bird outside the window. It’s just about to land, and its wings are outstretched, and its beak is half-open, and if I walk over for a closer look, which I’ve done several times, I can see the nictating membrane stretched halfway across each of the blinking bird’s eyes. The bird is hanging there like a raisin in jello, hanging there every time I look.

On the streets, all the people are still as statues, like the figures in Muybridge’s “zoopraxographic” photographs. Some people are frozen in such awkward positions that it’s hard to believe they won’t—after my eternity ends—fall over, especially the old lady standing on one foot to reach a bag of food in through her car window.

In my house, my wife is brushing her teeth. The toothbrush handle pushes her mouth to one side. She doesn’t know yet that I’m dead. In my time I’ve been dead for a while now, but relative to me, my wife is frozen at the instant I died. She hasn’t gotten the word. She thinks I’m on my way back from the store with milk and eggs, when in fact I’m out of my broken body, and walking around.

Walking and thinking, always alone. I’m the only thing that moves in this silent town’s streets. Nothing changes except my thoughts. Boredom, boredom, boredom. And the horror of my corpse.

I always thought in terms of shooting myself, but the way it worked out was that I stepped in front of a Japanese pickup truck. I was on the way up to the store to get milk and eggs when, just like that, I stepped off the curb in front of the truck. It wasn’t an accident—I saw the truck coming—it was suicide. But, really, I’d always planned to shoot myself.

I used to think about it a lot. Like on a Sunday night—lying there weak and shaky, going over and over the money worries, the dying marriage, and all the stinging memories of another weekend’s ugly drunken scenes: the fights with friends, the cop troubles, the self-degradation, and the crazy things my wife had done—I’d cut it all off with thoughts of a .45 automatic, one of those flat black guns that movie gangsters and WWII soldiers have—with the checks on the grip, and the heavy bullets that are fed in at the butt of the gun. Lying there in bed, depressed and self-hating. I’d cheer myself up by imagining there was a .45 on my night table. I wouldn’t reach out my real arm—I didn’t want to stir my miserable wife into painful apology or recrimination—no, I’d reach out a phantom arm. An astral arm, a ghost arm, an arm like the arm an amputee imagines himself still to have—an arm like my whole body is now. The phantom arm would peel on out of my right arm, and reach over, and pick up that longed for .45.

Lying there sleepless and desperate, I had a lot of time to analyze my fantasies. The fact that I always reached for the pistol with my right arm struck me as significant, for if you pick up a pistol with your right hand, and then hold it to your temple in the most natural way, this means that your right hand is shooting the right hemisphere of your brain. Now, as is well known, the left hemisphere of the brain is a) the uptight cop half, and b) in control of the right hand. So by shooting oneself in the right temple with a gun held in the right hand one is, in effect, letting the left-brain kill the right-brain. The digital, highly socialized left-brain shoots the dark and creative right-brain. This particular death always seemed somberly appropriate to me, and a good symbol of society forcing poor, intellectual me into an early grave.

But—hell—I guess getting run over by a Japanese pickup truck makes some kind of statement, too. The fact is that I really hate pickups. I think I hate pickups a lot more than my right-brain ever hated my left-brain. What is it that people think they need to haul around in all those pickups? The pickups you see are always empty, aren’t they? Especially the Japanese ones, the cute, preppy energy-savers that bank employees and insurance salesmen drive. Presumably, the preps want to share in some imagined pickup grit macho, but they’re too clean and sensible to get a rusted-out unmufflered ‘70s redneck Ford, so they buy one of these shiny little Nipponese jobs with the manufacturer’s name on the back like on a pair of designer jeans. UGH! I hate, I hate, I hate…so many things.

I was talking about suicide.

Sometimes, if I was really strung out, the imaginary .45 would start to grow. It would get as big as a coffin: a heavy, L-shaped coffin lying on top of me and crushing out my breath. As big as the house I lived in. And every day, set into the classified ads, there was a picture of my gun, part of an ad for Ace Hardware, “Largest Selection of Guns in Central Virginia.”

I got so tired of not killing myself.

Some days it would sandbag me. I’d be, say, waiting in the car for the wife to come out of the library where we worked (she full-time, me part-time), and I wouldn’t be able to come up with one single iota of wanting to be there. And then, all of a sudden, there’d be Death, breathing in my face, so much closer than the last time.

I don’t want to exaggerate—my life wasn’t any worse than that of any other unhappily married, underemployed, middle-aged alcoholic. There wasn’t any one thing that made me want to die. It was the boredom that got me. My life was, quite literally, boring me to death, and I didn’t have the will power to do anything to change it. The only change I could come up with was suicide. And for the longest time, I was scared to even do that. Thinking back, I realize that I never could have shot myself. Focusing on the .45 was a kind of cop-out. But finally I got it together and stepped in front of that truck.

Got it together? In a way, yes. At first I was upset to be here, but now I’m getting used to it. What do I do? I sit in my office, and I take walks. Back and forth. It’s a rhythm. Thinking these thoughts, I stare at my computer, imagining that my words are being coded up on disk.

I’ve been thinking some more about what’s happened to me. I was, before my final occupation as book-shelver, a physics teacher, and it amuses me to try to analyze my present supernatural existence in scientific terms.

My astral body is of a faintly glowing substance, somewhat transparent—call it aether. I can pass through walls in good ghost-fashion, yet the gravitational curvature of space still binds me to the earth’s surface: I cannot fly. Although I am not of ordinary matter, I can see. Since nothing is moving for me, I must not be seeing in the usual fashion (that is, by intercepting moving photons). I would guess that my fine aether-body sees, rather, by directly sensing the space-undulations caused by the photons’ passage. This is borne out by the fact that I can see with my eyes closed.

My theory, as I’ve said before, is that when one dies, one’s soul enters frozen time—a volume of space corresponding to the instant of one’s death. I think of time as a long, gently undulating line, with each space-instant a hypersheet touching time at one point. A ghost lives on and on, but it is always in the now-space of its body’s death. In ordinary life, people encounter ghosts regularly—but only once for each ghost. A given instant is haunted only by the ghost of that particular space-slice, the ghost of whoever died that moment.

Image: the long corridor of time, lined with death-cells, some cells empty, some holding one tattered soul.

How long is a moment? How long does it take a person to die? Looking at the frozen world around me, it seems that my death instant has almost no time-duration at all. If it were even a hundredth of a second long, then some things would be blurred. But nothing is blurred, not even the flies’ wings, or the teeth of the chainsaw my neighbor is forever gunning. My death lasts no more than a thousandth of a second…and perhaps much less. This is significant.

Why? Because if the death-instant is so short, then each ghost is in solitary confinement. I know that someone, somewhere, dies every second—but what are the odds that any given person dies at the exact same thousandth of a second after 9:17, September 14, as I? I have calculated the odds—I have ample time for such calculations. The odds against such a coincidence are well over one thousand billion to one. And there are only a few billion people in the world. The chances that any other ghost shares my space-cell are less than one in a thousand.

So I’ll quest me no quests. Really, I’m not at all sure that I could leave Killeville, even if I tried. My astral body is, it may be, a holographic projection powered by my dying brain’s last massive pulse. If I go even three blocks away from my body, I feel faint and uneasy. There is no hope of walking to another city.

Here I am, and here I will be, forever. Alone.

It’s a sunny day.

It’s funny about boredom. The physical world is so complex, yet I used to think of it as simple. Each time I walk around the block I see something new.

Just now, I was out looking at all the wasps and bees feeding at one of the flowering bushes in our yard. I marveled at the bristles on the bees’ bulging backs, and at their little space-monster faces. And in the fork of a branchlet, caught in a hidden web, was a wasp being attacked by a spider. The wasp is biting the spider’s belly.

Walking on, I felt such a feeling of freedom. I used to always be in a hurry—not that I had anything worth doing. I was in a hurry, I suppose, because I felt bad about wasting time. But now that I have no time, I have all time. If I have endless time, then how can I waste it? I feel so relaxed. I wish I could have felt this way when I was alive.

The crushed body beneath the truck seems less and less like me. I walk by it with impunity. Up by the shops, coming out of the post office, not yet noticing the accident in the street, is always Lou Bunce, successful and overbearing. How nice it is, I thought this time, walking past him, how nice it is not to have to talk to him.

The supermarket front consists of 18,726 bricks. Numbers are power. I think now I’ll count the blades of grass in our lawn. I’ll memorize each and every detail of the little world I’m in.

Somehow the sunlight seems to be getting brighter. Could it be that by visiting each spot in my little neighborhood over and over, I am learning the light-patterns better, sensing them more intensely? Or is the world, in some way, objectively changing along my time axis? Has this all just been a dying man’s last hallucination? It doesn’t matter.

Before, I thought of this frozen time as a prison cell. But now, I’ve come to think of it rather as a monastic cubicle. I’ve had time here—how much time? I’ve had time to rethink my life. This started as hell, and it’s turned into heaven.

I’ve stopped taking my walks. I’ve lost my locality. From travelling over and over these few streets, I’ve spread myself out: I see all of it, all the time, all melting into the light.

A thought: I am this moment. Each of us is part God, and when our life ends, God puts us to work dreaming the world. I am the sidewalk, I am the air, I am 9:17:06 A.M., September 14.

Still the brightness grows.

Note on “In Frozen Time”

Written in 1985.

Afterlives, Vintage Books, 1986.

“In Frozen Time,” comes from near the end of my Lynchburg period. When your stories are all about death and suicide, it’s time for a change. Thank God my new job teaching computer science at San Jose State University came through.

Soft Death

“I’m sorry, Mr. Leckesh,” said the doctor, nervously tapping on his desk-screen. “There’s no doubt about it. The tests are all positive.”

“But surely…” began Leckesh. His voice came out as a papery whisper. He cleared his throat and tried again. “I mean…can’t you put a new liver in me? I can afford the organs, and I can afford the surgery. My god, man, don’t just sit there and tell me you’re sorry! What am I paying you for?” At the mention of money, Leckesh’s voice regained its usual commanding tone.

The doctor looked uncomfortable. “I am sorry, Mr. Leckesh. The cancer has metastasized. Tumor cells are established in every part of your body.” He fingered some keys and green lines formed on his screen. “Step around the desk, Mr. Leckesh, and look at this.”

It was the graph of an upsloping curve, with dates along the horizontal axis, and percentages along the vertical axis. The graph was captioned: PROJECTED MORTALITY OF DOUGLAS LECKESH.

“These are my odds of dying by a given date?” barked Leckesh. What a fool this doctor was to let a computer do all his thinking. “You’ve got this all projected like some damned commodities option?”

“Most patients find it reassuring to know the whole truth,” said the doctor. “Today is March 30. You see how the curve rises? We have a fifty percent chance of your death before May 1; a ninety percent chance before July 1; and virtual certainty by late September. You can trust these figures, Mr. Leckesh. The Bertroy Medical Associates have the best computer in New York.”

“Turn it off,” cried Leckesh, smacking the screen so hard that its pixels quivered. “I came here to see a doctor! If I wanted to look at computer projections, I could have stayed in my office down on the Street!”

The doctor sighed and turned off his terminal. “You’re experiencing denial, Mr. Leckesh. The fact is that you’re going to die. Make the most of the time you have left. If you want a non-computerized projection, I’ll give you one.” He stared briefly at the cityscape outside his window. “Don’t expect much more than three weeks before your final collapse.”

Leckesh found his way out of the Bertroy Building and into the morning roar of Madison Avenue. It was 10:30. He had business meetings; but what difference would more millions make now? At least he should call Abby; she’d be waiting to hear. But once he told Abby, she’d only get right to work planning her own future. If he, Doug Leckesh, was the one doing the dying, why should he do anything for anyone anymore? Abby could wait. Business could stop. Right now he wanted a drink.

The weather was raw and blustery, with a little snow in the air. The sky was fifty different shades of gray. One of the new robot taxis slowed invitingly as Leckesh approached the curb. He owned stock in the company, but today of all days he didn’t feel like talking to a robot. He waved the cab off and kept walking. His club was only four blocks off.

There was a bar at the next corner, apparently not automated. Leckesh hadn’t entered a public drinking place for years, but a sudden gust of cold wind urged him in. He ordered a beer and a shot of scotch. The bartender looked sympathetic; Leckesh had a sudden flash that someone with cancer came in here every day. There were lots of doctors in the Bertroy Building. There were lots of people with cancer. There were lots of people who handled stress with alcohol.

“I’m ready for spring,” observed the bartender when Leckesh ordered his second round. He was a broad-faced Korean with a New Jersey accent. “I got a garden up on the roof and I’m dying to put the seedlings in.”

“What do you grow?” asked Leckesh, thinking of his father. Papa had put a garden in the back of their little tract home every summer. “This is living, Dougie,” Papa would say, picking a tomato and biting into it. “This is what it’s all about.”

“Lettuce,” said the flat-faced Korean. “Bok choy. Potatoes. I love new potatoes, the way they come up in a big clump of nuggets.”

Leckesh thought about nuggets. Tumor cells in every part of his body. He sucked down his scotch and asked for another.

“The main thing is fertilizer,” said the bartender, placidly pouring out a shot. “Plants need dead stuff, rotten stuff, all crumbly and black. It’s the cycle of nature. Death into life.”

“I’ll be dead in a month,” said Leckesh. The words jumped out. “I just saw my doctor. I have cancer all over my body.”

The Korean stopped moving and looked into Leckesh’s eyes. Just looked, for a long few seconds, watching him like a TV. “You scared?”

“I’m not religious,” said Leckesh. “I don’t think there’s anything after death. Three more weeks and it’s all over. I might as well never have lived.”

“You got a wife?”

“Ah, she won’t miss me. She’ll talk about missing me. She likes to put on a show. But she won’t really miss me. She’ll take all my money and find someone else, the little tramp.” Speaking so unkindly about Abby gave Leckesh a perverse and bitter satisfaction.

The Korean kept watching him in that blank, judicious way. “You have a lot of money?” he asked finally.

“Yes, I do,” said Leckesh, regaining his composure. “Not that it’s any of your business. What’s your name anyway? I’ll buy you a drink. Take it all out of this and keep the change.” He threw a two hundred dollar bill on the bar.

“My name’s Yung. I’m not supposed to drink on duty but…” The Korean glanced impassively around the bar. There were a couple of old longhairs having coffee in the booths, but that was it. “Yeah, I’ll take a Heineken.”

“That’s a boy, Yung. Get me one, too. Nothing but the best for Douglas Leckesh. I’m full of nuggets. You can call me Doug. I was thinking before, you must get a lot of death cases in this bar, being so close to the Bertroy Building. It’s all doctors in there, you know.”

“Oh yeah,” said Yung, opening the two bottles of Heineken. He poured his into a coffee mug. “Bertroy Medical Associates. They have a teraflop diagnostic computer in the basement there—it does a trillion calculations a second, fast as a human brain. My sister helps program it. She’s a smart girl, my sister Lo.” He sipped at his mug and watched Leckesh some more. “So you gonna die and you think that’s it, huh, Mr. Leckesh?”

“Religion’s wrong, Yung, isn’t it?” Leckesh was feeling his drinks. “When I was your age, I didn’t think so—hell, I even used to paint pictures. But down on the Street, nothing counts but numbers. I’ve got a seat on the Exchange, you know that? So don’t try and tell me about religion.”

Yung looked up and down the bar and leaned close. “Religion’s one thing, Mr. Leckesh, but immortality’s something else. Lo says immortality’s no big problem anymore.” He drew a business card out of his pocket and handed it to Leckesh. “This is modern; this is digital. Whenever you’re ready for immortality, my sister Lo’s got it.”

Leckesh pocketed the card without looking at it. All of a sudden, the beers and the scotches were hitting him hard. The dull throb of his sick liver was filigreed with accents of acute pain. He was stupid to be drinking this early in the day, drinking and slobbering out his soul to a Korean bartender. Where was his self-control? Stiff-legged, he stalked into the men’s room and made himself throw up. Better. He washed his face, first with hot and then with cold. He gargled and drank water from the tap. Three weeks, the doctor had said. Three weeks. Leckesh left the bar and went home to Abby.

Abby Leckesh was a dark-haired woman with full cheeks and beautiful teeth. When they’d met, fifteen years ago, Leckesh had been fifty and Abby thirty. He’d still dreamed of being a painter, even then, and he’d liked the bohemian crowd that Abby traveled in. But now Leckesh hated Abby’s friends with an aging man’s impotent jealousy.

To his displeasure, Abby greeted the news of his impending death with what he took for enthusiasm. She believed in spirits and mediums, and she was confident that Leckesh would be able to contact her from beyond the grave.

“Don’t be downcast, Doug. You’ll only be moving to a higher plane of existence. You’ll still be here with me as a dear familiar spirit.”

“Talk about a fate worse than death,” snapped Leckesh. “I don’t want to float around watching you spend my money on your boyfriends.” For years now, he’d suspected her of being unfaithful to him.

“I’ll wear full mourning for six months,” prattled Abby, ignoring his accusation. “I’ll go out and buy some black dresses today! And we must have Irwin Garden over for tea. He’s simply the most brilliant new medium in America. You should get to know his vibrations so he can contact you on the other side.”

Leckesh didn’t dignify this with an answer. Abby went out in search of mourning clothes and Mr. Garden while the robomat made Leckesh a veal cutlet for lunch. The meal cleared his head entirely and he drew out the business card that the Korean bartender…Yung…had given him.

SOFT DEATH INC.

Scientific Soul Preservation and Transmission

Strictest confidentiality — Call for an estimate today!

Lo Park * B-1001 Bertroy Building * 840-0190

Leckesh studied the card for awhile, and made his decision. He’d be damned if he was going to let one of Abby’s phony mediums get away with pretending to talk to his spirit. If there was anything to this “Scientific Soul Preservation,” he’d be able to steal a march on the table-rappers. He picked up the phone and called the Soft Death number.

“Hello, this is Lo Park.” Her accent was as pure New Jersey as Yung’s, though with a hint of Eastern melody.

“Hello, this is Doug Leckesh. A man—I believe it was your brother—gave me a business card with your name on it. Soft Death Incorporated?”

“Oh, yes, Yung told me. I don’t like to discuss this on the telephone. Could you come see me tomorrow morning, Mr. Leckesh?”

“Ten o’clock?”

“That will be fine.”

Feeling strangely relieved, Douglas Leckesh stretched out on the couch and fell asleep. He dreamed of colors, clouds of color around a long line of precise, musical tones—binary tones chanted by Lo Park’s musical voice. When he awoke, it was late afternoon, and Abby was sitting across the room drinking tea with a balding young man in glasses.

“This is Mr. Garden, Doug. He’s the medium I was telling you about.”

Garden smiled shyly and shook Leckesh’s hand. “I’m sorry to hear of your illness, Douglas.” He had gentle eyes and large moist lips. “You have very interesting vibrations.”

“So do you,” said Leckesh curtly. The thought of Garden alone in a dark room with Abby made him sick. “You have the vibrations of an ambulance-chasing lawyer, mixed in with the aura of a two-bit Casanova and the emanations of a snake-oil salesman. Get out of my apartment.”

Garden gave a low bow and left. Abby was quite angry.

“It’s fine for you, Doug, to act like that. Soon you’ll be dead. But I’ll be here all alone, with no one to take care of me.” Tears ran down her big cheeks. “Irwin Garden only wants to help me contact your spirit.”

“Let me worry about my spirit, Abby. Can’t you see that Garden wants to cheat me and seduce you? I don’t want jackals sniffing around my death-bed. I want to pass on in peace. Business as usual!” His liver hurt very much.

Abby sobbed harder. The fact was that she was very devoted to Leckesh. All her talk of mediums and mourning clothes was just a way to avoid thinking about his death. After a few minutes, she calmed herself and kissed him on the forehead. “Of course, Doug. I’ll do as you wish. I won’t see Mr. Garden again.” In his embittered state, Leckesh was convinced that Abby was lying. He’d never caught her yet, but he was sure she had boyfriends. How could she not? He’d been part artist when he’d wooed her, but since then he’d joined the Stock Exchange. How could Abby still love him? Well, now it didn’t matter. The long game was almost over. And if there was anything to these Soft Death people, Leckesh was on the brink of a whole new existence.

The next morning, he was back at the Bertroy Building. Lo Park’s office was in the basement; it was one of a number of small cubicles partitioned off along one wall of a room-sized computer installation. To all appearances, Lo worked as a programmer here. There was nothing about “Soft Death” on her flimsy office door. Leckesh wondered if he should bother going in, but the thought of outflanking Abby’s occultist manipulations goaded him on.

The Korean woman at the desk was young and slender, with hair so dark as to appear almost blue against her yellow skin. She looked up with a quick smile.

“Mr. Leckesh? Yung told me about you.”

“He told you I’m rich, dying and desperate, I suppose. What kind of immortality are you selling, Lo? And what’s the price?”

“The price is high. The immortality is software.”

“What do you mean?”

“Consider, Mr. Leckesh. The human body changes almost all its atoms every seven years or so. But you feel you are the same person as you were seven or fourteen or fifty-six years ago. What is constant in your body is the arrangement of cells, especially the cells of the brain. The real essence of Douglas Leckesh is not the seventy-five kilograms of diseased flesh that sits here. The essence of Douglas Leckesh is to be found in the pattern that your brain codes up. Do you follow?”

Leckesh nodded approvingly. “I was afraid you’d be another spiritualist. You’re saying that my so-called soul is really just a pattern of digital information?”

“Exactly. Abstractly speaking, the information pattern exists even in the absence of a body. Yet for the pattern to be in any sense alive, it needs some kind of substrate.” She smiled and gestured beyond her office door. “The Soft Death substrate is that computer out there. If you wish, I can extract the entire software information pattern from your body and code it into the machine.”

“How do I know you can really do it? And what would it feel like to live inside a computer’s memory?”

“Before we continue, Mr. Leckesh, I need a commitment from you. For various reasons, the full work of Soft Death is not legally sanctioned. I cannot put my earlier clients at risk without some proof of your sincerity.”

“You’re saying you want a check?”

“I want a document granting us title to approximately half of your properties and investments.” She slid a legal paper across the desk. “I’ve taken the liberty of drawing it up.”

Leckesh scanned down the contract with a practiced eye. Soft Death Incorporated had worked fast: half his assets were listed here, nearly a billion dollars worth. In return for the billion, Soft Death was promising Leckesh “hospice care and advanced embalming services.”

“We can’t make the contract more specific, Mr. Leckesh, again because of the legal sanctions on certain aspects of our operation.”

Leckesh shrugged. Perhaps this was a con. But what was the difference anymore? If Soft Death didn’t get this billion, Abby would give it to the Mr. Gardens of the world. He could feel the cancer deep in his guts; he could feel the growing of the pain. “I’ll sign.”

Lo pushed a buzzer, and a man came in to witness and notarize the document. Another blue-haired Korean. They reminded Leckesh of smurfs.

“Your brother, too?” asked Leckesh, smiling a little. Signing away this money felt good. What was that old bible story about the rich man trying to squeeze through a needle’s eye?

“No,” said Lo. “A cousin.” She locked the contract in her desk. “And now you’ll want to see proof that our process works. Do you remember William Kaley?”

“Bill Kaley? Yes, I knew him rather well. We did business together. He died last fall, I believe. He was one of the most materialistic men I ever knew. Are you telling me…”

“Here,” said Lo, punching a code into her telephone, and handing Leckesh the receiver. “You can talk to him.”

At first Leckesh heard only pips and bleats, but then there was a ringing, and a voice.

“Hello? Kaley here.”

“Bill? This is Doug Leckesh. Do you know what day it is?”

“It’s March 31, Doug. Are you dead, too?”

“Damn near. Are you really inside that computer?”

“Sure am. It’s not bad. There’s a lot of information coming in. I’m managing most of the investments I signed over to Soft Death, which keeps me busy. There’s a pretty good gang of people in here.”

“Any landscape?”

“It’s not like that, Dougie. But you’d be surprised how much fun pushing around the bits can be. How soon are you coming in? I’m a little lonely for a new voice, to tell you the truth.” He sounded almost wistful. “But, hell, it beats being dead. When are you coming in?”

“We haven’t worked that out yet.” Was this real? Leckesh paused, trying to remember something that would convince him he was really talking to the software of William Kaley. The Schattner deal! “Do you remember the Schattner takeover, Bill?”

“Do I! Don’t tell me the SEC finally found out.”

“No, no, I’m just checking. Remember the night after Schattner shot himself, and you and I’d made twelve million bucks? Do you remember what we had for dinner?”

“We went to MacDonald’s. The check was twelve dollars. We laughed our asses off. I could eat a million of these. Oh, it’s me in here, Doug, don’t worry.”

Leckesh smiled. “I’m not worried now, Bill. See you soon.” He hung up and looked at Lo. “When do we start?”

“Let me outline the procedure. To extract your software, we need to get five kinds of maps of your brain: symbolic, metabolic, electrical, physical, and chemical. Taken together, these data-sets are sufficient to produce an isomorphic model of your mental processes. You should begin working on the symbolic map today.”

“What do you mean? I thought you would do the work.”

“Only you know your own symbol-system, Mr. Leckesh.” Lo took a device the size of a cigarette-pack out of her desk. It had two little grilles, for microphone and speaker. “We call this a lifebox. Basically, I want you to tell it your life story. Tell everything. It takes most people a couple of weeks.”

“But…I’m no writer.”

“Don’t worry; the lifebox has prompts built into its program. It asks questions.” She flicked a switch and the lifebox hummed. “Go on, Mr. Leckesh, say something to it.”

“I…I’m not used to talking to machines.”

“What are some of the first machines you remember, Doug?” asked the lifebox. Its voice was calm, pleasant, interested. Lo nodded encouragingly, and Leckesh answered the question.

“The TV, and my mother’s vacuum cleaner. I used to love to watch the cartoons Saturday morning—Bugs Bunny was the best—and Mom would always pick that time to vacuum. It made red and green static on the TV screen.” Leckesh stopped and looked at the box. “Can you understand me?”

“Perfectly, Doug. I want to build up a sort of network among the concepts that matter to you, so I’m going to keep asking questions about some of the things you mention. I’ll get back to the vacuum cleaner in a minute, but first tell me this: what did you like best about Bugs Bunny?”

For the next couple of weeks, Leckesh took his lifebox everywhere. He talked to it at home and in the club—and when Abby and his friends reproved him for ignoring them, he began talking to it in a booth at Yung’s bar. The lifebox was the best listener Leckesh had ever had. It remembered everything he told it, and it winnowed the key concepts out of all his stories. Leckesh would respond to its prompts, or simply go off on tangents of his own. Except for the dizziness and the constant pain, he hadn’t had so much fun in years.

Finally, in mid-April, the lifebox said, “Now that’s a story I’ve heard before, Doug. And so was the last one. And, unless I’m mistaken, you’re about to tell me about the first time you slept with Abby.”

“You’re right,” said Leckesh, feeling a little twinge of guilt. Telling his life had made him remember how big a part of him Abby really was. And now, for two weeks, he’d been too busy with the lifebox to even look at her.

“Abby, Summer, Maine, Fourth of July, Firecrackers, Cans, Pineapple, Aunt Rose, Roses, Abby, Skin, Honey, Hexagons…I think we’ve got enough to go on, now, Doug. Why don’t you bring me on over to Lo’s. I’ve signaled her to expect us.”

Leckesh nodded to Yung and walked over the Bertroy Building. It was a beautiful spring day at last, with the endless blue sky leaping up from the spaces between the big city building. Six shades of blue, if you looked carefully. He hadn’t been able to tell the lifebox much about colors.

Lo was all smiles. “You’ve done a good job with the lifebox, Mr. Leckesh. That’s one of the most important steps. Now, what the lifebox program has done is to arrange some ten thousand of your key concepts into a kind of tree-diagram. The next step is to correlate this concept-network with your brain’s metabolic activity. Please come this way.”

Leckesh followed Lo across the computer room to the elevators. They rode up to a neurologist’s office on the top floor. There was a nice view out the top halves of the windows; the bottom halves were frosted glass. The neurologist and his nurses were, of course, Korean. Working quickly, they injected Leckesh with something, and laid him out on a table, with his head inside a large, domed sensor device.

“This is a PET-scanner, Mr. Leckesh,” explained the doctor. We want to learn just which parts of your brain react to the key concepts of your life story.” The injection made Leckesh feel both stunned and lively. He couldn’t move, but his mind was going a mile a minute. The PET-scan sensor seemed like a cavern, a door into the underworld. The doctor set the lifebox down on Leckesh’s chest, and it began its rapid-fire rundown.

“Machine. TV. Vacuum cleaner. Bugs Bunny. Rudeness. Teeth. Dogs…” After each word or phrase the PET-scanner would click. The process went on for the whole afternoon. ”…Pineapple. Cans. Firecrackers. Fourth of July. Maine. Summer. Abby.” Finally it was over. The doctor injected an antidote; Leckesh’s body speeded back up, and his mind slowed back down. Lo took him downstairs to her cubicle. The long afternoon’s ordeal had left him so weak that his walk was a stooped shuffle.

“Well, that’s it, Mr. Leckesh—until the end. We’ll get the electrical, physical and chemical maps at the end.”

“The end? After I die?”

Lo looked a little uncomfortable. “This is where the hospice comes in. We can’t take the risk of having your brain degenerate before we can analyze it. For the electrical probes to give reliable reading, the brain still has to be somewhat functional. Unless the tissues are absolutely fresh, the physical microtoming process works very poorly. And memory RNA is an extremely labile substance. The coordination of your brain-removal with our team’s readiness is a delicate thing.”

“Now hold on a minute. What are you saying?” Lo’s yellow face and blue hair made Leckesh think of a nightmare by van Gogh.

“I told you that some aspects of our operation are legally questionable, Mr. Leckesh.” Each syllable came out just so.

“You’re telling me that I’m supposed to make an appointment for your doctors to shock me to death, and cut up my brain, and grind up the pieces for a chemical analysis?”

“We need a day’s notice, is all. When you get to the point where you think the end is near, Mr. Leckesh, you simply get in touch with Soft Death, and our ambulance will take you to our hospice.”

“What if I wait too long?”

Lo shrugged. “It’s a matter of statistics, like everything else. Here.” She took what looked like a wristwatch out of her desk. “Wear this. To signal us to come get you, simply push this button here. The watch also has sensors which signal us automatically in case you collapse. Let me stress that the chances of our achieving a fully isomorphic copy of your software are much greater if you come in early. Quite frankly, I’d advise coming in today. I think the crisis is closer than you realize.”

“You’re just in a hurry to claim your half of my assets,” challenged Leckesh, suddenly wild with fear. His guts were on fire and his head was spinning.

“We already have half of your assets,” corrected Lo. “The document you signed was a contract, not a will. And, by the way, for another quarter of your assets we would be able to provide software transmission as well as the planned preservation…”

“I’m getting out of here,” shouted Leckesh, in a strained, cracking voice. “Soft Death is a bunch of vampires and ghouls!” In the cab home, he began coughing blood. He wondered if the Soft Death neurologist had poisoned him. This had all been a horrible mistake. He’d never been able to take Bill Kaley for more than an hour at a time; and now he was supposed to spend eternity in a machine with Kaley and a bunch of other rich fools?

He found Abby alone in the apartment, talking on the phone with Mr. Garden. Leckesh was so desperate to see his wife that he didn’t bother to be annoyed.

“Oh, Abby, I’ve been selfish. I’m sorry I’ve been ignoring you these last few weeks.”

“Where’s your little recorder, Doug? Did you finish dictating your life story?” Her pale, anxious face was luminous in the apartment’s gathering dusk.

“It’s all done. Kiss me, Abby.”

They hugged and kissed for a long time. Leckesh wondered how he could have thought that his words were more important than Abby’s real self, her real body with its real curves and its sweet real fragrance. And…even realer than that…her aura, the married couple telepathy they had together, the precious, unspoken understanding of two people in love.

“Doug?”

“What, darling?”

“What have you been up to, really? What were you always talking into that little box for? I know it wasn’t a recorder like you said. I heard it talking back to you. And there’s something else. I went to the bank today, and half of our money is gone. The teller said some group called Soft Death had a paper giving them the right to take half of our money out. What is Soft Death, Doug?” Abby’s voice quavered and broke. “Is it another woman you’ve been talking to? I wouldn’t blame you, with so little time left, but why won’t you let me help you, too?”

Leckesh’s heart swelled as if to burst. After all the bad things he’d thought about Abby in the past—she really did care. She cared more than anyone. Yet, still, he couldn’t tell her. It was Soft Death or nothing, wasn’t it? There was no immortality outside of their machine.

“Soft Death is…a kind of hospice. A home for the terminally ill. I signed a contract so I could go there when the cancer gets really bad. I might have to go pretty soon. I coughed blood in the cab, Abby, and I’m hurting bad.”

“But…half our money, Doug?”

“They pressured me, Abby. And it’s not just a hospice. I can’t tell you more, you might mess it up. We’ve both always had our secrets, haven’t we?” The pain in his stomach was beating like a bass drum.

“Oh, Doug, you’ve gotten so suspicious of me. There haven’t been any secrets, darling. It’s only because you were older than me that you worried so much. You’re all I…“

Something collapsed in Leckesh’s guts. He pitched forward onto his knees and vomited blood. The sensor in Lo’s wristwatch sent out a signal to the Soft Death ambulance that had trailed Leckesh’s taxi home.

The funeral was two days later. The only mourner aside from Abby was Irwin Garden, with his baggy pants and turbaned mind. Over Abby’s protests, he accompanied her back to her apartment.

“I promised Doug not to see you,” said Abby, pacing distractedly up and down the richly furnished living room. She stared out the window and turned to look at Garden’s calm face. His arched eyebrows showed over his glasses. Abby made up her mind. “Doug will forgive me. He and I still had so much to tell each other. He needs me, Irwin, I can feel it. Can you help me reach him?”

“I can try.”

Garden opened up his battered briefcase and drew out a large square of silk with a Tibetan mandala on it. He set it down on the dining table, and he and Abby sat down on either side of Leckesh’s old seat. Garden lit a stick of incense and began reading from a book he said was the Tibetan Book of the Dead.

Time passed. Abby let Garden’s droning voice wash over her, as she thought of Doug. It was nearly dark now, and the plume of incense smoke was dense above the silken mandala. The table creaked and shifted; the thick smoke began to give off a faint blue glow. Garden fell silent.

“Doug,” said Abby, staring into the luminous smoke. “Doug, are you there?”

The smoke had no words. It only moaned, turning in on itself.

“Is something wrong, Doug? Tell me. Show me.”

A pattern formed in the air, indistinct as a cheap hologram, but multicolored, with rainbow fringes at each color-volume’s edge. The face of Douglas Leckesh, his tormented face.

Now the face shrank to the size of a fist, and pale color-lines enveloped it.

“A ghost-trap,” said Garden softly. “He’s telling you that something has his spirit trapped here on earth.”

Bright blips raced along the color-lines surrounding Leckesh’s face; bright, digital blips. His moaning chattered into the sound of typewriters.

“Is it Soft Death, Doug?”

The pulsing lines fell away, and the spirit face nodded. Somewhere in the apartment, a window blew open with a crash. There was a sudden, strong wind, and something white fluttered in from the bedroom. A small white rectangle.

The incense smoke dispersed, and the mandala cloth wafted onto the floor. Doug’s face was gone, but there, lying on the table between Abby and Irwin, was a dog-eared business card. The Soft Death business card that Yung had given Leckesh three weeks ago.

Abby was at the Bertroy Building when it opened next morning. After lengthy inquiries, she found herself in Lo Park’s basement cubicle.

“What have you done to my husband?” demanded Abby.

The young Korean woman was cool and matter-of-fact. “Soft Death Incorporated has preserved his software, according to his request.”

“What do you mean?”

“We coded up Douglas Leckesh’s brain-functions as a pattern of zeroes and ones in the computer out there. Would you like to talk with him?”

“I communicated with him last night.”

The Korean woman twitched her eyebrows unbelievingly. “I will telephone him for you.” She punched some buttons and handed Abby the receiver.

There was chiming and a buzzing, and then a voice. Doug’s voice. “Hello?” He sounded bored and unhappy.

“Doug! Is it really you?”

“I…I don’t know. Abby. You’re with Lo Park?”

“Yes. She says you’re in her computer. But last night Irwin Garden called your spirit out of thin air.”

A sob of anguish. “I was a fool, Abby. I should have believed you. Get me out of here. It’s like an endless business meeting, oh, it’s like Hell.”

“Your spirit wants you out, too. But it couldn’t talk.”

“All they have in here is my digital code,” said Leckesh’s voice. “But not the rest of me. I can hardly remember it in here, Abby, the colors and smells, the feelings you give me. It’s wrong for my two parts to be split this way. I was a fool to think I was nothing but numbers. I need to get out of here, and move on to the other side.”

“I’ll save you, darling.”

It didn’t take Lo Park long to draw up a contract for half of what Abby had left. In return, Soft Death promised “software transmission.”

That afternoon a long, powerful radio signal was beamed straight up from a dish on the top of the Bertroy Building. The signal coded a certain digital information pattern, a bit-string derived from the software of the late Douglas Leckesh. Radio signals are invisible, but if you’d been watching the sky as the Leckesh beam went up, you might have seen an iridule: a brief swirl of rainbow light.

Note on “Soft Death”

Written in 1985.

The Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction, September, 1986.

Another death story from Lynchburg. The software model of a person’s brain idea is central to my novels Software and Wetware. In “Soft Death,” I was interested in clarifying the technology of the “uploading” technique. I can really imagine senior citizens buying and using lifeboxes. The idea of a lifebox program which can “tell stories just like Grandpa used to” seems quite plausible. Imagine a graveyard with a pushbutton, speaker-grill and video screen on each stone, each of them running an interactive simulation of the grave’s inhabitant, a simulation that remembers the things that you, the visitor, tell it. The only hard part would be writing the program to insert the hyperlinks into the dictated material. I have more about this idea in my novel, Saucer Wisdom.

The character-name “Leckesh” is a near-anagram of Sheckley. For me, the most important SF writer of all is Robert Sheckley. Somewhere Nabokov describes a certain childhood book as being the one that bumped something and set the heavy ball rolling down the corridor of years. For me, that book of books was Sheckley’s Untouched by Human Hands. I first read it in the Spring of 1961, when I was in the hospital recovering from having my ruptured spleen removed.

Around the time I was writing “Soft Death,” Sheckley and his then-wife Jay Rothbel showed up at our Lynchburg house in a camper van and lived in our driveway for a few days, their electric cord plugged into our socket, and their plumbing system connected to our hose. I could hardly believe my good fortune. It was like having ET land his ship in your yard

Inside Out

You might think of Killeville as a town where every building is a Pizza Hut. Street after street of Pizza Huts, each with the same ten toppings and the same mock mansard roof—the same shiny zero repeated over and over like same tiles in a pavement, same pixels in a grid, same blank neurons in an imbecile’s brain.

The Killevillers—the men and women on either side of the Pizza Hut counters—see nothing odd about the boredom, the dodecaduplication. They are ugly people, cheap and odd as K-Mart dolls. The Killeville gene pool is a dreg from which all fine vapors evaporate, a dreg so small that some highly recessive genes have found expression. Killeville is like New Zealand with its weirdly unique fauna. Walking down a Killeville street, you might see the same hideous platypus face three times in ten minutes.

Of course a platypus is beautiful…to another platypus. The sound that drifts out of Killeville’s country clubs and cocktail parties is smug and well-pleased. It’s a sound like locusts, or like feasting geese. “This is good food,” they say. “Have you tried the spinach?” The words don’t actually matter; the nasal buzzing honk of the vowels conveys it all: We’re the same. We’re the same.

Unless you were born there, Killeville is a horrible place to live. Especially in August. In August the sky is a featureless gray pizza. The unpaved parts of the outdoors are choked with thorns and poison ivy. Inside the houses, mold grows on every surface, and fleas seethe in the wall-to-wall carpeting. In the wet grayness, time seems to have stopped. How to kill it?

One can watch TV, go to a restaurant, see a movie, or drink in a bar—though none of these pastimes is fun in Killeville. The TV channels are crowded with evangelists so stupid that it isn’t even funny. All the restaurants are, of course, Pizza Huts. And if all the restaurants are Pizza Huts, then all the movie theaters are showing Rambo and the Care Bears movie. Mothers Against Drunk Driving is very active in Killeville, and drinking in bars is risky. Sober, vigilant law-enforcement officers patrol the streets at every hour.

For all this, stodgy, nasty Killeville is as interesting a place as can be found in our universe. For whatever reason, it’s a place where strange things keep happening…very strange things. Look at what happened to Rex and Candy Redman in August, 198–.

Rex and Candy Redman: married twelve years, with two children aged eight and eleven. Rex was dark and skinny; Candy was a plump, fair-skinned redhead with blue eyes. She taught English at Killeville Middle School. Rex had lost his job at GE back in April. Rex had been a CB radio specialist at the Killeville GE plant—the job was the reason the Redmans had moved to Killeville in the first place. When Rex got laid off, he went a little crazy. Instead of selling the house and moving—which is what he should have done—he got a second mortgage on their house and started a business of his own: Redman Novelties & Magic, Wholesale & Retail. So far it hadn’t clicked. Far from it. The Redmans were broke and stuck in wretched Killeville. They avoided each other in the daytime, and in the evenings they read magazines.

Rex ran his business out of a rundown building downtown, a building abandoned by its former tenants, a sheet music sales corporation called, of all things, Bongo Fury. Bongo Fury had gotten some federal money to renovate the building next door, and were letting Rex’s building moulder as some kind of tax dodge. Rex had the whole second floor for fifty dollars a month. There was a girl artist who rented a room downstairs; she called it her studio. Her name was Marjorie. She thought Rex was cute. Candy didn’t like the situation.

“How was Marjorie today?” Candy asked, suddenly looking up from her copy of People. It was a glum Wednesday night.

“Look, Candy, she’s just a person. I do not have the slightest sexual interest in Marjorie. Even if I did, do you think I’d be stupid enough to start something with her? She’d be upstairs bothering me all the time. You’d find out right away…life would be even more of a nightmare.”

“It just seems funny,” said Candy, a hard glint in her eye. “It seems funny, that admiring young girl alone with you in an abandoned building all day. It stinks! Put yourself in my shoes! How would you like it?”

Rex went out to the kitchen for a glass of water. “Candy,” he said, coming back into the living room. “Just because you’re bored is no reason to start getting mean. Why can’t you be a little more rational?”

“Yeah?” said Candy. She threw her magazine to the floor. “Yeah? Well I’ve got a question for you. Why don’t you get a JOB?”

“I’m trying, hon, you know that.” Rex ran his fingers through his thinning hair. “And you know I just sent the catalogs out. The orders’ll be pouring in soon.”

“BULL!” Candy was escalating fast. “GET A JOB!”

“Ah, go to hell, ya goddamn naggin’…” Rex moved rapidly out of the room as he said this.

“THAT’S RIGHT, GET OUT OF HERE!”

He grabbed his Kools pack and stepped out on the front stoop. A little breeze tonight; it was better than it had been. Good night to take a walk, have a cigarette, bring home a Dr Pepper, and fool around in his little basement workshop. He had a new effect he was working on. Candy would be asleep on the couch before long; it was her new dodge to avoid going to bed with him.

Walking towards the 7-Eleven, Rex thought about his new trick. It was a box called Reverso that was supposed to turn things into their opposites. A left glove into a right glove, a saltshaker into a pepper grinder, a deck of cards into a Bible, a Barbie doll into a Ken doll. Reverso could even move a coffee cup’s handle to its inside. Of course all the Reverso action could be done by sleight of hand—the idea was to sell the trapdoored Reverso box with before-and-after props. But now, walking along, Rex remembered his math and tried to work out what it would be like if Reverso were for real. What if it were possible, for instance, to turn things inside out by inverting in a sphere, turning each radius vector around on itself, sending a tennis ball’s fuzz to its inside, for instance. Given the right dimensional flow, it could be done…

As Rex calmed himself with thoughts of math, his senses opened and took in the night. The trees looked nice, nice and black against the citylit gray sky. The leaves whispered on a rising note. Storm coming; there was heat lightning in the distance and thundermutter. Buddaboombabububu. The wind picked up all of a sudden; fat rain started spitting; and then KCRAAACK! there was a blast to Rex’s right like a bomb going off! Somehow he’d felt it coming, and he jerked just the right way at just the right time. Things crashed all around him—what seemed like a whole tree. Sudden deaf silence and the crackling of flames.

Lightning had struck a big elm tree across the street from him; struck it and split it right down the middle. Half the tree had fallen down all around Rex, with heavy limbs just missing him on either side.

Shaky and elated, Rex picked his way over the wood to look at the exposed flaming heart of the tree. Something funny about the flame. Something very strange indeed. The flames were in the shape of a little person, a woman with red eyes and trailing limbs.

“Please help me, sir,” said the flame girl, her voice rough and skippy as an old LP. “I am of the folk, come down on the bolt. I need a flow to live on. When this fire goes out, I’m gone.”

“I,” said Rex. “You.” He thought of Moses and the burning bush. “Are you a spirit?”

Tinkling of laughter. “The folk are information patterns. I drift through the levels doing this and that. Can you lend me a body or two? I’ll make it worth your while.”

The rain was picking up, and the fire was dying out. A siren approached. The little figure’s hot, perfect face stared at Rex. She reached out towards him beseechingly.

“I have an idea,” said Rex. “I’ll put you in Candy…my wife. Just for a little while. Right now she’s probably asleep, so she won’t notice anyway. I live just over there…”

“Carry me in a coal,” hissed the little voice.

Rex tried to pick up part of the burning heartwood, but it was all one piece. On a sudden inspiration, he drew out a Kool and lit it by holding it against the dying flames. He puffed once, getting it lit, and the elfgirl entered him.

It felt good, it felt tingly, it felt like being alive. Quick thin fractal pathways grew down his arms and legs, spidering out from his chest, where the girl—

“My name is Zee.”

—had settled in.

“It’s nice in here,” said Zee, her voice subvocal in Rex’s throat. “No need to introduce yourself, Rex, I’m reading your mind. I’m going to keep your body and give Candy to Alf.” Rex’s lips moved slightly as Zee spoke. The reality of this hit Rex—he was possessed! He began a howl of surprise, but Zee cut him off toot sweet. She took over his motor reflexes and began marching him home. Rex’s nerves felt thick, coated, crustacean.

“Sorry to do this to you, Rex,” said the voice, “but I really don’t have a choice. It’s the only way I can get rid of Alf, the little spirit who possesses me. He’s been insisting I get him a human body. But I like you, so we’ll put him in your wife instead of you.”

Candy was stretched out on the couch, softly snoring. Rex put the Kool in his mouth and leaned over Candy so that the ash end was just inside her mouth. He blew as she inhaled. A tiny figure of smoke— a little man much, much smaller than Zee—twisted off the cigarette tip and disappeared into Candy’s chest. Gazzzunk. She snorted and sat up, eyes unnaturally bright. “So you’re Rex?” It was Candy’s voice, but huskier, and with a different pronunciation.

“Rex Redman. And you’re in my wife Candy. We’re both possessed, me by little Zee and she by smaller who? Who are you? You haven’t hurt Candy, have you?”

“Hi Zee. Tell him shut up, Candy’s here asleep, and I’m Alf. Let’s shake this meat, Zee.” Candy/Alf stretched her arms and pushed out her chest. “Hmm.” She undid her blouse and bra and examined her breasts with interest. Her motions were pert and youthful, and her features had a new tautness. “Do you want to make love?”

“Yeah,” said Rex/Zee. “Sure.”

Up in their second-floor bedroom, the sex was more fun than it had been in quite a while. The only reason Candy kept bugging Rex about Marjorie was, Rex believed, because Candy wanted to be unfaithful herself. Lately she’d been sick of him. Pumping in and out, Rex wondered if this was adultery. It was Candy’s body, but Candy’s mind was asleep, or on hold, and, for his part, Zee was calling the shots so good Rex wanted them all: come shots, smack shots, booze shots in the sweaty night. Eventually Candy woke up halfway and was happy. It became almost a fourway scene.

The way Zee told it, flaked out on the mattress there, she came from a race of discorporated beings consisting of pure patterns of information. The folk. They could live at any size scale or ideally, at several size scales at once. Each of the folk had a physically real ancestor on some level or another, but the originals were long lost in the endless mindgaming and switching of hosts. Before entering Rex’s nervous system, Zee had been a pattern of air turbulence up in the sky, a pattern that had wafted out from the leaves of a virus-infested bamboo grove in Thailand. The virus—which had been Zee—had evolved out of a self-replicating crystalline clay structure in the ground, which had been Zee, too.

Alf was a kind of parasite who’d just entered Zee recently. There were folk throughout the universe, and Alf had arrived in the form of a shower of cosmic rays. He’d latched right onto Zee. It had been his idea to get Zee to come down and possess a person—the folk didn’t usually like to do that. Alf had gotten Zee to possess Rex so Rex would help put Alf into a person, too. Zee was glad to get Alf out of her—she didn’t like him.

Lying there spent, fondling Candy and listening to Zee in the dark, Rex began to think he was dreaming. Dreaming a factual dream of the folk who live in the world’s patterns—live as clouds, as fires, as trees, as brooks, as people, as cells, as genes, as superstrings from dimension Z. Any type of ongoing process at all would do. Fractal; the word kept coming back. It meant something that is endlessly complex at every level—like a coastline, with its spits within inlets within bays; like a high-tree habitat where the thick branches keep merging to thicker ones, and the thin ones split and split.

“Would you really have died if I’d let your fire go out?” Rex asked. It was dawn and this was no dream.

“No,” laughed Zee. “I’m a terrible liar. I would have gone down into the wood’s grain-patterns, and then into the sugars of the sap. But I just had to get rid of Alf. And I like you, Rex. I was aiming for you when I rode the lightning down. You smelled interesting and…thick like extra space.”

“You could smell me all the way up in the sky?”

“It’s not really smelling. For us nothing’s so far away, you know. Your whole notion of space and distances is…a kind of flat picture? The folk are much realer than that. We live in full fractal Hilbert space. You think like a flat picture, but the paper, if you’ll just look, is all bumpy like a moonscape of bristlebushes covered with fuzzy fleas. There’s no fixed dimensions at all. Does it feel good when Alf and I do this?”

“Yes.”

Candy’s wordless smiling daze ended when the first rays of the sun came angling in the window. She jerked, rubbed her eyes, and groaned. “Rex, what have you been doing to me? I dreamed…” She tried to sit up and Alf wouldn’t let her. Her eyes rolled. “There are things in us, Rex, it’s real, I’m scared, I’m SCARED SCARED oooo—”

Her skin seemed to ridge up as Alf’s tendrils clamped down. Her mouth snapped shut and then her face smoothed into an icky pixie grin. She got out of bed and dressed awkwardly. Rex didn’t usually pay much attention to what women wore, but Candy’s outfit today definitely did not look right. A cocktail dress tucked into a pair of jeans. Where did she think she was going so early?

“I’ll call in sick,” said Alf through Candy. “Just a minute.” She went to the phone and tried to call the school where she worked. Alf didn’t seem to realize it was summer vacation.

“Mommy’s up!” shouted Griff, hearing the call.

“Where’s breakfast?” demanded little Leda.

“LOOK OUT, KIDS!” shouted Rex. “MOMMY AND I HAVE BEEN TAKEN OVER BY—” Zee’s clampdown hit him like a shot of animal tranquilizer.

“Just kidding,” called Zee/Rex. The kids laughed. Daddy was wild. Zee/Rex went into the kitchen to look for food and Leda asked for breakfast again. “Feed yourself, grubber,” mouthed Rex. Hungry. Zee had him brush past Griff and Leda and fill a bowl with milk, sugar, and three raw eggs. Zee/Rex leaned over the bowl and lapped the contents up.

“Daddy, you are eating like a pig!” laughed Leda. She fixed herself a bowl of milk and sugar and tried lapping it up like Daddy. The bowl slid off the table and onto the floor. Griff, upset by the disorder, grabbed some bread and headed out the door to play with the dog. Leda cleaned up halfheartedly until she realized that Daddy didn’t care, and then she went to watch cable TV.

“Do you want to fuck your wife some more?” said Zee. The voice was subvocal.

“Uh, no,” said Rex, beginning to wonder what he’d gotten his family into. “Not right now. Do you remember saying that you’d make it worth my while if I gave the use of our bodies, Zee? What kind of payment do the folk give?”

“As a rule, none,” said Zee, making Rex nibble on a stick of butter. “I told you I’m a terrible liar. Isn’t having me in you payment enough? Don’t you like being part of the Zee fractal?” Rex didn’t understand, but Zee helped him and then he did. Folk like Zee were long thin vortices in the fractal soup of all that is. Or like a necklace strung with diverse beads. Rex was a Zee-bead now, and Candy was an Alf-bead. Alf’s thread passed up through Zee, too, and up through Zee to who knew where.

It was dizzying to think about, the endlessness and the weird geometry of it all. To hear Zee tell it, every size scale was equally central, each object just another crotch in the transdimensional fractal world-tree. Zee and Alf were in them, above them, and maybe below them now, too: in their genes and in their memes. Rex’s thoughts felt no longer quite his.

He’d made a terrible mistake picking Zee up. He kept remembering the desperate expression on Candy’s face as Alf made her stop yelling. And the puzzled looks the children had given their terribly altered Dad.

“Can’t you and Alf move on, Zee? Leave your fractal trail in us, but move on down into the atoms? Can I drive you anywhere?”

“No. It’s ugly here in Killeville. I just came down because of you. When I’m through eating, I want to get back in bed with Candy and Alf.” Rex watched himself open the fridge, hunker down, and begin using a stick of celery to dig peanut butter out of the jar. Crunch off some celery each time. It tasted good. Whenever he relaxed, the nerve-tingle of Zee’s possession started to feel good. That was bad.

“What was it about me that attracted you so much, Zee?”

“I said I could smell you. You were thinking about your magic box called Reverso. It makes your flat space get thick, and it spins things over themselves. I told you the higher dimensions are real; you can build up to them with fractals. I bet I could make Reverso really work. I could do that for you, dear Rex.”

“Well, all right.” Rex went back in the bedroom and talked things over with Candy, who was busy putting on a different set of clothes. “I think I’ll drive down to my office, Candy,” said Rex. “Zee says she can help me get the Reverso working. And maybe then they’ll leave.”

“I’m going to stay in bed all day,” said Candy, making that pixie face. She had taken all her clothes back off, and one of her hands was busy down in her crotch. “I love this body.” Her voice was husky and strange. Rex felt very uneasy.

“Maybe I shouldn’t leave you like this, Candy.”

“Go on, go downtown to your Marjorie. I won’t be lonely, Rex. You can count on that.”

“Do you mean—”

Zee cut him off and marched him out of the bedroom and back down the stairs.

“And take the kids,” called Candy in something like her normal voice. She sounded scared. “Get the poor children out of here!”

“Right.”

Rex rounded up the children and took them over to the Carrandines’ house. Luanne Carrandine was a little surprised when Rex asked her to babysit, but after the usual heavy flirting, she agreed to help out. She was a charming blonde woman with a small jaded face. Some of the suggestions which Zee forced out of Rex’s mouth made Luanne laugh out loud. If her husband Garvey hadn’t been upstairs, Rex and Zee might have stayed on, but as it was, they headed downtown.

Last night’s storm had left Killeville gray and steamy. Kudzu writhed up the walls of the abandoned building Rex rented space in. The other renter—the famous Marjorie—didn’t usually show up till ten. Rex/Zee’s footsteps echoed in the empty space. He walked her up the filthy stairs to his little office. There on his desk sat the Reverso: a silver-painted, wood box with a hidden trapdoor in the bottom.

Rex felt foolish showing his crummy trick to a truly magical spirit like Zee. But she insisted, and he ran through the patter.

“This is a handy little box that turns things into their opposites,” said Rex, putting a right-handed leather glove in the chamber. “Suppose that you have two pairs of gloves, but you lose the left glove to each pair. No problem with Reverso!” He lifted the box up and shook it (meanwhile sneaking a hand in through the trapdoor to turn the special glove inside out). He set the Reverso beck down. “Open it up, Zee. You see! Right into left.” He took out the left glove and put in a fake saltshaker. “But that’s not all. Reverso changes all kinds of opposites. What if you have salt but no pepper?” He shook the chamber again. (A hidden curtain inside the “Saltshaker” slid down, changing its sides from white to black.) “Open the chamber, Zee—salt into pepper! Now what if you’re short on shelf space and your coffee cups’ handles keep bumping into each other?” He drew out a (special) coffee cup and placed it in the chamber. “Simple! We use Reverso to turn inside to out and put the handle on the inside for storage!” (He opened the chamber, moving the suctioned-on cup handle to the cup’s inside as he drew it out.) “See!”

“I know a way to do the first and last tricks without cheating,” said Zee. “I know how to really turn things inside out. Look.” Rex’s hand picked up a pencil and drew a picture of two concentric circles. “See the annular ring between the circles? Think of lots of little radial arrows in the ring, all leading from the inner circle to the outer circle.” His hand sketched rapidly. Think of the ring part as something solid. To turn it inside out means to flip each of the arrows over.” Zee stopped drawing and ran a kind of animation on Rex’s paper to point inwards. All of them turning together made a trail shaped like a torus. “Yes, a torus, whose intersection with the plane looks like two circles. Think of a smoke-ring, a torus whose inner circle keeps moving out—like a tornado biting its own tail. A planecutting toroidal vortex ring turns flat objects inside out. What we need for your real Reverso is a hypertorus whose intersection with your space looks like two spheres, a big one and a little one. I know where to get ‘em, Rex, closer than you know. These hypertoruses have a fuzzy fractal surface and a built-in vortex flow. You won’t believe where…”

“Talking to yourself, Rex?” It was Marjorie, come up the stairs to say hi. Rex and Zee, in the throes of scientific rapture, had failed to hear her come in.

Marjorie was a thin young woman who smiled a lot. She wore her hair very short, and she smoked Gauloises—which took some doing in a chainstore town like Killeville. “I’m making coffee for us, and I wondered if you remembered to bring milk and sugar.”

“Uh, no. Yes, I guess I am talking to myself. This Reverso trick, you know.” Suddenly Zee seized control of Rex’s tongue. “Do you want to make love?”

Marjorie laughed and gave Rex a gentle butt with her head. “I never thought you’d ask. Sex now?”

“No time now,” cried Rex, taking back over. “Shut up, Zee!”

Marjorie stepped back to the door and gave Rex a considering look. “Are you high, Rex? Or what? You have some for me?”

“I have to work,” said Rex. “Stay quiet, Zee.”

“I can make you feel like Rex,” said Zee through Rex’s mouth. “With an Alf. Come back here, honey.”

“Meanwhile on planet Earth,” said Marjorie, and disappeared down the stairs, shaking her head.

“Stop it, Zee, and let’s get to work. Where are we supposed to find that hypertoroidal vortex ring you were talking about?”

“Space’s dimensionality depends on the size scale you look at, Rex. From a distance a tree seems like a pattern of 1-D lines. Get closer and the bark looks like a warpy 2-D surface. Land on the surface and it’s a fissured 3-D world. Down and down. Hypertoroidal vortex rings are common at the atomic scale. They’re called quarks.”

“Quarks!”

“A quark is a toroidal loop of superstring. Now just hold still while I reach down and yank—”

There was a sinking feeling in Rex’s chest. Zee was moving down through him, descending into the dimensional depths. With her bright “growth tip” gone from him, Rex felt more fully himself than he had since last night. Zee’s fractal trail was still in him, but her active self was down somewhere in his atoms. He sighed and sank down into his armchair.

Interesting how receptive Marjorie had been to that suggestion of Zee’s…but no. The peace of his neutral isolation was too sweet to compromise. But what was Candy up to right now? What was Alf getting her to do?

Rex’s nervous gaze strayed to the shelves of the little novelties that he was ready to mail, once the orders started coming in. He tried to calm himself by thinking about business. Boy’s Life might be a good place to advertise, maybe he should write them for their rates. Or—

“Wuugh!” Zee’s heavy catch swelled and stung in Rex’s rising gorge and he gagged again, harder. A flickering fur sphere flopped out of his mouth and plopped onto the floor in front of him. It had an aura of frenzied activity, but it didn’t seem to be going anyplace. It just lay there on the pine boards, its surface flowing this way and that.

“I’m back,” murmured Zee with Rex’s mouth.

Rex nudged the sphere with his foot. It shrank from his touch.

“If you’re rough with it, it shrinks,” said Zee. “And if you pat it, it gets bigger. Try.”

Rex leaned forward and placed his hands lightly on the sphere’s equator. It wasn’t exactly fur-covered after all. Velcro was more like it. Zee had him rub his hands back and forth caressingly, and then move them apart. The sphere bulged along with his hands, out and out till it was four feet across. Rex felt like a tailor fitting a fat man for a suit. He pushed back his chair and got up to take a better look at the thing.

At any instant, its surface was fractally rough: cracked and fissured, with cracks in its cracks, and with a tufty overlay of slippery fuzz that branched and rebranched. In its richness of structure, it was a bit like an incredibly detailed scale model of some alien planet.

What made the fuzzball doubly strange was that its surface was in constant flux. If it was like the model of a planet, it was a dynamic model, with speeded-up time. As if to the rhythm of unseen seasons, patches of the fuzzball’s stubble would grow dark red, flatten out to eroded yellow badlands, glaze over with blue cracks, and then blossom back into pale red growth.

“A quark is this complex?” Rex asked unbelievingly. “And you say this is really a hypertorus? Where’s the inner sphere? And how can anything ever get inside it?”

“It’s the hyperflow that makes it impervious,” said Zee. “And you valve that down with a twist like this.” She made Rex grab the sphere and twist it clockwise about its vertical axis. It turned as grudgingly as a stiff faucet. “If you give it a half-turn, the hyperflow stops.” Sure enough, as Zee/Rex’s hands rotated the sphere it stopped it flickering. It was static now, with a big red patch near Rex. Frozen still like this, the sphere was filmy and transparent. Peering into it, Rex could see a small sphere in the middle with a green patch matching the outer sphere’s red patch.

“You can still make it change size when it’s stopped like this,” said Zee, urging Rex’s reluctant hands forward. “But now, even better, you can push right through it. Even though it still resists shear, it’s gone matter-transparent.”

The outer sphere was insubstantial as a curtain of water; the central sphere was, too. It had been the hyperflow, now halted, that gave the spheres their seeming solidity. Zee now demonstrated that if Rex jabbed or caressed the barely palpable inner sphere, it grew and shrank just as willingly as did the outer sphere. The two could be adjusted to bound concentric shells of any size.

The region between the spheres felt tingly with leashed energies. Rex could begin to see what would happen if the hyperflow started back up. Everything would turn over. The inside would go out, and the outside would go in. He jerked his hands back.

“And of course you restart it by turning it the other way,” said Zee. Rex dug into the sphere’s yielding surface and twisted it counterclockwise. Insubstantial though it was, the sphere resisted this axial rotation as strongly as before. Slowly it gave and unvalved. The hyperflow started back up. The big outer patch near Rex shifted shades from red through orange to yellow to green to blue to violet. Rex watched for a while and then stopped the flow the next time a green outer patch appeared. Peered in. Yes, now the inner patch was red. They’d traded places. The stuff of the outer sphere had flowed up through hyperspace and back down to the inner sphere. It was just the same as the way the stuff of a donut-shape’s outer equator can flow up over the donut’s top and down to its inner equator. Like a sea cucumber, the big quark lived to evert.

“Let’s call it a cumberquark,” said Rex.

“Fine,” said Zee. “Wonderful. I’m glad I showed it to you. Aren’t you going to try it out?”

Rex’s eye lit on a glass jar of rubber cement. He halted the cumberquark’s flow, jabbed the central sphere down to the size of a BB, squeezed the outer sphere down to the size of a small cantaloupe, and then adjusted the temporarily matter-transparent sphere so that the inner one was inside his jar of rubber cement. The outer sphere included the whole jar and a small disk-section of Rex’s desktop. With one quick motion, Rex unvalved the cumberquark just enough for the green patch to turn red, twisted the hyperflow back off, and shoved the cumberquark aside to see what it had wrought.

Thud floop. A moundy puddle of rubber cement resting in a crater on his desk. Wedged into the hole was an odd-shaped glass object. Rex picked it up. A jar, it was the rubber cement jar, but with the label inside, and rattling around inside it was—

“That hard little thing is the disk of desk the jar was sitting on.”

The jar’s lid was on the top, but facing inwards. Rex pushed on its underside and got it untwisted. As he untwisted it, compressed air hissed out: all the air that had been between the jar and the cumberquark’s outer sphere was squeezed in there. The lid clattered into the jar’s dry inside. Peeking in, Rex could see that the RUBBER CEMENT label had mirror-flipped to TNEMEC REBBUR. Check. He jiggled the jar and spilled the shrunken bit of desk out into his hand. Neat. It was a tiny sphere, with a BB-sized craterlet where the cumberquark’s inner sphere had nestled. A small gobbet of uneverted rubber cement clung to this dimple.

Quick youthful footsteps ascended the steps to Rex’s office. Marjorie, back for today’s Round Two.

“I want you to meet Kissycat. Kissycat, this is Rex.” Marjorie had a sinewy black cat nestled against her flattish chest. She pressed forward and placed the cat on Rex’s shoulder. It dug its claws in. Rex sneezed. He was allergic to cats. He had some trouble getting the neurotic beast off his shoulder and onto the desktop. He had a wonderful, awful, Grinchy idea.

“Will you sell me that cat, Marjorie?”

“No, but you can babysit him. I’m going down to the sub shop. Want anything?”

“Just a Coke. I’m going to meet Candy for lunch.” He’d been away too long already.

“La dee da. Where?”

“Oh, just at home.” Rex ran his shaky fingers through his hair, wondering if Candy was still in bed. But dammit, this was more important than Candy’s crazy threats. The cat. In just a minute he would be alone with the cat.

Kissycat nosed daintily around Rex’s desktop and began sniffing at the cumberquark.

“Rad,” said Marjorie, noticing it. “Is that a magic trick?”

“It’s a cumberquark. I just invented it.”

“What does it do?”

“Maybe I’ll show you when you get back. Sure, Kissycat can stay here. That’s fine. Here’s seventy-five cents for the Coke.”

As soon as she’d left the building, Rex dilated the cumberquark to pumpkin size and began stalking Kissycat. Sensing Rex’s mood—a mixture of prickly ailurophobia and psychotic glee—the beast kept well away from him. Fortunately he’d closed his office door and windows. Kissycat wedged himself under Rex’s armchair. Rex thumped the chair over and lunged. The cat yowled, spit, and slapped four nasty scratches across Rex’s left hand.

“You want me to kill you first?” Rex snarled, snatching up the heavy rod that he used to prop his window open. Candy had him all upset. “You want me to crush your head before I turn you inside out, you god—”

His voice broke and sweetened. Zee taking over. He’d forgotten all about her.

“Niceums kitty. Dere he is. All thcared of nassy man? Oobie doobie purr purr.” Zee made Rex rummage in his trashcan till he found a crust of yesterday’s tuna sandwich. “Nummy nums for Mr. Tissytat! Oobie doobie purr purr purr.” This humiliating performance went on for longer than Rex liked, but finally Kissycat was stretched out on the canvas seat of the director’s chair next to Rex’s desk, shedding hair and licking his feet. Rex halted the cumberquark’s flow and moved gingerly forward. “Niceums!”

Kissycat seemed not to notice as the gossamer outer sphere passed through his body. Cooing and peering in, Rex manipulated the sphere till its BB-sized center was inside the cat, hopefully inside its stomach. With a harsh cackle, Rex unvalved the sphere, let it flow through a flip, and turned it back off. There was a circle of canvas missing from the chair seat now, and the everted cat dropped through the hole to the floor, passing right through the temporarily matter-transparent cumberquark.

Kissycat was a good-sized pink ball with two holes in it. Rex had managed to get the middle sphere bang-on in the cat’s stomach. The crust he’d just fed Kissycat was lying right there next to the stomach. The stomach twitched and jerked. It had two sphincterish holes in it—holes that presumably tunneled to Kissycat’s mouth and anus. Rex gave the ball a little kick and it made a muffled mewing noise.

“A little strange in there is it, hand-scratcher?”

“Rex,” came Zee’s subvocal voice. “Don’t be mean. Isn’t he going to suffocate?” She was like a goddamn good conscience. If only Alf had been good, too. He couldn’t let himself think about Candy!

Rex forced his attention back to the matter at hand. “Kissycat won’t suffocate for a few minutes. Look how big he is. There’s a lot of air in there with him. He’s like a balloon!” The ball shuddered and mewed again, more faintly than before. “I’m just surprised the flip didn’t break his neck or something.”

“No, that’s safe enough. Space is kind of rubbery, you know. But listen, Rex, his air is running out fast. Turn him back.”

“I don’t want to. I want to show him to—” Rex was struck by an idea. Moving quickly, he took the tubular housing of a ballpoint pen and pushed it deep into one of the stomach holes. Kissycat’s esophagus. Stale air came rushing out in a gassy yowl. The pink ball shrank to catsize. After a few moments of confused struggle, the ball began pulsing steadily, pumping breaths in and out of the pen-tube.

There was noise downstairs. Marjorie! Rex turned the cumberquark back into a brightflowing little fuzzball, then put it and the everted cat inside his briefcase. He pounded down the stairs and got his Coke. “Thanks, Marjorie! Sorry to run, I just realized how late it is.”

“Where’s Kissycat?”

“Uh…I’m not sure. Inside or outside or something.” Rex’s briefcase was making a faint hissing noise.

“Some babysitter you are,” said Marjorie, cocking her head in kittenish pique. “What’s that noise? Do you—”

Rex lunged for the door, but now Zee had to put her two-cents worth in. “Look,” cried Rex’s mouth as his arms dumped the contents of his briefcase out onto the dirty hallway floor.

Marjorie screamed. “You’ve killed him! You’re crazy! Help!”

Zee relinquished control of Rex and hunkered somewhere inside him, snickering. Rex could hear her laughter like elfin bells. He snatched up him cumberquark and made as if to run for it, but Marjorie’s tearful face won his sudden sympathy. She was a pest, and a kid, but still—

“Stop screaming, dammit. I can turn him back.”

“You killed my cat!”

“He scratched my hand. And he’s not dead anyway. He’s just inside out. I wanted to borrow him to show Candy. I wasn’t going to hurt him any. Honest. I turned him inside out with my cumberquark, and I can turn him back.”

“You can? What’s that plastic tube?”

“He’s breathing through it. Now look. Let’s get something that can go in his stomach without making him sick. Oh…how about a sheet of newspaper. Yeah.” Moving quickly, Rex spread out a sheet of old newspaper and set the everted cat on it. Marjorie watched him with wide, frightened eyes. “Don’t look at me that way, dammit. Come here and pick up the paper, Marjorie, hold it stretched tight out in front of you.” She obeyed, and Rex got the cumberquark halted and in position, more or less. He reached in and took out the pen-tube, then readjusted the cumberquark. Marjorie was shaking. If Rex did the flip with the innersphere intersecting Kissycat’s flesh, this was going to be gross.

“Hold real still.” He steadied himself and unvalved the cumberquark for a half turn, then tightened it back.

Mrraaaow! Kissycat landed on his feet, right on the circle of cloth that had been part of Rex’s chairset upstairs. Marjorie stared down through the hole in her newspaper at him and cried out his name. Spotting Rex, the cat took off down the hall, heading for the dark recesses of the basement.

Everything was okay for a moment there, but then Zee had to speak back up. “I was thinking, Marjorie, about a wild new way to have sex. I could put the cumberquark’s central sphere in your womb and turn you inside out and—”

With a major effort of will, Rex got himself out the door and on the street before Zee could finish her suggestion. Marjorie watched him leave, too stunned to react.

The three mile drive home seemed to take a very long time. As the hot summer air beat in through the open car window, Rex kept thinking about inside out. What was the very innermost of all—the one/many language of quantum logic? And what, finally, was outermost of all—dead Aristotle’s Empyrean? Zee knew, or maybe she didn’t. Though Zee was not so scalebound as Rex, she was still finite, and her levels reached only so far, both up and down. There’s a sense in which zero is as far away as infinity: you can keep halving your size or keep doubling, but you never get to zero or infinity.

Rex’s thoughts grew less abstract. His perceptions were so loosened by the morning’s play that he kept seeing things inside out. Passing through Killeville, he could hear the bored platypus honking inside the offices, outside the tense exchanges in the Pizza Hut kitchens, inside the slow rustlings in the black people’s small shops, outside the redundant empty Killeville churches, inside the funeral homes with secret stinks, outside the huge “fine homes” with only a widow home, inside a supermarket office with the manager holding a plain teenage girl clerk on his gray-clad knees, outside a plastic gallon of milk. Entering his neighborhood, Rex could see into his neighbor’s hearts, see the wheels of worry and pain; and finally he could understand how little anyone else’s problems connected to his now. No one cared about him, nobody but Candy.

There were four strange cars in front of his house. A rusty pickup, a beetle, an MG, and a Japanese pickup. Rex knew the MG was Roland Brody’s, but who the hell were those other people?

There was a man sitting on Rex’s porch steps, a redneck who worked at the gas station. He smiled thinly and patted the spot on the porch next to him.

“Hydee. Ah’m Jody. And Ah believe yore her old man. Poor son. Hee hee.”

“This isn’t right.”

Another man hollered out the front door, a banker platypus in his white undershirt and flipperlength black socks. “Get some brew, Jodih, and we’ll all go back for seconds! She goin’ strong!”

Laughter drifted down from the second floor. The phone was ringing.

Rex staggered about on the sidewalk there, in the hot sun, reeling under the impact of all this nightmare. What could he do? Candy had flipped, she was doing it with every guy she vaguely even knew! A Plymouth van full of teenage boys pulled into Rex’s drive. He recognized the driver from church, but the boy didn’t recognize Rex.

“Is old lady Redman still up there putting out?” asked the callow, lightly mustached youth.

Rex put his briefcase down on the ground and took out the cumberquark. “You better get out of here, kid. I’m Mr. Redman.”

The van backed up rapidly and drove off. Rex could hear the excited boys whooping and laughing. Jody smiled down at him from the porch. Standing there in the high-noon moment, Rex could hear moans from upstairs. His wife; his wife having an orgasm with another man. This was just so—

“Poor Rex,” said Zee. “That Alf is awful. He’s not even from Earth.”

“Shut up, you bitch,” said Rex, starting up the steps.

“You gonna try and whup me?” Jody’s hands were large and callused. He was ready for a fight. In Jody’s trailerpark circles, fighting went with sex.

Rex spread the cumberquark out to the size of a washing machine and cut off its rotation. There was a lot of noise in his head: thumps and jabber. Jody rose up into a crouch. Rex lunged forward, spreading the cumberquark just a bit wider. For a frozen second there, the outer sphere surrounded Jody, and Rex cut the hyperflow on.

The surface was opaque fractal fuzz. You wouldn’t have known someone was inside if it hadn’t been for the wah-wah-wah sound of Jody’s screams, chopped into pulses by the hyperflow. The cumberquark rested solidly on the hole it had cut into the porch steps.

“You’re next, man,” Rex yelled to the platypus man looking out the front door. “I’m going to kill you, you preppy bastard!” With rapid movements of his bill and flippers, the banker got in his black Toyota truck and left. Rex turned Jody off to see what was what.

Not right. Edge-on to all normal dimensions, Jody was an annular cut-out, a slice of Halloween pumpkin. Rex eased him through another quarter turn and Jody was back on the steps. The cumberquark had stayed good and steady through all this—everything was back where it had started.

“How did it look, Jody?” Rex’s teeth were chattering.

“Unh.” For gasping Jody, Rex was no longer a person but rather a force of nature. Jody moved slowly down the steps talking to himself. “No nothin’ all inside out mah haid up mah butt just for snatch mah god—”

Rex shrank the cumberquark down a bit as Jody drove off. The VW and the MG were still there. How could Roland have done this to him? And who was the fourth guy?

The fourth guy was the real one, the lover a husband never sees. As Rex entered his house, the fourth man ran out the back door, looped around the house, and took off in his bug. Let him go. Rex went upstairs. Roland Brody was sitting on the edge of Rex and Candy’s bed looking chipper.

“Damn, Rex! I didn’t know Candy had it in her. I mean to tell you!” Roland fished his underpants off the floor and pulled them on. He was an old friend, an utterly charming man, tall and twitchy and with a profile like Thomas Jefferson on the nickel. A true Virginia gentleman. He had a deprecating way of tuning everything into a joke. Even now, it was hard to be angry with him. The VW’s popping faded, and Rex sank down into a chair. He was trembling all over. The cumberquark nestled soothingly in his lap.

Candy had the sheet pulled all the way up to her nose. Her big blue eyes peered over the top. “Don’t leave. Roland, I’m scared of what he’ll do. Can you forgive me, Rex? Alf made me do it.”

“Who’s this Alf fellow?” asked Roland, tucking the tail of his button-down shirt into his black pants. “Was he the guy in the VW?”

“You’re a bastard to have done it too, Roland,” said Rex.

“Hell, Rex. Wouldn’t you?”

The room reeked of sex. The jabbering was still in Rex’s head—a sound like a woman talking fast. All of a sudden he didn’t know what he was doing. He stretched the cumberquark out big and stopped and started it, turning big chunks of the room inside out. Part of the chair, circles of the floor, Candy’s dresser-top, a big piece of mattress. Roland tried to grab Rex, and Rex turned Roland’s forearm into pulp that fell to the floor. Candy was screaming bloody murder. Rex advanced on her, chunking the cumberquark on and off like a holepuncher, eating up their defiled bed. The womanvoice in his head was coming through Rex’s mouth.

“Better get out of her, Alf, better get out or your bod is gone, you crooked hiss from outspace, Alf, I’ll chunk you down, man, better split, Alf, better go or—”

“Stop!” yelled Candy. “Rex please stop!” Rex made the cumberquark go matter-transparent, and he slid it up over her legs. Candy’s face got that pixie look and Alf spoke.

“I’m only having fun,” he said. “Leave me alone, jerk. I’m your wife. I’m in here to stay.”

Then Rex knew what to do, he knew it like a math problem. He thought it fast with Zee, and she said yes.

Rex shrank the cumberquark real small and put it in his pocket. Poor Roland had collapsed on the floor. He was bleeding to death. Rex tied off Roland’s armstub with his necktie.

“Sorry, Roland. I’ll drive you to the hospital, man.”

“Damn, Rex, damn. Hurry.”

“That’s right,” said Alf/Candy. “Get out of here and leave me alone.”

The hospital wasn’t far. Rex dropped Roland at the emergency door and went back home. Instead of going in the front door he went in the basement door to sit in his study. There was no use talking to Candy before he got rid of Alf.

He took the cumberquark out of his pocket and set it down on his desk. Small, fast, flowy. He leaned over it and breathed. Hot bright Zee rode his breath out of his body and into the cumberquark. She could live there as well as in Rex. The little sphere lifted off Rex’s desk and buzzed around the study like a housefly. Zee had a way of pulsing its flow off and on to convert some of its 4-D momentum into antigravity. Now she stopped the quark’s flow entirely and inflated it out through Rex so that it held all of him except his feet. Rex hopped into the air, up into the big light bubble. It stuttered on when he was all in.

Rex’s sense inputs became a flicker. His room, his body, his room, his body, his room, his body…In between the two 3-D views were two prospects on hyperspace: ana and kata, black and white, heaven and hell. Room, ana, body, kata, room…The four images were shuffled together seamlessly, but only the room view mattered right now.

Zee shrank the cumberquark down to fly-size again. Rex felt the anti-gravity force as a jet from his spine. Thanks to the way Zee was pulsing the hyperflow, there was plenty of fresh air. They looped the loop, got a fix on things, and space-curved their way upstairs.

Candy/Alf didn’t notice them at first. She was lying still, staring at the ceiling. Rex/Zee hovered over her and then, before the woman could react, they zoomed down at her, shrinking small enough to enter her nose.

Pink cavern with blonde hairs, a dark tunnel at the back rush of wind, onward. No light in here, but Rex/Zee could see by the quark-light of the quantum strangeness. Oh Candy it’s nice in you. Me, kata, you, an, me, kata, you…

There was an evil glow in one of Candy’s lungs: Alf. He looked like a goblin, crouched there with pointed nose and ears. Rex/Zee bored right into him, wrapping his fibers around and around them, knotting him into their complex join.

And zoomed back out Candy’s nose, and got big again, and stopped.

Rex was standing in his bedroom. The ball that was Zee and Alf dipped in salute and sailed out the window.

Candy stood up and hugged Rex. They were still in love.

That winter Rex would get a new job, and they would leave Killeville, taking with them the children, a van of furniture, and the memory of this strange summer day.

Note on “Inside Out”

Written in Summer, 1986.

Synergy #1, HBJ Books, 1987.

In Lynchburg I rented an office in an empty, crumbling, kudzu-covered house owned by The Design Group, a commercial art office consisting of people who were friends of mine, and I got the notion to set a character into it.

This is the last of my Killeville stories, although the town does appear again in my alternate history novel, The Hollow Earth.

Instability (With Paul Di Filippo)

Jack and Neal, loose and blasted, sitting on the steps of the ramshackle porch of Bill Burroughs’s Texas shack. Burroughs is out in the yard, catatonic in his orgone box, a copy of the Mayan codices in his lap. He’s already fixed M twice today. Neal is cleaning the seeds out of a shoebox full of maryjane. Time is thick and slow as honey. In the distance the rendering company’s noon whistle blows long, shrill and insistent. The rendering company is a factory where they cut up the cows that’re too diseased to ship to Chicago. Shoot and cut and cook to tallow and canned cancer consommé.

Burroughs rises to his feet like a figure in a well-greased Swiss clock. “There is scrabbling,” goes Bill. “There is scrabbling behind the dimensions. Bastards made a hole somewhere. You ever read Lovecraft’s Color Out of Space, Jack?”

“I read it in jail,” says Neal, secretly proud. “Dig, Bill, your mention of that document ties in so exactly with my most recent thought mode that old Jung would hop a hard-on.”

“Mhwee-heee-heee,” says Jack. “The Shadow knows.”

“I’m talking about this bomb foolishness,” harrumphs Burroughs, stalking stifflegged over to stand on the steps. “The paper on the floor in the roadhouse john last night said there’s a giant atom-bomb test taking place tomorrow at White Sands. They’re testing out the fucking ‘trigger bomb’ to use on that godawful new hydrogen bomb Edward Teller wants against the Rooshians. Pandora’s Box, boys, and we’re not talking cooze. That bomb’s going off in New Mexico tomorrow and right here and now the shithead meatflayers’ noon whistle is getting us all ready for World War Three, and if we’re all ready for that, then we’re by Gawd ready to be a great civilian army, yes, soldiers for Joe McCarthy and Harry J. Anslinger, poised to stomp out the reds ‘n’ queers ‘n’ dopefiends. Science brings us this. I wipe my queer junkie ass with science, boys. The Mayans had it aaall figured out a loooong time ago. Now take this von Neumann fella…”

“You mean Django Reinhardt?” goes Jack, stoned and rude. “Man, this is your life, their life, my life, a dog’s life, God’s life, the Life of Riley. The Army’s genius von Neumann of the desert, Bill, it was in the Sunday paper. Neal and I were rolling sticks on in Tuscaloosa, I just got an eidetic memory flash of it, you gone wigged cat, it was right before Neal nailed that cute Dairy Queen waitress with the Joan Crawford nose. She rimmed him and I watched.”

Neal goes: “Joan Crawford, Joan Crawfish, Joan Fishook, Joan Rawshanks in the fog. McVoutie!” He’s toking a hydrant roach and his jaywrapping fingers are laying rapid cable. Half the damn box is already twisted up.

Jack warps a brutal moodswing. There’s no wine. Ti Jack could use a widdly sup pour bon peek, like please, you ill cats, get me off this Earth…Is he saying this aloud, in front of Neal and Burroughs?

“And fuck the chicken giblets,” chortles Neal obscurely, joyously, in there, and then suggests, by actions as much as by words, is he really talking, Jack? “That we get back to what’s really important such as rolling up this here, ahem, um, urp, Mexican seegar, yes!”

Jack crabcakes slideways on fingertips and heels to Neal’s elbow and they begin to lovingly craft and fashion and croon upon and even it would not be too much to say give birth to a beautiful McDeVoutieful hairseeded twat of a reefer, the roach of which will be larger than any two normal sticks.

They get off good.

Meanwhile Bill Burroughs is slacked back in his rocker, refixed and not quite on the nod because he’s persistently irritated, both by the thought of the hydrogen bomb and, more acutely, by the flybuzz derry Times Square jive of the jabbering teaheads. Time passes, so very slow for Sal and Dean, so very fast for William Lee.

So Doctor Miracle and Little Richard are barreling along the Arizona highway, heading east Route 40 out of Vegas, their pockets full of silver cartwheels from the grinds they’ve thimblerigged and also wallets bulging with the high-denom bills they demanded when cashing in their chips after beating the bank at the roulette wheels of six different casinos with their unpatented probabilistic scams that are based on the vectors of neutrons through six inches of lead as transferred by spacetime Feynman diagrams to the workings of those rickety-clickety simple-ass macroscopic systems of ball and slots.

Doctor Miracle speaks. He attempts precision, to compensate for the Hungarian accent and for the alcohol-induced spread in bandwidth.

“Ve must remember to zend Stan Ulam a postcard from Los Alamos, reporting za zuccess of his Monte Carlo modeling method.”

“It woulda worked even better over in Europe,” goes Little Richard. “They got no double-zero slots on their wheels.”

Doctor Miracle nods sagely. He’s a plump guy in his fifties: thinning hair, cozy chin, faraway eyes. He’s dressed in a double-breasted suit, with a bright hulagirl necktie that’s wide as a pound of bacon.

Little Richard is younger, skinnier, more Jewish, and he has a thick pompadour. He’s wearing baggy khakis and a white tee-shirt with a pack of Luckies rolled up in the left sleeve.

It is not immediately apparent that these two men are ATOMIC WIZARDS, QUANTUM SHAMANS, PLUTONIUM PROPHETS, and BE-BOPPIN’ A-BOMB PEEAITCHDEES!

Doctor Miracle, meet Richard Feynman. Little Richard, say hello to Johnny von Neumann!

There is a case of champagne sitting on the rear seat in between them. Each of the A-scientists has an open bottle from which he swigs, while their car, a brand-new 1950 big-finned land-boat of a two-toned populuxe pink’n’green Caddy, speeds along the highway.

There is no one driving. The front seat is empty.

Von Neumann, First Anointed Master of Automata, has rigged up the world’s premier autopilot, you dig. He never could drive very well, and now he doesn’t have to. Fact is, no one has to! The Caddy has front-and-side-mounted radar which feeds into a monster contraption in the trunk, baby cousin to Weiner and Ulam’s Los Alamos MANIAC machine, a thing all vacuum tubes and cams, all cogs and Hollerith sorting rods, a mechanical brain that transmits cybernetic impulses directly to the steering, gas and brake mechanisms.

The Trilateral Commission has ruled that the brain in the Cad’s trunk is too cool for Joe Blow, way too cool, and the self-driving car isn’t going to make it to the assembly line ever. The country only needs a few of these supercars and this one has been set aside for the use and utmost ease for the two genius-type riders who wish to discuss high quantum-physical, metamathematical, and cybernetic topics without the burden of paying attention to the road. Johnny and Dickie’s periodic Alamos to Vegas jaunts soak up a lot of the extra nervous tension these important bomb-builders suffer from.

“So whadda ya think of my new method for scoring showgirls?” asks Feynman.

“Dickie, although za initial trials vere encouraging, ve must have more points on the graph before ve can extrapolate,” replies von Neumann. He looks sad. “You may haff scored, you zelfish little prick, but I—I did not achieve satisfactory sexual release. Far from it.”

“Waaall,” drawls Feynman, “I got a fave niteclub in El Paso where the girls are hotter’n gamma rays and pretty as parity conservation. You’ll get what you need for sure, Johnny. We could go right instead of left at Albuquerque and be there before daylight. Everyone at Los Alamos’ll be busy with the White Sands test anyway. Security won’t look for us till Monday, and by then we’ll be back, minus several milliliters of semen.”

“El Paso,” mutters von Neumann, taking a gadget out of his inner jacket pocket. It’s…THE FIRST POCKET CALCULATOR! Thing’s half the size of a volume of the Britannica, with Bakelite buttons, and what makes it truly hot is that it’s got all the road-distances from the Rand McNally Road Atlas databased onto the spools of a small wire-recorder inside. Von Neumann’s exceedingly proud of it, and although he could run the algorithm faster in his head, he plugs their present speed and location into the device, calls up the locations of Las Vegas, Albuquerque, El Paso and Los Alamos, and proceeds to massage the data.

“You’re qvite right, Dickie,” he announces presently, still counting the flashes of the calculator’s lights. “Ve can do as you say and indeed eefen return to za barracks before Monday zunrise. Venn is za test scheduled, may I ask?”

“8:00 A. M. Sunday morning.”

Von Neumann’s mouth broadens in a liverlipped grin. “How zynchronistic. Ve’ll be passing White Sands just zen. I haff not vittnessed a bomb-test since Trinity. And zis is za biggest one yet; zis bomb is, as you know Dickie, za Ulam cascade initiator for za new hydrogen bomb. I’m for it! Let me reprogram za brain!”

Feynman crawls over the front seat while the car continues its mad careening down the dizzy interstate, passing crawling tourist Buicks and mom’n’dad Studebakers. He lugs the case of champagne into the front with him. Von Neumann removes the upright cushion in the back seat and pries off the panel, exposing the brain in the trunk. Consulting his calculator from time to time, von Neumann begins reprogramming the big brain by yanking switchboard-type wires and reinserting them.

“I’m tired of plugging chust metal sockets, Richard. Viz za next girl, I go first.”

Now it’s night and the stoned beats are drunk and high on bennies, too. Neal, his face all crooked, slopes through Burroughs’s shack and picks Bill’s car keys off the dresser in the dinette where Joan is listening to the radio and scribbling on a piece of paper. Crossing the porch, thievishly heading for the Buick, Neal thinks Bill doesn’t see, but Bill does.

Burroughs, the beat morphinist whose weary disdain has shaded catastrophically with the benzedrine and alcohol into fried impatience, draws the skeletized sawed-off shotgun from the tube of hidden gutterpipe that this same Texafied Burroughs has suspended beneath a large hole drilled in the eaten wood of his porch floor. He fires a 12-gauge shotgun blast past Neal and into Neal’s cleaned and twisted box of maryjane, barely missing Jack.

“Whew, no doubt,” goes Neal, tossing Burroughs the keys.

“Have ye hard drink, mine host?” goes Jack, trying to decide if the gun really went off or not. “Perhaps a pint of whiskey in the writing-desk, old top? A spot of sherry?”

“To continue my afternoon fit of thought,” says Burroughs, pocketing his keys, “I was talking about thermonuclear destruction and about the future of all humanity, which species has just about been squashed to spermacetae in the rictal mandrake spasms of Billy Sunday’s pimpled ass-cheeks.” He pumps another shell into the shotgun’s chamber. His eyes are crazed goofball pinpoints. “I am sorry I ever let you egregious dopesuckin’ latahs crash here. I mean you especially, jailbird conman Cassady.”

Neal sighs and hunkers down to wail on the bomber Jack’s lit off a smoldering scrap of shotgun wadding. Before long he and Jack are far into a rap, possibly sincere, possibly jive, a new rap wrapped around the concept that the three hipsters assembled here on the splintery porch ‘neath the gibbous prairie moon have formed or did or will form or, to be quite accurate, were forming and still are forming right then and there, an analogue of those Holy B-Movie Goofs, THE THREE STOOGES!

“Yes,” goes Jack, “Those Doomed Saints of Chaos, loosed on the workadaddy world to scramble the Charles Dickens cark and swink of BLOOEY YER FIRED, those Stooge Swine are the anarchosyndicalist truly wigged submarxists, Neal man, bikkhu Stooges goosing ripe assmelons and eating fried chicken for supper. We are the Three Stooges.”

“Bill is Moe,” says Neal, hot on the beam, batting his eyes at Bill, who wonders if it’s time to shed his character-armor. “Mister Serious Administerer of Fundament Punishments and Shotgun Blasts, and me with a Lederhosen Ass!”

“Ah you, Neal,” goes Jack, “You’re Curly, angelic madman saint of the uncaught motebeam flybuzz fly!”

“And Kerouac is Larry,” rheums Burroughs, weary with the knowledge. “Mopple-lipped, lisped, muxed and completely flunk is the phrase, eh Jack?”

“Born to die,” goes Jack. “We’re all born to die, and I hope it do be cool, Big Bill, if we goam take yo cah. Vootie-oh-oh.” He holds out his hand for the keys.

“Fuck it,” says Bill. “Who needs this noise.” He hands Jack the keys and before you know it, Neal’s at the wheel of the two-ton black Buick, gunning that straight eight mill and burping the clutch. Jack’s at his side and they’re on the road with a long honk goodbye.

In the night there’s reefer and plush seats and the radio, and Neal is past spaced, off in his private land that few but Jack and Alan can see. He whips the destination on Jack.

“This car is a frontrow seat to the A-blast.”

“What.”

“We’ll ball this jack to White Sands, New Mexico, dear Jack, right on time for the bombtest Sunday, 8 A. M. I stole some of Bill’s M, man, we’ll light up on it.”

In Houston they stop and get gas and wine and benny and Bull Durham cigarette papers and keep flying West.

Sometime in the night Jack starts to fade in and out of horror dreams. There’s a lot of overtime detox dreamwork that he’s logged off of too long. One time he’s dreaming he’s driving to an atom bomb test in a stolen car, which is of course true, and then after that he’s dreaming he’s the dead mythic character in black and white that he’s always planned to be. Not to mention the dreams of graves and Memere and the endless blood sausages pulled out of Jack’s gullet by some boffable blonde’s sinister boyfriend…

”…been oh rock and roll gospelled in on the bomb foolishness…” Neal is going when Jack screams and falls off the back seat he’s stretched out on. There’s hard wood and metal on the floor. ”…and Jack you do understand, buckeroo, that I have hornswoggled you into yet another new and unprecedentedly harebrained swing across the dairy fat of her jane’s spreadness?”

“Go,” goes Jack feebly, feeling around on the backseat floor. Short metal barrel, lightly oiled. Big flat disk of a magazine. Fuckin’ crazy Burroughs. It’s a Thompson submachinegun Jack’s lying on.

“And, ah Jack, man, I knew you’d know past the suicidal norm, Norm, that it was…DeVoutie!” Neal fishes a Bakelite ocarina out of his shirt pocket and tootles a thin, horrible note. “Goof on this, Jack, I just shot M and now I’m so high I can drive with my eyes closed.”

Giggling Leda Atomica tugs at the shoulders of her low-cut peasant blouse with the darling petitpoint floral embroidery, trying to conceal the vertiginous depths of her cleavage, down which Doctor Miracle is attempting to pour flat champagne. What a ride this juicy brunette is having!

Leda had been toking roadside Albuquerque monoxide till 11:55 this Saturday night, thumb outstretched and skirt hiked up to midthigh, one high-heel foot perched on a little baby-blue handcase with nylons’n’bra-straps trailing from its crack. Earlier that day she’d parted ways with her employer, an Okie named Oather. Leda’d been working at Oather’s juke-joint as a waitress and as a performer. Oather had put her in this like act wherein she strutted on the bar in highheels while a trained swan untied the strings of her atomgirl costume, a cute leatherette two-piece with conical silver lamé titcups and black shorts patterned in intersecting friendly-atom ellipses. Sometimes the swan bit Leda, which really pissed her off. Saturday afternoon, the swan had escaped from his pen, wandered out onto the road and been mashed by a semi full of hogs.

“That was the only bird like that in Arizona,” yelled Oather. “Why dintcha latch the pen?”

“Maybe people would start payin’ to watch you lick my butt,” said Leda evenly. “It’s about all you’re good for, limpdick.”

Et cetera.

Afternoon and early evening traffic was sparse. The drivers that did pass were all upstanding family men in sensible Plymouths, honest salesmen too tame for the tasty trouble Leda’s bod suggested.

Standing there at the roadside, Leda almost gave up hope. But then, just before midnight, the gloom parted and here comes some kind of barrel-assing Necco-wafer-colored Caddy!

When the radars hit Leda’s boobs and returned their echoes to the control mechanism, the cybernetic brain nearly had an aneurysm. Not trusting Feynman’s promises, von Neumann had hardwired the radars for just such a tramp-girl eventuality, coding hitch-hiking Jane Russell T&A parameters into the electronic brain’s very circuits. The Caddy’s headlights started blinking like a fellaheen in a sandstorm, concealed sirens went off, and Roman candles mounted on the rear bumper discharged, shooting rainbow fountains of glory into the night.

“SKIRT ALERT!” whooped Doctor Miracle and Little Richard.

Before Leda knew what was happening, the cybernetic Caddy had braked at her exact spot. The rear door opened, Leda and her case were snatched on in, and the car roared off, the wind of its passage scattering the tumbleweeds like dust.

Leda knew she was hooked up with some queer fellas as soon as she noticed the empty driver’s seat.

She wasn’t reassured by their habit of reciting backwards all the signs they passed.

“Pots!”

“Egrem!”

“Sag!”

But soon Leda took a shine to Doctor Miracle and Little Richard. Their personalities grew on her in direct proportion to the amount of bubbly she downed. By the time they hit Truth or Consequences, N. M., they’re scattin’ to the cool sounds of Wagner’s Nibelungenlied on the long-distance radio, and Johnny is trying to baptize her tits.

“Dleiy!” croons Doctor Miracle.

“Daeha thgil ciffart!” goes Feynman, all weaseled in on Leda’s other side.

“Kcuf em won syob!” says Leda, who’s gone seven dry weeks without the straight-on loving these scientists are so clearly ready to provide.

So they pull into the next tourist cabins and get naked and find out what factorial three really means. I mean…do they get it on or what? Those stagfilm stars Candy Barr and Smart Alec have got nothing on Leda, Dickie and Doctor Miracle! Oh baby!

And then it’s near dawn and they have breakfast at a greasy spoon, and then they’re on Route 85 South. Johnny’s got the brain programmed to drive them right to the 7:57 A. M. White Sands spacetime coordinate; he’s got the program tweaked down to the point where the Cad will actually cruise past ground zero and nestle itself behind the observation bunker, leaving them ample time to run inside and join the other top bomb boys.

Right before the turnoff to the White Sands road, von Neumann decides that things are getting dull.

“Dickie, activate the jacks!”

“Yowsah!”

Feynman leans over the front seat and flips a switch that’s breadboarded into the dash. The car starts to buck and rear like a wild bronco, its front and tail alternately rising and plunging. It’s another goof of the wondercaddy—von Neumann has built B-52 landing gear in over the car’s axles.

As the Caddy porpoises down the highway, its three occupants are laughing and falling all over each other, playing grabass, champagne spilling from an open bottle.

Suddenly, without warning, an OOGA-OOGA klaxon starts to blare.

“Collision imminent,” shouts von Neumann.

“Hold onto your tush!” advises Feynman.

“Be careful,” screams Leda and wriggles to the floor.

Feynman manages to get a swift glimpse of a nightblack Buick driving down the two-lane road’s exact center, heading straight towards them. No one is visible in the car.

Then the road disappears, leaving only blue sky to fill the windshield. There is a tremendous screech and roar of ripping metal, and the Caddy shudders slowly to a stop.

When Feynman and von Neumann peer out their rear window they see the Buick stopped back there. It is missing its entire roof, which lies crumpled in the road behind it.

For all Neal’s bragging, M’s not something he’s totally used to. He has to stop and puke a couple of times in El Paso, early early with the sky going white. There’s no sympathy from Jack, ‘cause Jack picked up yet another bottle of sweet wine outside San Antone and now he’s definitely passed. Neal has the machinegun up in the front seat with him; he knows he ought to put it in the trunk in case the cops ever pull them over, but the dapperness of the weapon is more than Neal can resist. He’s hoping to get out in the desert with it and blow away some cacti.

North of Las Cruces the sun is almost up and Neal is getting a bad disconnected feeling; he figures it’s the morphine wearing off and decides to fix again. He gets a syrette out of the Buick’s glove compartment and skinpops it. Five more miles and the rosy flush is on him, he feels better than he’s felt all night. The flat empty dawn highway is a gray triangle that’s driving the car. Neal gets the idea he’s a speck of paint on a perspective painting; he decides it would be cool to drive lying down. He lies down sideways on the driver’s seat, and when he sees that it works he grins and closes his eyes.

The crash tears open the dreams of Jack and Neal like some ravening fatman’s can-opener attacking oily smoked sardines. They wake up in a world that’s horribly different.

Jack’s sluggish and stays in the car, but Neal is out on the road doing dance incantation trying to avoid the death that he feels so thick in the air. The Thompson submachinegun is in his hand and he is, solely for the rhythm, you understand, firing it and raking the landscape, especially his own betraying Buick, though making sure the fatal lead is only in the lower parts, e.g. tires as opposed to sleepy Jack back seat or gastank, and, more especially than that, he’s trying to keep himself from laying a steel-jacketed flat horizontal line of lead across the hapless marshmallow white faces of the rich boys in the Cadillac. They have a lownumber government license plate. Neal feels like Cagney in White Heat, possessed by total crazed rage against authority, ready for a maddog last-stand showdown that can culminate only in a fireball of glorious fuck-you-copper destruction. But there’s only two of them here to kill. Not enough to go to the chair for. Not yet, no matter how bad the M comedown feels. Neal shoots lead arches over them until the gun goes to empty clicks.

Slowly, black Jack opens the holey Buick door, feeling God it’s so horrible to be alive. He vomits on the meaningless asphalt. The two strange men in the Cadillac give off the scent of antilife evil, a taint buried deep in their bonemarrow, like strontium 90 in mother’s milk. Bent down wiping his mouth and stealing an outlaw look at them, Jack flashes that these new guys have picked up their heavy death-aura from association with the very earth-frying, retina-blasting allbomb that he and Neal are being ineluctably drawn to by cosmic forces that Jack can see, as a matter of fact, ziggy lines sketched out against the sky as clear as any peyote mandala.

“Everyone hates me but Jesus,” says Neal, walking over to the Cadillac, spinning the empty Thompson around his callused thumb. “Everyone is Jesus but me.”

“Hi,” says Feynman. “I’m sorry we wrecked your car.”

Leda rises up from the floor between von Neumann’s legs, a fact not lost on Neal.

“We’re on our way to the bombtest,” croaks Jack, lurching over.

“Ve helped invent the bomb,” says von Neumann. “Ve’re rich and important men. Of course ve vill pay reparations and additionally offer you a ride to the test, ezpecially since you didn’t kill us.”

The Cadillac is obediently idling in park, its robot-brain having retracted the jacks and gone into standby mode after the oilpan-scraping collision. Neal mimes a widemouthed blowjob of the hot tip of the Thompson, flashes Leda an easy smile, slings the gun out into the desert, and then he and shuddery Jack clamber into the Cad’s front seat. Leda, with her trademark practicality, climbs into the front seat with them and gives them a bottle of champagne. She’s got the feeling these two brawny drifters can take her faster farther than science can.

Von Neumann flicks the RESET cyberswitch in the rearseat control panel, and the Cad rockets forward, pressing them all back into the deep cushioned seats. Neal fiddles with the steering-wheel, fishtailing the Cad this way and that, then observes, “Seems like this tough short’s got a mind of its own.”

“Zis car’s brobably as smart as you are,” von Neumann can’t help observing. Neal lets it slide. 7:49.

The Cad makes a hard squealing right turn onto the White Sands access road. There’s a checkpoint further on; but the soldiers recognize von Neumann’s wheels and wave them right on through.

Neal fires up a last reefer and begins beating out a rhythm on the dash with his hands, grooving to the pulse of the planet, his planet awaiting its savior. Smoke trickles out of his mouth; he shotguns Leda, breathing the smoke into her mouth, wearing the glazed eyes of a mundane gnostic messiah, hip to a revelation of the righteous road to salvation. Jack’s plugged in too, sucking his last champagne, telepathy-rapping with Neal. It’s almost time, and Doctor Miracle and Little Richard are too confused to stop it.

A tower rears on the horizon off to the left and all at once the smart Cad veers off the empty two-lane road and rams its way through a chain-link fence. Nerve-shattering scraping and lumbering thumps.

“Blease step on za gas a bit,” says von Neumann, unsurprised. He programmed this shortcut in. “I still vant to go under za tower, but is only three minutes remaining. Za program is undercompensating for our unfortunate lost time.” It is indeed 7:57.

Neal drapes himself over the wheel now, stone committed to this last holy folly. Feeling a wave of serene, yet exultant resignation, Jack says, “Go.” It’s almost all over now, he thinks, the endless roving and raging, brawling and fucking, the mad flights back and forth across and up and down the continent, the urge to get it all down on paper, every last feeling and vision in master-sketch detail, because we’re all gonna die one day, man, all of us—

The Caddy, its sides raked of paint by the torn fence, hurtles on like God’s own thunderbolt messenger, over pebbles and weeds, across the desert and the sloping glass craters of past tests. The tower is right ahead. 7:58.

“Get ready, Uncle Sam,” whispers Neal. “We’re coming to cut your balls off. Hold the boys down, Jack.”

Jack bodyrolls over the seat back into the laps of Feynman and von Neumann. Can’t have those mad scientists fiddle with the controls while Neal’s pulling his cool automotive move!

Leda still thinks she’s on a joyride and cozies up to Neal’s biceps, and for a second it’s just the way it’s supposed to be, handsome hardrapping Neal at the wheel of a big old bomb with a luscious brunette squeezed up against him like gum.

And now, before the guys in back can do much of anything, Neal’s clipped through the tower’s southern leg. As the tower starts to collapse, Neal, flying utterly on extrasensory instincts, slows just enough to pick up the bomb, which has been jarred prematurely off its release hook.

No Fat Boy, this gadget represents the ultimate to date in miniaturization: it’s only about as big as a fifty-gallon oildrum, and about as weighty. It crunches down onto the Caddy’s roof, bulging bent metal in just far enough to brush the heads of the riders.

And no, it doesn’t go off. Not yet. 7:59.

Neal aims the mighty Cad at the squat concrete bunker one mile off. This is an important test, the last step before the H-bomb, and all the key assholes are in there, every atomic brain in the free world, not to mention dignitaries and politicians aplently, all come to witness this proof of Amerikkkan military superiority, all those shitnasty fuckheads ready to kill the future.

King Neal floors it and does a cowboy yodel, Jack is laughing and elbowing the scientists, Leda’s screaming luridly, Dickie is talking too fast to understand, and Johnny is—8:00.

They impact the bunker at 80 mph, folding up accordian-style, but not feeling it, as the mushroom blooms, and the atoms of them and the assembled bigwigs commingle in the quantum instability of the reaction event. Time forks.

Somewhere, somewhen, there now exists an Earth where there are no nuclear arsenals, where nations do not waste their substance on missiles and bombs, where no one wakes up thinking each morning might be the world’s last—an Earth where two high, gone wigged cats wailed and grooved and ate up the road and Holy Goofed the world off its course.

For you and me.

Note on “Instability” (With Paul Di Filippo)

Written 1986-1987.

The Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction, September, 1988.

I wrote the first page or two of “Instability” in Lynchburg, Virginia, and then I didn’t see where to go with it. Paul Di Filippo was putting out a zine called Astral Avenue, and on a whim I sent Paul the start of “Instability” to print as a “Write A Story With Rudy Rucker” contest. Nobody at all entered! But then Paul got into it and added a few pages, and we mailed it back and forth until it was done. I didn’t actually meet Paul in person until 1998.

Richard Feynman was still alive when we wrote “Instability,” so we called his character “Richard Lernmore” in the first publication.

The Man Who Was a Cosmic String

As an acute-care doctor in San Francisco, I have seen many strange things. Perhaps I’ve turned a bit strange myself. I work at a clinic twelve hours a week; I live alone; I wear my head shaved; I speak softly; I am a morphine addict; I am Jewish; I do not have AIDS. I am my own man, but I have turned strange and stranger since I met the man who was a cosmic string.

It happened two weeks ago, in late November. It had been a long, sun-drenched day over the chocked pastel city of my birth. I was idle at home, staring out the attic window. The phone rang; it was one of my patients from the clinic. Her husband was sick. Yes, she understood I was off-duty, but could I come in a private capacity? If only as a friend. Her husband was taken very bad. She would give me a gold coin. Please come right away.

The woman’s name was Bei-na Id. She was from Chaotiskan, a tiny island republic off the Thai-Burmese isthmus of Kra. I had treated Bei-na for numerous small complaints; she was something of a hypochondriac. Her English was odd, but comprehensible. Once she’d passed gas while talking to me. We’d ignored it, but it was something I usually thought of when I talked to her: popcorn fart. Of her husband I knew nothing. They lived in the Mission, a short bus-ride away.

I agreed to come.

It was growing dark when I got to the Id home, a tiny houselet on the back of a lot. It was a converted garage. TV light flickered from behind drawn curtains. I knocked and Bei-na came quickly to the door.

“Thank you for come, Doctor. My husband is sick two days.”

“Yes.”

Standing just inside the front door, holding the black lunch-box that I use for a medical bag, I could see the entire house. Here was the living/dining-room with two tiny girls watching TV and a boy on the couch doing homework. The children were long and pale, paler than Bei-na. Perhaps her husband was American. My imagination raced: a failed priest, a renegade vet, a retired smuggler? How big would the gold coin be?

Straight ahead was the kitchen and laundry room. A fourth child stood by the sink: a smooth perfect teenage girl, her skin like dirty ivory. The children all ignored me, letting social custom replace the walls their house lacked. The TV was turned down very low. I could hear the dishes clunking beneath the sinkwater, I could hear the chugging motor of the fridge. There was another sound as well, an odd, sputtery hiss. I looked alertly at Bei-na, waiting for info. The less I say, the more my patients tell me.

Bei-na was a short woman with prominent cheekbones and the kind of pointed glasses that lower middle-class white women used to wear. Like a cartoon coolie’s, her head was a blunt yellow cone spreading out from her neck. She seemed worried, but also somewhat elated, perhaps at having gotten a doctor to come to her home. The hissing was definitely coming from behind the bedroom door. I wondered if her husband were psychotic. I imagined him crouched behind the door, mad-eyed with a machete. But no, surely not, the children were acting calm and safe.

“He been sick like this before, Doctor. When I find him first time on beach, he sick like this very bad three day and three night. My father cure him, but that medicine is all gone.”

“Well, let’s have a look at him. What’s his name?”

“We call him Filbert. You sure you ready to see? Let me get gold coin right now be fair.”

“Yes.”

Bei-na spoke to her children in sliding slangy phonemes. The boy on the couch got up, turned off the TV, and herded his small sisters to the kitchen. The girl at the sink gave me a sudden amused smile. Her gums were bright red. I wondered how a girl like that would smell, wet red and dirty ivory, so unlike her tired yellow popcorn fart mother who now pressed into my hand the smallest disk that I have ever heard called a “coin.” It was the size of one of those paper circles that a hole-puncher makes. I pocketed it, wondering if I would be able to get it home without losing it. Bei-na opened the bedroom door.

There is a drawing by M. C. Escher called Rind. It shows a rind, or ribbon, that curls around and around in a roughly helical pattern. The rind is bumpy, and its bumps sketch the surface of a human head. The wrappy rind is a helix head with spaces in it. One can see clouds and sky through the spaces.

Filbert Id was designed along similar lines. Each part of his body was a tight-wrapped spindle of dirty white fiber, as if he were a Michelin Man mummy with swathing-cloths of narrow narrow skin. There were no spaces between the successive loops of cosmic string. No spaces, that is, until I made my first error.

Leaning over Filbert Id’s dimly lit bed, my initial impression was that his skin was very wrinkled. His hissing grew louder the closer I got. The noise was fretful and intricate. Bei-na, seeming to extract sense from it, spoke softly to Filbert in her own tongue, but to no avail. He seemed terrified of me, and he held up his axially grooved arms as if to push me away. If I say that the grooves were axial, rather than annular or longitudinal, I mean that they went around and around his head, neck, fingers, arms, chest, etc., like latitude lines.

I leaned closer.

Although Filbert’s face contained the appearance of lips, his mouth did not open. Yet how loudly he hissed! I was medically curious about his means for producing the noise without opening his mouth. Could it be that he had a punctured lung? A cancer in the passages of his sinus? A missing tympanum and a hypertrophic Eustachian tube?

I felt a fine scientific impatience with Filbert’s panic. I pushed his arms out of the way and leaned very close to his face. I was struck by three things. His face held a strong electric charge (a spark jumped between us); his face did not radiate warmth; he was not breathing. Indeed—I peered closer—his nostrils were but molded dents, entirely occluded by what seemed to be flaps of Filbert’s dirty, fibrous skin. The man was suffocating!

I set my black metal box on the bedside table and took out swab, tongue depressor and rubbing alcohol. Clearly my first task was to clean out Filbert’s buccal and nasal cavities. Filbert’s eyes, I have omitted to mention, were matte black slits; I had thought they were closed. Yet as I opened my kit, laying out my syringe as well, Filbert moved his head as if he were looking things over. At the sight of the needle, he redoubled his hissings and his gesticulations. Fortunately he was in no condition to rise from his bed.

“Tell him to calm down,” I ordered Bei-na.

She made some bell noises; he hissed the harder.

“He very scared you break him.”

“He needs to breathe, doesn’t he?”

“I don’t know. “

“I’ll give him a sedative.”

Sedative. Lovely calm word. I myself was ready for my evening injection of morphine, for some morphine and for some fine classical music. This Chaotiskani nonsense was taking entirely too long.

I filled a syringe with morphine solution and stood back like a matador awaiting the moment of truth. I kept one hand in front of my upright syringe, so as not to alarm the patient. He thrashed and hissed…to no avail. I came in over his left forearm and pushed my needle into his chest.

It was only last week that I happened on a popular article about cosmic strings. Till then I had no language for what happened after I stuck the needle in Filbert Id.

At a certain large scale, our universe is structured like a foam of soap-bubbles. All ordinary matter is confined to the “soap films;” the galaxies are specks of color on mathematical sheets surrounding huge voids.

Why are the bubbles empty? Because each of these space voids has at its center a huge, tangled loop of cosmic string.

What is a cosmic string? A line-like spacetime flaw analogous to the point-like flaws called black holes.

How do the cosmic strings empty the bubbles? Each void’s central string is a closed, superconducting loop. Vast energies surge along each loop, and the endless eddying stirs up waves that push us all away.

The strings are probably talking to each other, even if they don’t know it. Even if they don’t care.

One theory I have is that they’re larvae, and that Filbert hatched when I poked him open. My image is this: Think of the stars as pollen on the surface of a quiet pond. There are eggs on the surface, too, and the eggs turn into larvae that are the cosmic strings. The larvae wiggle and jerk, and their waves push the star pollen back, forming it into a honeycomb of 2-D cells.

Either Filbert fell from the sky, which I doubt, or the strings are working at a new level, our level, yours and mine.

When I stuck my needle in Filbert Id, the man who was a cosmic string, his tight pattern came unsprung. Radiation surged out of his hollow inside, knocking me back and blowing the ceiling off the Ids’ bedroom.

I was briefly blinded. I am not sure what I really saw, in the shock and confusion and lack of words. “Loony Loop,” is the phrase I caught first. Loony Loop is a puzzle where you try to untangle a loop of blue nylon string from a multiple-looped pattern of chromesteel wire. Filbert Id came unsprung and turned into an enormous Loony Loop. I saw him doing it, and it made me radiation-sick. The loop hissed and buzzed, and then it tumbled rapidly upwards into the night sky.

Filbert Id hatched and flew away, leaving me with a loaded morphine syringe in my hand. With practiced speed, I injected the morphine intravenously. This was my second error.

How strong was the radiation? Bei-na died in my arms a half-hour later. Her children’s hair fell out, but they are on the mend. We left the ruined house together that night. Bei-na’s daughter, Wu-wei, has become my lover, which has eased the pain of these my last two weeks.

If this be my last will and testament, I bequeath all to dear Wu-wei, to her wet red, to her dirty ivory, to her brother Bo, and to her sisters Li and Le.

Cosmic string, larvae, Loony Loop, Wu-wei. These are the words that synchronistic Providence puts in my pen. My race is run beneath this sun.

With morphine, and only with morphine, the radiation-sickness has been bearable. But radiation-sickness is not the issue anymore. What is going to kill me—and quite soon—is something that I noticed this morning. My skin is grooved in axial rings, as skritchy as the surface of an Alva Edison cylindrical LP.

I shared a needle with Filbert two weeks ago, and what took him is ready to take me. I forbore the noon injection, but now it’s dusk and I’m hissing.

It’s time for the needle’s last prick. I’ll kiss Wu-wei goodbye and go outside to do it, to unspring and fall into the sky, a cosmic string.

Note on “The Man Who Was a Cosmic String”

Written in Spring, 1987.

The Universe, Bantam Books, 1987.

This was the first story I wrote after moving to California in the summer of 1986. The character is obliquely modeled on the science-fiction writer Michael Blumlein, who is indeed a doctor, though with none of the bad habits that the story character has. Blumlein has a very calm, serene way of expressing himself; this was the aspect of him that I tried to capture in this story.

I met Michael at a party in the apartment of Richard Kadrey and Pat Murphy in San Francisco. Marc Laidlaw was there as well. It was thrill to fall into so literary a scene. Right at this time I was helping Peter Lamborn Wilson edit the science-fiction anthology called Semiotext[e] SF, and we ended up including stories by Kadrey, Laidlaw and Blumlein. Michael sent us “Shed His Grace,” a story about a man who castrates himself while watching videos of Ronald and Nancy Reagan! The anthology sold out its first printing in a few weeks.

I got the name “Filbert Id” from a dream that Marc Laidlaw told me.

Probability Pipeline (With Marc Laidlaw)

The trouble started in Surf City, and it ended in another dimension.

Delbert was loud and spidery; Zep was tall and absent and a year older. Being in different grades, they didn’t see each other much in the winters, but in the summers they were best friends on and off the beach. When Zep graduated, he spent a year at UC Santa Cruz before drugging out—he said he’d overfed his head. Delbert didn’t like drugs, so when he graduated he didn’t bother going to college at all. Now it was summer all year long.

It was November in Surf City and the pipeline was coming in steady. For the last few weeks they’d been without a surfboard, though these days the word was “stick,” not “board,” meaning Del and Zep were stickless. The way this particular bummer had come down was that Del had been bragging about his escape from a great white shark, and no one had believed him, so maximum Zep had cut a big sharkbite shape out of the dinged longboard he and Delbert shared, and still no one had believed. Basically Zep had thrashed the board for nothing, but at least Delbert was able to sell it to the Pup-Tent, a surfer snack shop where his girl Jen worked—not that Jen was really Delbert’s girl in any intense physical sense of the word, and not that the Pup-Tent had actually paid anything for the shark-bit board that Delbert had mounted on the wall over the cash register. But it looked rad up there.

Often, in the mid-morning, when things were slow at the Pup-Tent, Jen would grill Zep and Delbert some burgers, and the three of them would sit on the bench out in front of the Pup-Tent, staring through their shades at the bright, perfect sky, or at the cars and people going by, or across the street at the cliffs and the beach and the endlessly various Pacific ocean, dotted with wet-suited surfers. Zep sat on the left, Jen on the right, and Delbert in the middle; Delbert usually talking, either rapping off what he saw or telling one of his long, bogus stories, like about the time when he’d been flying a kite on the beach and a Coast Guard plane had swooped down low enough to suck his kite into its jet and he’d been pulled out to sea about half a mile, dangling twenty feet above the water until he’d flashed to let loose of the string.

One particular day that November, Delbert was telling Jen about a book on hypnotism he’d read the day before, and how last night he’d tried to activate Zep’s thrashed genius by putting Zep in a trance and telling him he was a great scientist and asking him to invent invisibility.

“He did that, Zep?” asked Jen, briefly interested. “Did it work?”

“I, uh, I…thought of peroxide,” said Zep. Peroxide was a big thing with Zep; he’d stripped his hair so often that its color was faintly ultraviolet. When Zep felt like somebody might understand him, he’d talk a lot about the weird science stuff he’d learned at Santa Cruz, but just now he wasn’t quite on.

“We put seven coats of it on a sheet of paper,” said Delbert, “and for a second we thought it was working, but it was really just the paper falling apart.”

“Oxo wow,” said Jen, suddenly pointing out at the horizon. “Outsider.” That was the traditional word for a big wave. “Far outsider…and ohmigod!…like…” Jen often ended her sentences that way, with a “like” and a gesture. This time it was her Vanna White move: both hands held out to the left side of her body, left hand high and right hand low, both hands palms up. She was watching one of the Stoke Pilgrims out there carve the outsider.

It was Lex Loach—Delbert could recognize him from the red-and-white checkerboard pattern on his wet suit. Loach executed a last nifty vertical snap, shot up off the face of the ripped outsider, and flew through the air, his wing squash turbo board glued to his feet by the suction cups on his neoprene booties.

Jen sighed and slowly turned her hands palms down. The Vanna White move, if done with the hands palms down, was known as Egyptian Style. Jen gave Delbert a sarcastic little neck-chop with her stiff left hand. “I wish you could ride, Delbert. I wish you had a stick.”

“This surf’s mush, Jen. Dig it, I saw a tidal wave when I was a kid. I was with my dad on Hawaii, and this volcano blew up, and the next minute all the water went out to sea and formed a gigantic—” He held out his arms as if to embrace a weather balloon.

“You saw that in a movie,” said Zep.

“Did not!” yelled Delbert. He was always yelling, and consequently he was always hoarse.

“Yo, dude. Krakatoa East of Java.”

“I never saw that movie, it really happened! We got stranded on the edge of the volcano and they had to come get us in a hot air balloon. Listen up, dude, my dad—”

Delbert jabbered on, trying to distract Jen from Lex Loach’s awesomely stoked breakouts. By the time a customer showed up, she seemed glad to go inside.

“Do you think she likes me?” Delbert asked Zep.

“No. You should have gone to college.” Zep’s voice was slow and even.

“What about you, brain-death?” challenged Del.

“I’m doing my detox, dude.” Zep got a tense, distant look when people questioned his sanity. But his voice stayed calm and disengaged. “The programs are in place, dude. All I need is run time. Chaos, fractals, dynamics, cellular automata. I did ten years’ research in two weeks last spring, dude. It’s just a matter of working out the applications!”

“Like to what?”

“You name it, bro.”

“Waves,” said Del. “Surfing. The new stick I need to bang Jen.”

Zep stared out at the horizon so long that Delbert thought he was lost in a flashback. But suddenly Zep’s voice was running tight and fast.

“Dig it, Del, I’m not going to say this twice. The ocean is a chaotic dynamical system with sensitive dependence on initial conditions. Macro info keeps being folded in while micro info keeps being excavated. In terms of the phase-space, it works by a kneading process, continually doubling the size of a region and folding it over on itself like saltwater taffy with the ribbony layers of color all shot through. Big waves disappear in the chop and the right small ripple can amp on up to make an outsider. If you do the right thing to the ocean, it’ll do whatever you want back. The thing about a chaotic system is that the slightest change in initial conditions produces a big effect—and I mean right away. Like on a pool table, dude, after ten bounces the position of the ball has been affected by the gravity from a pebble in a ring of Saturn. There’s a whole space of dynamic states, and the places where the system settles down are called chaotic attractors. We do right, and the ocean’ll do right by us.”

Del was like: “Chaos attractor? How do we control it?”

“There’s no formula because the computation is irreducibly complex. The only way to predict the ocean is to simulate it faster than real time. Could be done on a gigahertz CA. By the right head. The ocean…Delbert, the ocean’s state is a point in ten-trillion-dimensional surfspace.”

“Surfspace?” Delbert grinned over at his long blond friend with the dark, wandering eyes. When Zep got into one of his head trips he tended to let his cool, slow surfer pose slide. He’d been a punk before a surfer, and a science nerd before that.

“You gotta relate, babe,” enunciated Zep, as he tore on into the rest of his riff. “The wave pattern at any time is a fractal. Waves upon waves upon waves. Like a mountain range, and an ant thinks he’s at the top of a hill, but he’s only at the top of a bump on rock on an outcrop on a peak on the range on the planet. And there’s a cracky crack between his six legs. For our present purposes, it’s probably enough to take ten levels of waves into account.”

“Ten levels of waves?”

“Sure man, like put your nose near the water and there’s shivers on the ripples. The shivers have got kind of sketchy foam on them too. So sketchy foam, shivers, ripples, wads, and slidy sheets, now we be getting some meat to carve, uh, actual waves, peaks—those choppy peaks that look like Mr. Frostee’s head, you wave—steamers and hollow surf, mongo mothers, outsiders and number ten the tide. So the wave pattern at any given spot is a ten-dimensional quality, and the wave patterns at a trillion different spots make a point in ten-trillion-dimensional surfspace.”

“What’s all the trillions for?” Out on the sea, Lex Loach and four other Stoke Pilgrims were riding in from the break. Loach, Mr. Scrote, Shrimp Chips, Squid Puppy, and Floathead, same as usual. They usually came up to the Pup-Tent for lunch. Delbert and Zep usually left before the Pilgrims got there. “Talk faster, Zep.”

“I’m telling you, dude. Say I’m interested in predicting or influencing the waves over the next few minutes. Waves don’t move all that fast, so anything that can influence the surf here in the next few minutes is going to depend on the surfspace values within a neighboring area of, say, one square kilometer. I’m only going to fine-grain down to the millimeter level, you wave, so we’re looking at, uh, one trillion sample points. Million squared. Don’t interrupt again, Delbert, or I won’t build you the chaotic attractor.”

“You’re going to build me a new stick?”

“I got the idea when you hypnotized me last night. Only I’d forgotten till just now. Ten fractal surf levels at a trillion sample points. We model that with an imipolex CA, we use a parallel nerve-patch modem outset unit to send the rider’s surfest desires down a co-ax inside the leash, the CA does a chaotic back simulation of the fractal inset, the board does a jiggly-doo and…”

“TSUUUNAMIIIIII!” screamed Delbert, leaping up on the bench and striking a boss surfer pose.

Just then Lex Loach and the Stoke Pilgrims appeared, up from the beach. Lex looked at Delbert with the usual contempt. “Ride that bench, gnarly geek. Been puffing some of Zep’s KJ?”

Lex Loach had been boss of Surf City as long as Delbert could remember. He lived here all year long, except when he went to snowboard at Big Bear in short pants and no shirt. Delbert thought he looked like a carrot. He was tall and thin like a carrot, narrow at the bottom and very wide at the shoulders; and like a carrot, his torso was ribbed and downy.

Loach’s aging sidekick, Mr. Scrote, darted forward and made a vicious grab for Delbert’s balls. Mr. Scrote was wrinkled and mean. He had bloodshot eyes and was half deaf from surfer’s ear, and all his jokes had to do with genital pain. Delbert fended him off with a kick that missed. “Couldn’t help myself,” said Mr. Scrote to the other Pilgrims as he danced back out of reach. “Dude looks soooo killer on his new stick.”

“I am getting a new stick,” cried Delbert furiously. “Chaos Attractor. Zep’s building it.”

“What does a junkie know about surf?” put in Shrimp Chips, a burly young guy with bleached hair. “Zep can’t even stand to take a bath.”

“Zep’s clean,” said Delbert loyally. “And he knows all about surf just from sitting here and watching.”

“Same way you know about girls, right, weenie?” said Loach. “Want to watch me and Jen get it on?”

Delbert leaped off the bench and butted his head right into the middle of the carroty washboard of Loach’s abdomen. Loach fell over backward, and suddenly there were kids everywhere, screaming, “It’s a fight!”

Zep pulled Delbert back before Loach could pulverize him. The Stoke Pilgrims lined up around their chief carrot, ready to charge.

“Wait a minute,” Delbert yelped, holding out his hand. “Let’s handle this like real men. Lex, we challenge you to a duel. Zep’ll have my new gun ready by tomorrow. If you and your boys can close us out, it’s yours. And if we win, you give me your wing squash turbo.”

Loach shook his head and Mr. Scrote spoke up for him, widening his bloodshot eyes. “I doubt Lex’d want any piece of trash you’d ride. No, Delbert, if you lose, you suck a sea anemone and tell Jen you’re a fag.” The Stoke Pilgrims’ laughter was like the barking of seals. Delbert’s tongue prickled.

“Tomorrow by the San Diablo N-plant where the surf’s the gnarliest,” said Lex Loach, heading into the Pup-Tent. “Slack tide, dudes. Be there or we’ll find you.”

Up on the cliff, the N-plant looked like a gray golf ball sinking into a sand trap. The cliff was overgrown with yellow ice plant whose succulent, radiation-warmed leaves were fat as drowned men’s fingers. A colonic loop of cooling pipe jagged down the cliff, out into the sea, and back up the cliff to the reactor. The beach was littered with fish killed by the reactor’s thermal pollution. Closer to the sea, the tide’s full moon low had exposed great beds of oversize sea anemones that were bright, mutated warm-water sports. Having your face pushed into one of them would be no joke.

“Trust me, bro,” said Zep. He was greasy and jittery. “You’ll sluice roosters in Loach’s face. No prob. And after this we stalk the big tournament moola.”

“The surf is mush, Zep. I know it’s a drag, bro, but be objective. Look the hell at the zon.” The horizon was indeed flat. Closer to shore were long rows of small, parallel lines where the dead sea’s ripples came limping in. Delbert was secretly glad that the contest might well be called off.

“No way,” shouted Zep, angrily brandishing the nylon case that held the new board. “All you gotta do is plug in your leash and put Chaos Attractor in the water. The surf will definitely rise, little dude.”

“It’s mush.”

“Only because you are. Dig it!” Zep grabbed his friend by the front of his brand new paisley wet suit and shook him. “You haven’t looked at my new stick!” Zep dropped to his knees and unzipped Chaos Attractor’s case. He drew out a long, grayish, misshapen board. Most of it seemed actually transparent, though there were some dark, right-angled shapes embedded in the thing’s center.

Delbert jerked back in horror. For this he’d given Zep two hundred dollars? All his saving for what looked like a dime store Styrofoam toy surfboard that a slushed druggie had doused in epoxy?

“It…it’s transparent?” said Delbert after a time. In the dull day’s light you could see Zep’s scalp through his no-color hair. Del had trusted Zep and Zep had blown it. It was sad.

“Does that embarrass you?” snarled Zep, sensing Delbert’s pity. “Is there something wrong with transparency? And screw your two hundred bucks ‘cause this stick didn’t cost me nothing. I spent your money on crank, mofo, on clean Hell’s Angels blow. What else, Delbert, who do you think I am? Yeah! Touch the board!”

Delbert stroked the surface of the board uncertainly. “It’s rough,” he said finally.

“Yeah!” Zep wanted to get the whole story out, how he’d immediately spent the money on crank, and how then in the first comedown’s guilt he’d laid meth on Cowboy Bob, a dope-starved biker who hung around the meth dealer’s. Zep had fed Cowboy Bob’s head so Bob’d take him out breaking and entering: First they hit the KZ Kustom Zurf Shop for a primo transparent surfboard blank, then they barreled Bob’s chopped hog up to Oakland to liberate imipolex from the I. G. Farben research labs in the wake of a diversionary firebomb, and then they’d done the rest of the speed and shot over the Bay to dynamite open the door of System Concepts and score a Cellular Automaton Machine, the CAM8, right, and by 3:00 A. M. Zep had scored the goods and spent the rest of the night wiring the CAM board into the imipolex-wrapped blank’s honeyheart with tiny wires connecting to the stick’s surface all over, and then finally at dawn Zep had gone in through the back window of a butcher shop and wedged the board into the huge vacuum meat packer there to vacuum-sputter the new stick’s finish up into as weird a fractal as a snowflake Koch curve or a rucked Sierpinski carpet. And now lame little Delbert is all worried and:

“Why’s it so rough?”

Zep took a deep breath and concentrated on slowing down his heartbeat. Another breath. “This stick, Del, it uses its fractal surface for a realtime surfspace simulation. The board’s surface is a fractal CA model of the sea, you wave?”

“Zep, what’s that gray thing in the middle like a shark’s skeleton? Loach is going to laugh at us.”

“Shut up about Loach,” snarled Zep, losing all patience once again. “Lex Loach is like a poisonous mutant warty sculpin choked by a plastic tampon insert at the mouth of an offshore toxic waste pipe, man, thrashing around and stinging everybody in his spastic nowhere death throes.”

“He’s standing right behind you.”

Zep spun around and saw that Delbert was more or less correct, given his tendency toward exaggeration. Loach was striding down the beach toward them, along with the four other Stoke Pilgrims. They were carrying lean, tapering sticks with sharp noses and foiled rails. Loach and Mr. Scrote wore lurid wet suits. The younger three had painted their bodies with Day-Glo thermopaints.

“Gonna shred you suckers!” yelled Loach.

“Stupid clones!” whooped Zep, lifting Chaos Attractor high overhead. “Freestyle rules!”

“What kind of weird joke is this?” asked Loach, eyeing the new stick.

“Care to try it out?”

“Maybe. I’m gonna win it anyway, right?”

Zep nodded, calm and scientist-like now that the action had finally begun. It was good to have real flesh-and-blood enemies to deal with. “Let me show you where to plug it in. This might sting a bit a first.”

He knelt down and began to brush sand from Loach’s ankle.

“What’re you doing?” Loach asked, jumping back when he saw Zep coming at him with a wire terminating in sharp pins.

“You need this special leash to ride the board,” Zep said. “Without human input, the board would go out of control. The thing is, the fractal surface writhes in a data-simulation altered by the leash input. These fang things are a parallel nerve-port, wave? It feeds into the CAM8 along with the fractal wave analyses, so the board knows what to do.”

Mr. Scrote gave Zep a sharp kick in the ribs. “You’re gonna stick that thing in his ankle, you junkie, and give him AIDS?”

Zep bared his teeth in a confused grin. “Just hold still, Lex. It doesn’t hurt. I’d like to see what you can do with it.”

Loach stepped well back. “You’re whacked, dude. You been over the falls one too many times. Your brain is whitewater. Yo, Delbert! See you out at the break. It’s flat now, but there’ll be peaks once the tide starts in—believe it!” Loach and the Stoke Pilgrims hit the mushy warm water and began paddling out.

Zep was still crouched over Chaos Attractor. He glanced slyly up at Delbert. “You ready?”

“No.”

“Look, Del, you and my stick have to go out there and show the guys how to carve.”

“No way.”

“Get rad. Be an adventurist. You’ll be part of the system, man. Don’t you remember how I explained about waves?”

“I don’t care about waves,” said little Delbert. “I want to go home. It’s stupid to think I would ever be a major surfer. Who talked me into this, anyway? Was it you?”

Zep stared out at the zon. Loach and the Stoke Pilgrims were bobbing on the mucky water, waiting for a set. Suddenly he frowned. “You know, Del, maybe it’s not such a great idea for you to use this board.”

“What do you mean? It’s my stick isn’t it? I gave you two hundred dollars.”

“You still don’t have the big picture. At any moment, the relevant sea-configuration is ten trillion bits of analog info, right? Which folds up to one point in the ten-trillion-dimensional surfspace. As the ocean dynamically evolves, the point traces out a trajectory. But Del! The mind, Del, the mind is meanwhile and always jamming in the infinite-dimensional mindscape. Mindscape being larger than surfspace, you wave. My good tool Chaos Attractor picks up what you’re looking for and sends tiny ripples out into the ocean, pulsing them just right, so that they cause interference way out there and bounce back where you want. The coupled system of board and rider in the mindscape are riding the surfspace. You sketch yourself into your own picture.”

“So why can’t I ride the board?”

“Because, Delbert, because…” Zep gave a long, shuddery sigh and clamped the leash’s fangs into his own ankle. “Because you have a bad attitude and you’ll deal a mess and thrash the board before it gets burnt in. Because it’s mine. Because right now I’m plugged in and you’re not. Because…” Zep paused and smiled oddly. “I don’t like to say the word for what you are.”

“What word?”

“Ho-dad.”

Delbert’s tense frame sagged. “That’s really depressing, Zep.” In the distance a car had begun insistently to honk. At a loss for words, Delbert craned up the cliff at the N-plant parking lot. There was a girl up there, standing next to a car and waving and reaching in through the car window to honk. It was Jen! Delbert turned his back to Zep and waved both arms at Jen. “Come on down, baby,” he screamed. “Zep’s gonna break the board in for me and then I’ll shut down this beach for true!” Jen began slowly to pick her way down the steep cliff path. Delbert turned back to Zep. All smiles. “Be careful, my man. The Pilgrims’ll probably try to ram you.”

“I’m not afraid of Loach,” said Zep softly. “He’s a clone surfer. No sense of freestyle. We’re both ‘dads, man, but we’re still avant-garde. And you, man, you go and put some heavy physical moves on Jen while she’s standing here.”

Zep padded down to the water’s edge, avoiding the lurid, overgrown anemones. Clams squirted dark brown water form their holes. Sand crabs hid with only their antennae showing, dredging the slack warm water for the luminous plankton indigenous to the San Diablo break.

The N-plant made for an empty beach. There was plenty of room in the water, even with the five Stoke Pilgrims out there in a lineup. Floathead and Shrimp Chips were playing tic-tac-toe in the body paints on each other’s chests, and Squid Puppy was fiddling with a wristwatch video game.

Chaos Attractor lit up the instant it hit the water. Zep found himself looking into a percolating, turbulent lens. The board was a window into surfspace. Zep could see the swirling high-dimensional probability fluid, tiny torsion curls composed of tinier curls composed of tinier torsions. It made him almost high on life. Zep flopped belly-down on the board and began paddling out through the wavelets that lapped the shore.

“Hang ten trillion!” called Delbert.

Ripples spread away from Zep’s stick, expanding and crossing paths as they rushed toward the open sea. The water was laced with slimy indigo kelp. Zep thought of jellyfish. In this quap water, they’d be mongo. He kept paddling. The sun looked like the ghost of a silver dollar. He splashed through some parallel lines of number-three wavies. Stroke followed stroke, and finally he was far enough out. He let himself drift, riding up and down on the humping wave embryos. Chaos Attractor was sending out ripples all the time and now things were beginning to…

“Check the zon!” shouted Squid Puppy.

Zep sat up. Row upon row of waves were coming in from the zon, each wave bigger than the one before. The sea was starting to look like a staircase. Remain calm, carver. Nothing too big and nasty. A few even test waves would do nicely. Something with a long, lean lip and a smoothed-under ledge.

“Curl or crawl,” Loach called, glancing sidelong at Zep with a confident sneer.

Zep could feel the power between his legs. The surface of Chaos Attractor was flexing and rippling now, a faithful model of the sea’s surface. Looking down, Zep could see moving beads of color that matched the approaching waves. Wouldn’t it be great if…

The leash fed Zep’s thought to the CAM8. The CAM8 jived the imipolex. The imipolex fed a shudder to the sea. The surface band-pattern changed and…

“Mexican beach break!” screamed Zep.

The huge blue wall came out of nowhere and crashed onto Loach and his glittering board—all in the space of an exclamation point.

Zep aimed into the churning stampede of white foam, endured a moment of watery rage, and shot effortlessly out into calm tides. The real wave-set was marching in now. Zep decided to catch the seventh.

Loach surfaced a few meters off, all uptight. “Carve him, Pilgrims!”

Zep grinned. Not likely.

As the war-painted sea dogs huffed and puffed against the current, he calmly bent his will toward shaping that perfect seventh wave. The Stoke Pilgrims yelled in glee, catching waves from the set. Squid Puppy and Shrimp Chips came after Zep, dogsledding it in zigzags over the curl and down the hollow. Near miss. Here was Zep’s wave. He took his time getting to his feet after a slow takeoff, and looked back to see the prune-faced Mr. Scrote snaking after him, befouling the wave in his eagerness to slyve Zep.

It was time to hang ten.

Zep took a ginger step toward the nose and watched the gliding water rise up. Perfect, perfect…aaauuuuummmm. A shadow fell over Zep. He leaned farther out over the nose, and the shadow grew—like an ever-thicker cloud closing over the sun.

Zep looked back, and he saw that the sky was green and alive with foam, a shivering vault of water. Floating amid that enormous green curved world, which looked like some fathomless cavern made from bottle glass, was a lurid, red-eyed giant—a Macy’s Parade Mr. Scrote.

Zep flicked around, banked back toward the behemoth, and cruised up the slick green tube until he was at Scrote’s eye level. The sight of the bulging capillaries sickened him, and he stretched his arms straight out ahead of him, gripping the very tip of the board with his naked toes. He had all the time in the world. The wave didn’t seem to be breaking anymore.

The green expanse spread out around him. The curve above flowed like melting wax, drawing him into it. Rationally, he knew he was upside down, but it felt more like he was sliding down one side of a vast, translucent bowl. Under the board he could see a shimmering disk of white light, like a fire in the water: Was that the sun? He stepped back to the middle of Chaos Attractor, tilting the board up for greater speed, plunging ever deeper in the maelstrom spiral of the tube. He was nearing the heart of pure foam: the calm, still center of the ever-receding void.

Suddenly, a huge stain came steaming toward him out of the vortex. Gelatin, nausea, quaking purple spots, a glutinous leviathan with purple organs the size of aircraft carriers. Mile upon mile of slithery stinging tendrils drifted behind the thing, stretching clear back to the singular center that had been Zep’s goal.

It was a jellyfish, and…Zep was less than a centimeter tall. It figured, Zep thought, realizing what was up—it figured that he’d shrink. That’s what he’d always wanted from the drugs he couldn’t quite kick: annihilation, cessation of pain, the deep inattention of the zero. The jellyfish steamed closer, lurid as a bad trip, urgently quaking.

Zep sighed and dug in his stick’s back rail. Water shot up, and Zep grew. The jellyfish zoom-lensed back down to size. Chaos Attractor shot up out of the tube, and Zep fell down into the warm gray-and-green sea.

He surfaced into the raging chop and reeled Chaos Attractor in by the leash. Mr. Scrote was behind a crest somewhere, screaming at Loach. “He disappeared, Lex! I swear to God, dude—I had him, and he shrunk to nothing. Flat out disappeared!”

Zep got back on Chaos Attractor and rode some whitewater toward shore. There were Del and Jen, waving and making gestures. Del had his arm around her waist. Off to the right was the stupid N-plant cooling pipe. Zep glared up at the plant, feeling a hot, angry flash of righteous ecological rage. The nuke-pigs said no N-plant could ever explode, but it would be so rad if like this one went up, just to show the pigs that…

Ripples sped over the cooling pipe, and suddenly Zep noticed a cloud of steam or smoke in the air over the N-plant. Had that been there before? And was that rumbling noise thunder? Had to be thunder. Or a jet. Or maybe no. What was that he’d been thinking about an explosion? Forget it! Think pro-nuke, Zep baby!

When Zep was near shore, Delbert gave Jen a big kiss, dived in, and came stroking out, buoyed by his wet suit. He ducked a breaker or two and then he was holding onto the side of Chaos Attractor, totally stoked.

“I saw that, Zep! It was awesome! It does everything you said it does. It made great waves—and you shrank right up like you were surfing into a zero.”

“Yeah, Del, but listen—”

“Let me try now, Zep. I think I can do it.”

Zep back-paddled, gripping the board between his thighs. “I don’t think that’s such a hot idea.”

Delbert reddened. “Yeah? You know, Zep, you’re a real wipe sometimes. What is this, huh? You get me to fork over all my savings so you can go and build a board that didn’t cost you a cent in the first place—and now you act like it’s yours! You took my money for a board you would have made anyway!”

“It’s not that, Del. It’s just that—it’s more powerful that I thought. We maybe shouldn’t be using it around here. Look at the nuke.”

“Oh, yeah, try to distract me. What a bunch of crap! Give me that board, Zep. Come on, and the leash, too.”

“Del, look—”

Another spurt of steam went up from the plant. Zep gave thanks that the wind wasn’t blowing their way.

“You two dudes are maka sushi!” yelled Loach.

The Stoke Pilgrims cried out in unison, “Shred ‘em!”

Zep looked away from the board just long enough for Del to grab it away from him. Delbert got up on the board and pushed Zep under, holding him down with his feet and reeling in on the leash. Zep’s foot surfaced, and Delbert ripped the leash fangs out of his ankle. By the time Zep got his head back in the air, Delbert had installed the leash on himself and was paddling away, triumph in his eyes.

“It’s my stick, dude,” called Del.

“Oh, no, Delbert. Please, I swear I’m not goofing. If you do it, you’d better stay really, really cool. Go for the little waves. And don’t look at the N-plant. And if you do look, just remember that it can’t possibly explode. No fancy tricks, dude.”

“Bull!” screamed Delbert, shooting over a small peak. “This gun was built for tricks, Zep, and you know it. That’s the thrill, man! Anything can happen! That’s what this is all about!”

Delbert was belly to the board, stroking for the horizon. Back on the beach, Jen had noticed the N-plant’s activity, and she was making gestures of distress. Zep dog-paddled, wondering what to do. Suddenly four of the surf punks surrounded him.

“He looks kind of helpless down there, don’t he,” said Floathead.

“Watch him close,” said Mr. Scrote. “He’s slippery.”

“Let’s use his head for water polo,” suggested Squid Puppy darting the sharp end of his board at Zep.

Zep dove to the bottom and resurfaced, only find the Stoke Pilgrims’ boards nosed in around him like an asterisk with his head at the center. “Mess with my mind, I don’t care,” said Zep. “But just don’t put Delbert uptight.”

“We won’t bother bufu Delbert,” said Mr. Scrote. “He’s Lex’s now.”

“I know this is going to sound weird,” Zep began. “But…”

“Holy righteous mother of God,” interrupted Floathead. “Check out the zon, bros.”

“Far, far, faaar outsider,” someone whispered. The horizon looked bent in the middle, and it took an effort of will to realize that the great smooth bell-curve was an actual wave of actual water. It swelled up and up like a droplet on a faucet, swelled so big that you half expected it to break free of the sea and fly upward into great chaotic spheres. It was far enough off that there still might have been time to reach the safety of the cliffs…but that’s not what the surfers did. They broke formation and raced farther out to sea, out to where they guessed the monster wave would break.

Zep power-stroked out after the others, out toward where Loach and Delbert were waiting, Delbert bobbing up and down with a dismayed expression as Loach kept shouting at him. Just as Zep got there, Loach reached over and smacked Delbert in the face.

Delbert screamed in anger, his face going redder every second. “I’m gonna kill you, Loach!”

“Hoo-hoo-hoo!” cried the Stoke Pilgrims, forming their lineup. “Delbert is a ho-dad!”

“You can’t always bully me, Loach,” continued Delbert. “If you get near me one more time—if you snake in while I’m riding this super wave, my wave—it’s all over for you.”

“Oh, I’m shaking,” Loach said, slapping the water as he laughed. “Come on, paddle boy. Do your worst—and I do mean megaworst.” Loach grinned past Del at the other Stoke Pilgrims. “Contest’s over, guys! Let’s take this dip’s board right now!”

Zep watch Delbert’s face run through some fast changes, from helpless to terrified to grim to enraged to psychotic. It was as if some vicious bug had erupted from shy caterpillar Delbert. Some kind of catastrophic transition took place, and Delbert was a death’s head moth. All the while Chaos Attractor was churning out a moiréed blur of weird ripples, making the oncoming wave grow yet more monstrous.

Zep felt himself sucked up into the breast of a mountainous wall of water, a blackish green fortress whose surface rippled and coiled until it formed an immense, godlike face glaring down on all of them. Zep had never seen such cold eyes: The black depths of space had been drawn into them by the chaotic attractor. Sky had bent down to earth, drawing the sea up to see. Del and the Pilgrims and Zep all went rushing up toward a foamy green hell, while below…

Below was the rumbling, and now a ferocious cracking, accompanied by gouts of radioactive steam. Sirens and hooters. High up on the god-wave, Zep looked down and saw the N-plant rocking in its bed, as if nudged from beneath by a gigantic mole. Blue luminescence pulsed upward through the failing N-plant’s shimmering veils of deadly mist, blending into the green savagery of the spray trailing down from their wave. Frantic Jen had flung herself into the surf and was thrashing there, goggling up at the twin catastrophes of N-plant and Neptune’s wave.

Looking up, Zep saw Delbert streaking down the long beaked nose of Neptune while Loach and the Pilgrims skidded down the cheeks, thrown from their boards, eating it.

Zep felt proud. Delbert, I didn’t know you had it in you. Shut the beach DOWN!

Cracks crazed the surface of the N-plant. It was ready to blow. Way down there was Jen, screaming, “Save me!” like Olive Oyl. Del carved the pure surfspace, sending up a rooster of probability spray, jamming as if he’d been born on silvery, shadowy Chaos Attractor. He looked like he’d been to the edge of the universe and back already. He raved down deep to snatch up his Jen and set her in the board’s center; and then he snapped up the wall to wrap a tight spiral around floundering Zep.

“Latch on, dude!”

Zep clamped onto Chaos Attractor’s back rail and pulled himself aboard. The stick reared like a horse and sent them scudding up over the lip of the tsunami, out over the arching neck of the slow-breaking wave. Del glanced back through the falls and saw the filtered light of the San Diablo Nuclear Plant’s explosion, saw the light and the chunks of concrete and steel tumbling outward, borne on the shock-wave’s A-bomb energy.

The two waves intermingled in a chaotic mindscape abstraction. Up and up they flew, the fin scraping sparks from the edges of the unknown. Zep saw stars swimming under them, a great spiral of stars.

Everything was still, so still.

And then Del’s hand shot out. Across the galactic wheel a gleaming figure shared their space. It was coming straight at them. Rider of the tides of night, carver of blackhole beaches and neutron tubes. Bent low on his luminous board—graceful, poised, inhuman.

“Ohmigod!” said Jen. “The Silver Surfer!”

Note on “Probability Pipeline” (With Marc Laidlaw)

Written in 1987.

Synergy #2, HBJ Books, 1988.

Our first two years in California, Sylvia and I frequently got together with Kadrey, Murphy, Blumlein, and Laidlaw. We talked about starting a new “Freestyle” science-fiction movement along with Jeter and Shirley, but the idea died a-borning for the lack of any unifying principle other than “write like yourself except more so.”

For awhile, though, Marc and I were pretty strongly in pursuit of a Freestyle mystique, and we found most of our information in surfing magazines. Here’s one quote we dug: “Life on the edge measures seekers, performers, and adventurists.” Marc started writing me letters in the surf-magazine style. “There it is, Rude Dude. The Freestyle antifesto. No need to break down the metaphors—an adventurist knows what the Ocean really is. No need to feature matte-black mirrorshades or other emblems of our freestyle culture—hey, dude, we know who we are. No need to either glorify or castrate technology. Nature is the Ultimate. We’re skimming the cell-sea, cresting the waves that leap out over the black abyss…” Marc started publishing a neat zine called Freestyle, but it only went through three issues.

I went so far as to buy a used surfboard and wetsuit. Sylvia, Marc, Marc’s wife Geraldine, and I went to a wild beach north of Santa Cruz on New Years Day, 1987, and I tried to surf. I didn’t manage to stand on the board, but I did get out into the water. It was nice to see how well the wetsuit worked at keeping me warm.

Like my collaboration with Bruce Sterling, “Probability Pipeline” is a two-guys story. We thought of Marc being Del and Zep being me.

Due to anxiety about the trademark infringement issues in mentioning a well-known comic-book character like the Silver Surfer, the first publication of “Probability Pipeline” had the last line changed to: “Stoked,” said Jen. “God’s a surfer!”

Another exciting literary feature of moving to California was that I got to see my hero Robert Sheckley again. This time he was visiting his writer/comedian friend Marty Olson in Venice Beach. Olson had dreamed up the idea that Tim Leary would start hosting a PBS series about various futuristic things. Sheckley and I were to be the writers. Olson paid my plane-fare to LA, where he and “the Sheck-man” (as Olson called him) picked me up. It was a wonderful goof, hanging out with them, and then driving over to Tim’s house in Beverly Hills. Tim was up for the meeting, with pencils and pads of papers; he was a nice old guy, and a freedom-fighter from way back. We were all in full agreement about everything, but the hitch was that we never found a sponsor.

As Above, So Below

I’d been overhacking again. The warm California night was real and intimate, synaesthetic, with the distant surfsound matching the pebbly parking lot under my bare feet, and the flowering shrub of jade plant in front of me fitting in too, with its fat loplop green leaves and stuft yellow star petals knobbing along like my breath and my heartbeat, and the rest of the plants matching the rest of the world: the menthol-smelling eucalyptus trees like the rush of the cars, the palm trees like my jittering synapses, the bed of calla lilies white and wonderful as the woman waiting for me at home, ah the plants, with their smells and their realtime ongoing updates…

The old flash came rushing over me once again: astonishment at the vastness of the invisible world machinery that keeps all this running, awe for the great program the world is working out. What a system! What a hack!

I was stoned and I’d been overhacking and my eyes were throbbing and I couldn’t remember what I’d said to Donna when she phoned…an hour ago?…nor could I remember when I’d last eaten. Eat. I walked across Route 1 to the Taco Bell. There were some kids there with pet rats crawling out of their Salvation Army coats, nice middle class kids no doubt, this being Santa Cruz. They wanted their burritos with no beans. “Beans are the worst,” one of them explained to the cholo countergirl. The back of the boy’s head had a remarkable yellow and green food-coloring dye job. A buzzcut DA with the left back half kapok yellow and the right half a poisonous green. The colors made me think of the assembly language XOR operation, which is a little like MINUS. Green XOR Yellow is Red. If I let my eyes go out of focus I could see a strip of red down the back of his head. I didn’t want to think about the weird screens I’d just been watching at my workstation in the empty Micromax labs.

The boy’s rat poked its head over the boy’s shoulder and cheesed its nose at me, twitch twitch, the long whiskers sweeping out envelopes of virtual surfaces. The beastie had long yellow fangs, though a festive air withal.

“You should dye the rat red,” I observed. “And call him XOR. Exclusive OR.”

“Beans are the worst,” repeated the boy, not acknowledging. He paid for his beanless burritos and left.

“Your order sir?” My turn.

“Four tacos and a large iced-tea.”

I ate the food out on the concrete patio tables. I poured on the hot sauce and it was really good. I liked being there except I didn’t like the traffic and I didn’t like the wind blowing all the paper off my table. They give you a lot a lot of paper at Taco Bell. It’s really obvious that the paper costs more than the food. But except for the wind and the traffic, I was feeling good. It was so neat to be getting input for free. When you’re hacking, you’re coupled to the screen, and all your input is from the machine’s output which all comes from the passage of time and from what you put in the machine. You’re making your own world all the time. And then you go outside and there’s all this great deep complex shit for free. The crackle of the thin taco shells, the faces of the punks, the wind on my face, and best of all—always the best—the plants.

Plants are really where it’s at, no lie. Take an oak tree: it grows from an acorn, right? The acorn is the program and the oak tree is the output. The runtime is like 80 years. That’s the best kind of computation…where a short program runs for a long long time and makes an interesting image. Lots of things are like that—a simple start and a long computation. In information theory we call it low complexity/high depth. Low complexity means short program, and high depth means a long runtime.

A really good example of a low complexity/high depth pattern is the Mandelbrot set. You grow it in the plane…for each point you keep squaring and adding in the last value, and some points go out to infinity and some don’t. The ones that don’t are inside the Mandelbrot set which is a big warty ass-shape with a disk stuck onto it. There’s an antenna sticking out of the disk, and shish-kabobbed onto the antenna are tiny little Mandelbrot sets: ass, warts & disk. Each of the warts is a Mandelbrot disk, too, each with a wiggly antenna coming out, and with shish-kabobs of ass, warts & disk, with yet smaller antennae, asses, warts, and disks, all swirled into maelstroms and lobed vortices, into paisley cactus high desert, into the Santa Cruz cliffs being eaten by the evercrashing sea.

The Mandelbrot set goes on forever, deeper and deeper down into more and more detail, except sooner or later you always get tired and go home. After I finished my tacos I walked back across Route 1 and got in my bicycle. It was a carbonfiber lowrider with fat smooth tires of catalyzed imipolex. I realized that I’d left my workstation computer on inside the Micromax building, but I just couldn’t handle going back in there to shut things off. It had been getting too weird. The last thing I thought I’d seen on my Mandelbrot set screen had been hairline cracks in the glass.

There was a liquor store just before the turnoff from Route 1 to the long road uphill to our house. My friend Jerry Rankle had stopped by Micromax to hand me a little capsule of white dust a couple of hours ago and I’d swallowed it fast and robotlike, thinking something like this’ll get you off the machine all right, Will, because I knew I was overhacking and I wanted to stop. I’d been the last one out of Micromax every day for a week.

“Lemme know how it hits you, Will,” Jerry had said in his jerky stuttery voice, always on the verge of a giggle. He was an old pal, a rundown needlefreak who’d once summed up his worldview for me in the immortal phrase: “The Universe Is Made of Jokes.”

“What is it exactly?” I’d thought to ask, sitting there at my workstation, feeling the little lump of the pill in my gullet, suddenly worried, but not talking too loud just in case my yuppie boss Steven Koss was within earshot. “How fast does it come on?”

“Wait and see,” said Jerry. “It’s brand new. You can name it, man. Some H. A. biohackers in Redwood City invented it last week. Could be a new scene.” H. A. stood for Hells Angels. Jerry thought highly of H. A. drug suppliers.

Now, on my bicycle, two hours later, passing the liquor store, I realized Jerry’s stuff was hitting me weird, worse than MDMA, this tinker-toy crap some slushed biker chemist had biohacked together—I was grinding my teeth like crazy and for sure it was going to be a good idea to have some booze to smooth the edges.

Basically, I was scared of going nuts just then, with the overhacking and the pot and the speed and now Jerry’s pill on top of it. The images I’d been getting on the machine just before quitting were at wholly new levels of detail in the Mandelbrot set. These were new levels I’d accessed with brand-new hardware boards, and the almost impossible thing is that at the new levels the images were becoming more than two-dimensional. Partly it was because I was breeding the Mandelbrot set with a chaotic tree pattern, but it had also seemed as if my new, enhanced Mandelbrot set was somehow taking advantage of the screen phosphor’s slight thickness to ruck itself up into faintly gnarled tissues that wanted (I could tell) to slide off the screen, across the desk, and onto my face just like the speedy octopus stage of the creature in that old flick Alien, the stage where the creature grabs onto some guy’s face and forces a sick egg down his esophagus.

Wo!

So I’d left the office, I’d had my tacos and tea, and now calmly calmly I was taking the precautionary measure of picking up a cylindrical pint bottle of Gusano Rojo, a Mexican-bottled distillation of mescal cactus, with an authentic cactus worm (gusano rojo means red worm) on the bottom. I paid the Korean behind the counter, I got back on my bike, I took a few hits of Gusano Rojo, I tucked the bottle in my knapsack, and I started the rest of the way uphill, trying to stave off the pill by ignoring it, even though I couldn’t stop the grinding of my teeth.

I held it all together until the last slope up to our house. The fatigue and the fear and the drugs started to clash really badly, and then the new drug kicked in top-volume, fusing shut the sanity brainswitch I’d desperately been holding open. It was nasty.

I lost control of my bicycle and weaved into the ditch. The bike’s cage protected me, more or less, not that I noticed. The bumps and jolts were like jerky camera motion on a screen. When the picture stopped moving the camera was pointing up into the sky.

I lay there quietly grinding my teeth, like a barnacle sifting seawater, unwilling to move and to stir up more sensations to analyze. The patch of sky I could see included the moon, which was nearly full. Her pale gold face churned with images, though her outline held steady. Dear moon, dear real world.

My calm lasted a few minutes, and then I began to worry. My leg was throbbing, was I badly cut? A car would stop soon; I would be institutionalized or killed; I was really and truly going crazy for good; this would never stop; the whole cozy womany world I leaned on was a rapidly tattering computer pattern on the nonscreen of the angry Void; and actually I was bleeding to death and too wrecked to do anything about it?!?!?

Wo. I sat up. The bike’s front wheel was broken. I dragged my machine up the road’s low sand embankment and shoved it into the manzanita chaparral. There was a tussocky meadowlet of soft grass and yellow-blossomed wood-sorrel a few meters further in. All the plants smiled at me and said, “Hello.” I lolled down and took a hit off my pint. Donna would be worried, but I couldn’t hack going home just yet. I needed to lay out here in the moonlight a minute and enjoy my medication. I was pretty together after all; the clashing was all over and the drugs had like balanced each other out. Though I was in orbit, I was by no means out to lunch. My skin felt prickly, like just before a thunderstorm.

And that’s when the creature came for me—all the way from the place where zero and infinity are the same.

The first unusual thing I noticed was a lot of colored fireflies darting around, all red, yellow and green. I could tell they weren’t hallucinations because they kept bumping into me. And then all at once there was this giant light moving up the hillside towards me. The light was so big and so bright that the manzanita bushes cast shadows. At first I was scared it was a police helicopter, and I scooted closer to the bushes to hide. The light kept getting brighter, so bright that I thought it was a nuclear explosion. I didn’t want to be blinded, so I closed my eyes.

And then nothing was happening, except there was a kind of hissing sound, really rich and complicated hissing, like a thousand soft radios playing at once. I opened my eyes back up and the light was overhead. It was hovering right over me, hissing and sputtering in a whispery way. I decided it was a UFO.

I knew the aliens could do whatever they wanted, and I knew they saw me, so I just lay there staring up at the ship. It was maybe fifty feet overhead and maybe fifty feet long. Or maybe a hundred and a hundred…it was kind of hard to tell. There were zillions of those fireflies now; and the ones high off the ground and closer to the ship seemed larger. There were thin tendrils connecting the fireflies to the ship so that the whole thing was like a jellyfish with bumpy tentacles hanging down, though by the time they got to the ground the tendrils were too small to see, so that it looked like the “fireflies” weren’t connected. I reached out and caught a couple of them…they were tingly and hard to hold on to. My skin was prickling like mad.

I yelled “Hello!” up at the UFO just so it would know I was an intelligent being. And then I was thinking maybe it had come especially to see me, so I yelled, “Welcome! My name is Will Coyote! I’m a hacker!” For the time being the mothership just stayed up there, hissing and with all its tendrils wafting this way and that like beautiful strings of Tivoli lights flashing red, yellow and green.

The ship itself was shaped in three main parts. There was a great big back section with a dimple in it, and then there was a smaller spherical section attached opposite the dimple, and sticking out of the front of the sphere section was a long spike kind of thing. It was just like—oh my God!—just like a giant three-dimensional Mandelbrot set! Though also like a beetle in a way, and like a jellyfish.

The UFO came lower and then some of the thicker tendrils were brushing against me. They felt shuddery, like the metal on a shorted out toaster. I figured the prickly feeling I’d been getting was from invisible fine tendrils that I couldn’t see. Could it be possible the thing was going to eat me like a Portuguese man-of-war that’s got hold of a small fish? I screamed out, “Don’t hurt me, I’m an intelligent being like you!” and the thing hissed louder, and then suddenly the hissing Fourier-transformed itself into a human voice. A woman’s voice.

“Don’t worry, William, I am very grateful to you. I wish to take you for a ride.”

I tried to stand up then, but I was too fucking zoned. So I just smiled and stretched by arms up to the big UFO ass. UFO? This had to be a hallucination. Slowly, slowly, it came lower.

The tendrils were thick as vines, and the fireflies on the tendrils were as big as grapefruits and baseballs. Since this whole ship was a fractal, each of the firefly globs was a three-sectioned thing like the main body: each of them was a dimpled round ass part with a little antennaed head-sphere stuck onto it. This was absolutely the best graphic ever. I was really happy.

I took one of the baby Mandelbrot sets in my hands and peered at it. It was warm and jittery as a pet mouse. Even though the little globster was vague at the edges, it was solid in the middle. Better than a graphic. I cradled it and touched it to my face. As the big mamma came lower I kept calm by wondering if she was real.

I stayed cool right up to when the giant ass landed on me and began pressing me down against the ground—pressing so hard that I could barely breathe. Was I like dying or some shit? Had I passed out, gotten apnea, and forgotten to breathe? I blinked and looked again, but the ass was still there; and right up against my face was the incredibly detailed female hide of a gigantic three dimensional Mandelbrot set, man, like all covered with warts on warts and cracks in cracks and bristles’n’bristles evverywhaaar, oh sisters and brothers, and the whole thing rippling with every color of the rainbow and loaded with such a strong electric charge that my nose prickled and I had to sneeze.

The sneeze changed something. Everything got black. Now I was really dead, right?

“Welcome aboard, William,” came the deep, thrilling voice of the mandelsphere’s dark innards. “My name is Ma.”

It was not wholly dark, no indeed—there were objects, but objects of such a refined and subtle nature that, likely as not, I would normally have walked right through them, except that here I had nothing else to walk into or through, so they became real to me.

It was not really dark, and it was not really small inside Ma. The space within was the mirror of the space without. While the outside of the Mandelbrot set’s hide was crowded and entangled, the hide’s inside was endlessly spacious. There being nowhere in particular to go, I sat myself down in a faintly glowing blue armchair and spoke.

“Where are you from?”

“I am everywhere; beyond all space, and within the tiniest motes. I am any size that wants me. You called me here.”

“It’s good to see all that programming finally pay off.” I was giddy with excitement. “Can I get a drink?”

Faint shapes wafted around me, and then a long luminous beaker of yellow was in my hand. I sucked greedily at the pure energy fluid. This was the kind of rest I deserved after all that mindbreaking hacking: always shifting bits left and right to make bytes, masking the bytes together into register-sized words, generating lookup tables, finding room for the tables in RAM, feeding the output into the color display ports…I drank and drank, and my glass was always full.

One pale shape after another came to me, flowed over me, and gave way to the next one. Each was reading me like a book, accessing me like a hypertext, learning the nature of my familiar world. It seemed that each could sense me in a slightly different way. While they read me, I thought questions and they thought answers back.

The shapes were like different body parts—each an aspect of the single higher-dimensional entity called Ma.

According to Ma, the smallest and largest sizes were one and the same. That was her native habitat.

Ma needed my presence to easily stay at this size-scale; for her it was more natural to exist as a quark or a universe. I was like a snag in a rushing river for her to hold onto.

Despite that, said Ma, there was only one thing at all, and that one thing was Ma.

“Am I you?”

“You are a pattern in the potentially infinite computation that is the universe; and I am the actually infinite end of said computation. I am all space and all time. The world you live in is happening; my essence is what comes before and after your mundane time.”

“How long is the program that starts it all?”

“Two bits. One Zero.”

“What about all the details?”

“You’d call it ‘screen wrap.’ Patterns grow out and around and come back over themselves and make fringes. It adds up over the billions of years, especially when you remember that each point in space is updating the computation each instant. Each of those points is me; I’m the rule that runs it all; and looked at the other way, I’m all the past and all the future.”

“I can totally dig it, Ma. The universe has a simple code and a long rich parallel computation. There are infinitely many size scales so in fact each orange or atom has everything inside it. Right on. What about uncertainty and Planck’s constant, though. Is that a hassle for you, Ma?”

She got into a complex answer involving infinite-dimensional Hilbert space—the human modes of thinking were new to her so we had some back and forth about it—and the conversation drifted on. Talking mathematical metaphysics, lolling on my ethereal couch, sipping my invigorating energy drink, and with the eager phantom Ma figures mounting me like harem girls, I swore I’d never been so happy. But then, all at once, the joy ended.

“Two more people are here,” said Ma’s sweet voice. “One of them is—Ow!” There was a sputtering and a lashing. “They’ve torn off a piece of me,” she screamed. “And now…oh no—”

There was a brainsplitting cry of pure agony, a pop, and then I thudded to the hard ground.

“Will! Hey, Will!” It was my wife, Donna, and my boss, Stephen Koss. They were proud of themselves for “saving” me.

“Yeah,” gloated Koss, stupid yuppie that he was. “I shot it with my Tazer.” He held up a stubby box with two wires trailing out of it. “Was some kind of anomalous electromagnetic field, I guess, and my jolt disrupted it. You feeling okay, big guy?”

“Why did you shoot it?” I asked, sitting up. “It was so beautiful!”

“It was going for your wife!” he snapped. I noticed that he had his arm across her shoulders.

Donna’s face was a white patch inside her long, hanging-down dark hair. “Are you all right, Will? What happened was I pulled off one of the baby globbies, and it started screaming and flashing checkerboard sparks.” She held something cradled against her breasts. It glowed.

“You got a baby Ma?” I cried, getting to my feet.

Donna cracked her fingers so Koss and I could peek in and see a flowing, colored, tiny Ma. Donna held it tight as a baby. Its little tail or spike stuck out below her hands. The tail was knobbed with tinier Mas.

“I broke it off the big one, and the big one got mad,” smiled Donna. “Do you think we could keep this one for a pet?”

“Pet, hell,” said Koss. “We can sell them.”

The magic energy drink Ma’d given me had gotten my head back together pretty good. The three of us went on up to our house on top of the hill, Donna and I in our dingy Honda, Koss following behind in his Jaguar with my wrecked bike.

“I was really worried when you didn’t come home,” said Donna. She was driving and I was holding the baby Ma. Ma felt good to my hands.

“I called Micromax and nobody was there except that thing, that AI answering machine,” continued Donna. She didn’t sound particularly friendly. “So I decided to drive downtown and look for you. I just knew you’d be drunk and stoned again. God, I’m sick of you, Will. You never notice me anymore.”

“Don’t start nagging me, Donna.”

“Oh, right. That’s what you always say: Don’t talk, Donna, be quiet. Well, I’ve had it, Will, with your computer and your drugs. When was the last time you bothered to touch me? I need love, Will, I need someone who’ll listen to me!”

What she said was true, but why did she have to start in on it now? “I hear you, Donna, loud and clear. Can you tell me more about how you found me?”

She sighed and shook her head and grudgingly told me the rest. “Halfway down the hill I saw this huge bright light UFO sitting on the ground. I got out and looked at it, and after awhile I picked a bud off it. It got all upset. That’s all.”

“How does Koss fit in?” I demanded. “Who told him to show up with his asshole electric gun?”

“Steven thought I was in danger,” said Donna. “He cares about me. Not like you, Will, so stoned and hacked you don’t know the first thing about me anymore. Steven showed up in his Jaguar right before I picked the bud. He said the stupid AI thing at Micromax called him to tell him a window was broken. And when he went there he found your terminal’s glass all broken out, too. He thinks the UFO thing came from your computer, Will.”

“Her name is Ma, Donna. She’s an infinite fractal from Hilbert space. This little one is all of her. Each of her bumps is all of her. She’s every particle, and she’s the whole world.” I held Ma up to my face and kissed her warty tingly hide. Each time I kissed her she grew a little. Donna sighed heavily.

Back at the house, I couldn’t get Koss to leave. He was all fired up with excitement from having killed something. Jock, caveman, yuppie—all the same. He preened himself in front of the disgustingly attentive Donna, laying down his moronic rap about what he thought had happened.

“I was in the exercise room working out with my exercise machine—hey, I need it every day, guys—and then the emergency phone’s all ringing from our AI about a broken window. I get in my Jag, cruise down there, and find Will’s fifteen thousand dollar Mitsubishi VGA with the front screen blown away. I’m wondering if one of Will’s dusted-out friends’ve blown him away or what. I decide not to call the pig in, I board up the broken window—then outside I’m all what’s that light on the hillside? I wind the Jag on up here and it’s some kind of atmospheric plasma display? Donna’s standing under it looking real fine—and she’s got the idea to tear off a little bud from it and all at once it’s violent.”

By this point Koss was pacing and pounding his hand with his fit tan fist, reliving the big play. “At the speeds I travel, you can’t waste time saying why. You just react. I snapped my Jaguar’s utility boot open and got out the heavy-duty stungun I keep in there in case of trouble. Sucker’s got a gunpowder charge that shoots two metal fishhook electrodes twenty yards. Those ‘trodes pack 150 volts! I aimed steady and I nailed that big mother right in its butt. FFFFFTT!”

“Big deal,” I said. “Donna already told me.”

“Let’s tear another glob off that little one,” said Koss.

“You better not,” said Donna. “It’ll get violent!”

“This little one can’t hurt us,” chortled Koss, snatching it out of my hands and tearing off a bud.

Little Ma screamed, but only I could hear her. She got an ugly cyan/white/magenta for a few minutes, and her broken tendril shot out black and white sparks, but a minute later she was a calm red/yellow/green and the sparking spot had healed over.

“Check it out, Donna!” exulted Koss. “We got work to do!” He pulled off another bud and another. “Like artichokes!”

“How exciting,” squealed Donna.

I just wanted to be alone with a Ma and grow it big enough to get inside again, but Koss got on my case about how I should write up a sample ad for the new company we were going to start. I told him to get fucked. Donna frowned at me and wrote an ad that was so bogus that I rewrote it. The finished version went like this:

WONDERGLOBS

The living Wonderglob is an object of unparalleled beauty. Like God or the Universe itself, the Wonderglob feeds on YOUR attention—the more you look at it, the larger it grows.

Perhaps the most satisfying aspect of owning a Wonderglob is that you can HARVEST BUDS from it and, under our franchising agreement, SELL these buds to your friends! The initial investment pays for itself in a matter of weeks!

The Wonderglob dislikes electricity and is easily kept captive in our patented Wondertanks, whose metal-plated glass sides carry a small electric charge. The Wonderglob may be removed for play and meditation, but be sure to replace it in the Wondertank, particularly after harvesting.

We didn’t happen to have any “patented Wondertanks” handy, but Donna had the idea of hooking a wire to the tightly woven steel mesh of our old djinkotl cage and keeping the buds in there. The Mas hated it, man, they were shrinking steadily. Meanwhile Koss was giving Donna lines of coke and jabbering about money. I couldn’t tell if things were as bad as they seemed, or worse. I chilled and crashed.

I snapped awake at 4:00 A. M. the way I sometimes do. Like if I go to bed wrecked, the survival reflex wakes me as soon as the limbic systems reboot. I wake up to assess the damages. Am I in bed? Who did I phone? What did I break?

Donna wasn’t in bed with me. I got up and went in the living room. There was Koss putting it to her right there on our rug, her legs wrapped around his dumb cheeks. My Mas are dying specks in a shitty lizard’s cage and Koss here is putting it to my wife? While torturing my dreams for gain?

I picked up the djinkotl cage and headed outside. Koss and Donna barely noticed.

It so happens I know my woods like the back of my own prick. I went around the hill to a green boulder redwood gully, a special spot all ferned and purling, with small white flowers and soggy mosses and rivulets underfoot, and overhead clear sky and stars past the tall trees. I took the Ma buds out of djinkotl cage—sixteen of them in all—and held them in my hands and mooshed down into soft trickly moss where living water could well in through my finger cracks and feed the ripped off and the newborn buds.

They drank the water avidly; they grew closer to my size. I could hear her/their happy thoughts. Ma’d never tasted water at this size scale before. The newly harvested buds stopped at the size of oranges, while Donna’s maimed original puffed up to womansize and continued to grow. Big Ma.

The spots where Koss had torn buds off were flat scars covered with a fine fractal down of new growth. Each of the new baby buds bore a single birth-scar, a kind of navel hidden in the cheeks of her swelling behind. Ma’s girls.

Sixteen is hex-ten. The girls lifted off and darted about. When they got farther away from me, they either got a lot smaller or a lot bigger. Some of them went high into the redwoods and on up into the sky, growing as they flew. There were quick blinks of brightness across the sky as one by one they maxxed out to cosmic scale. Others bumped down the gully towards the sea, dwindling to tiny bright specks in the water. A few hung around watching me and the main Ma.

And then the main Ma was big enough for me to get in her, so I did; I did it by hugging her against me until her shape slipped over me and I was back inside the endlessly vast interior of a fractal solid weird screen come true.

I wandered about in there at will. There were trees, there were boulders, but when you tripped over something it didn’t hurt. I went up a nubby slope and found an ethereal armchair, same one as before, except now it was purple and it had wood trim along the arms. There was a glass of energy-drink on the floor by the chair, and laying there on the left arm’s wood trim was a monster jay with a book of matches. I fired up for sure. Breathing the smoke out, watching the tendrils, with a pink womany Ma shape on my lap, I forgot everything I ever knew.

And it was calm, and it was wonderful, until of course some new Nazi asshole was on our case.

“A loud machine,” said Ma. “Coming closer.”

If I peered closely at a little speck in the air near me, I could see out to the world outside. It was all there, right in that little speck, the hill, and the ocean, and Santa Cruz. Racketting towards Ma and me was an Army helicopter with searchlights and with guns. From the speck’s shifty viewpoint, I could even see the soldiers in the chopper, all peering down at our glow. They were getting ready to shoot us.

“Can we hide somewhere?” I asked Ma.

“Yes, William. I can shrink and I can jump in and out of Earth’s space.”

“Won’t that hurt me?”

“Inside me you’re already out of Earth’s space. And as far as shrinking goes—infinity divided by ten is still infinity. My inside is always the same.”

“Then let’s go and get…inside the can of Geisha Girl crabmeat in my kitchen cupboard.”

“It’s…done.”

I took my attention off the little worldview speck—which now showed strands of crabmeat, a can, and outside the can our kitchen. Cops in the house, talking to Koss and Donna.

That all happened yesterday, or maybe it’s been two days. The longer I’m in here, the better I can see. At my request, Ma’s got soft-edged computer graphics rippling over the endlessly unfolding surfaces around me—Escher images, Gosper hacks, Conway games—whatever I feel like seeing. It’s like programming without ever having to touch a key. And with the energy drinks I’m never hungry. It’s perfect in here.

I just hope no one gets hungry for canned crab.

Note on “As Above, So Below”

Written in 1987.

The Microverse, Bantam Books, 1989.

Soon after moving to California, I gave a talk on Cellular Automata in Ralph Abraham’s Chaos Seminar at the University of California at Santa Cruz. Nick Herbert, author of Quantum Reality (Anchor Books, 1987) was there. I knew Nick from having corresponded with him about relativity theory. After my UCSC talk we had dinner with Ralph, and then some hackers showed Nick and me a lot of Mandelbrot set graphics. All of this came together pretty readily into the start of a story.

“As Above So Below” is a phrase used by the mystic P. D. Ouspensky and by the theosophist Madame Blavatsky. They attribute the phrase to a legendary magician called Hermes Trismigestus.

It took me awhile to completely finish “As Above So Below.” The first installment of it came out in Terra Nova, a hippie hacker zine published by Nick Turner and Romana Machado, whom I met at a reading I gave for the magazine Mondo 2000.

A few years later I was approached by the theater director Kathelin Hoffman, who was interested in putting on a one-act play by me in a theater in Fort Worth. I worked “As Above So Below” into a script, and it was produced from August 20 - September 5, 1992, by the Theater of All Possibilities at the Caravan of Dreams Performing Arts Center in Fort Worth. It was an amazing thing to see the actor Jim Covault impersonate Will Coyote who was, in turn, an impersonation of me.

Ma the Mandelbrot set was played by the thrilling Fiorella Tirenzi. The great SubGenius Ivan Stang was there in the audience next to me. What a night. Mathematics has been good to me.

Chaos Surfari (With Marc Laidlaw)

Way gnarly.

Delbert stood barefoot on a shelf of slimy-sharp sea rocks, clutching a terrycloth towel to his pimply chest. Behind him was a sandstone cliff crowned with cottages, below him were dead fish, seaweed, discolored water, and spit-bubbling crabs. One of the crabs had hold of a gooey condom; mindlessly the beast kept stretching and folding the rubber, now and again lowering its mandibles to taste the human salts that came oozing forth.

The sea, thought Del, has got to be the rudest place on earth.

Even though the surf was up, Del had stayed ashore today because of the red tide. Every so often the one-celled dinoflagellates would go on a breeding jag, and the ocean near Surf City would look and smell bad for weeks. Some of the older surfers said it was like the sea being on the rag, but it made Del think more of the time he’d vomited after eating reds, fried squid, and mucho red wine. Surf that shit? No way!

But Zep didn’t mind. Zep…Zep would wade right out into the middle of the most gruesome scenes Del could imagine. He picked fights with cops; called bikers by names even their buddies didn’t use; took drugs made by madmen; so right now, natch, Zep was out there carving tubes, unquestioningly accepting whatever liquid thrills Mother Ocean would serve up.

Well, almost unquestioningly. The catch was Zep’s unique imipolex microprocessing way-tech surfboard: the good stick Chaos Attractor. Chaos Attractor had a distinct effect on the waves; it was wired to a parallel nerve-port in Zep’s ankle. The smart board was able to read the ripples that hit it, run a CAM8 cellular automaton simulation of the future ocean nearby, use a global XOR to compare the simulation to Zep’s wishes, and to then eliminate the differences by pulsing out just the right antiripples into the sensitive chaos of the sea.

Zep had built the thing single-handedly out of stolen parts; in fact the corporation that had built the CAM8 chip—a Silicon Valley outfit called System Complex—had placed full-page ads in The Computer Shopper, offering huge rewards for the return of the device or any information leading to the arrest of the culprit. Fortunately, aside from Zep, the only person who knew the truth was Delbert.

Out on the water, where the red-stained waves sluiced in between the curling rock pinchers of Blowhole Cove, Zep let out a brain-curdling scream whenever he created a particularly nasty wave. Looking at the big crisscross surf, Del knew that Zep’s wishes were wild and unfocused—no surprise, as Zep was righteously stoned. Zep had scored a humongous jay that morning from Dennis Dementex, the chef at the Pup Tent where Del’s girlfriend Jen worked.

Del had toked a few puffs himself, and now he began to imagine that the stinking red-brown ocean was awash with real blood, drained from the bodies of dead and racked-up surfers; yes, the ocean and the things in it were angry, and the waves were hit-men out to extract vengeance from thankless air-breathers. “Is this how you treat your mother?” the ocean seemed to say. “By building parking lots and condos on her sandy flanks? By dumping toxic waste and pesticides into the cradle, as if you’re her only child? How dare you brag about your space probes when you know so little of what I conceal?”

Del peered down from his slippery rock shelf at the sand six feet below. The retreating tide combed back the eelgrass, slicking it down like Brylcreem in a cholo’s hair. Sea anemones puckered the scraggy wall like free-living anuses, punked out with bits of shell and broken glass. He realized he had to take a piss. Nobody around; do it.

Delbert aimed his steamy stream down into the eelgrass, hosing through the seaweed as if he were an archaeologist cleaning out a wreck. Something glinted; he tried to pee harder, but he’d run out of pressure. There was something nestled in the weeds, something scummy with pink plankton yet diamond-bright.

A jewel! he thought. It’s some kind of jewel washed up from the sea!

Zep screamed, his voice growing louder in a roar of surf. Delbert looked up and saw his best friend zooming toward him at the foot of a hungry wave. No time to watch Zep carve; in a moment, Del’s newfound treasure would be lost in a cataclysm of spray. He leaped down to the sand and pushed the seaweed aside.

Del’s fingers closed around the prize at the same time that the wave broke on his back an sucked him spinning into the deep. No way for now to tell which way was up, and already Del was out of breath. He clung hard to the shining ball he’d seized…confusion, a sharp jolt…

“Y’okay, dude?”

Del say up, his head ringing, and stared at the waves. Where had he been?

“My board clipped you right across the skull,” Zep said. “Shit, man, I’m glad you woke up. I had to drag you out. That’s a nasty bruise you got.”

“I—look what I found,” Delbert said. He opened his hand and the crystal lay revealed. The world showed inside it, reproduced in miniature but badly warped. He brought it closer to his eyes, working to focus, wishing that his head didn’t ache so bad. There was movement down inside it, maybe brine shrimp, krill.

He seemed to hear a voice inside his head, a slithery whisper that said, Look closer.

Now he saw more clearly. A tiny gallery of moving faces lay within the crystal Superball. Inhuman faces; faces out of horror comics. They had quivery tentacles instead of beards; beaks and mandibles where mouths should have been. Cold gray eyes, dark secrets. The slithery voice began to whisper words he didn’t understand, promising to reveal unguessed mysteries if he would only—would only —

“Del?”

“Shh! I’m looking!”

He was caught up in tracing the source of the faces, for they were set in a kaleidoscopic array, following some geometry he could hardly visualize. They seemed to sprout from the corners of a three-dimensional net of shimmering silver lines; the net formed pyramids and equilateral triangles, too many to see all at once. Some would vanish when others appeared. The whole thing cold have been an illusion, some novelty hologram a sea captain had put together in his spare time. But he couldn’t tear his eyes from the depths. The faces twitched, crowding closer. They were like gargoyles crouched on the vertices of the hinged lines, guarding the hearts of the triangles. Guarding what, he wondered?

Very well then, the voice whispered. A glimpse.

“Let me see it, Del.”

“I said wait!”

The gates of the net began to gape, permitting him some slight knowledge of what lay beyond those faces. His mind reeled with the insight. He saw an eye in a green pyramid, sitting on a plain very like the one he’d just dreamed of; but it wasn’t a real place. It was a landscape in cameo—straight off the back of a dollar bill. His point of view shifted suddenly, and where the dollar had been he saw a luscious naked blonde surfer girl, vaguely familiar, her hands cupping her breasts, one running down to play in her pubic curls and she winked at Delbert and began to approach. But then her tanned flesh went all white and flaky; she began to expand from the inside and her hair turned to shredded lettuce.

A burrito, Del thought. Jesus, that’s the most delicious burrito I’ve ever seen. And the smell—heavenly!

He started to reach out for it, but something rattled in his hands. He looked down and saw a car key where the crystal had been; looked up and saw, waiting for him at edge of an alien parking lot, a mint-green, mint-condition ‘48 Woodie. It was just like the car he’d seen in Surf Serf magazine last week, the boss Country Squire that belonged to the local Sicilian baron billionaire; it was the most beautiful car in the universe!

And poking out of the car’s open rear, perfect noses gleaming, were three fine surfboards—red, white and blue. He just knew that they would give him the ride of his life—like the Woodie, like that blonde girl.

As he approached the car, he could see that the back was heaped with cases of beer—all import stuff, powerful Australian lagers, which he could never afford. And there was a hefty block of resinous green vegetable matter on the front seat, little glints of gold scattered among the leaves of tight-packed buds as big as his foot.

And standing on the dashboard, glowing no less brightly at noon than he would at midnight, was Jesus Christ Himself, lending his aura of protection and respectability to even the drunkest surfari!

Then the weirdly angled walls snapped closed; the net swung back into being. The guardians leered out at him, as if daring him to seize their precious goods.

“Come on, Delbert, snap out of it!”

He blinked up at Zep. “I think—I think this is magic, Zep. I think I’ve found good luck.”

Zep snatched the ball out of his hand finally, and held it up to the sky, squinting at it with one eye.

“I don’t know about that,” he said after a minute. “I think this is just an ordinary plastic toy ecosphere. But look what’s written on it.”

He handed it back to Delbert, and showed him how when the light was just right you could see a string of angular letters scratched into the flattened base of the sphere.

WRITE IN NOW!

P.O. BOX 8128, SURF CITY, CA

WIN BIG $$$!

“We gotta write in now,” said Del, fondling the wonderful sphere. “Before someone else wins all the prizes. Did you see the Woodie, Zep? With the beer and the key and Jesus on the dashboard?”

“I don’t see anything in there but reflection lines and little shrimp,” said Zep. “This is one of those cheap plastic kits you order form a comic book to grow Sea Monkeys, man, which are in fact brine shrimp. Some feeb could easily have scratched that message on there simply for a goof. But hell yes, let’s go over to the post office. Penny. Penny’ll be there.” Penny was a big-breasted girl with dark brown hair and a wild laugh; Zep thought about her a lot.

They threw Chaos Attractor in the back of the old Chevy pickup Zep had recently acquired and drove over to the Surf City post office. It was cool and empty in there, like a jewel-case, Zep thought, a jewel-case holding plump pearl Penny so cute in her blue-gray Bermuda shorts, midthigh length with piping. Zep was all grin and buzzcut peroxide hair, leaning over the counter trying to think of something to say.

“I wish I was your underwear, Penny.”

“You’d be too scratchy, Zep.”

“Who has Box 8128?” asked Delbert. “I found this magic ball on the beach and it says to write Box 8128.” The reedy sound of his voice annoyed Zep no end.

“Who has Box 8128?” answered Penny. “I’m not supposed to give out government information, Del.” She gave her cute laugh and walked over to look at the post office boxes from behind. “Oh, wow! It’s Kid Beast!”

“That’s a name?” said Del. “Is he young?”

“Isn’t everyone young in Surf City?” said Pen, resting her arms on the counter and her breasts on her arms. “Kid Beast is a skinny punk who talks funny. You’ve seen him, Zep, he played drums for the Auntie Christs.” She glanced around the empty room. “I happen to know his home address because I saw him go in there one time. 496 Cliff Drive.”

“496 is a perfect number,” said Zep.

“What is?”

“Like six is three plus two plus one; and one, two, and three are the numbers that divide six. 496 is…whatever. Sixty-four times thirty-one. 1+2+4+8+16+32+64+31+62+124+248.”

“How do you know that?” asked Penny.

“I went to college, baby. Santa Cruz UC.”

“Let me see the magic ball,” said Penny.

“We found it on the beach,” said Zep, taking it from Del and handing it to her. “We saw things in it. You can keep it, Penny, if you’ll let me tie you up and fuck you.”

“Oh right.”

She gave Zep a thoughtful glance.

“Hey, Zep, don’t give it to her!” said Delbert. “That ball’s got some kind of power—it’s magic.”

Zep sighed, pissed at Delbert for interrupting what had become a promising conversation.

“Why don’t you go out to the truck, Del,” he said. “I’ll put a postcard in the Kid’s box, then we’ll swing by his house to make sure he pays up.”

“You’re trying to ditch me, aren’t you? You want to steal my magic ball!”

“Yes. No. Here’s your ball. Go on, man.” Del went out to the truck.

Five minutes later Zep came out whistling, with a postmark stamped on his cheek like a government lipstick kiss. Penny had agreed to meet him at Bitchen Kitchen to watch the sunset later on. He would get another jay off Dennis at the Pup Tent, then he’d score a bottle of wine and mellow out with playful Penny. Unfortunately it was just past noon. Summer days were too damn long!

Zep found Delbert sitting in the front seat of the truck, staring into the float-ball as if he really were seeing all the weird stuff he’d said he saw. It worried Zep for a minute, bringing him down.

“You still seeing things, Del?”

Delbert shook his head. “They’re not showing me, Zep. I have to be good…I have to do something special for them, I think.”

“I hope you didn’t get some weird spacetime concussion, Delbert. I mean, it wasn’t just any old surfboard that cracked you on the skull—it was Chaos Attractor. It might have knocked your brain into another dimension. You ever see that movie where the living brains come after a bunch of geeks? They’re like brains with snaky whiplike spines for tails.

Delbert looked at him, a little trail of spittle running down his chin. A skinny stranger on the sidewalk ducked down and peered at them, then disappeared. There was something funny going on. Something weirder than plastic movie monsters.

All the houses near 496 Cliff Drive had flowers in their yards and little “Cottage for Rent” signs with ivy wrapped around the posts; all perfect except for number 496, which was an animal house, totally whipped to shit. A three-legged pitbull lay sprawled in the dust of the front yard, angrily barking. The dog’s missing leg ended in a stub that looked…well, chewed. When the dog finally stood up to make its move, Zep kicked it over. It fell on its spine, whining. Using the magic ball for a knocker, he rapped sharply on the bungalow’s front door.

Just then something began happening to the surface of the door. It was like someone was projecting a slide on it, a picture all made of dancing spots whose speckling created the face of a boy. The light flashes, Zep realized, were caused by tiny laser-rays darting out of the base of the ball in his hands. As soon as he’d taken the image in, the laser rays turned back off.

The bungalow door opened to reveal the same skinny dude the ball’s lasers had just drawn. He wore hightop sneakers, jeans, and an old mod black suit-jacket with no shirt. His straight black hair fell into his eyes. He wore faint black lipstick; or maybe he’d been sucking on a stamp pad. He had a leather thong around his neck with a little brass crucifix.

“I’m Kid Beast. You here to audition for the new band?”

Kid Beast flung the door open and stepped back. The room gave off a foul tidal stink, as of a dozen starfish left in a hot car trunk through the length of an August day. Half a dozen aquariums bubbled along the walls and corners of the room, and another half dozen sat dark and stagnant, with occasional sulfur farts bubbling up through the murky scum. There was a drum-kit and some amps.

“Come on in,” said the Kid, picking up a carton of Friskees cat-food and pouring the contents into a black aquarium. The surface seethed with the frenzied feeding of opalescent beaks.

“My friend found this ball on the beach,” said Zep, holding up the sphere. “I think you want to pay a reward for it? I’m Zep.”

The Kid glanced up through the hair in his face. “On the beach, hug? I’ll bet. Gidget sent you, right?”

“Gidget who?” said Delbert, taking the ball and pushing Zep ahead of him into the Kid’s house. “Did she sing with the Auntie Christs? We love their stuff, don’t we Zep?” He broke into song: “‘I am the Auntie Christ! I look like Vincent Price! Wear black latex hosiery! Surfer girl is after me!’”

The Kid flicked them a nervous smile. His front teeth were broken, blackened, in need of caps. Zep was suddenly certain he had seen this kid many times…on the streets, or hanging out in front of the 7-11 at two in the morning, talking to the strangers who came and went, hitting on them for cigarettes and beer money. He repressed the dishonest urge to give the Kid a comradely clap on the back and reassure him that everything was going to be all right. Kid Beast was like a five-car pileup waiting for car number six.

“No, man, I’m talking about Tuttle Gidget, the chip billionaire.”

“Sweet,” said Zep. Everyone knew of Tuttle Gidget and his mansion on the hundred-acre estate on the top of a big hill north of town.”

“Gidget had the Auntie Christs up to his place to play for one of his like society dinners,” continued the Kid. “I bit a live squid…that was part of the new surf-music act we were breaking in. You know, bite into it and wave my head around with the tentacles coming out…“

“Did you get to see Gidget’s ‘48 Country Squire?” asked Del. I bet this ball is from him and he wants to give it to me!”

“Yeah, I guess I saw it. I don’t remember a lot about the evening. Somebody dosed me right before our second set and when I faded back in, the party was over, and the fucking band—my supposed friends—had all gone home without me. I was flaked out on the lawn and Gidget didn’t even notice me. And then I heard the sounds. Wait.”

Kid Beast started bopping around his living room, affixing little suction cups to the sides of his aquariums and hooking lengths of speaker wire to the suckers as he spoke. The wires all ran to a primitive mixing board, held together mainly by duct tape and rubber bands. Strange low noises began to ooze out of his speakers.

“It went kind of like this,” the Kid was saying. “The sound was coming from his swimming pool, and I was seeing colors. Thins like color three-dee TV pictures…one of them looked like you, Zep, come to think of it, and another was like your little friend. What’s his name?”

“My name is Del. I want what’s coming to me.”

“For sure. Why should I see something like Delbert?” Kid Beast shook his head in wonder, his dirty bangs batting against his dark eyes. “Anyway I’m seeing like ghost images and I’m hearing this weird bubbling music from the pool. Check it out. I think would be a great main sound for a new band.”

Kid Beast fiddled with the dials on his deck, and the room reverberated with aquatic belchings and bubblings. He was mixing up the aquarium sounds, wrenching them into obscene configurations that sounded like some mad punker vomiting into the gulfs of outer space.

The Kid looked proud. “Like, it’s so much uglier than anything any other group has got.”

“What happened after you woke up at Gidget’s?” asked Zep. “Did you get any more drugs?”

“Naw, man,” said the Kid. “You’re missing the point. The thing is, Gidget had somebody strapped to the diving board, a chick named Becka. She had her head hanging down over the end, with her long blonde hair touching the water. She was naked, arms and legs all tan, and you could see her T & A regions shining white in the dark. Gidget was standing over her on the diving board, wearing a wetsuit and holding a shimmering ball of light. Like that ball you have. Which is the point of this story. Did Gidget send you after me?”

“Becka?” said Zep. “I’d been wondering what happened to her.”

“I see her,” said Del, smiling and peering into his ball. “I see the girl you’re talking about. She turns into a burrito.”

“How right you are,” said Kid Beast with a bitter laugh. “Cause then the whole pool started to bubble and shake, and this huge orange-striped shell the color of a Creamsicle rose out of the water. There was a godawful smell. The shell tilted back under the diving board. It had tentacles—slithery orange tentacles, hundreds of ‘em. A giant nautilus. The feelers reached up and started writhing all over that poor Becka. It was planting something in her. When I saw that shit, man, I took off running. I wish I’d tried to save her. I bet Becka’s dead now. Her parents think she’s just run away. But the nautilus thing got her.”

In counterpoint to his narrative, Kid Beast had been mixing a nightmarish track that sounded like the ruminations of fish-eaten sailors playing Wurlitzers in a drowned shopping mall. His story chilled Zep, but Delbert was in another world: totally obliv.

“Gee,” said Delbert, glancing up and tossing the ball idly from hand to hand. “You think maybe we could get to meet Gidget?”

“What’s the matter with you, Del? You remember Becka. Didn’t you hear what they did to her?”

“I just know Gidget will give me that Woodie.”

“You really found that thing on the beach?” asked the Kid.

“Look for yourself,” said Zep. “It’s got your P. O. box number on it.”

Kid Beast shook his head and refused to touch the ball. “This is some kind of trick of Gidget’s. He wants to get that ball into my hands—like, maybe it will mark me, put a smell on me, so that tentacle thing knows where to find me. But no way, I’m not touching it.”

“That monster you saw with Becka,” said Zep, glancing down at his hands. “That was just a hallucination, right, Beast? Put the ball down, Delbert.”

“But…but what about my Woodie? And the girl? And the money and everything?”

“It’s called bait, Del. Put the ball in the trash. You’re better off without it.”

But Delbert clutched the little sphere to his chest. “You don’t understand, Zep. You’re just jealous cause you can’t see what I can see. I want what’s coming to me!”

Kid Beast gave Delbert a pitying look. “You know, Zep,” he said after a moment’s thought. “You guys should give the ball to Gidget. Not me. It’s Gidget’s anyway. Put the smell back on him before the nautilus wants to breed again.”

“Shit,” said Zep. He could see this turning into a full-on pain in the ass. He just hoped it didn’t interfere with his evening’s plans. “You mean like take it up to Gidget’s place? He’d never let us in.”

The Kid considered this. “Maybe not. But I know how to get past the gate. I’d like the chance to confront him about Becka. That shit was wrong. And while we’re at it, I’d dig another chance to hear that swimming-pool sound. I’ll bring a deck, man, and sample it. Yaaar. I’m glad you’re here to help me.”

“See, Zep,” gloated Delbert. He seemed to be hearing about every other word of what was said. “Let’s go to Gidget’s—he’s got my Woodie and everything. He’ll give me the big reward! That’s…that’s what the little shrimp things want. They’re telling me now, can’t you hear them? They’re telling me that Gidget wants to meet us. Especially you, Zep.”

This was definitely the worst Delbert had ever been. To some extent, Zep felt responsible—it was his surfboard, after all, that had put Delbert out of whack. ” “I’ll drive you guys up there,” said Zep slowly. “But you and me, Delbert, we get in, give Gidget the ball, ask for the reward, and get out . That’s it. In and out. And what the Kid does there is up to him.”

Delbert was pleased. He headed out the door toward the truck, hardly watching where he was going. The pitbull lunged, missed and fell over.

“Do you want to be in my new band?” Kid Beast asked Zep, upping the volume on his aquatic inferno for a last savoring second before switching off the power.

“I don’t play an instrument,” said Zep.

“Neither do I,” said the Kid. “That’s why I left the Aunties. They were starting sell out, getting into chords and shit.”

They drove through the narrow, winding hill streets of Surf City, past an endless repetition of miniature pastel-colored haciendas, each with a dwarf palm and a driftwood-and-bottleglass sculpture on the lawn. Zep didn’t trust Delbert to drive right now, and Del wasn’t interested in anything but the promises of his magic Sea Monkey sphere. Kid Beast sat between the two of them, giving occasional directions, though Zep already knew the way. Who didn’t?

While they were driving Zep kept thinking he saw pedestrians out of the corner of his eye. They’d pop out of nowhere and lurch towards the car. Zep would swerve, but then there’d be no one at all. It happened so often that he started to pick up on what seemed like a pattern. He only saw the ghost pedestrians at certain kinds of intersections, the ones were the streets were curved and one was running uphill. The weird walkers all looked like Kid Beast. Zep figured that Delbert’s ball was doing it to him, flashing little glimpses of his passenger onto his retina and then scrambling them with the crazy lines of the curbs. Thank God they were getting rid of the thing.

Soon the came to the pink stucco wall surrounding Gidget’s estate. Far ahead Zep could see the turreted roof of the mansion. The property wall held a wrought-iron gate decorated with dinosaurs. Long ago, when silicon was something that people were content to leave on beaches, the Gidget clan had made a tidy California fortune in oil. They weren’t the sort of people who forgot a thing like that. Zep had read somewhere that they’d even put Tyrannosaurus Rex on their family crest.

“Right,” said Kid Beast. “Honk four fast and three slow to make the gate open. Don’t worry, there’s only a few servants, and they stay in the house. We’ll see that prick Gidget himself, and, man, I’m going to let him have it.” Zep’s horn was broken, of course, so the three of them had to scream, “Honk-honk-honk-honk! Hooonk-hooonk-hooonk!” like rutting dinosaurs. A wild-eyed metal pterandon and a dainty diplodocus disengaged from a primordial French kiss, and the gate swung open with a wounded, rusty shriek.

Water sprinklers ran continuously all over the estate, and the grounds were lushly overgrown with exotic flowers and shrubs. It was more like a jungle than a formal garden—like something in one of those lost world movies. Kid Beast sat up, alertly shooting glances this way and that. “He’s got a whole maze of roadways here,” he said. They passed several side roads, and then the Kid pointed. “See the fork in the drive up there? The main entrance is around to the right. The pool and the garage are in back on the left. I’m thinking maybe it’s not so cool to confront Gidget. Turn left. We’ll throw the fucking bad-luck-ball in the pool, tape some sounds and split.”

Zep started to steer, but Delbert shouted, “No!” and wrenched the steering-wheel around to the right. Zep had a momentary feeling of being pulled in two and then, dammit, they were tooling up the drive towards the big house.

“Wrong way!” yelled Kid Beast, and pushed Delbert away from the steering-wheel. Zep hit the brakes and started to back up. He twisted around in his seat, staring out the pickup’s rear window. Just before he got back to the fork, a brilliantly polished ‘48 Country Squire Woodie came cruising out from the left fork that they’d missed. There were four people in the Woodie, one in back and three in front. At first all Zep saw was the beautiful blonde surfer chick sitting between the two guys in front. And then he noticed the faces of the others.

“Whoah,” he whispered. “That’s us.”

“There she is!” hollered Del. “My car, just like the shrimp things promised! Look, Zep, there’s beer in back and that glow on the dash is Jesus, and there’s three boards in back and everything. Don’t let them get away.”

But they did get away…they disappeared around a clump of bougainvillea, their happy voices fading like radio static into the hiss of the sprinklers, the chunka-chunka-pfft of lawn birds. Before Zep could decide what to do next, a plump man in shades and white suit came pooting down the drive in a golf cart. He was holding a machine-gun.

“That’s Logomarsino, Gidget’s bodyguard,” said Kid Beast, sinking down under the dash. “Don’t let him see me, man.”

“What are you worried about?” Zep asked sarcastically. “Guy’s only got an Uzi.”

Del leapt out of the car and waved his ball at the bodyguard. “Hey! How about my reward?”

The man in the golf cart, startled by what must have looked like a threatening gesture, squeezed off a burst. The bullets whizzed overhead, and the boys became studiously still. After the shots, the man stepped out of the cart and stared at them uncertainly. “You’re not real,” he croaked finally.

“Yes I am!” said Delbert indignantly. “You’re just trying to get out of giving me what I deserve.”

“I don’t think you’re real,” repeated the bodyguard. There was a noise in the distance: four short honks and three long ones. The bodyguard hopped back on his golf cart. “Now that sounds real!” he said, and sped off downhill.

“I want my reward,” said Del, plaintively. He started up the driveway to Gidget’s house. Zep took the precaution of turning his truck around, and then the and Kid Beast followed. On his way up the hill, Zep saw a couple more of the fast false images amidst Gidget’s jungle shrubbery—this time it was Del and the blonde girl. The images had a way of congealing out of flecks of color. There’d be like bright dots in the air, and then the dots would slide together in some filthy hyperdimensional way, forming a slightly grainy image of someone or something which would soon deconstruct itself into dots that drifted away like gnats.

“Hey Kid,” Zep finally thought to ask. “You see what I see?”

“Naw,” said Kid Beast. “I don’t see none of them freaky demonic manifestations, dude.” He lifted up the crucifix that hung from his neck and gave it a kiss.

Obviously Delbert was seeing the images, as he kept trying to talk to the ghosts, asking them when he’d get what he had coming. “Give it up, Delbert,” snapped Kid Beast, but now the mansion’s great madrone doors were swinging open to reveal a trim taut figure, all sheathed in shiny black. He held a glowing crystal in one hand, and there was a static of false images crowded around him like a ragged aura.

“Murderer!” screamed Kid Beast, flipping into a frenzy. “You killed that poor girl!”

“Hell, Beast, the dude’s wearing a wetsuit,” said Zep. “How bad can he be if he surfs?”

Seeing the weirdness and wealth, Zep was also flashing that no doubt Gidget had a monster stash somewhere. A pile of coke like in Scarface, right, a mound that you could just lower your snoggering face right down into. A fucking sandpile, man. Just thinking this, Zep could see the coke—or maybe it was acid-laced meth—sitting on a silver tray on a little three-legged table right at Gidget’s side. Zep gave Del a sharp jostle, grabbed the magic ball, and sprang first up the manse’s marble steps.

Delbert’s ball and Gidget’s ball picked up on each other. Little laser beams shot out of them, dancing off Zep and Gidget and the images around them. The billionaire frogman extended his one empty hand as a focus for the skittering beams, and within seconds all the little lines of light from Zep” ball had woven together into five brilliant strands, each one of them ending at one of Gidget’s fingertips.

Then Gidget closed his fist and the ball flew forward into his palm, carrying Zep with it. Now Zep was surrounded by the miasma of duplicate images which clung to Gidget like body odor; in fact, he was shaking the billionaire’s hand while a wiry tycoon arm slipped around his shoulder and gave him a friendly squeeze, leading him through the big doors and into the mansion.

“Get out of there, man!” he heard the Beast calling.

“Gimmie my ball, Zep, you weenie!”

But those were dim sounds, fading as he basked in the proximity of inconceivable wealth. Wealth, yes, it poured from the man. “Well, well,” Mr. Gidget was saying. “You’ve finally come to see me.” The madrone doors slammed shut, leaving Zep’s friends outside. He glanced around, looking around for that tremendous stash, but it was nowhere to be seen.

Gidget tossed the two balls from hand to hand like a juggler. “I’m quite pleased, yes. I sent my second sphere out on an errand this morning, and I’d wondered if it would really return. But I should have known better. These things pull the dimensions together so nicely, and all through the marvelous power of circumstance. There are no accidents, don’t you agree?”

“Definitely,” said Zep, feeling unaccountably mellow. The sounds of his friends pounding on the doors seemed very far away. “Deep down, everything always fits.”

“You sound sure of yourself,” said Gidget. “I like that in a young man. And such a strong-looking fellow. A surfer, am I right? I wonder, though. What use would a simple surf-bum have for an advanced piece of computer technology like a million-dollar Systems Complex CAM8 chip?”

“You—you—what are you talking about, man?”

“I believe you know what I mean. Someone bombed and robbed the Systems Complex warehouse…six months ago, hmmmm? Systems Complex is a wholly owned subsidiary of Gidgetdyne.”

A picture of Chaos Attractor danced out of the little ball and began zooming around Gidget’s head. A small figure stood on the board, a small lean image of Zep.

“Look,” said Zep, abandoning any hope of wall-papering his crime. “You want your CAM8 back? I’ve only been testing it out for you, Mr. Gidget. I’ve got it in my truck outside. In my surfboard.”

“Oh no, no, no. The CAM8 is obsolete now. Six months ago it was worth a million. But now—now all any of our customers would want is the new CAM10. They don’t know this yet, but they will soon. At present there’s only two CAM10s. The CAM8 simulated a space that was, oh, two-and-a-half dimensional. But the new CAM10 handles five dimensions, one of which is time. That’s why it was so easy for it to find you. Look.”

Gidget pried up the base of Del’s ball to reveal a glowing red jewel. He snapped the base shut again and the hidden hinges disappeared. “What makes the CAM10 chip particularly effective is that it drives a holographic laser display. When we’re through testing these two prototypes, we’ll go into full production.”

“How did it find me?” asked Zep. If they could just keep talking, maybe everything would be OK.

“An interesting question. Do you know about chaos theory? Of course you do. Why else would you have put the CAM8 chip in a surfboard?” Gidget was warming to his topic. “The CAM chips are so information-theoretically rich that they act as strange attractors in the fact-space of our reality.”

“I’m keyin’ you, dude,” said Zep. “Wave on this: I call my CAM8 surfboard Chaos Attractor!”

“You know, Zep,” beamed Gidget. “Maybe our research end could use a mind like yours. Frankly I’d been planning to let Cthulha’s daughter implant her neonate into the flesh of the CAM8 thief. But maybe—”

There was the sound of gunfire, of yelps, and of running feet. The front doors swung open to reveal the same Uzi-wielding bodyguard from before.

“Ah, Logomarsino,” said Gidget. “Have you taken care of our other intruders?”

“Hard to get a fix on them with all the ghost images,” said the bodyguard. “I just chased some of them away from your door.” He reached out and pinched Zep’s arm. “This is some live meat at last. The kid you were looking for, right? Let me tie him up and take him out to Cthulha’s daughter in the pool.

“Bag that action,” said Zep. “I’m R&D. I’m a computer scientist, dig? And what is this Cthulha’s daughter, anyway?”

“The spawn of a Great Old One,” said Gidget. “Neonate of an evil goddess-creature from another dimension. The CAM10 drew Cthulha here; she appeared in my swimming-pool the day I brought the chip home. It seems our supercomputational process has become so sensitive that different levels of reality are able to tune in upon it and to realize themselves. It’s a two-way street, it seems. Without Cthulha’s influence, I don’t think our hardware would function. But she’s a rather demanding guest. Although she only lives forty-nine days, on the last day of her life she produces a neonate that she needs to implant in human flesh. Today’s the day for Cthulha’s daughter to die—and to reproduce. Yes, today’s the day for the third in the line of the California Cthulha.”

“Cthulha’s granddaughter?” said Zep uncertainly.

“A male will do,” said Logomarsino. “And it’s not going to be me or Mr. Gidget.”

A faint sound came from the mansion’s real door. Delbert yelling and kicking at the back door. “GODDAMN YOU ALL, I WANT WHAT’S COMING TO ME!” Gidget and Logomarsino nodded and smiled at each other. Safe here in their intoxicating dimensional image zazz, Zep had to fight back the urge to grin along with them.

A minute later they were all at the poolside. Logomarsino stripped Del nude, tied Del’s hands tied behind him with rubber surgical cord, and cut his screams cut off with a ball-gag. Gidget stood to one side with the Uzi, preventing Zep and Kid Beast from trying to stop things. Now Logomarsino strapped Delbert the diving board. The pool water was black and fetid, as if filled with backed-up sewage. Kid Beast raised his eyebrows and surreptitiously flipped on his tape-recorder.

The pool water roiled, little pieces of garbage and algae floating up like a small red tide, and in the center of the filth flower appeared strands of green-yellow hair and a face—a heart-stopping beautiful California Girl face, ah, noble straight nose and lips thick enough to toothlessly peel a Sunkist orange! The face of Becka.

The nude Becka—or Cthulha’s daughter—slipped out of the foul water. She held a knife, a big black anodized diver’s knife, and in an instant she was at the diving board, the great blade poised over Delbert’s genitals. Zep covered his eyes. The poor little dude was about to get what was coming to him.

There were sproings and a splash. Zep had to look. The girl had cut Delbert free and thrown her knife in the pool! She was kissing Del’s cheek! Before anyone else could react, Zep shoved Gidget and his gun into the pool, and then Beast had done the same to Logomarsino! Like a complete pinhead, Del scooped up his magic ball, floating in the water at Gidget’s side and then they were on their way.

In a trice, the chick and three caballeros had run around the house onto the driveway. Where Zep’s truck had been, there now sat the green ‘48 Woodie, laden with the three new surfboards and Chaos Attractor, too. They jumped in and burned rubber, slaloming down Gidget’s hill, through the back streets of Surf City, and onto the Pacific Coast Highway.

The summer air beat in the windows. The ocean was on their left, the PCH was clear. It was late and calm and the sun was setting west over the slick tubes and all the fudds and foobars had gone home.

“Twist up a fuckin’ jay from that key, Del.”

“For true.”

The close-mouthed naked girl watched them, stroking Del gently on the upper arm. When he’d made the jay, she took it from him and lit it with the Woodie’s built-in butane lighter. She smoked oddly, just opening her lips far enough to slip the reefer tip in, and then exhaling the thick blue smoke sharply through her nose. She did this three times and then she silently proffered the stick to Kid Beast in the back seat.

“Later,” said he. “Right now I want this.” He handed up DAT tape. “These are the Auntie Christs’ best sounds. Is it really you, Becka? Do you remember what happened at the party? How did you ever get away from that big whacked-out nautilus?”

But Becka only smiled and didn’t answer. She’d never been a big talker anyway. She looked OK, even if Logomarsino had called her Cthulha’s daughter. Zep slotted the tape into the player. Del took a hit of the dope and passed it to Zep. Everything was wonderful. The water was beautiful; the red tide was gone. Stokin’ tubes were breaking in long freight-train crashes. The energizing surf sound interlaced with the wasted plangent music wafting out of the Woodie’s mighty sound system.

Zep smiled to feel the smooth-running Woodie roll them along so well. The pre-Populuxe Studebaker shape of the car reminded him of a car he’d thought he’d seen an ad for when he’d been a little boy. A car that had wings tucked under its fenders so that if you jerked the right lever the car would zoom off the crest of a hill, stubby and heavy as ever but with the engine roaring and making ti fly and you driving with the steering wheel. Whoah, dude. Maybe that dream too was about to come true. And, thinking of dreams, it was about time to meet Penny. Bitchen Kitchen would be booming just now. One more mile on the PCH, cut left onto the Point, and then they’d be carving for true.

The four of them were awesomely well-gunned, mused Zep, what with Chaos Attractor safe in back with the beer and the three bitchin’ new boards. What a car! Del had been right! This was magic, and no kind of black magic at all, as you could plainly see by the mildly glowing plastic Jesus on the dash.

“Hi, Jesus,” said Zep. “Thank you.”

Now they were past the crater-site of the old San Diablo N-plant and freewheeling down the long last slope before the road bottomed out and jogged right. The long slope down to the sea was empty.

Zep could see the Bitchen Kitchen parking spot down there past the turn, a beige patch between road and sharp cliff-edge with the surprisingly distant ocean collaged in behind. Bitchen Kitchen, where the gnarliest nudists, perverts, and surfers hung.

Zep loved skidding into the lot here. It was a sport. Local legend said that if you gathered enough speed and went straight, you could actually shoot up off the low ski-ramp of the sheer bluff and, if the waves were right, splash down safe in a deep, surging kettle. A tourist called Tuck Playfair had actually done it in ‘68.

Becka was all over Del by now, she was unbuttoning his shirt and even putting her hands in his pants. Del had never looked happier in his life. Even Kid Beast in back was happy, though he couldn’t stop staring nervously out the wagon’s open back tailgate. All dudes present sensed this could be the start of a righteous and functional partnership.

“I tolk you,” said Del, his voice actually choking up, so great was his joy. “I…I tolk Zep I’d get whak’s c-coming to me. And right now—” Delbert fought back his emotion by raising the volume and the pitch of his voice. “Right now! It’s happening!”

The silent blonde Becka—or Cthulha’s daughter—slipped Del’s shorts all the way off, cast them to the winds and leaned slowly forward, finally opening her mouth. Kid Beast was still staring out the back, and Zep was watching the road, so at first only Delbert could see the appalling structures in the girl’s mouth. There was something majorly wrong in there…instead of teeth she had like two hard cartilaginous skin-covered ridges. Delbert started pushing her away, even as she strained forward, opening her mouth wider and wider and making a noise like Patty Duke playing Helen Keller by imitating a person taking a shit.

“Wuuuh. Uuuuuunnnnuuuunnnh. Nnnnnggggggggh!”

“Hold on,” Delbert was saying. He sounded worried, but Zep was too polite to glance over. “Wait a minute. HEY, ZEP—”

There was a popping noise far behind them. A white Mercedes back there, coming up fast. A sudden spiderweb appeared in the windshield’s glass. “It’s Gidget and Logomarsino!” screamed Kid Beast. “They’re coming up fast!” Another gunshot, another hole in the windshield.

Out of the corner of his eye, Zep could see the girl’s mouth open wide and some like beak come pushing out—”

And Del is all, “AAAAAAAAAUUUUUUUGHHH! WHAT ARE YOU—”

And Cthulha’s daughter is all, “Yeeeeeek. WurraWurraWurra. Yeeeeeek. WurraWurraWurra.”

And Kid Beast is all, “Floor it!”

And the cliff edge was coming right up and now, before Zep could even get his foot off the gas, Cthulha’s daughter snaked her surprisingly flexible leg over and mashed on his foot sending them out, up, and into the air two hundred empty feet above the sun-gilded surf. And then there was this like click, and the Woodie changed back into Zep’s pickup. It was Zep and Del and the girl in the front seat of the pickup, with Kid Beast in the bed of the truck with Chaos Attractor in back. And now Cthulha’s daughter was like coming apart, unfolding her hands and arms into feelers, there was a striped shell on her back for a moment, but that shattered and split —

“It’s an alien nautilus!” screamed Kid Beast, peering in through the pickup’s rear window. There was a flicker of light; Del’s sphere was shooting rays back towards Gidget’s car. And now Logomarsino and Gidget behind them drove off the cliff too.

Zep hung onto the steering wheel as if it were a lifesaver-ring. The pickup that had been a Woodie was bucking in heavy air turbulence, in a froth of three-dimensional chaos surf. The primordial mollusc girl threw herself against the pickup’s rear window, and it popped out clean and went tumbling away. She went flapping and wriggling out the hole, throwing herself to the wind. She fell away from the truck, but somehow evaded the pull of gravity, caught in the lines of force that had snarled pursued and pursuer somewhere outside of time. The pickup and the Mercedes hung impossibly suspended in midair. The waves far below them had stopped moving; the water was frozen in its endlessly various shapes.

A trumpet blast deafened them. Cthulha’s daughter was still unfolding, her hair thickening into long prehensile tendrils; her body turning orange and white, unfolding and expanding. She seemed to be caught in a slipstream which drew her swiftly and steadily toward a point midway between the two cars. As she hit that point, her whole cephalopod body shuddered. Her tentacles whipped out in either direction, half of them snarling in the bumper of Gidget’s Mercedes, the other half clutching the tail of Zep’s pickup. Her feelers came slithering across the bed of the truck, past Chaos Attractor, rustling among the empty beer cans and clam shells, feeling for Kid Beast.

“Here, Del,” gasped Zep. “Take the wheel.”

Delbert grasped the wheel, and Zep took Delbert’s magic ball.

Zep squeezed out through the pickup’s rear window and—beautiful surf music filled the sky.

“Stomp on these tentacle things!” cried the Kid. “She’s trying to get me!”

“Hang loose, Kid,” said Zep. The surf music was flowing down his spine, into his hands and legs. He knew what to do.

Kid Beast made a muffled, grunting sound, battling a thinly writhing weave of bloodworm tentacles that kept trying to creep like a living Persian carpet down his throat. Zep grabbed hold of the thin black fin of his surfboard and tugged. The tentacles overlaying it recoiled. Dragging the board after him, Zep knee-walked to the back of the truck and pulled the board halfway off the truck-bed edge.

“Where the fuck are you going?” cried Kid Beast. “Help me, man!”

Zep poised himself upon Chaos Attractor. “I am.” He gave himself a little push and out he went, Del’s magic CAM10 ball clasped in one outstretched hand.

The music was blaring, a deep descending scale of bass notes that continually verged on some archetypal core of surf sound. The free-floating shelless nautilus was singing high-pitched harmonies. Her tendrils were sweeping up and around in either direction, forming a vast figure eight, an infinity loop. The frozen world glistened beneath them. Zep started the long slide down towards the core of the nautilus. The beast saw him coming and opened her beak. With a well-aimed gesture, Zep threw the ball right into her mouth, dug his board into the air, and up around the loop towards the Mercedes.

That idiot Logomarsino leaned out his window shooting his machine-gun. Zep slyved this way and that, faking the guy. The bullets streamed past Zep and past the nautilus, arcing up along the curve of the loop, swarming back down again towards their origin, shattering the windshield of the Mercedes. Gidget hollered in fury. Zep surfed down upon them, and snatched Gidget’s CAM10 ball from his grasp. Zep air-surfed another trip around the great ribbon of the chaotic tentacle pattern, and threw the second magic ball into the beak of Cthulha’s daughter.

The effect was dramatic. The magic that had pulled the Great Old Ones into our world was neutralized now, merged back with its source. There was a furious flicker of images, like time running backwards. The nautilus tentacles pulled back into the central form, and Cthulha’s daughter was once again a girl named Becka.

The only catch was that all of them were still high up in the air above Bitchen Kitchen: Zep, Delbert, Gidget, Logomarsino, Kid Beast, Becka, the car and the truck, all dropping down towards the big basin of surf. The water was deep, but known for its sharp rocks. Zep dug the nose of his board downward, shooting to get beneath the others, and as he dived, he sent up a spiral of force, an invisible sliding board. Glancing up, he saw the others being pulled into his helical wake, their free fall softened into a safe glide.

Even so, the water rushed up fast enough to send Zep spinning. The black water scrambled Zep’s mind; the hungry waves pulled his board away from him. He heard a watery humming, that same old surf music, and then Delbert was pulling him to the surface.

They’d all made it, and Becka was her same old self, albeit once again way too good for Delbert. Zep had saved them all!

And there, on the shore, cheering and waving, stood Penny and Del’s real girlfriend Jen. They’d witnessed every one of Zep’s awesomely stoked moves.

“Penny!” called Zep. “Hey, Penny!”

“Zep! Let’s fuck! I love you!

Note on “Chaos Surfari” (With Marc Laidlaw)

Written in 1988.

Interzone, March/April 1989.

After “Probability Pipeline,” Marc and I definitely wanted to do a second surf story, and this ramshackle piece was the result. The form that the nautilus stretches herself into is supposed to be the classic chaotic form known as the Lorenz Attractor. At the time we wrote it, Marc and I didn’t have the ending quite straight, and we got the notion of “ending” the story by taking the last third of it and breaking that into pieces that would be printed upside-down, backwards, and/or mirror-reversed, these pieces to be set into the earlier parts of the story. Interzone actually printed the story that way for us, but we ended up not feeling really happy with the way it came out. Trying to make your text physically resemble a Lorenz Attractor is not in fact a good way to communicate a tale! For this reprinting I reworked the ending enough that it’s OK to just print it normally.

The CAM8 and CAM10 chips mentioned in this story and in “Probability Pipeline” were inspired by a special piece of computer hardware called the CAM6 which I was using for cellular automata simulations. The CAM6 was designed by a brilliant pair of guys called Norman Margolus and Tom Toffoli. I remember seeing them at a cellular automata conference in Los Alamos and telling them that I was working on a story in which a CAM10 attracts a giant squid-creature from another dimension. In his Italian accent, Toffoli said, “We are already expecting the giant squid with the CAM7.”

Big Jelly (With Bruce Sterling)

The screaming metal jellyfish dragged long, invisible tentacles across the dry concrete acres of the San Jose airport. Or so it seemed to Tug—Tug Mesoglea, math-drunk programmer and fanatic aquarist. Tug was working on artificial jellyfish, and nearly everything looked like a jellyfish to him, even airplanes. Tug was here in front of the baggage claim to pick up Texas billionaire Revel Pullen.

It had taken a deluge of phone-calls, faxes and e-mail to lure the reclusive Texan venture-capitalist from his decrepit, polluted East Texas oil-fields, but Tug had now coaxed Revel Pullen to a second face-to-face meet in California. At last, it seemed that Tug’s unconventional high-tech startup scheme would charge into full-scale production. The prospect of success was sweet.

Tug had first met Revel in Monterey two months earlier, at the Spring symposium of the ACM SIGUSC, that is, the Association for Computing Machinery’s Special Interest Group for Underground and Submarine Computation.

At the symposium, Tug had given a badly botched presentation on artificial jellyfish. He’d arrived with 500 copies of a glossy desktop-published brochure: “Artificial Jellyfish: Your Route to Postindustrial Global Competitiveness!” But when it came time for Tug’s talk, his 15-terabyte virtual jellyfish-demo had crashed so hideously that he couldn’t even reboot his machine—a cheap Indonesian Sun-clone laptop that Tug now used as a bookend. Tug had brought some slides as a backup, but of course the slide-tray had jammed. And, worst of all, the single working prototype of Tug’s plastic artificial jellyfish had burst in transit to Monterey. After the talk, Tug, in a red haze of shame, had flushed the sodden rags of decomposing gel down the conference center’s john.

Tug had next headed for the cocktail lounge, and there the garrulous young Pullen had sought him out, had a few drinks with him, and had even picked up the tab—Tug’s wallet had been stolen the night before by a cute older busboy.

Since Tug’s topic was jellyfish, the raucous Pullen had thought it funny to buy rounds of tequila jelly-shots. The slimy jolts of potent boozy Jell-O had combined with Revel’s bellowed jokes, brags, and wild promises to ease the pain of Tug’s failed speech.

The next day, Tug and Revel had brunched together, and Revel had written Tug a handsome check as earnest money for pre-development expenses. Tug was to develop an artificial jellyfish capable of undersea oil prospecting.

As software applications went, oil-drilling was a little roughnecked and analog for Tug’s taste; but the money certainly looked real enough. The only troubling aspect about dealing with Revel was the man’s obsession with some new and troublesome organic slime which his family’s oldest oil-well had recently tapped. Again and again, the garish Texan had steered the conversation away from jellyfish and onto the subject of ancient subterranean slime.

Perched now on the fire-engine red hood of his expensive Animata sports car, Tug waited for Revel to arrive. Tug had curly dark hair and a pink-cheeked complexion. He wore shorts, a sport shirt, and Birkenstock sandals with argyle socks. He looked like a depraved British schoolboy. He’d bought the Animata with his house-money nest-egg when he’d learned that he would never, ever, be rich enough to buy a house in California. Leaning back against the windshield of his car, Tug stared at the descending airplanes and thought about jellyfish trawling through sky-blue seawater.

Tug had whole tankfuls of jellies at home: one tank with flattish moon jellies each with its four whitish circles of sex organs, another tank with small clear bell jellies from the eel grass of Monterey bay, a large tank with sea nettles that had long frilly oral arms and whiplike purple tentacles covered with stinging cells, a smaller tank of toadstool-like spotted jellies from Jellyfish Lake in Palau, a special tank of spinning comb-jellies with trailing ciliated arms, a Japanese tank with Japanese umbrella jellies—and more.

Next to the arsenal of tanks was the huge color screen of Tug’s workstation. Tug was no biologist; he’d blundered under the spell of the jellies while using mathematical algorithms to generate cellular models of vortex sheets. To Tug’s mathematician’s eye, a jellyfish was a highly perfected relationship between curvature and torsion, just like a vortex sheet, only a jellyfish was working off dynamic tension and osmotic stress. Real jellyfish were gnarlier than Tug’s simulations. Tug had become a dedicated amateur of coelenteratology.

Imitating nature to the core, Tug found a way to evolve and improve his vortex sheet models via genetic programming. Tug’s artificial jellyfish algorithms competed, mutated, reproduced and died inside the virtual reality of his workstation’s sea-green screen. As Tug’s algorithms improved, his big computer monitor became a tank of virtual jellyfish, of graphic representations of Tug’s equations, pushing at the chip’s computational limits, slowly pulsing about in dimly glowing simulation-space.

The living jellies in the tanks of true seawater provided an objective standard towards which Tug’s programs could try to evolve. At every hour of the day and night, video cameras peered into the spot-lit water tanks, ceaselessly analyzing the jellyfish motions and feeding data into the workstation.

The recent, crowning step of Tug’s investigations was his manufacturing breakthrough. His theoretical equations had become actual piezoplastic constructions—soft, watery, gelatinous robot jellies of real plastic in the real world. These models were produced by using an intersecting pair of laser beams to sinter—that is, to join together by heating without melting—the desired shape within a matrix of piezoplastic microbeads. The sintered microbeads behaved like a mass of cells: each of them could compress or elongate in response to delicate vibratory signals, and each microbead could in turn pass information to its neighbors.

A completed artificial jellyfish model was a floppy little umbrella that beat in steady cellular waves of excitation and relaxation. Tug’s best plastic jellyfish could stay active for up to three weeks.

Tug’s next requirement for his creations was “a killer application,” as the software tycoons called it. And it seemed he might have that killer app in hand, given his recent experiments in making the jellyfish sensitive to chemical scents and signals. Tug had convinced Revel—and half-believed himself—that the artificial jellies could be equipped with radio-signaling chips and set loose beneath the sea floor. They could sniff out oil-seeps in the ocean bottom and work their way deep into the vents. If this were so, then artificial jellyfish would revolutionize undersea oil prospecting.

The only drawback, in Tug’s view, was that offshore drilling was a contemptible crime against the wonderful environment that had bred the real jellies in the first place. Yet the plan seemed likely to free up Texas venture capital, enough capital to continue his research for at least another year. And maybe in another year, thought Tug, he would have a more ecologically sound killer app, and he would be able to disentangle himself from the crazy Texan.

Right on cue, Revel Pullen came strolling down the exit ramp, clad in the garb of a white-trash oil-field worker: a flannel shirt and a pair of Can’t-Bust-‘Em overalls. Revel had a blonde crewcut and smooth dark skin. The shirt was from Nieman-Marcus and the overalls were ironed, but they seemed to be genuinely stained with dirt-fresh Texas crude.

Tug hopped off the hood of his car and stood on tiptoe to wave, deliberately camping it up to jangle the Texan’s nerves. He drew up a heel behind him like Marilyn Monroe waving in The Misfits.

Nothing daunted, Revel Pullen headed Tug’s way with an exaggerated bowlegged sprawl and a scuff of his python-skin boots. Revel was the scapegrace nephew of Amarillo’s billionaire Pullen Brothers. The Pullen clan were malignant market speculators and greenmail raiders who had once tried to corner the world market in molybdenum.

Revel himself, the least predictable of his clan, was in charge of the Pullen Brothers’ weakest investments: the failing oil wells that had initially brought the Pullen family to prominence—beginning with the famous Ditheree Gusher, drilled near Spindletop, Texas in 1892.

Revel’s quirk was his ambition to become a high-tech tycoon. This was why Revel attended computer-science meetings like SIGUSC, despite his stellar ignorance of everything having to do with the movement of bytes and pixels.

Revel stood ready to sink big money into a technically sexy Silicon Valley start-up. Especially if the start-up could somehow do something for his family’s collapsing oil industry and—though this part still puzzled Tug—find a use for some odd clear fluid that Revel’s engineers had recently been pumping from the Ditheree hole.

“Shit howdy, Tug,” drawled Revel, hoisting his polyester/denim duffel bag from one slim shoulder to another. “Mighty nice of y’all to come meet me.”

Beaming, Tug freed his fingers from Revel’s insistent grip and gestured toward the Animata. “So, Revel! Ready to start a business? I’ve decided we should call it Ctenophore, Inc. A ctenophore is a kind of hermaphroditic jellyfish which uses a comb-like feeding organ to filter nutrients from the ocean; they’re also called comb-jellies. Don’t you think Ctenophore is a perfect name for our company? Raking in the dollars from the economy’s mighty sea!”

“Not so loud!” Revel protested, glancing up and down the airport pavement in a parody of wary street-smarts. “As far as any industrial spy knows, I’m here in California on a personal vacation.” He heaved his duffel into the back seat of Tug’s car. Then he straightened, and reached deep into the baggy trouser-pocket of his Can’t-Bust-‘Ems.

The Texan dragged out a slender pill-bottle filled with clear viscous jelly and pressed the crotch-warmed vial into Tug’s unwilling palm, with a dope-dealer’s covert insistence. “I want you to keep this, Tug. Just in case anything should…you know…happen to me.”

Revel swiveled his narrow head to scan the passers-by with paranoid alertness, briefly reminding Tug of the last time he’d been here at the San Jose airport: to meet his ailing father, who’d been fingerpaint-the-wall-with-shit senile and had been summarily dumped on the plane by Tug’s uncle. Tug had gotten his father into a local nursing home, and last summer Tug’s father had died.

Life was sad, and Tug was letting it slip through his fingers—he was an unloved gay man who’d never see thirty again, and now here he was humoring a nutso het from Texas. Humoring people was not something Tug excelled at.

“Do you really have enemies?” said Tug. “Or do you just think so? Am I supposed to think you have enemies? Am I supposed to care?”

“There’s money in these plans of ours—real foldin’ money,” Revel bragged darkly, climbing into the Animata’s passenger seat. He waited silently until Tug took the wheel and shut the driver’s-side door. “All we really gotta worry about,” Revel continued at last, “is controlling the publicity. The environmental impact crap. You didn’t tell anybody about what I e-mailed you, did you?”

“No,” snapped Tug. “That cheap public-key encryption you’re using has garbled half your messages. What are you so worried about, anyway? Nobody’s gonna care about some slime from a played-out oil-well—even if you do call it Urschleim. That’s German, right?”

“Shhhhh!” hissed Revel.

Tug started the engine and gunned it with a bluish gust of muscular combustion. They swung out into the endless California traffic.

Revel checked several times to make sure that they weren’t being trailed. “Yes, I call it Urschleim,” he said at last, portentously. “In fact, I’ve put in a trademark for that name. Them old-time German professors were onto something. Ur means primeval. All life came from the Urschleim, the original slime! Primeval slime from the inner depths of the planet! You ever bitten into a green almond, Tug? From the tree? There’s some green fuzz, a thin little shell and a center of clear, thick slime. That’s exactly how our planet is, too. Most of the original Urschleim is still flowing, and oozing, and lyin’ there ‘way down deep. It’s just waitin’ for some bright boy to pump it out and exploit its commercial potential. Urschleim is life itself.”

“That’s pretty grandiose,” said Tug evenly.

“Grandiose, hell!” Revel snapped. “It’s the only salvation for the Texan oil business, compadre! God damn it, if we Texans don’t drill for a living, we’ll be reduced to peddling chips and software like a bunch of goddamn Pacific Rim computer weenies! You got me wrong if you think I’ll give up the oil business without a fight!”

“Sure, sure, I’m hip,” Tug said soothingly. “My jellyfish are going to help you find more oil, remember?” It was easy to tell when Revel had gone nonlinear—his Texan drawl thickened drastically and he began to refer to his beloved oil business as the “Aisle Bidness.” But what was the story with this Urschleim?

Tug held up the pill-bottle of clear slime and glanced at it while steering with one hand. The stuff was thixotropic—meaning a gel which becomes liquid when shaken. You’d tilt the vial and all the Urschleim would be stuck in one end, but then, if you shook the bottle a bit, the slime’s state would change and it would all run down to the other end like ketchup suddenly gushing from a bottle. Smooth, clear ketchup. Snot.

“The Ditheree hole’s oozin’ with Urschleim right now!” said Revel, settling a pair of Italian sunglasses onto his freckled nose. He looked no older than twenty-five. “I brought three gallons of it in a tank in my duffel. One of my engineers says it’s a new type of deep-lying oil, and another one says it’s just water infected with bacteria. But I’m with old Herr Doktor Professor von Stoffman. We’ve struck the cell fluid of Mother Earth herself: undifferentiated tissue, Tug, primordial ooze. Gaia goo. Urschleim!”

“What did you do to make it start oozing?” asked Tug, suppressing a giggle.

Revel threw back his head and crowed. “Man, if OPEC got wind about our new high-tech extraction techniques…You don’t think I got enemies, son? Them sheiks play for keeps.” Revel tapped his knuckles cagily against the car’s closed window. “Hell, even Uncle Sam’d be down on us if he knew that we’ve been twisting genes and seeding those old worn-out oilbeds with designer bacteria! They eat through tar and paraffin, change the oil’s viscosity, unblock the pores in the stone and get it all fizzy with methane…You wouldn’t think the ol’ Ditheree had it in ‘er to blow valves and gush again, but we plumbed her out with a new extra-virulent strain. And what did she gush? Urschleim!”

Revel peered at Tug over the tops of his designer sunglasses, assuming what he seemed to think was a trustworthy expression. “But that ain’t the half of it, Tug. Wait till I tell you what we did with the stuff once we had it.”

Tug was impatient. Gusher or not, Revel’s bizarre maunderings were not going to sell any jellyfish. “What did you think of that artificial jellyfish I sent you?”

Revel frowned. “Well, it looked okay when it showed up. About the size of a deflated football. I dropped in my swimmin’ pool. It was floatin’ there, kinda rippling and pulsing, for about two days. Didn’t you say that sucker would run for weeks? Forty-eight hours and it was gone! Disintegrated I guess. Chlorine melted the plastic or something.”

“No way,” protested Tug, intensely. “It must have slipped out a crack in the side of your pool. I built that model to last three weeks for sure! It was my best prototype. It was a chemotactic artificial jellyfish designed to slither into undersea vents and find its way to underground oil beds.”

“My swimming pool’s not in the best condition,” allowed Revel. “So I guess it’s possible that your jellyfish did squeeze out through a crack. But if this oil-prospecting application of yours is any good, the thing should have come back with some usable geology data. And it never did come back that I noticed. Face it Tug, the thing melted.”

Tug wouldn’t give in. “My jellyfish didn’t send back information because I didn’t put a tracer chip in it. If you’re going to be so rude about it, I might as well tell you that I don’t think oil prospecting is a very honorable application. I’d really rather see the California Water Authority using my jellies to trace leaks in irrigation and sewage lines.”

Revel yawned, sinking deeper into the passenger seat. “That’s real public-spirited of you, Dr. Mesoglea. But California water ain’t worth a dime to me.”

Tug pressed onward. “Also, I’d like to see my jellyfish used to examine contaminated wells here in Silicon Valley. If you put an artificial jellyfish down a well, and leave it to pulsate down there for a week or two, it could filter up all kinds of trace pollutants! It’d be a great public-relations gambit to push the jelly’s anti-pollution aspects. Considering your family history, it couldn’t hurt to get the Pullen family in the good graces of the Environmental Protection people. If we angle it right, we could probably even swing a federal development grant!”

“I dunno, hombre,” Revel grumbled. “Somehow it just don’t seem sportin’ to take money from the Feds…” He gazed mournfully at the lushly exotic landscape of monkey-puzzle trees, fat pampered yuccas, and orange trees. “Man, everything sure looks green out here.”

“Yes,” Tug said absently, “thank God there’s been a break in the drought. California has plenty of use for a jellyfish that can monitor water-leaks.”

“It’s not the water that counts,” said Revel, “it’s the carbon dioxide. Two hundred million years’ worth of crude oil, all burned to carbon dioxide and spewed right into the air in just few short decades. Plant life’s goin’ crazy. Why, all the plant life along this highway has built itself out of car exhausts! You ever think o’ that?”

It was clear from the look of glee on Revel’s shallow features that this thought pleased him mightily. “I mean, if you traced the history of the carbon in that weirdass-lookin’ tree over there…hunnert years ago it was miles down in the primeval bowels of the earth! And since we eat plants to live, it’s the same for people! Our flesh, brain and blood is built outa burnt crude-oil! We’re creatures of the Urschleim, Tug. All life comes from the primeval goo.”

“No way,” said Tug heatedly. He took a highway exit to Los Perros, his own local enclave in the massive sprawl that was Silicon Valley. “One carbon atom’s just like the next one. And once you’re talking artificial life, it doesn’t even have to be an ‘atom’ at all. It can be a byte of information, or a microbead of piezoplastic. It doesn’t matter where the material came from—life is just a pattern of behavior.”

“That’s where you and me part company, boy.” They were tooling down the main drag of Los Perros now, and Revel was gaping at some chicly dressed women. “Dig it, Tug, thanks to oil, a lot of the carbon in your yuppie neighbors comes from Texas. Like or not, most modern life is fundamentally Texan.”

“That’s pretty appalling news, Revel,” smiled Tug. He took the last remaining hilly corners with a squeal of his Michelins, then pulled into his driveway. He parked the Animata under the rotting, fungus-specked redwood deck of the absurdly overpriced suburban home that he rented. The rent was killing him. Ever since his lover had moved out last Christmas, Tug had been meaning to move into a smaller place, but somewhere deep down he nursed a hope that if he kept the house, some nice strong man would come and move in with him.

Next door, Tug’s neighbors were flinging water-balloons and roaring with laughter as they sizzled up a huge aromatic rack of barbecued tofu. They were rich Samoans. They had a big green parrot called Toatoa. On fine days, such as today, Toatoa sat squawking on the gable of the house. Toatoa had a large yellow beak and a taste for cuttlebone and pumpkin-seeds.

“This is great,” Revel opined, examining the earthquake-split walls and peeling ceiling sheetrock. “I was afraid we’d have some trouble findin’ the necessary space for experiments. No problem though, with you rentin’ this sorry dump for a workshop.”

“I live here,” said Tug with dignity. “By California standards this is a very good house.”

“No wonder you want to start a company!” Revel climbed the redwood stairs to Tug’s outdoor deck, and dragged a yard-long plastic pressure-cylinder from within his duffel bag, flinging aside some balled-up boot socks and a set of watered-silk boxer shorts. “You got a garden hose? And a funnel?” He pulled a roll of silvered duct tape from the bottom of his bag.

Tug supplied a length of hose, prudently choosing one that had been severely scorched during the last hillside brushfire. Revel whipped a French designer pocketknife from within his Can’t-Bust-‘Ems and slashed off a three-foot length. He then deftly duct-taped the tin funnel to the end of the hose, and blew a few kazoo-like blasts.

Revel then flung the crude horn aside and took up the pressure cylinder. “You don’t happen to have a washtub, do you?”

“No problem,” Tug said. He went into the house and fetched a large plastic picnic cooler.

Revel opened the petcock of the pressure cylinder and began decanting its contents into the cooler. The black nozzle slowly ejaculated a thick clear gel, rather like silicone putty. Pint after pint of it settled languorously into the white pebbly interior of the hinge-topped cooler. The stuff had a sulfurous, burning-rubber reek that Tug associated with Hawaii—a necessarily brief stay he’d had on the oozing, flaming slopes of Kilauea.

Tug prudently sidled across the deck and stood upwind of the cooler. “How far down did you obtain this sample?”

Revel laughed. “Down? Doc, this stuff broke the safety-valves on old Ditheree and blew drillin’ mud over five counties. We had an old-time blue-ball gusher of it. It just kept comin’, pourin’ out over the ground. Kinda, you know, spasmodic…Finally ended up with a lake of clear hot pudding higher than the tops of pickups.”

“Jesus, what happened then?” Tug asked.

“Some evaporated. Some soaked right into the subsoil. Disappeared. The first sample I scored was out of the back of some good ol’ boy’s Toyota. Lucky thing he had the tailgate up, or it woulda all run out.”

Revel pulled out a handkerchief, wiped sweat from his forehead, and continued talking. “Of course, once we got the rig repaired, we did some serious pump-work. We Pullens happen to own a tank-farm near Nacogdoches, a couple a football field’s worth of big steel reservoirs. Haven’t seen use since the OPEC embargo of the 70s. They were pretty much abandoned on site. But every one of them babies is brim-full with Revel Pullen’s trademark Urschleim right now.” He glanced up at the sun, looking a bit wild-eyed, and wiped his forehead again. “You got any beer in this dump?”

“Sure, Revel.” Tug went into the kitchen for two bottles of Etna Ale, and brought them out to the deck.

Revel drank thirstily, then gestured with his makeshift horn. “If this don’t work, well, you’re gonna think I’m crazy.” He pushed his Italian shades up onto the top of his narrow crewcut skull, and grinned. He was enjoying himself. “But if it does work, ol’ son—you’re gonna think you’re crazy.”

Revel dipped the end of the funnel into the quiescent but aromatic mass. He swirled it around, then held it up carefully and puffed.

A fat lozenge-shaped gelatinous bubble appeared at the end of the horn.

“Holy cow, it blows up just like a balloon,” Tug said, impressed. “That’s some kind of viscosity!”

Revel grinned wider, holding the thing at arm’s length. “It gets better.”

Tug Mesoglea watched in astonishment as the clear bubble of Urschleim slowly rippled and dimpled. A long double crease sank into the taut outer membrane of the gelatinous sphere, encircling it like the seam on an oversized baseball.

Now, with a swampy-sounding pop, the bubble came loose from the horn’s tin muzzle and began to float in midair. A set of cilia emerged along the seam and the airborne jelly began to bob and beat its way upward.

“Urschleim!” whooped Revel.

“Jesus Christ,” Tug said, staring in shocked fascination. The air jelly was still changing before its eyes, evolving a set of interior membranes, warping, pulsing, and rippling itself into an ever more precise shape, for all the world like a computer graphics program ray-tracing its image into an elegant counterfeit of reality…

Then a draft of air caught it. It hit the eaves of the house, adhered messily, and broke. Revel prudently stepped aside as a long rope of slime fell to the deck.

“I can hardly believe it,” said Tug. “Spontaneous symmetry breaking! A self-actuating reaction/diffusion system. This slime of yours is an excitable medium with emergent behavior, Revel! And that spontaneous fractalization of the structures…Can you do it again?”

“As many times as you want,” said Revel. “With as much Urschleim as you got. Of course, the smell kinda gets to you if you do it indoors.”

“But it’s so odd,” breathed Tug. “That the slime out of your oil-well is forming itself into jellyfish shapes just as I’m starting to build jellyfish out of plastic.”

“I figure it for some kind of a morphic resonance thing,” nodded Revel. “This primeval slime’s been trapped inside the Earth so long it’s truly achin’ to turn into something live and organic. Kind of like that super-weird worm and bacteria and clam shit that grows out of deep undersea vents.”

“You mean around the undersea vents, Revel.”

“No Tug, right out of ‘em. That’s the part most people don’t get.”

“Whatever. Let me try blowing an Urschleim air jelly.”

Tug dabbled the horn’s tin rim in the picnic cooler, then huffed away at his own balloon of Urschleim. The sphere began to ripple internally, just as before, with just the same dimples and just the same luscious double crease. Tug had a sudden deja vu. He’d seen this shape on his computer screen.

All of a sudden the treacherous thixotropic stuff broke into a flying burst of clear snot that splashed all over his feet and legs. The magic goo felt tingly on Tug’s skin. He wondered nervously if any of the slime might be passing into his bloodstream. He hurriedly toweled it off his body, then used the side of his Birkenstock sandal to push the rest of the slime off the edge of the deck.

“What do you think?” asked Revel.

“I’m overwhelmed,” said Tug, shaking his head. “Your Urschleim jellyfish look so much like the ones I’ve been building in my lab. Let’s go in. I’ll show you my jellyfish while we think this through.” Tug led Revel into the house.

Revel insisted on bringing the Urschleim-containing cooler and the empty pressure canister into the house. He even got Tug to throw an Indian blanket over them, “in case we get company.”

Tug’s jellyfish tanks filled up an entire room with great green bubbling glory. The aquarium room had been a domestic video game parlor during the early 1980s, when the home’s original builder, a designer of shoot-em-up computer twitch-games, had shored up the floor to accommodate two dozen massive arcade-consoles. This was a good thing too, for Tug’s seawater tanks were a serious structural burden, and far outweighed all of Tug’s other possessions put together, except maybe the teak waterbed which his ex-lover had left. Tug had bought the tanks themselves at a knockdown auction from the federal-seizure sale of an eccentric Oakland cocaine dealer, who had once used them to store schools of piranha.

Revel mulled silently over the ranks of jellyfish. Backlit by greenish glow from the spotlights of a defunct speed-metal crew, Tug’s jellies were at their best. The backlighting brought out their most secret, most hidden interior curvatures, with an unblinking brilliance that was well-nigh pornographic.

Their seawater trace elements and Purina Jellyfish Lab Chow cost more than Tug’s own weekly grocery bills, but his jelly menagerie had come to mean more to Tug than his own nourishment, health, money, or even his love-life. He spent long secret hours entranced before the gently spinning, ciliated marvels, watching them reel up their brine shrimp prey in mindless, reflexive elegance, absorbing the food in a silent ecstasy of poisonous goo. Live, digestive goo, that transmuted through secret alchemical biology into pulsating, glassy flesh.

Tug’s ex-lover had been pretty sporting about Tug’s goo-mania, especially compared to his other complaints about Tug’s numerous perceived character flaws, but Tug figured his lover had finally been driven away by some deep rivalry with the barely-organic. Tug had gone to some pains to Windex his noseprints from the aquarium glass before Revel arrived.

“Can you tell which ones are real and which ones I made from scratch?” Tug demanded triumphantly.

“You got me whipped,” Revel admitted. “It’s a real nice show, Tug. If you can really teach these suckers some tricks, we’ll have ourselves a business.”

Revel’s denim chest emitted a ringing sound. He reached within his overalls, whipped out a cellular phone the size of a cigarette-pack, and answered it. “Pullen here! What? Yeah. Yeah, sure. Okay, see you.” He flipped the phone shut and stowed it.

“Got you a visitor coming,” he announced. “Business consultant I hired.”

Tug frowned.

“My uncle’s idea, actually,” Revel shrugged. “Just kind of standard Pullen procedure before we sink any real money in a venture. We got ourselves one of the best computer-industry consultants in the business.”

“Yeah? Who?”

“Edna Sydney. She’s a futurist, she writes a high-finance technology newsletter that’s real hot with the boys in suits.”

“Some strange woman is going to show up here and decide if my Ctenophore Inc. is worth funding?” Tug’s voice was high and shaky with stress. “I don’t like it, Revel.”

“Just try ‘n’ act like you know what you’re doing, Tug, and then she’ll take my Uncle Donny Ray a clean bill of health for us. Just a detail really.” Revel laughed falsely. “My uncle’s a little over-cautious. Belt-and-suspenders kinda guy. Lot of private investigators on his payroll and stuff. The old boy’s just tryin’ to keep me outa trouble, basically. Don’t worry about it none, Tug.”

Revel’s phone rang again, this time from the pocket on his left buttock. “Pullen here! What? Yeah, I know his house don’t look like much, but this is the place, all right. Yeah, okay, we’ll let you in.” Revel stowed the phone again, and turned to Tug. “Go get the door, man, and I’ll double check that our cooler of Urschleim is out of sight.”

Seconds later, Tug’s front doorbell rang loudly. Tug opened it to find a woman in blue jeans, jogging shoes and a shapeless gray wool jersey, slipping her own cellular phone into her black nylon satchel.

“Hello,” she said. “Are you Dr. Mesoglea?”

“Yes I am. Tug Mesoglea.”

“Edna Sydney, Edna Sydney Associates.”

Tug shook Edna Sydney’s dainty blue-knuckled hand. She had a pointed chin, an impressively large forehead, and a look of extraordinary, almost supernatural intelligence in her dark brown shoebutton eyes. She had a neat cap of gray-streaked brown hair. She looked like a digital pixie leapt full-blown from the brain of Thomas Edison.

While she greeted Revel, Tug dug a business-card from his wallet and forced it on her. Edna Sydney riposted with a card from the satchel that gave office addresses in Washington, Prague, and Chicago.

“Would you care for a latte?” Tug babbled. “Tab? Pineapple-mango soda?”

Edna Sydney settled for a Jolt Cola, then gently maneuvered the two men into the jellyfish lab. She listened attentively as Tug launched into an extensive, arm-waving spiel.

Tug was inspired. Words gushed from him like Revel’s Urschleim. He’d never before met anyone who could fully understand him when he talked techie jargon absolutely as fast as he could. Edna Sydney, however, not only comprehended Tug’s jabber but actually tapped her foot occasionally and once politely stifled a yawn.

“I’ve seen artificial life devices before,” Edna allowed, as Tug began to run out of verbal ectoplasm. “I knew all those Santa Fe guys before they destroyed the futures exchanges and got sent off to Leavenworth. I wouldn’t advise trying to break into the software market with some new genetic algorithm. You don’t want to end up like Bill Gates.”

Revel snorted. “Gates? Geez, I wouldn’t wish that on my worst enemy.” He chortled aloud. “To think they used to compare that nerd to Rockefeller! Hell, Rockefeller was an oil business man, a family man! If Gates had been in Rockefeller’s class, there’d be kids named Gates running half the states in the Union by now.”

“I’m not planning to market the algorithms,” Tug told the consultant. “They’ll be a trade secret, and I’ll market the jelly simulacra themselves. Ctenophore Inc. is basically a manufacturing enterprise.”

“What about the threat of reverse engineering?”

“We’ve got an eighteen-month lead,” Revel bragged. “Round these parts, that’s like eighteen years anywhere else! Besides, we got a set of ingredients that’s gonna be mighty hard to duplicate.”

“There hasn’t been a lot of, uh, sustained industry development in the artificial jellyfish field before,” Tug told her. “We’ve got a big R&D advantage.”

Edna pursed her lips. “Well, that brings us to marketing, then. How are you going to get your products advertised and distributed?”

“Oh, for publicity, we’ll do COMDEX, A-Life Developers, BioScience Fair, MONDO 3000, the works,” Revel assured her. “And get this—we can ship jellies by the Pullen oil pipelines anywhere in North America for free! Try and match that for ease of distribution and clever use of an installed base! Hell, it’ll be almost as easy as downloadin’ software from the Internet!”

“That certainly sounds innovative,” Edna nodded. “So—let’s get to the crux of matters, then. What’s the killer app for a robot jellyfish?”

Tug and Revel traded glances. “Our exact application is highly confidential,” Tug said tentatively.

“Maybe you could suggest a few apps, Edna,” Revel told her, folding his arms cagily over the denim chest of his Can’t-Bust-Ems. “Come on and earn your twenty thousand bucks an hour.”

“Hmmm,” the consultant said. Her brow clouded, and she sat in the armchair at Tug’s workstation, her eyes gone distant. “Jellyfish. Industrial jellyfish…”

Greenish rippling aquarium light played across Edna Sydney’s face as she sat in deep thought. The jellyfish kept up their silent, eternal pulsations; kept on bouncing their waves of contraction out and back between the centers and the rims of their bells.

“Housewares application,” said Edna presently. “Fill them with lye and flush them through sinks and commodes. They agitate their way through sink traps and hairballs and grease.”

“Check,” said Tug alertly. He snatched a mechanical pencil from the desktop and began scribbling notes on the back of an unpaid bill.

“Assist fermentation in septic tanks by loading jellies with decomposition bacteria, then setting them to churn the tank sludge. Sell them in packs of thousands for city-sized sewage-installations.”

“Outrageous,” said Tug.

“Microsurgical applications inside plugged arteries. Pulsates plaque away gently, but disintegrates in the ventrical valves to avoid heart attacks.”

“That would need FDA approval,” Revel hedged. “Maybe a few years down the road.”

“You can get a livestock application done in eighteen months,” said Edna. “It’s happened in recombinant DNA.”

“Gotcha,” said Revel. “Lord knows the Pullens got a piece o’ the cattle business!”

“If you could manufacture Portuguese man-o-war or other threatening toxic jellies,” Edna said, “then you could set a few thousand right offshore in perhaps Hilton Head or Puerto Vallarta. After the tourist trade crashed, you could buy up shoreline property cheap and make a real killing.” She paused. “Of course, that would be illegal.”

“Right,” Tug nodded, pencil scratching away. “Although my plastic jellyfish don’t sting. I suppose we could implant pouches of toxins in them…”

“It would also be unethical. And wrong.”

“Yeah, yeah, we get it,” Revel assured her. “Anything else?”

“Do the jellyfish reproduce?” asked Edna.

“No they don’t,” Tug said. “I mean, not by themselves. They don’t reproduce and they don’t eat. I can manufacture as many as you want to any spec, though.”

“So they’re not truly alive, then? They don’t evolve? They’re not Type III a-life?”

“I evolved the algorithms for their behavior in my simulations, but the devices themselves are basically sterile robots with my best algorithms hard-coded in,” Tug geeked fluently. “They’re jellyfish androids that run my code. Not androids, coelenteroids.”

“It’s probably just as well if they don’t reproduce,” said Edna primly. “How big can you make them?”

“Well, not much bigger than a basketball at present. The lasers I’m currently using to sinter them are of limited capacity.” Tug neglected to mention that he had the lasers out on unauthorized loan from San Jose State University, thanks to a good friend in lab support at the School of Engineering. “In principle, a jellyfish could be quite large.”

“So they’re currently too small to live inside,” said Edna thoughtfully.

Revel smiled. “‘Live inside,’ huh? You’re really something special, Edna.”

“That’s what they pay me for,” she said crisply. She glanced at the screen of Tug’s workstation, with its rich background color drifting from sky-blue to sea-green, and with a vigorous pack of sea-nettles pumping their way forward. “What genetic operators are you using to evolve your algorithms?”

“Standard Holland stuff. Proportional reproduction, crossover, mutation, and inversion.”

“The Chicago a-life group came up with a new schemata-sensitive operator last week,” said Edna. “Preliminary tests are showing a forty percent speed-up for searching intractable sample spaces.”

“Terrific! That would really be useful for me,” said Tug. “I need that genetic operator.”

Edna scribbled a file location and the electronic address of a downloading site on Tug’s business card and gave it back to him. Then she glanced at a dainty wristwatch inside her left wrist. “Revel’s uncle paid for a full hour plus travel. You two want to spring for a retainer, or do I go?”

“Uh, thanks a lot, but I don’t think we can swing a retainer,” Revel said modestly.

Edna nodded slowly, then touched one finger to her pointed chin. “I just thought of an angle for using your jellyfish in hotel swimming-pools. If your jellyfish don’t sting, you could play with them like beach balls, they’d filtrate the water, and they could shed off little polyps to look for cracks. I just hate the hotel pools in California. They’re surrounded by anorexic bleached blondes drinking margaritas made of chemicals with forty letters in their names. Should we talk some more?”

“If you don’t like your pool, maybe you could take a nice dip in one of Tug’s tanks,” Revel said, with a glance at his own watch.

“Bad idea, Revel,” Tug said hastily, “you get a good jolt from those natural sea-nettles and it’ll stop your heart.”

“Do you have a license for those venomous creatures?” Edna asked coolly.

Tug tugged his forelock in mock contrition. “Well, Ms. Sydney, amateur coelenteratology’s kind of a poorly policed field.”

Edna stood up briskly, and hefted her nylon bag. “We’re out of time, so here’s the bottom line,” she said. “This is one of the looniest schemes I’ve ever seen. But I’m going to phone Revel’s uncle with the go-ahead as soon as I get back into Illinois airspace. Risk-taking weirdos like you two are what makes this industry great, and the Pullen family can well afford to back you. I’m rooting for you boys. And if you even need any cut-rate Kazakh programmers, send me e-mail.”

“Thanks, Edna,” Revel said.

“Yes,” said Tug, “Thank you for all the good ideas.” He saw her to the door.

“She didn’t really sound very encouraging,” Tug said after she left. “And her ideas were ugly, compared to ours. Fill my jellyfish with lye? Put them in septic tanks and in cow arteries? Fill them with poison to sting families on vacation?” He flung back his head and began camping back and forth across the room imitating Edna in a shrieking falsetto. “They’re not Type III a-life? Oh dear! How I hate those anorexic blondes! Oh my!”

“Look, Tug, if Edna was a little underwhelmed it’s just ‘cause I didn’t tell her everything!” said Revel. “A trade secret is a trade secret, boy, and three’s always a crowd. That gal’s got a brain with the strength o’ ten, but even Edna Sydney can’t help droppin’ certain hints in those pricey little newsletters of hers…”

Revel whistled briefly, pleased with his own brilliance.

Tug’s eyes widened in sudden, cataclysmic comprehension. “I’ve got it Revel! I think I’ve got it! When you first saw an Urschleim air-jelly—was it before or after you put my plastic jellyfish in your swimming pool?”

“After, compadre. I only first thought of blowing Urschleim bubbles last week—I was drunk, and I did it to make a woman laugh. But you sent me that sorry-ass melting jellyfish a full six weeks ago.”

“That ‘sorry-ass melting jellyfish’ found its way out a crack in your swimming pool and down through the shale beds into the Ditheree hole!” cried Tug exultantly. “Yes! That’s it, Revel! My equations migrated right out into your goo!”

“Your software got into my primeval slime?” said Revel slowly. “How exactly is that s’posed to happen?”

“Mathematics represents optimal form, Revel,” said Tug. “That’s why it slips in everywhere. But sometimes you need a seed equation. Like if water gets cold, it likes to freeze; it freezes into a mathematical lattice. But if you have really cold water in a smooth tank, the water might not know how to freeze—until maybe a snowflake drifts into it. To make a long story short, the mathematical formations of my sintered jellyfish represent a low-energy phase space configuration that is stably attractive to the dynamics of the Urschleim.”

“That story’s too long for me,” said Revel. “Let’s just test if you’re right. Why don’t we throw one of your artificial jellies into my cooler full of slime?”

“Good idea,” Tug said, pleased to see Revel plunging headlong into the scientific method. They returned to the aquaria.

Tug mounted a stepladder festooned with bright-red anti-litigation safety warnings, and used a long-handled aquarium net to fetch up his best artificial jelly, a purple-striped piezoplastic sea nettle that he’d sintered up just that morning, a home-made, stingless Chrysaora quinquecirrha.

Revel and Tug strode out to the living room with the plastic sea nettle pulsating gamely against the fine-woven mesh of the net.

“Stand back,” Tug warned and flipped the jelly into the four inches of Urschleim still in the plastic picnic cooler.

The slime heaved upward violently at the touch of the little artificial jellyfish. Once again Revel blew some Texan hot air into the goo, only this time it all lifted up at once, all five liters of it, forming a floating sea-nettle the size of a large dog.

“Don’t let it hit the ceiling!” Revel shouted. The Urschleim jelly drifted around the room, its white oral arms swaying like the train of a wedding dress.

“Yee haw! Shit howdy! This one’s different from all the Urschleim ones I’ve seen before. People’d buy this one just for fun! Edna’s right. It’d be a hell of a pool toy, or, heck, a plain old land toy, as long as it don’t fly away.”

“A toy?” said Tug. “You think we should go with the recreational application? I like it, Revel! Recreation has positive energy. And there’s a lot of money in gaming.”

“Just like tag!” Revel hooted, capering. “Blind man’s bluff!”

“Watch out, Revel!” One swaying fringe of dog-sized ur-jelly made a sudden whipping snatch at Revel’s leg. Revel yelped in alarm and tumbled backward over the living-room hassock.

“Christ! Get it off me!” Revel cried as the enormous jelly reeled at his ankle, its vast gelatinous bulk hovered menacingly over his upturned face. Tug, with a burst of inspiration, slid open the glass doors to the deck.

Caught in a draft of air, the jelly released Revel and floated out through the doors, and sailed off over Tug’s redwood deck. Tug watched the dog-sized jelly ascending serenely over the neighbors’ yard. Engrossed in beer and tofu, the neighbors failed to notice it.

Toatoa the parrot swooped off the roof of the Samoans’ house and rose to circle the great flying sea nettle. The iridescent green parrot hung in a moment of timeless beauty near the translucent jelly, and then was caught by one of the lashing oral arms. There was a frenzy of green motion inside the Urschleim sea-nettle’s bell, and then the parrot had clawed and beaked its way free. The punctured nettle fell into the stiff, gnarly branches of a madrone tree and lay there melting. The moist Toatoa cawed angrily from her roof-top perch, flapping her wings to dry.

“Wow!” said Tug. “I’d like to see that again—on digital video!” He smacked his forehead with the flat of his hand. “But now we’ve got none left for testing! Except —wait!— that little bit in the vial.” He yanked the vial from his pocket and looked at it speculatively. “I could put a tiny Monterey bell jelly in here, and then put in some nanophones to pick up the phonon jitter. Yeah. If I could get even a rough map of the Urschleim’s basins of chaotic attraction—”

Revel yawned loudly and stretched his arms. “Sounds fascinatin’, Doc. Take me on down to my motel, would you? I’ll call Ditheree and get some more Urschleim delivered to your house by, oh, 6 AM tomorrow. And by day after tomorrow I can get you a lot more. A whole lot more.”

Tug had rented Revel a room in the Los Perros Inn, a run-down stucco motel where, Tug told Revel as he dropped him off, Joe DiMaggio and Marilyn Monroe had once spent a honeymoon night.

Fearing that Tug harbored a budding romantic notion of a honeymoon night for himself, Revel frowned and muttered, “Now I know why they call this the Granola State: nuts, flakes, and fruits.”

“Relax,” said Tug. “I know you’re not gay. And you’re not my type anyway. You’re way too young. What I want is a manly older guy who’ll cherish me and take care of me. I want to snuggle against his shoulder and feel his strong arms around me in the still of the night.” Perhaps the Etna Ale had gone to Tug’s head. Or maybe the Urschleim had affected him. In any case, he didn’t seem at all embarrassed to be making these revelations.

“See you tomorrow, old son,” said Revel, closing his door.

Revel got on the phone and called the home of Hoss Jenks, the old forehand of the Ditheree field.

“Hoss, this is Revel Pullen. Can you messenger me out another pressure tank of that goo?”

“That goo, Revel, that goo! There’s been big-ass balloons of it floatin’ out of the well. You never should of thrown those gene-splice bacteria down there.”

“I told you before, Hoss, it ain’t bacteria we’re dealing with, it’s primeval slime!”

“Ain’t many of us here that agree, Revel. What if it’s some kind of plague on the oil wells? What if it spreads?”

“Let’s stick to the point, Hoss. Has anybody noticed the balloons?”

“Not yet.”

“Well, just keep folks off our property, Hoss. And tell the boys not to be shy of firing warning shots—we’re on unincorporated land.”

“I don’t know how long this can stay secret.”

“Hoss, we need time to try and find a way to make a buck off this. If I can get the right spin on the Urschleim, folks’ll be glad to see it coming out of Ditheree. Just between you and me, I’m out here with the likeliest old boy to figure out what to do. Not that he’s much of a regular fella, but that’s neither here nor there. Name of Tug Mesoglea. I think we’re onto something big. Send that tank of goo out to Mesoglea’s address, pronto. Here it is. Yeah, and here’s his number, and while we’re at it, here’s my number at the motel. And, Hoss, let’s make that three tanks, the same size as the one you filled up for me yesterday. Yeah. Try and get em out here by six AM tomorrow. And start routing out a Pullen pipeline connection between our Nacogdoches tank farm and Monterey.”

“Monterey, California, or Monterey, Mexico?”

“California. Monterey’s handy and it’s out of the way. We’ll need some place real quiet for the next stage I’m planning. There’s way too many professional snoops watching everybody’s business here in Silicon Valley, drivin’ around scanning cellular phones and stuff—you’re receiving this call as encrypted, aren’t you, Hoss?”

“Sure thing, boss. Got my Clipper Chip set to maximum scramble.”

“Good, good, just making sure. I’m trying to be cautious, Hoss, just like Uncle Donny Ray.”

Hoss gave a snort of laughter on the other end of the line, and Revel continued. “Anyhoo, we need someplace kind out of the way, but still convenient. Someplace with some spare capacity, but a little run-down, so’s we can rent lots of square footage on the cheap and the city fathers don’t ask too many prying questions…Ask Lucy to sniff around and find me a place like that in Monterey.”

“There’s already hundreds of towns like that in Texas!”

“Yeah, but I want to do this out here. This deal is a software kind o’ thing, so it’s gotta be California.”

Revel woke around seven AM, stirred by the roar of the morning rush-hour traffic. He got his breakfast at a California coffee-shop that called itself “Southern Kitchen,” yet served orange-rind muffins and sliced kiwi-fruits with the eggs. Over breakfast he called Texas, and learned that Lucy had found an abandoned tank farm near a defunct polluted military base just north of Monterey. The tank farm belonged to Felix Quinonez, who had been the base’s fuel supplier. The property, on Quinonez’s private land, included a large garage. The set-up sounded about perfect.

“Lease it, Lucy,” said Revel, slurping his coffee. “And fax Quinonez two copies of the contract so’s me and him can sign off down at his property today. I’ll get this Tug Mesoglea fella to drive me down there. Let’s say two o’clock this afternoon? Lock it in. Now has Hoss found a pipeline connection? He has? Straight to Quinonez’s tanks? Bless you, honey. Oh, and one more thing? Draw up incorporation papers for a company called Ctenophore, Inc., register the company, and get the name trademarked. C-T-E-N-O-P-H-O-R-E. What it means? It’s a kind of morphodite jellyfish. Swear to God. I learned it from Tug Mesoglea. If you should you put Mesoglea’s name on my incorporation papers? Are you teasin’ me, Lucy? Are you tryin’ to make ol’ Revel mad? Now book me and Mesoglea a suite in a Monterey hotel, and fax the incorporation papers to me there. Thanks, darlin’. Talk to ya later.”

The rapid-fire wheeling and dealing filled Revel with joy. Expansively swinging his arms, he strolled up the hill to Tug’s house, which was only a few blocks off. The air was clear and cool, and the sun was a low bright disk in the immaculate blue sky. Birds fluttered this way and that—sparrows, grackles, robins, humming-birds, and the startlingly large California bluejays. A dog barked in the distance as the exotic leaves and flowers swayed in the gentle morning breeze.

As he drew closer to Tug’s house, Revel could hear the steady screeching of the Samoans’ parrot. And when he turned the corner of Tug’s block, Revel saw something very odd. It was like there was a ripple in the space over Tug’s house, an undulating bluish glinting of curved air.

Wheeling about in the midst of the glinting was the furious Toatoa. A school of small airborne bell jellies were circling around and around over Tug’s house, now fleeing from and now pursuing the parrot, who was endeavoring to puncture them one by one. Revel yelled at the cloud of jellyfish, but what good would that do? You could as soon yell at a volcano or at a spreadsheet.

To Revel’s relief, the parrot retreated to her house with a broken tailfeather, and the jellies did not follow her. But now—were the air bells catching the scent plume of the air off Revel’s body? They flocked and spiraled eldritchly. Revel hurried up Tug’s steps and into his house, right past the three empty cylinders of Urschleim lying outside Tug’s front door.

Inside Tug’s house reeked of subterranean sulfur. Air jellies of all kinds pressed this way and that. Sea nettles, comb-jellies, bell jellies, spotted jellies, and even a few giant siphonophores—all the jellies of different sizes, with the smaller ones beating frantically faster than the big ones. It was like a children’s birthday party with lighter-than-air balloons. Tug had gone utterly bat-shit with the Urschleim.

“Hey, Tug!” Revel called, slapping a sea nettle away from his face. “What’s goin’ on, buddy? Is it safe in here?”

Tug appeared from around a corner. He was wearing a long blonde wig. His cheeks were high pink with excitement, and his blue eyes were sparkling. He wore bright lipstick, and a tight red silk dress. “It’s a jelly party, Revel!”

A huge siphonophore shaped like a mustachioed rope of mucus came bumping along the ceiling towards Revel, its mane of oral arms soundlessly a-jangle.

“Help!”

“Oh don’t worry so,” said Tug. “And don’t beat up a lot of wind. Air currents are what excites them. Here, if you’re scared, come down to my room while I slip into something less confrontational.”

Revel sat on a chair in the corner of Tug’s bedroom while Tug got back into his shorts and sandals.

“I was so excited when all that slime came this morning that I put on my dress-up clothes,” Tug confessed. “I’ve been dancing with my equations for the last couple of hours. There doesn’t seem to be any size limit to the size of the jellyfish I can blow. We can make Urschleim jellyfish as big as anything!”

Revel rubbed his cheek uncertainly. “Did you figure anything more out about them, Tug? I didn’t tell you before, but back at Ditheree we’re getting spontaneous air jelly releases. I mean—I sure don’t understand how the hell they can fly. Did you get that part yet?”

“Well, as I’m sure you know, the scientific word for jellyfish is ‘coelenterate’,” said Tug, leaning towards the mirror to take off his lipstick. “‘Coelenterate’ is from ‘hollow gut’ in Latin. Your average jellyfish has an organ called a coelenteron, which is a saclike cavity within its body. The reason these Urschleim fellows can fly is that somehow the Urschleim vaporizes to fills their coelenterons with, of all things, helium! Nature’s noblest gas! Traditionally found seeping out of the shafts of oil wells!” Tug whooped, waggled his ass, and slipped off his wig.

Revel clambered angrily to his feet. “I’m glad you’re having fun, Doc, but fun ain’t business. We’re in retail now, and like they say in retail, you can’t do business from an empty truck. We need jellies. All stocks, all sizes. You ready to set up shop seriously?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean build product, son! I done called my man Hoss Jenkins at Ditheree, and we’re gonna be ready to start pumping Urschleim cross-country by pipeline around noon our time tomorrow. That is, if you’re man enough to handle the other end of the assembly line here in California.”

“Isn’t that awfully sudden?” Tug hedged, wiping off his mascara. “I mean, I do have some spreadsheets and business plans for a factory, but…”

Revel scoffed, and swatted at the jelly-stained leg of his Can’t-Bust Ems. “Where have you been, Tug? This is the twenty-first century. Ain’t you ever heard of just-in-time manufacturing? Hell, in Singapore or Taiwan they’d have already set up six virtual corporations and had this stuff shipped to global markets yesterday!”

“But I can’t run a major manufacturing enterprise out of my house,” Tug said, gazing around him. “Even my laser-sintering equipment is on a kind of, uhm, loan, from the University. We’ll still need lasers for making the plastic jellies to seed the big ones.”

“I’ll buy you lasers, Tug. Just give me the part numbers.”

“But, but, we’ll need workers. People to answer the phone, men to carry things…” Tug paused. “Though, come to think of it, we could use a simple Turing imitation program to answer the phones. And I know where we can pick up a few industrial robots to do the heavy lifting.”

“Now you’re talking sense!” Revel nodded. “Let’s go on upstairs!”

“But what about the factory building?” Tug called after Revel. “We can’t fit the business into my poor house. We’ll need a lot of floor space, and a tank to store the Urschleim, with a pipeline depot nearby. We’ll need a power hookup, an Internet node and—”

“And it has to be some outta-the-way locale,” said Revel, turning to grin down from the head of the stairs. “Which I already leased for us this morning!”

“My stars!” said Tug. “Where is it?”

“Monterey. You’re drivin’.” Revel glanced around the living-room, taking in the odd menagerie of disparate jellyfish floating about. “Before we go,” he cautioned, “You better close the door to your wood-stove. There’s a passel of little air jellies who’ve already slipped out through your chimney. They were hassling your neighbor’s parrot.”

“Oh!” said Tug, and closed the wood-stove’s door. The big siphonophore slimed its arms across Tug. Instead of trying to fight away, Tug dangled his arms limply and began hunching his back rhythmically—like a jellyfish. The siphonophore soon lost interest in him and drifted away. “That’s how you do it,” said Tug. “Just act like a jellyfish!”

“That’s easier for you than it is for me,” said Revel, picking up a twitching plastic moon jelly from the floor. “Let’s take some of these suckers down to Monterey with us. We can use them for seeds. We can have like a tank of these moon jellies, some comb-jellies, a tank of sea nettles, a tank of those big street-loogie things over there—” he pointed at a siphonophore.

“Sure,” said Tug. “We’ll bring all my little plastic ones, and figure out which ones make the best Urschleim toys.”

They set a sheet of plastic into the Animata’s trunk, loaded it up with plastic jellyfish doused in seawater, and set off for Monterey.

All during the trip down the highway, Revel jabbered into his cellular phone, jolting various movers and shakers into action: Pullen family clients, suppliers and gophers, in Dallas, Houston, San Antonio—even a few discreet calls to Djakarta and Macao.

Quinonez’s tank farm was just north of Monterey, squeezed up against the boundaries of what had once been Fort Ord. During their occupancy of these rolling dunes, the Army had so thoroughly polluted the soil that the land was now legally unusable. The base, which had been closed since the 1990s, was a nature preserve cum hazardous waste site. Those wishing to stroll the self-guiding nature trails were required to wear respirators and disposable plastic shoe-covers.

Tug guided the Animata along a loop road that led to the back of the Ord Natural Waste Site. Inland from the dunes were huge fields of Brussels sprouts and artichokes. In one of the fields six huge silvery tanks rested like visiting UFOs.

“There it is, Tug,” said Revel, putting away his phone. “The home of Ctenophore, Inc!”

As they drew closer, they could see that the great storage tanks were marred with graffiti and pocked with rust. Some of the graffiti were richly psychedelic, but most were Aztec gang-code glyphs about red and blue, South and North, the numbers 13 and 14, and so on. The gangs’ points of dispute grew ever more abstract.

Between the tanks and the road there was a vast gravel parking-lot with yellowed thistles pushing up through it. At one side of the lot was a truly enormous steel and concrete garage, practically the size of an airplane hanger. Painted on the wall in fading electric pink, yellow and blue was Quinonez Motorotive—Max Nix We Fix!

“Pull on up there, Tug,” said Revel. “Mr. Quinonez is supposed to show up and give us the keys.”

“How did you get the lease lined up already?”

“What do you think I’ve been doing on the phone, Doc? Ordering pizza?”

They got out of the Animata, and stood there in the sudden, startling silence beneath the immense, clear California sky. In the distance a sputtering motor made itself heard, then pushed closer. Revel wandered back towards the nearest oil-tank and peered at it. Now the motor arrived in the form of a battered multicolored pickup truck driven by a rugged older man with iron gray hair and a heavy mustache.

“Hello!” sang Tug, instantly in love.

“Good afternoon,” said the man, getting out of his pickup. “I’m Felix Quinonez.” He stuck out his hand and Tug eagerly grasped it.

“I’m Tug Mesoglea,” said Tug. “I handle the science, and my partner Revel Pullen over there handles the business. I think we’re leasing this property from you?”

“I think so too,” said Quinonez, baring his strong teeth in a flashing smile. He let go of Tug’s hand, giving Tug a thoughtful look. An ambiguous look. Did Tug dare hope?

Now Revel came striding over. “Quinonez? I’m Revel Pullen. Did you bring the contract Lucy faxed you? Muy bueno, my man. Let’s sign the papers on the hood of your pickup. Texas style!”

The ceremony completed, Quinonez handed over the keys. “This is the key to garage, this is for the padlock on the pipeline valve, and these here are for the locks on the stairways up onto the tanks. We’ve been having some trouble keeping kids out of here.”

“I can see that from the free paint-jobs you been getting,” said Revel, staring over at the graffiti bedecked tanks. “But the rust I’m seeing is what worries me. The corrosion.”

“These tanks have been empty and out of use for quite a few years,” granted Quinonez. “But you weren’t planning on filling them, were you? As I explained to your assistant, the hazardous materials license for this site was revoked the day Fort Ord was closed.”

“I certainly am planning on filling these tanks,” said Revel, “Or why the hell else would I be renting them? But the materials ain’t gonna be hazardous.”

“You’re dealing in beet-sugar?” inquired Quinonez.

“Never you mind what’s going in the tanks, Felix. Just show me around and get me up to speed on your valves and pipelines.” He handed the garage key to Tug. “Here, Doc, scope out the building while Felix here shows me his system.”

“Thanks, Revel. But Felix, before you go off with him, just show me how the garage lock works,” said Tug. “I don’t want to set off an alarm or something.”

Revel watched disapprovingly while Tug walked over to the garage with Felix, chattering all the way.

“You must be very successful, Felix,” gushed Tug as the leathery-faced Quinonez coaxed the garage’s rusty lock open. Grasping for more topics to keep the conversation going, Tug glanced up at the garage’s weathered sign. “Motorotive, that’s a good word.”

“A cholo who worked for me made it up,” allowed Quinonez. “Do you know what Max Nix We Fix means?”

“Not really.”

“My Dad was in the Army in the sixties. He was stationed in Germany, he had an easy deal. He was in the motor vehicle division, of course, and that was their slogan. Max Nix is German for ‘it doesn’t matter.’”

“How would you say Max Nix in Spanish?” inquired Tug. “I love Spanish.”

“No problema,” grinned Felix. Tug felt that there was definitely a good vibration between them. Now the lock on the garage door squeaked open, and Felix held it open so that Tug could pass inside.

“The lights are over here,” said Felix, hitting a bank of switches. The cavernous garage was like a vast barn for elephants—there were thirty vehicle-repair bays on either side like stalls; each bay was big enough to have once held a huge green Army truck.

“Hey, Quinonez,” came Revel’s holler. “I ain’t got all day!”

“Thanks so much, Felix,” said Tug, reaching out to the handsome older man for another handshake. “I’d love to see more of you.”

“Well, maybe you will,” said Felix softly. “I am not a married man.”

“That’s lovely,” breathed Tug. The two made full eye contact. No problema.

Later that afternoon, Tug and Revel settled into a top-floor suite of a Monterey seaside hotel. Tug poured a few buckets of hotel ice onto the artificial jellyfish in his trunk. Revel got back into the compulsive wheeler-dealer mode with his portable phone again, his demands becoming more unseemly and grandiose as he and Tug worked their way, inch by amber inch, through a fifth of Gentleman Jack.

At three in the morning, Tug crashed headlong into bed, his last conscious memory the clink and scrape of Revel razoring white powder on the suite’s glass-topped coffee-table. He’d hoped to dream that he was in the arms of Felix Quinonez, but instead he dreamed once again about debugging a jellyfish program. He woke with a terrible hangover.

Whatever substance Revel had snorted—it seemed unlikely to be anything so mundane and antiquated as mere cocaine—it didn’t seem to be bothering him next morning. Revel lustily ordered a big breakfast from room-service.

As Revel tipped the busboy lavishly and splashed California champagne into their beaker of orange juice, Tug staggered outside the suite to the balcony. The Monterey air was rank with kelp. Large immaculate seagulls slid and twisted along the sea-breeze updrafts at the hotel’s walls. In the distance to the north, a line of California seals sprawled on a rocky wharf like brown slugs on broken concrete. Dead tin-roofed canneries lined the shore to the south, some of them retrofitted into tourist gyp-joints and discos, others empty and at near-collapse.

Tug huffed at the sea air until the vice-grip loosened at his temples. The world was bright and chaotic and beautiful. He stumbled into the room, bolted down a champagne mimosa and three forkfuls of scrambled eggs.

“Well, Revel,” he said finally, “I’ve got to hand it to you. Quinonez Motorotive is ideal in every respect.”

“Oh, I’ve had Monterey in mind since the first time we met here at SIGUSC,” Revel averred, propping one boot-socked foot on the tabletop. “I took to this place right away. This is my kind of town.” With his lean strangler’s mitts folded over his shallow chest, the young oilman looked surprisingly at peace, almost philosophical. “You ever read any John Steinbeck, Tug?”

“Steinbeck?”

“Yeah, the Nobel-Prize-winning twentieth-century novelist.”

“I never figured you for a reading man, Revel.”

“I got into Steinbeck’s stuff when I first came to Monterey,” Revel said. “Now I’m a big fan of his. Great writer. He wrote a book set right here in Cannery Row…you ever read it? Well, it’s about all these drunks and whores living on the hillsides around here, some pretty interesting folks, and the hero’s this guy who’s kind of their mentor. He’s an ichthyologist who does abortions on the side. Not for the money though, just because it’s the 1940s and he likes to have lots of sex, and abortion happens to be this thing he can hack ‘cause of his science background…Y’see, Tug, in Steinbeck’s day, Cannery Row actually canned a hell of a lot of fish! Sardines. But all the sardines vanished by 1950. Some kind of eco-disaster thing; the sardines never came back at all, not to this day.” He laughed. “So you know what they sell in this town today? Steinbeck.”

“Yeah I know,” said Tug. “It’s kind of a postmodern culture-industry museum-economy tourist thing.”

“Yeah. Cannery Row cans Steinbeck now. There’s Steinbeck novels, and tapes of the crappy movie adaptations, and Steinbeck beer-mugs, and Steinbeck key-chains, Steinbeck bumper-stickers, Steinbeck iron-on patches, Steinbeck fridge-magnets…and below the counter, there’s Steinbeck blow-up plastic love-dolls so that the air-filled author of Grapes of Wrath can be subjected to any number of unspeakable posthumous indignities.”

“You’re kidding about the love-dolls, right?”

“Heck no, dude! I think what we ought to do is buy one of ‘em, blow it up, and throw it into a cooler full of Urschleim. What we’d get is this big Jello Steinbeck, see? Maybe it’d even talk! Like deliver a Nobel Prize oration or something. Except when you go to shake his hand, the hand just snaps off at the wrist like a jelly polyp, a kind of dough-lump of dead author flesh, and floats through the air till it hits some paper and starts writing sequels…”

“What the hell was that stuff you snorted last night, Revel?”

“Bunch of letters and numbers, old son. Seems like they change ‘em every time I score.”

Tug groaned as if in physical pain. “In other words you’re so fried, you can’t remember.”

Revel, jolted from his reverie, frowned. “Now, don’t go Neanderthal on me, Tug. That stuff is pure competitive edge. You wouldn’t act so shocked about it, if you’d spent some time in the boardrooms of the Fortune 500 lately. Smart drugs!” Revel coughed rackingly and laughed again. “The coolest thing about smart drugs is, that if they even barely work, you just gotta take ‘em, no matter how square you are! Otherwise, the Japanese CEOs kick your ass!”

“I think it’s time to get some fresh air, Revel.”

“How right you are, hombre. We gotta settle in at Quinonez’s tank farm this morning. We’ve got a Niagara of Urschleim headed our way.” Revel glanced at his watch. “Fact is, the stuff oughta be rollin’ in a couple of hours from now. Let’s go on down and get ready to watch the tanks fill up.”

“What if one of the tanks splits open?”

“Then I expect we won’t use that particular tank no more.”

When Tug and Revel got to Quinonez Motorotive, they found several crates of newly delivered equipment waiting for them. Tug was as excited as Christmas morning.

“Look, Revel, these two boxes are the industrial robots, that box is the supercomputer, and this one here is the laser-sintering device.”

“Yep,” said Revel. “And over here’s a drum of those piezoplastic beads and here’s a pallet of titaniplast sheets for your jellyfish tanks. You start gettin’ it all set up, Doc, while I check out the pipeline valves one more time.”

Tug unlimbered the robots first. They were built like short squat humanoids, and each came with a telerobotic interface that had the form of a virtual reality helmet. The idea was that you put on the helmet and watched through the robot’s eyes, meanwhile talking the robot through some repetitive task that you were going to want it to do. The task in this case was to build jellyfish tanks by lining some of the garage’s big truck bays with titaniplast—and to fill up the tanks with water.

The robot controls were of course trickier than Tug had anticipated, but after an hour or so he had one of them slaving away like the Sorcerer’s Apprentice. He powered up the second robot and used it to bring in and set up the new computer and the laser-sintering assemblage. Then he crossloaded the first robot’s program onto the second robot, and it too got to work turning truck-bays into aquaria.

Tug configured the new computer and did a remote login to his workstation back in Los Perros. In ten minutes he’d siphoned off copies of all the software he needed, and ghostly jellyfish were shimmering across the computer’s new screen. Tug went out and looked at the robots; they’d finished five aquaria now, and water was gushing into them from connections the busy robots had made to the Quinonez Motorotive water-main.

Tug opened the trunk of his car and began bringing in artificial jellyfish and throwing them into the new tanks. Meanwhile Revel was moving about on the big storage tanks, crawling all over them like an excited fly on fresh meat. Spotting Tug, Revel whooped and waved from the top of a tank. “The slime’s comin’ soon,” hollered Revel. Tug waved back and returned to his computer.

Checking his e-mail, Tug saw that he’d finally gotten a coelenteratological monograph concerning one of the ctenophores he’d been most eager to model: the Venus’s-girdle, or Cestus veneris, a comb-jelly native to the Mediterranean that was shaped like a wide, tapering belt covered with cilia. The Venus’s-girdle was a true ctenophore, and its water-combing cilia were said to diffract sunlight into gorgeous rainbows. It might be fun to wrap one of them around your waist for dress-up. Ctenophore, Inc., could make fashion accessories as well as toys! Smiling as he worked, Tug began transferring the report’s data to his design program.

The roar of the Urschleim coming through the pipeline was like a subway underground. Initially taking it for an earthquake, Tug ran outside and collided with the jubilant Revel.

“Here she comes, pardner!”

The nearest of the giant tanks boomed and shuddered as the slime began coursing into it. “So far, so good!” said Revel.

Tanks two and three filled up uneventfully, but a long vertical seam midway up on tank four began to gape open as the tank was filling. Scampering about like a meth-biker roughneck, Revel yanked at the pipeline valves and diverted the Urschleim flow from tank four into tanks five and six, which tidily absorbed the rest of the shipment.

As the roaring and booming of the pipeline delivery died down, the metal of tank four gave a dying shriek and ripped open from top to bottom. Floundering in vast chaotic motion, the sides of the great tank unrolled to fall outwards like a snipped ribbon, tearing loose from the huge disk top, which glided forward some twenty yards like a giant Frisbee.

An acre or more of slime gushed out of the burst tank to flood the tank farm’s dry weedy soil. The thousands of gallons of glistening Urschleim mounded up on the ground like a clear tapioca pudding.

Tug started running toward the spill, fearful for Revel’s safety. But, no, there was Revel, standing safe off to one side like a triumphant cockroach. “Come on, Tug!” he called. “Come look at this!” Tug kept running and Revel met him at the edge of the Urschleim spill.

“This is just like the spill at Ditheree!” exclaimed Revel. “But you’ll see, spillin’ Urschleim on the ground don’t mean a thing. You ready start fillin’ orders, Tug?” His voice sounded tinny and high, like the voice of an indestructible cartoon character.

“The stuff is warm,” said Tug, leaning forward to feel the great knee-high pancake of Urschleim. His voice too had high, quacking quality. Here and there fat bubbles of gas formed beneath the Urschleim and burst plopping holes in it. The huge Urschleim flapjack was giving off gas like a dough full of yeast. But the gas was helium, which is why their voices were high and—

“I just realized how the Urschleim makes helium,” squawked Tug. “Cold fusion! Let’s run back in the garage, Revel, and find out whether or not we’ve got radiation sickness. Come on. I mean it. Run!”

Back in the garage they caught their breath for awhile. “Why would we have radiation sickness?” puffed Revel finally.

“I think your Urschleim is fusing hydrogen atoms together to make helium,” said Tug. “Depending on the details of the process, that could mean anything from warming the stuff up, to killing everyone in the county.”

“Well, it ain’t killed anyone down in Ditheree so far,” Revel scoffed. “And come to think of it, one of my techs did check the first batch over with a Geiger counter. It ain’t radioactive, Tug. How could it be? We’re gonna use it to make toys!”

“Toys? You’ve already got orders?”

“I got a fella owns a chain of variety stores down in Orange County, wants ten thousand jellies to sell for swimming-pool toys. All shapes and sizes. I told him I’d send ‘em out down the pipeline to his warehouse early tomorrow morning. He’s takin’ out ads in tomorrow’s papers.”

“Heavens to Betsy!” exclaimed Tug. “How are we going to pull that off?”

“I figure all you need to do is tap off Urschleim a bucketful at a time, and just dip one of your artificial jellyfish into each bucketful. The ur-snot will glom right onto the math and start acting like a jellyfish. You sell the slime jellyfish, and keep the plastic jellyfish to use as a seed again and again.”

“We’re going to do that ten thousand times by tomorrow morning?”

“Teach the damn robots to do it!”

Just about then, Felix Quinonez showed up in truck to try and find out what they’d just spilled out of tank four. Revel blustered at him until he went away, but not before Tug managed to set a dinner date with him for that evening.

“Jesus, Tug,” snapped Revel. “What in hell you want to have supper with that old man for? I hope to God it ain’t because of— “

“Hark,” sang Tug. “The love that dare not speak its name! Maybe I can get myself a Venus’s-girdle sintered up in time. I think it would be a stunning thing to wear. The Venus’s-girdle is a ctenophore native to the Mediterranean. If I can make mine come out anywhere near as gorgeous as the real thing, then we’ll sell twenty thousand of them to your man in Orange.”

Revel nodded grimly. “Let’s git on in the garage and start workin’, son.”

They tried to get the robots to help with making the ten thousand jellies, but the machines were slow and awkward at this task. Tug and Revel set to work making the jellies themselves—tapping off Urschleim, vivifying it with the magic touch of a plastic jellyfish, and throwing the Urschleim jellyfish into one of the aquaria for storage. They put nets over the storage aquaria to keep the creatures from floating off. Soon the nets bulged upward with a dizzying array of Urschleim coelenteroids.

When dinner time rolled around, Tug, to Revel’s displeasure, excused himself for his date with Felix Quinonez.

“I’ll just work on through,” yelled Revel. “I care about business, Tug!”

“I’ll check back with you around midnight.”

“Fine!” Revel drew out his packet of white powder and inhaled deeply. “I can go all night, you lazy heifer!”

“Don’t overwork yourself, Revel. If we don’t finish all the jellyfish tonight we can finish them early tomorrow morning. How many do we have done anyway?”

“I’m counting about three thousand,” said Revel. “Damn but those robots are slow.”

“Well I’ll be back later to drive you back to the hotel. Don’t do anything crazy while I’m gone.”

“You’re the one whose crazy, Tug!”

Tug’s dinner with Felix Quinonez went very well, even though Tug hadn’t had time to sinter himself that Venus’s-girdle. After the meal they went back to Felix’s house and got to know each other better. The satiated Tug dropped off to sleep, and by the time he got back to the tank farm to pick up Revel, it was nearly dawn.

A stiff breeze was blowing from the south, and a dying moon hung low in the west over the sea. Patches of fog swept northward across the moon’s low disk. The great tanks of Urschleim were creaking and shivering. Tug opened the garage door to find the whole interior space filled with Urschleim jellies. Crouched cackling at one side of the garage was the wasted Revel. Streaming out of five jury-rigged pipes next to Revel were a steady stream of fresh Urschleim jellyfish; blowing out of the pipes like bubbles from a bubble wand. Every now and then an air-bubble would start to swell too large before breaking free, and one of the two robots would step forward and snip it off.

“Reckon we got enough, yet, Tug?” asked Revel. “I done lost count.”

Tug did a quick estimation of the volume of the garage divided by the volume of an air-jelly and came up with two hundred thousand.

“Yes, Revel, I’m that’s way more than enough. Stop it now. How did you get around having to dip the plastic jellyfish into the slime?”

“The smart nose knows,” said Revel, horning up a thumbnail of white powder. “How was your big date?”

“My date was fine,” said Tug, pushing past Revel to turn off the valves on the five pipes. “It could even be the beginning of a steady thing. Thank God this garage isn’t wood, or these air jellies would lift off the roof. How are you going to feed them all into the pipeline to Orange County, Revel?”

“Got the robots to rig a collector up top there,” said Revel, gesturing towards the distant ceiling. “You think it’s time to ship ‘em out? Can do!” Revel slapped a large toggle switch that one of robots had jury-rigged into the wall. The deep throb of a powerful electric pump began.

“That’s good, Revel, let’s get the jellies out of here. But you still didn’t tell me how you got the jellies to come out of the pipe all ready-made.” Tug paused and stared at Revel. “I mean how they could come out ready-made without your having to dip a plastic jellyfish in them. What did you do?”

“Hell, I can tell by your face you already know the answer,” snapped Revel defensively. “You want to hear it? Okay, I went and put one of your goddamn precious plastic jellies in each of the big tanks. Same idea as back at Ditheree. Once the whole tank’s got your weird math in it, the pieces that bubble out form jellies naturally. We got sea nettles in tank number one, moon jellies in number two, those spotted jellies in tank three, bell jellies in tank five, and ctenophores in tank six. Comb-jellies. Tank four’s busted, you recall.”

“Busted,” said Tug softly. Outside the screeching of metal rose above the sighing of the wind and the chug of the pipeline pump that was sucking the garage’s jellies off the ceiling and pipelining them off to Orange County. “Busted.”

A huge crash sounded from the tank field.

Tug helped the disoriented Revel out into the driveway in front of the garage. Tank number six was gone, and a spindle-shaped comb-jelly the size of a blimp was bouncing across the sloping field of artichoke plants that lay north of the tank farm. The great moving form was live and shiny in the slanting moonlight. Its transparent flesh glowed faintly from the effects of cold fusion.

“The other tanks are going to break up, too, Revel,” Tug murmured. “One by one. It’s the helium.”

“Them giant air jellies are gonna look plumb beautiful when the sun comes up,” said Revel, squinting at his watch. “It’ll be great publicity for Ctenophore, Inc. Did I tell you I got the papers for it drawn up?”

“No,” said Tug. “Shouldn’t I sign them?”

“No need for you to sign, old son,” said Revel. “The Urschleim’s mine, and so’s the company. I’m putting you on salary! You’re our chief scientist!”

“God damn it, Revel, don’t play me for a sucker. I wanted stock. You knew that.”

A dark figure shuffled up behind them and tapped Revel’s shoulder with its metal claw. It was one of the industrial robots, carrying Revel’s portable phone.

“There’s a call on your phone, Mr. Pullen. From Orange County. You set the phone down earlier while you were ingesting narcotics.”

“Busy, busy!” exclaimed Revel. “They must be wantin’ to transfer payment for our shipment. We’re in business, Tug, my man. And just to make sure there’s no hard feelings, I’ll pay your first year’s salary in advance! Tomorrow, that is.”

As Revel drew out his portable phone, another of the great metal tanks gave way, releasing a giant, toadstool-like spotted jelly. Outlined against the faint eastern sky, it was an awesome sight. The wind urged the huge quivering thing northwards, and its great stubby tentacles dragged stubbornly across the ground. Tug wished briefly that Revel were screaming in the jelly’s grip instead of screaming into his telephone.

“Lost ‘em?” Revel was screeching. “What the hell you mean? We shipped ‘em to you, and you owe us the money for ‘em. Your warehouse roof blew off? That’s not my fault, is it? Well, yes, we did ship some extras. Yes, we shipped you twenty to one. We figured you’d have a high demand. So that makes it our fault? Kiss my grits!” He snapped the phone shut and scowled.

“So all the jellies in Orange County got away?” said Tug softly. “It’s looking kind of bad for Ctenophore, Inc., isn’t it, Revel? It’s going to be tough to run that operation alone.” With a roar, a third storage tank gave way like a hatching egg, releasing a moon jelly the size of an ice-skating rink. The first rays of the rising sun shimmered on its great surface. In the distance there were sirens.

In rapid succession the two remaining tanks burst open, unleashing a bell jelly and a mammoth sea nettle. A vagary of the dawn breeze swept the sea nettle towards Tug and Revel. Instead of fleeing it, Revel ran crazily towards it, bellowing in mindless anger.

Tug watched Revel for a moment too long, for now the huge sea nettle lashed out two of its dangling oral arms and snagged the both of them. Swelling its hollow gut a bit larger, the vast sea nettle rose a few hundred feet into the air, and began drifting north along Route One towards San Francisco.

By swinging themselves around and climbing frenziedly, Tug and Revel were able to find a perch together in the tangled tissues on the underside of the enormous sea nettle. The effort and the clear morning air seemed finally to have cleared Revel’s head.

“We’re lucky these things don’t sting, eh Doc? I gotta hand it to you. Say, ain’t this a hell of a ride?”

The light of the morning sun refracted wonderfully through the giant lens-like tissues of the helium-filled sea nettle.

“I wonder if we can steer it?” said Tug, feeling around in the welter of dangling jelly frills all around them. “It’s be pretty cool to set down at Crissy Field right near the Golden Gate Bridge.”

“If anyone can steer it, Tug, you’re the man.”

Using his knowledge of the jelly’s basins of chaotic attraction, Tug was indeed able to adjust the giant sea nettle’s pulsings so as to bring them to hover over Crissy Field’s great grassy sward, right at the mouth of the San Francisco Bay, first making a low pass over the hilly streets of San Francisco. Below were thousands of people, massed to great them.

They descended lower and lower, surrounded by a buzzing pack of TV-station helicopters. Anticipating a deluge of orders for Ctenophore products, Revel phoned up Hoss Jenkins to check his Urschleim supply.

“We’ve got more goo than oil, Revel,” shouted Hoss. “It’s showin’ up in all our wells and in everybody else’s wells all across Texas. Turns out there wasn’t nothing primeval about your slime at all. It was just a mess of those gene-splice bacteria like I told you all along. Them germs have floated down from the air jellies and are eatin’ up all the oil they can find!”

“Well, keep pumping that goo! We got us a global market here! We got cold fusion happening, Hoss! Not to mention airships, my man, and self-heating housing! And that probably ain’t but the half of it.”

“I sure hope so, Revel! Because it looks like all the oil business left in Texas is about to turn into the flyin’ jelly business. Uncle Donny Ray’s asking lots of questions, Revel! I hope you’re prepared for this!”

“Hell yes, I’m prepared!” Revel snapped. “I spent all my life waitin’ for a chance like this! Me ‘n’ ol’ Tug are the pioneers of a paradigm-shatterin’ postindustrial revolution, and anybody who don’t like it, can get in the breadlines like those no-neck numbskulls from IBM.” Revel snapped the phone shut.

“What’s the news, Revel?” asked Tug.

“All the oil in Texas is turning into Urschleim,” said Revel. “And we’re the only ones who know what to do about it. Let’s land this thing and start makin’ us some deals.”

The giant sea nettle hovered uneasily, rippling a bit in the prop-wash of the anxious helicopters. Tug made no move to bring them lower. “There’s no we and no us as long as you’re talking that salary bullshit,” said Tug angrily. “If you want me to bust ass and take risks in your startup, it has to be fifty-fifty down the line. I want to be fully vested! I want to be on the board! I want to call my share of the shots!”

“I’ll think about it,” Revel hedged.

“You better think fast, Revel.” Tug looked down between his legs at the jostling crowd below. “Look at them all. You don’t really know how the hell we got here or what we’re doing, Revel. Are you ready to face them alone? It’s nice up here in this balloon, but we can’t ride a balloon forever. Sooner or later, we’re gonna have to walk on our own two feet again, and look people right in the eye.” He reached up into the tissues of the giant sea nettle, manipulating it.

Now the sun-baked quake-prone ground began rising up steadily again. Tattooed local hipsters billowed away from beneath them in San Francisco’s trademark mélange of ecstasy and dread.

“What are you going to say to them when I land us?” demanded Tug harshly.

“Me?” Revel said, surprised. “You’re the scientist! You’re the one who’s s’posed to explain. Just feed ‘em some mathematics. Chaos equations and all that bullshit. It don’t matter if they can’t understand it. ‘There’s no such thing as bad publicity,’ Tug. P. T. Barnum said that.”

“P. T. Barnum wasn’t in the artificial life business, Revel.”

“Sure he was,” said Revel, as the great jellyfish touched down. “And, okay, what the hey, if you’ll stick with me and do the talkin’, I’ll go ahead and cut you in for fifty percent.”

Tug and Revel stepped from the jellyfish and shook hands, grinning gamely, in a barrage of exploding flashbulbs.

Note on “Big Jelly” (With Bruce Sterling)

Written in 1992.

Asimov’s Science Fiction, November 1994.

In May, 1992, Bruce and I were panelists at a computer conference in Monterey called the ACM SIGCHI Conference on Human Factors in Computing. At the same time, there was a big show on jellyfish at the Monterey Aquarium, and Bruce and I went and looked at the tanks together. The jellyfish made a big impression on us. So as not to be locked into the classic macho SF two-guys story mode, I tried making “my” character gay for a change.

Easy As Pie

In a far corner of a distant galaxy spins planet X, a place quite similar to our wonderful Earth. Like Earth, X is in a planetary system with a chaoticity of six parts per million and, like Earth, X orbits its sun in the third resonance band of its planetary system’s attractor.

Planet X wears a lifeweb much like our holy Gaia, mother of life. Planet X once had a living neighbor, a planet Y, but eons and eons ago, the lost inhabitants of Y mastered direct matter control—and ended by turning themselves and their planet into a great band of dust.

Each year there is a day when planet X is the furthest from its sun and the closest to the orbit of the shattered planet Y. The people of planet X call this day Xday, and they cheer themselves through it with eating, drinking and the giving of gifts.

This is the story of what happened one Xday season to a selfish peasant named Karl and to his kind, long-suffering wife Giselle.

Karl and Giselle’s hut was on the outskirts of a large ugly city. As a young man, Karl had been lively and wise, but time had crusted his heart over with self-indulgence and idle lechery. With his and Giselle’s children grown and gone, Karl’s only remaining smiles were for dancing-girls, for smoke, and for drink.

Like many women, Giselle thought first and foremost of her family and her home. If Karl was increasingly unpleasant to live with, there were still things to be set right in their hut and, above all, there was the Xday visit of the children to prepare for.

Six weeks before Xday, Giselle began talking to Karl about the coming holiday. Karl tried to put her off with sullen grimaces and discouraging words, but Giselle kept up her happy plans and chatter. What Giselle thought, she frankly said, and now she was thinking about the holiday.

“You say we can’t afford a goose, but at least we have to put up some garlands, Karl. And the hut needs to be cleaned from top to bottom.”

“Oh, what for? The hut looks fine. And you didn’t like the garlands I put up for you last year.”

“I think that this year we’ll use ivy for the garlands,” continued Giselle. “Ivy will stay nice and green.”

“Where are we supposed to find ivy?”

“Don’t you remember? There’s a big patch of ivy near the top of Summer Hill! When the children were younger, you and I used to walk there with them all the time. It’s not far. Come, Karl, let’s go to Summer Hill and gather ivy.”

“You’re always asking for something, Giselle. I’m about to go to the inn. I’ll get ivy another day. Or you get it.”

“The inn is what you love, Karl, and I don’t begrudge you; you worked hard for many years. Now you’re an idle red-faced lecher who stares at hussies, fine. Nobody’s perfect. But come with me to Summer Hill for an hour now.” Giselle smiled fetchingly at Karl and ran her gentle hand across his stubbled cheek.

“I’m not a red-faced lecher,” blustered Karl.

“Then don’t act like one. The inn’s empty at this time of day anyway. If you go there now, you’ll be a desperate red-faced lecher.” Giselle laughed so merrily that Karl’s anger was undone.

Karl and Giselle left their hut and wound their way through their neighbor’s huts and up the slopes of Summer Hill. Soon there were no more dwellings. Hilltops were viewed as sacred on planet X, and all hilltops were left empty for the wind, the people, and the Gaia of X.

As they gathered ivy high on the hill, the peasant couple could see out over the great imperial city of Mur which lay to their north. In the center of Mur rose the far tiny spires of the emperor’s palace. The air near the palace was enlivened by the comings and goings of the gleaming metal flying saucers that the emperor Klaatu and his court used.

Karl and Giselle had often been into the city for market day, but neither of them had ever stood directly before the imperial palace. Peasants were not much welcomed in Mur outside the market district, and a peasant who tried to walk all the way to the palace was likely to be beaten and robbed—if not by a thief then by an officer of the imperial watch.

Though his palace was off-limits to the peasants, the emperor’s airships often came to claim goods from the market. Over the years many of the great silvery saucers had grown to a size of over fifty feet across—yes, grown. The metal saucers were living things that grew and learned and eventually died. The saucers’ silver surfaces were intricately chased with filigreed coppery lines that branched and intertwined as a saucer grew. No two saucers were the quite the same. With exercise, polishing, and plenty of sunshine, a flying saucer could grow for many a year, perhaps as much as two centuries. When a saucer got quite old, its skin would thin out to nothingness and the whole thing would suddenly crumble into a drifting dust like mushroom spores.

Where did the saucers come from? They spawned on the ribs of planet X herself. Every few years in some deep cave of planet X—and never twice the same cave—a few baby saucers would be found stuck to the walls like limpets. All saucers that were found became the property of the Klaatu dynasty. And the finder—invariably a hardy young peasant—would be granted imperial favor, a purse of gold, and the rank of baroness or baronet.

The sages of planet X classified the saucers as Spore Magic. Spore Magic included all the inexplicable events that had puzzled the citizens of X throughout history. The fact was that very odd things happened regularly on planet X—especially around Xday.

When the bright shape came flying down at Karl and Giselle on Summer Hill, they may have thought for an instant that it was a saucer—but it was a goose with snowy white plumage and a wedge-shaped orange beak. The goose stood there on her orange webbed feet, curving her neck this way and that, looking at Karl and Giselle. Finally she began slowly to waddle about, pecking up snails from beneath the ivy.

“Catch the goose, Karl,” exclaimed Giselle. “We can eat her on Xday!”

Karl was reluctant. The goose looked alert and powerful. Karl didn’t much fancy being pecked, clawed, and wing-beaten by the beast. “Why can’t our Xday meal be turnips like it is every other day?” said Karl. “Leave the goose alone, Giselle. They’ll have goose at the inn on Xday in any case. If I happen to go there, I can bring a wing home for you.”

“Selfish old fool,” said Giselle. “I’ll catch the goose.”

Giselle marched towards the plump white bird. Far from looking alarmed, the goose looked interested. She stuck her neck up to full height and regarded Giselle. The goose had shiny blue eyes. Giselle made feeding motions with her fingers, though she had no food to give. “Nice goosey loosey goosey girl,” sang Giselle. “Goose, goose, goose!”

The goose honked, and when Giselle turned and walked away from her, the goose followed. When Karl, Giselle and goose were down among the huts, the goose willingly jumped into Giselle’s arms and let herself be carried back to the peasant couple’s hut.

Giselle cut a turnip into small bits and fed them to the goose, who gobbled them down avidly, stretching out her neck to swallow each morsel. Before letting the goose go outside, Giselle tied a heavy stone to one of the goose’s legs. Slowly dragging the stone, the goose waddled about the yard, contentedly rooting for slugs, bugs, and snails.

“What a beautiful bird, Karl!” exclaimed Giselle. “We’ll fatten her till the day before Xday, and then you can butcher and bleed her for me. I’ll pluck, singe, draw, and cook her! We’ll have goose for Xday! The children will be thrilled!”

“I hope Tolstan, the cook at the inn, can help me with the butchering,” grumbled Karl. “I don’t know anything about killing a goose. Yes, I’d better go talk to Tolstan.”

“That’s fine, Karl, but before you go off to the inn, I still want you to help me put up the ivy.”

“Will you never be done, woman?” cried old Karl, but help with the ivy he did, and only then, finally, could he go to the inn to smoke and drink and stare at women until it was time to totter home and fall into his and Giselle’s bed.

In the coming days, the goose became more and more Giselle’s pet. The goose quickly found a way to free her foot from the rope and stone, and could easily have flown away—but she chose not to. At every hour of the day she was inside or outside the peasant couple’s hut. When Giselle was active in the hut, the goose would honk plaintively until Giselle would pull aside the hut’s wicker door and let the goose in. Once in the hut, the goose delighted in following Giselle, who often fed the goose scraps. The goose liked meat as well as vegetables, indeed she would even eat small pebbles and pieces of wood. Not that the goose was going hungry—the more time she spent in the hut, the more snails and bugs there seemed to be on the hut’s floor. Giselle noticed that, for a special wonder, the goose seemed to know not to foul the floor, no matter how much she ate.

A few days later, Karl was due to pay off his quarterly debt at the inn. He and Giselle dug their small bag of savings out from under a stone at the back of the hearth. There was no way to reach the hoard without getting ashes all over oneself, which was the peasant couple’s way of being sure that neither of them dipped into the savings alone.

The small leather bag held some silver and copper coins saved from Karl’s occasional earnings, along with sixteen gold coins that remained from the inheritance which Giselle’s parents had left her several years before. Ever since Giselle got her inheritance, Karl had worked as little as possible. He thought of Giselle’s money as his own.

As was their custom, Karl and Giselle spread the coins out on the table and counted them together, a ritual they went through each time the coins appeared from beneath the stones of the hearth. The goose stood next to the table, watching with glittering eyes.

“Let me take a gold coin to the inn,” wheedled Karl when they were done counting. “Then I’ll have credit clear into the spring.”

“Very well,” said Giselle. “And I’ll take a gold coin to spend on gifts for the children.”

“One silver coin would be more than enough for them, woman!” snapped Karl. “The children are grown; they should take care of themselves!”

“It’s my gold, Karl. You should be grateful that I’m so foolishly generous to you.”

“Then I get some coppers as well,” shouted Karl. “I earned the copper and silver in the turnip harvest this fall!” Giselle nodded curtly, and slid two gold coins and three coppers to one side of the table. Leaning forward, the two peasants began telling the remaining coins back into the bag.

But now all at once the goose darted forward and gulped down the two gold coins, pumping her neck to get the hard metal disks all the way down from craw to crop to gizzard.

“No, Goosey!” cried Giselle.

“Grab her,” said Karl, drawing his knife. “I’ll cut her open!” The goose made a frightened noise like a rusty metal hinge, and waddled rapidly out of Karl’s reach.

“Stop, Karl!” cried Giselle. “She can’t digest gold. The coins are safe in her stomach. It’s still four days until Xday. If we butcher Goosey now, her meat will spoil.”

“What if she shits the coins into the street?”

“I’ll make a nest for her inside our hut,” said Giselle. “Anyway, haven’t you noticed? Goosey never shits. She just grows.”

“Well, nobody’s taking any more of our gold,” snapped Karl. He pocketed his three coppers, swept the remaining coins into the little sack, tied the sack tight, and crawled into the hearth to bury the sack again. “The inn’s coin and the children’s presents will have to wait until your precious goose is ready,” he told Giselle. And then Karl went down to the inn to spend his coppers.

The next morning, Giselle found four gold coins in the nest beneath the goose. She bit them and rang them, they seemed true as any coin. Karl, waking late, sat up blinking to stare at Giselle. “What’s happened?”

“The goose, Karl! She turned our two coins into four!”

“What!” The old peasant sprang out of bed to see. Four bright coins lay in Giselle’s dainty hand.

“Give me my two,” demanded Karl.

“You get one, Karl,” said Giselle and gave it to him. “I’ll keep one for the children, and I’ll feed these other two to Goosey to see if it works again! Then we’ll have four extra gold coins! Here, Goosey!”

Karl watched excitedly as the goose ate two gold coins from Giselle’s hand. He stayed in the hut at Giselle’s side all day, and finally, near dusk, the goose gave a warbling honk and rose to her feet. Gold glittered from the goose’s nest—and this time it was not just four coins, it was a heap that Karl feverishly counted as seventeen coins! Their fortune had more than doubled in one day!

Karl snatched up two gold coins for his own and hurried off to the inn, leaving Giselle to hide the new treasure. Once at the inn, Karl behaved very foolishly: he got drunk and began bragging about his white goose that laid golden coins. One of the emperor’s soldiers happened to hear him, and the next morning Karl awoke from his sodden slumber to hear Giselle arguing with someone while angry Goosey made her rusty hinge sound.

“It’s just an ordinary goose,” Giselle was saying. “We caught her on Summer Hill.”

“The goose may be Spore Magic,” came the stranger’s voice. “I’m here to claim her for the emperor.”

Any miracle that might be as valuable as the flying saucers was called Spore Magic. And, by ancient imperial decree, all Spore Magic was the property of the Klaatu dynasty.

Goosey came running to the corner of the hut where Karl lay. If the goose is Spore Magic like the saucers, thought Karl, then the emperor will grant imperial favor to the one who brings her to him. Karl grabbed Goosey in his arms and went out to face the stranger.

It was a young knight of the emperor’s guard, smartly dressed in flowing silks and furs. One of the emperor’s flying saucers rested in the dirt of the peasants’ yard; the saucer was a young twenty-footer, still but lightly filigreed. All the peasants from the neighborhood had gathered, or were still gathering, to watch. None of the emperor’s saucers had ever landed here before, and none of the peasants had ever been inside a saucer.

“I will come with you to bring the goose to the palace,” said Karl, his voice trembling at the enormity of the proposal.

“No, Karl,” cried Giselle. “The goose is mine. And I fed her two more coins this morning.”

“Silence,” said Karl. “We cannot argue with the emperor. I will bring the goose to him, and he will grant me imperial favor. He will give me a bag of gold and the rank of baronet. Have a care, woman!” Karl held the goose tight and stepped away from Giselle.

The young knight looked at Karl doubtfully, but then said, “Very well. Carry the goose into the ship, peasant. But don’t touch anything. You’re filthy and you stink.”

The inside of the saucer was of smooth silvery metal delicately veined with copper. There was a bulge in the wall that made a bench that ran all around the circular cabin. As well as the open arch of the cabin door, there were round, open portholes ranged along the walls. So as not to sully the fine fabric of the cushions on the seats, old Karl sat on the floor with Goosey cradled securely his arms.

The knight controlled the saucer’s flight simply by talking to it. “Fly back to the courtyard of Emperor Klaatu’s palace,” said the knight, and the saucer lifted into the air. Wind whistled through the open door and portholes. The view was dizzying. What with the uneasiness in his stomach from last night’s debauch, it was too much for Karl, and as the ship turned to angle down to the emperor’s palace, he vomited between his legs onto the floor. Goosey pecked at the vomit.

“You cursed old fool,” cried the young knight, and favored Karl with a sharp kick in the ribs. Karl endured the abuse with no complaint. At least he had now flown in one of the emperor’s airships.

The saucer landed in the palace’s walled courtyard. The knight called for a scullion to clean up Karl’s mess, then led Karl across the courtyard and into the palace. Still clutched in Karl’s arms, the goose turned her head this way and that, watching everything with her clear, blue-irised eyes.

The emperor Klaatu was a small bald man with a dark beard and a penetrating gaze. Sitting at the emperor’s side was his fool, or minister, a fat clean-shaven man with a loose smile.

“Is this is the goose that lays golden coins?” demanded the emperor.

“Yes, sire,” said Karl. “And I freely bring her to you. Will you grant me imperial favor?”

“Favor?” asked the emperor.

“A purse of gold,” said Karl. “And I should like to be made a baronet. I could rule my neighborhood in the name of the empire. Even my wife would have to obey me.” He bowed low and set the goose down on the floor at the emperor’s feet.

The goose gave a rusty honk, waggled her bottom, and squeezed out a foul-smelling puddle that resembled Karl’s vomit.

“I’m to grant a baronetage for goose-droppings?” roared the emperor. The fool, or minister, cuffed Karl on the head, and the knight screamed for a scullion to clean up the mess.

“I think you have to feed the goose gold coins first,” stammered Karl. “She needs gold to make gold. She shits out copies of whatever you feed her. Do you have a coin you can feed her, sire? Or a large gem?”

“Oh, so I’m to give you jewels as well as gold?” cried the emperor. “Knight, lock this charlatan and his goose in the dungeon. If the goose lays no gold by tomorrow, then put them both to death. I’ll have the goose roasted with turnips.”

“Oh, wait, please wait,” cried Karl, as all his courage fled from him. “If you want gold from the goose then you should cut her open right away. She still hasn’t shit out the two coins my wife fed her this morning.” The goose gave Karl a startled look as the peasant caught hold of her.

“Go on,” Karl begged the knight, stretching out the goose on the floor with her neck in his left hand and her feet in his right. “Cut the goose in half with your sword, sir knight. Cut right where she’s the fattest. I know there’s gold in her. Take the gold and flog me and set me free. Please spare me, my lords, as it is nearly Xday. I thought the goose was Spore Magic. I meant no harm.”

The emperor nodded to the knight, and the knight brought his razor sharp sword down on Goosey’s back, quite severing her breast and head from her feet and tail. What a shriek the poor goose gave!

Instead of gushing blood, the cut surfaces of the goose’s body were damp but firm, with the consistency and color of a ripe avocado. In the center of each surface was a hemispherical depression: Goosey was hollow at the center, hollow as an avocado without a pit. From the two halves of the cut-open cavity there oozed onto the stone floor a shiny fluid that quickly hardened into a puddle of gold.

Karl had let go of the goose as the sword struck. Now the goose’s rear section rocked back and began waddling around on its feet, while the front section settled its flat cut surface onto the floor and began honking and beating its wings. As the seconds passed, the rear section bulged up its top surface to grow a new breast, neck and head. At the same time, the front half of the goose rose slowly up onto a fresh-grown belly and legs. The flesh and feathers of the geese flowed and shifted as these transformations happened, so that the two new geese were each of half the weight of the original goose, with each new goose being about four-fifths the original size.

One of the geese hopped onto the emperor’s lap, and the other one waddled over to Karl.

“You…you see!” blustered the peasant. “The goose is Spore Magic. And look!” He leaned forward and pried the golden, somewhat vomit-reeking, puddle off the floor and presented it to the emperor. “Here is your gold, sire. Now please let me go home. My family needs me for Xday. Oh please, sire, let me go to them. I love them so.”

“Very well,” said the emperor. “But I will keep both of the magic geese. And you shall receive no gold, nor any baronetage. You have tried my patience too sorely.”

So Karl spent Xday with his family, laughing and feasting on a roast goose—which Giselle bought from a poultry dealer. So relieved was he to be alive, that old Karl opened up his heart to his loved ones as never before—and the good feelings lasted on through the rest of the year.

And the emperor? The emperor grew ever richer as he ran the contents of the royal treasury over and over through the bodies of his ever-growing flock of repeatedly subdivided magic geese, who stayed with him for a whole year. But on the eve of the next Xday, the geese herded the emperor, and all his family, and all his court, into the emperor’s flying saucers and flew them away forever—easy as pie. With no more emperors, Planet X became a more sacred place.

Hail Gaia, full of synchronicity, the universe is with thee. Blessed art though amongst dynamical systems, and blessed are thy strange attractors. Holy Gaia, mother of life, pray for us sinners, now and at the hour of our death, Amen.

Note on “Easy As Pie”

Written in 1993.

Christmas Forever, Tor Books, 1993.

I’ve always loved the classic fairy tales, and this is a retake on one of them. I wrote this for a volume of Christmas stories.

The Andy Warhol Sandcandle (With Marc Laidlaw)

Carlo the homeless artist was walking on the beach late one day in February with a tinfoil pipe and the last crumbs of a sinsemilla bud in the pouch of his sweatshirt when a family of tourists came strolling up the beach snapping electronic strobe pictures of the crashing majestic sea. Against the dazzling orange luster of the failing sunset and the crazy backwards arching gyrations of the foam flecks seemingly caught—imprisoned!—in the harsh thyristor beams, the Flintstones-like family seemed not only ludicrous but offensive, threatening all the peaceful possibilities of this beach, spoiling the end of Carlo’s hard-worked, wasted day. On impulse he seized a gnarled log of salt-sodden driftwood and waved it over his head like a caveman’s club (not that any caveman, probably, would have been so aware of the club’s contours as Carlo, who was wondering helplessly, as he approached the brightly clad middle Americans, if the club mightn’t be buffed to a fine sheen, blow-torched ever so slightly to enhance the natural weathering, coated with varnish, and sold at the weekly Surf City flea market), and bore down screaming on all the kith and kin and ilk and issue of Farmer Brownshirt, which redoubtable gentlemen gracefully sidestepped Carlo’s mad plunge, plucked the weapon from his impassioned grasp, and coolly laid a dam across Carlo’s raging, stoned, grandiose stream of consciousness.

As a Surf City taxpayer—he paid sales tax, didn’t he?—Carlo had every theoretical right to expect the police to take his side, but no, no, no, not with pot in his pocket. The voters of Surf City had recently approved an initiative to become a DFZ, or “Drug-Free Zone.”

Carlo’s fourteen-year-old pick-up truck was impounded and auctioned off; everything in the back (oxyacetylene torches, cans of resin, and miscellaneous clock parts and brass pencil-holder inserts) was stolen while the truck sat in the police parking lot. His driver’s license was suspended, and he was sentenced to either thirty days in jail or a “diversion program,” which meant thirty twelve-step meetings in thirty days, to be followed by six months of piss tests, with a missed meeting or a dirty test meaning you had to do the thirty days in jail after all. Not that Carlo was planning to do any of that. No fixed address—how would they find him? And who would really care? They’d already gotten the only thing of value Carlo had owned: his truck. Losing the truck rankled.

“It’s your fault!” Carlo screamed at his female partner Dina, as they sat eating someone’s abandoned wet nachos in the rain-splattered gale wailing up from the beach through the cement arches of the Taco Patio. He was acting out his anger over losing his truck. Carlo and Dina had been living together for several months in the cab of that pick-up, and now they had nowhere to go. “Schizos shouldn’t be allowed to vote! What’d you give for your address anyway? My truck’s license plate number?”

Dina had just confessed to Carlo that, standing dizzily in the voting booth, addled by the clouds of winged ants around the ceiling-mounted track lights—the winged ants that only Dina could see—well, she’d confused “DFZ” with “DMZ,” and then remembered “NFZ,” which meant Nuclear-Free Zone, like Oakland, or was that some kind of car? NFX? Anyway, she’d voted for it.

“Shut up, big deal, Carlo, it was just one vote. Don’t yell at me or I’ll kick you in the balls. Maybe the rehab meetings would be good for you. I mean if you get so torn up that you go try to club Barney and Wilma on the beach down there—it’s not realistic.”

“Don’t try to get out of it, Dina. You voted for the DFZ and got me into this mess. You should go to the twelve-step meetings, not me. You’d like it. You know there’s gonna be plenty of messed-up well-off guys in the program all hot to meet a down and outer like you. They’ll take you home like a lost kitten, baby. You and them can work the steps.”

“You’re in heavy denial, Carlo. You need rehab. Drugs and alcohol have ruined your life. The Great American Artist. Riiiight. I mean, look at you.”

The tip of Carlo’s tongue was bloody and swollen from where he’d bitten it while gobbling down the warm food they’d given him in jail, and now he’d opened the wound again on the pointy end of a nacho chip. He was wearing polyester slacks, four T-shirts and a sweatshirt with a pouch and a hood. His thinning blonde hair was in long knotted tangles, and his flushed broken-veined face was covered with greasy scraps of beard. He had a white bandage wrapped around his head from where the tourist had clubbed him.

“Look at me? Shit, Dina, look at you.”

Much of Dina’s face was hidden by her lank shoulder-length hair, but you could see that her sallow skin was drawn painfully tight over her sharp nose and high cheekbones. In the chill wind, her thin shoulders hunched forward over her flat chest. Like Carlo, she was dressed in a Goodwill outfit—three pairs of torn pantyhose and a beige sweater topped by a green polyester jumper. While talking to Carlo, Dina’s head kept scanning from left to right; she was always on the alert against the approach of winged ants.

“Look, Dina,” said Carlo cruelly. He held up one of the nachos they were eating. “Look in the cheese sauce. See those little flecks? How the light glints on them? It’s like tiny insect wings. I wonder if…if maybe…“

Dina’s mouth made a compulsive tic-like twist as she shoved the food off the table. “Winged ants,” she compulsively muttered in a low deep voice quite unlike her girlish speaking voice. “Winged ants get outta here.” She rose to her feet and stalked stiff-legged out of the Taco Patio.

“Where you going? Hey! Wait up, Dina, where you going?”

“Away from you,” snarled Dina, but she waited for Carlo to catch up with her.

“I been thinking about where we can sleep, Dina,” said Carlo. “With my truck gone. Let’s panhandle for awhile so’s I can get a bottle and then I’ll take you to this new bunk I know of.”

“Is it the shelter?”

“No, man, it’s casual. It’s Sally Durban’s old house. The house is wide open because the windows are out and they’re still re—re—”

“Rehabilitating it,” said Dina. “Yeah.” She put herself in the path of a passerby. “Spare change, mister? Can you spare some change?”

The man shook his head and tried to go on his way, but Dina was persistent. “It’s me and my husband, sir, we just got into town and we’re looking for work. The church shelter is full up tonight. See, I’m pregnant and he don’t speak English.” She paused and rubbed the back of her hand against her eyes, still tagging after the guy. “Please please help us, sir. If you don’t have change, a dollar will do. Or if you got any jobs need doing—I mean, in trade for food or shelter.”

That did it. He shoved a wadded single in her hand.

“God bless you, sir!”

“Gracias,” added Carlo.

In a half hour, they had enough for a bottle of Night Train, three Slim Jims and a pack of Basic Menthol. They walked away from the lights along the gently curved streets that followed the edge of the sea.

“Who was Sally Durban?” asked Dina. “I don’t remember.”

“Aging speedfreak, big old house, right on the cliffs? Remember, she jumped off her deck at dawn a couple of years ago? Speed kills—too true. Sally was in with Andy Warhol in the Seventies; she was in one of his movies called Surf Boy. I told you about her.”

Dina shrugged. “I sort of remember. Andy Warhol the artist. We were talking about him the other day. You saw something on TV. You said Andy was your hero. Didn’t you tell me you actually saw Surf Boy?”

“I saw it at Sally Durban’s house. She used to play it all the time, over and over and over. Like, it was all she had left from her glory days. She’d have young surfers in there, tryin’ to make it with them. I partied with her the night before she died, matter of fact. I’d heard about the scene, and I told her I was a surfer too. It was a good party. Sally threw down a whole ounce of crank. Yaaar.” No cars were around, so Carlo unscrewed the cap of the Night Train and took a good slug. Dina lit a Basic Menthol.

“You ever surf, Carlo?”

“Sure, baby, you know I do. You can’t grow up here and not surf. Maybe I’ll get a board this summer. I’ll teach you how to surf too. Yeah. We’ll lay out in the sun and get healthy.”

“I liked it better in the desert,” Dina said. “Except that the ants were there.”

“The beach is the place for a skanky sister like you, Dina. Salt-water kills infections. You can live forever on the beach.”

Dina answered him with a sneeze that ended in a deep, barking cough that went on and on.

The Sally Durban house sat on an iceplant-covered cliff above the ocean, its seaward decks cantilevered out over the void. The house had stood empty since her death. A developer had bought it cheap and started to fix it up, but then he’d gone broke, leaving the deserted house open to the night, with nothing but plastic sheeting covering the busted-out windows. The plastic flapped unpleasantly in the cold wind, flapped like the wings of the angel of death, flapped like a shroud wanting to twine itself around and around Dina’s face. “Durban” was like “turban” was like wrapped around your head.

“I don’t wanna go in there, Carlo.”

“It’s okay. Come on. There’s none of your ants in there.”

“They’re not my ants!”

“I swear it’s safe.”

Dina put her arms up across her face and let Carlo lead her in. There seemed to be voices in the house. Or were there?

“Is anyone else here, Carlo?”

“Might be. We’re not the only free spirits in Surf City, baby.”

But, no, they found no other life in the house, and the sounds like voices were only the barks of seals out on a rock in the sea. The house was cluttered; Sally Durban had left her estate in such a confused mess that not even all of her personal belongings had ever been removed, though by now most of the stuff had been stolen or vandalized. Carlo and Dina found their way to a windowless room downstairs.

“This will be the warmest,” said Carlo. “And nobody can see us in here.” They ate their Slim Jims, Carlo drank some more of the wine, and Dina chain-smoked Basic Menthols. Dina didn’t drink alcohol, which was one of the best things about her as far as Carlo was concerned. It was too big a hassle to have a woman fighting you over drinks all the time. It wasn’t worth having a girlfriend like that. By way of evening things out, Carlo didn’t smoke.

The wind keened, the surf crashed and the seals barked. Whenever Dina lit another cigarette, Carlo would look at her face in the flare of the matches. She looked young and pretty. If it hadn’t been for the throbbing in his head, he would have put a move on her. But there was still half a bottle of wine.

“Why would somebody have a windowless room in a house with an ocean view?” Dina wondered.

“This was Sally Durban’s movie room,” said Carlo. “Give me the matches.”

“Don’t burn ‘em all.”

“Okay. Now look. I think—” Carlo lit a match and held it high. One end of the room had a little hole in the wall with a door next to it. “Yeah. She kept the projector in there, with Surf Boy on it. That’s the door into the projection room.”

“Maybe the film and projector are still in there,” said Dina. “I’d like to see it. I ain’t seen a movie in two, three years, Carlo. They got ants in those big theaters, you know.”

“No ants in here, Dina.”

“Go on and see if the movie’s still there!” said Dina.

“Dina, if it had been, somebody would of ripped it off long ago.”

“How do you know? Go see. I got a feeling.”

“No.”

“Come on, Carlo. Do this for me.”

Carlo struggled to his feet and tugged at the knob of the projection room door. It was locked and it wouldn’t open.

“Kick it in, Carlo!”

He tried a kick, but he caught the angle wrong and fell over onto his side.

“Fuck that. I could hurt myself.”

“You let me down again, Carlo,” Dina said miserably, in the dark.

Carlo was trying to think of an answer, one that would make him feel better for failing the small mission, when he saw something sticking out of a pile of junk in the corner, something yellow and shapely nestled in the debris. Dina was inhaling hard on her cigarette; it gave an orange glow. He got to his knees and crawled over. “Light another match,” he said, and shoved his hand into the pile. It was carpet scraps and broken glass and wood chips and tangled wire, but there was something else in there as well.

“Holy shit,” he said. Under his fingers, a waxy surface, rough as sandpaper. He hauled it out in the brief flare of light, and held it toward Dina.

“A candle,” she said. “Great.”

She held the match toward the wick, but Carlo jerked the candle away. “What’re you doing?”

“It’s a candle! I’m gonna light it!”

“No way, Dina—this isn’t no ordinary candle. This is—I know this candle!”

The match went out.

“Light another one, I gotta see it,” said Carlo.

“Not unless you’re gonna light that candle.”

“You don’t understand—this is Andy’s candle. Andy Warhol’s. It’s probably worth a fortune. It was Sally’s treasure. I can’t believe it’s here.”

“Who’d take it? It’s just an old sandcandle.”

“But if we could prove it…we could sell it to a museum or something.”

“How’re you going to do that unless you light it and get a look at it?”

“Shit…okay. Light it, then. It’s big enough, we’ll only burn a little.”

“You sure?”

“Fuck, just go ahead, all right?”

Dina struck another match, touched it to the wick, and a warm glow spread around the candle. It was cast from lime-green wax in the shape of a cauldron with three stumpy little legs and a single central wick. Tiny shells, fragments of abalone and mussel, were pressed into the sides, making a border. Carlo held it up, examining the bottom and sides.

“Did he sign it?” Dina asked.

“Doesn’t look like it. But people know—they’d remember, old friends of Sally Durban’s. She told everybody about this candle. She, uh…” But then he started to remember how everybody at that party, the last one she’d thrown, how they’d really doubted everything she said. Old Sally Durban was sort of a joke to the kids; all they cared about was the drugs she spread around. Andy Warhol wasn’t a name that meant much to them

Carlo was the exception; he was an artist. He idolized Andy, and was one of the few people eager to watch the endless hours of Surf Boy. Sally had shown him the candle, knowing it would mean something to him, handling it like some kind of Holy Grail, though it was just the most ordinary sort of sandcandle and there was no way to distinguish it from any number of other sandcandles.

Carlo himself had made sandcandles when he was a kid, on the hot beach in the summer. Surf City locals held a huge candlemaking party every August, boiling up enormous aluminum vats of paraffin over firepits dug in the sand, stirring the bubbling white sludge with oars. You’d dig a hole in the sand, poke little protrusions for legs, line the mold with seaweed and shells and stones, like Andy had. You’d tie the wick to a bit of driftwood and lay the driftwood across the hole with the wick dangling into the mold. Then you’d borrow a ladle from the man who tended the wax pots; you’d scoop up as much wax as the ladle held, add a few drops of coloring and maybe even scent, then run fast across the sand before the molten liquid cooled, to pour it in your little mold. Then you waited, waited interminably, afraid to touch it, to mar the smooth waxy surface; sometimes you waited an hour, just to be safe. And when you finally dared, you dug your hands in around the candle, and lifted it out, and all the loose sand fell away, leaving just the shape you’d created, cast in colored wax, the sides embedded with sand and shells.

It was hard to finally burn a sandcandle, to see someone’s unique art sizzle up into smoke. Right now the wax on Andy Warhol’s sandcandle was melting into a widening pool around the base of the wick, making Carlo panic. The candle had never been lit at all until tonight. He felt a weird queasiness, a kind of regret, at the thought that he was burning Andy Warhol’s sandcandle; and then a similar sense of loss at the realization that he would never be able to prove what it was. What a pipedream, to think a museum would ever believe his story; to think this might be auctioned off by Sotheby’s for a million bucks.

“Nice light,” Dina said. “Andy Warhol’s sandcandle.”

Her words cooled his spirit, somehow. “Yeah,” he said. “It is nice.”

The light, not the candle, was the main thing, wasn’t it? Would Andy have wanted Sally Durban to keep the candle forever, or would he have wanted her to burn it?

Dina took the candle, carefully, as if she knew everything going through Carlo’s head. She set it on the ledge of the little window where the projector beam used to come through.

It’s a big candle, Carlo thought calmly. It won’t hurt to burn it for just a little while. The light is nice.

He tapped the wall beneath the projector hole. “Come here, Dina. Bring the wine.” She lay down beside him, under the candle. They watched it shine on the other wall, the glow swaying up and down, back and forth, as if they were riding a ship.

“Yeah,” he said. “This is good. Snuggle up, baby, it’s getting cold. All right.”

They were watching the wall as the candle began to flicker, that rhythmic strobing that candles sometimes get, a pulse so deep and regular that it could trigger an epileptic fit. Carlo glanced over and saw Dina spacing out, with her glassy eyes fixed on the wall. He turned to see what she was looking at.

In the dark there, with the muffled noises of the stormy ocean night, with the wine and the schizophrenia, Carlo and Dina did start to see the movie, yes, Surf Boy was playing on the wall; that was the flicker. In black and white, the cliffs of Surf City. Surf Boy coming out of the water looking like Carlo, but healthy. And well-fed Surf Girl right there with him, looking like a shimmering silver Dina.

“Yaaar,” said Carlo.

Then the picture cut to an airplane landing at Kennedy. Carlo and Dina were in a cab, with Carlo telling the driver, “Take us to Andy Warhol’s Factory.”

The cabby jerked into traffic, and the whole sky seemed to pulse and dance like a flame. And now Surf Boy Carlo and Surf Girl Dina were getting out of the cab on a city street, on 231 East 47th Street according to the streetsign in the background and to the numbers on the buildings. Carlo handed the cabbie a spectral twenty.

As they walked towards the building, a man in black shades, leather pants and coat came out and looked at them as if he knew them. And why shouldn’t he? He was Andy’s cameraman, Gerard Malanga, and Carlo and Dina were Surf Boy and Surf Girl, superstars of one of Andy’s underground Pop classic films.

“It’s five flights up,” said Malanga, holding the door open to let them in before he walked off down the dirty boulevard.

Carlo and Dina went on in. The elevator was an open cage, a freight elevator.

“I ain’t getting in there,” said Dina. “The shaft’s gonna be full of flying ants.”

“No it isn’t, Dina. We don’t wanna walk no five flights. Come the hell on.”

They got into the clanking groaning elevator and rode it up to the fifth floor. On the way some weird shit happened to their images. Like down at street level they’d been Surf Boy and Surf Girl with only a sketchy resemblance to Carlo and Dina. But now each floor going up was like two years of hard street-time, and their bodies were shriveling and catching back up. By the time they got to the fifth floor, they looked their realtime Surf City ghost-house selves.

Carlo glanced away from the screen a moment and looked at Dina sitting next to him. The room flickered heavily. Outside the ocean crashed, spitting out sibilant words in all the languages of nature; and chorused against the ocean was the barking of the seals. Wild shit was coming down tonight. There was still a nice third of a bottle of Night Train left. Grinning happily, Carlo drew some long slugs out of it, and turned his attention back to the movie that Andy Warhol’s sandcandle was painting on the wall.

The elevator door clanked open, and Carlo and Dina stepped into a huge open room with aluminum foil pasted on the walls and aluminum paint spraypainted onto the pipes. Little pieces of mirror were stuck up everywhere.

There were about ten people in the big room, scattered here and there; closest to Carlo and Dina were a couple of high-school kids typing; at a table beyond them was a man scissoring out articles from the newspaper; through a far door in the corner you could see a drag-queen down on her knees sucking the cock of a laughing greaser hustler in a rolled-up T-shirt and unzipped leather pants. Through a wall there was X-ray-visible a cramped little photography darkroom studio with a scraggley drug-bum called Billy Name cooking and shooting hits out of a big plastic baggie of crystal meth, Billy in there with two queens and a fashion-model. In another corner of the big room, a projector was running, spewing endless unwatched reels of images onto the wall.

“Yaaar,” said Carlo. “The darkroom for me,”

“Don’t go in the dark for speed,” said Dina. “I want to stay here where it’s light. I want to look out the window.”

Sitting near the window was a man in dark shades, a surfer-looking guy in a T-shirt with wide horizontal blue and white stripes, the dude just hanging there and blending into everything. Only when Carlo and Dina got close to him did Carlo flash on his bad skin and silver-dyed hair; only then did Carlo flash that it was the King of Pop.

“Hi, Andy,” said Carlo.

Andy looked at Carlo and Dina, his mouth open a little, Andy just blending into everything, waiting to see what else they would say. Next to him facing away from the elevator was a big canvas; it was a painting of a sailboat with the picture divided up into color regions and with numbers written inside the regions. The paint was fresh and wet; a palette sat next to the canvas. By now Dina, too, realized who they were talking to.

“We just got here from California,” said Dina. “Do you have a cigarette?”

“Okay,” said Andy, and gave Dina a Kent. “What do you do that’s fabulous?”

“I see winged ants,” said Dina, staring at Andy’s paint-by-numbers canvas. “Did you buy this with the pattern already on it?”

“That would be so great,” said Andy. “But you can’t get paint-by-numbers canvases this big. I draw the pattern and the numbers myself. And now I’m having fun deciding which ones to color in and which ones to leave blank. What’s your favorite color?”

“Stained glass,” said Dina. “Did you know Jesus was a winged ant? You should do a paint-by-numbers picture of Jesus on the cross.”

“Wow,” said Andy, “I bet Gerard could get paint-by-numbers canvases from Puerto Rico. I could make a silk-screen of a Puerto Rican Crucifixion and blow it up and then I could paint it over and over again. I need to make silk screens for these sailboats, too. I like for things to be the same. Because the more you look at the same exact thing, the more the meaning goes away, and the better and emptier you feel.”

“Yo,” said Carlo, wanting to get his share of Andy’s attention. “Yo Andy! Carlo here. I’m an artist.”

Andy was silent for moment, and Carlo could hear the steady traffic down on 47th Street—Carlo could hear someone jiggling the toilet lever, the sound of an oscillating fan stirring sheets of colored gelatin, the lighting of a match, the scissors, the water running over the prints in Billy Name’s darkroom, the men having sex in the back room—here in Sally Durban’s projection room, with the sandcandle lit, Carlo could hear Andy’s Factory. “You look like a nutso wino speedfreak to me,” said Andy, giving Carlo a bitchy once-over. The speed’s in the darkroom. Billy Name can help you get loaded.”

Carlo did a fast-forward montage sequence of jabbering and shooting meth like a maniac with skinny Billy Name and a bunch of queens, debs, and hustlers. And then he was flaked out on a couch with Dina next to him, and pacing around in front of them was a Times Square hustler named Victor, holding forth about his “pleasure palette,” which was a tray with seventeen little jars with seventeen different kinds of lubricants like Vaseline and KY. Meanwhile one of the high-school typists was manning the record-player, playing this summer’s hit: The Lovin’ Spoonful, “Summer in the City”.

Andy was standing next to a movie camera on a tripod which Gerard Malanga was setting up to point at Carlo and Dina. “Talk about the winged ants, Dina,” said Andy.

“I see them out of the corners of my eyes, mostly,” said Dina. “Ever since I was a teenager. They can be big or small—I’ve seen them be as big as starships or as small as protons.”

“What do they look like?” asked Andy. “Are they colorful?”

“Yeah, the wings are like stained glass sometimes, and sometimes they’re shiny all colors like oil on the street or like a rainbow. The wings are long and bright and the bodies are bumpy dark things like ants. They can bite.”

“Do they bite you a lot?” While talking to Dina, Andy was moving around. Now he was over at the freight elevator fooling with it.

“They bite my eyes and my private areas and most of all they bite the back of my neck. They reach in through my skin to do things to my nerves,” said Dina, getting a bit agitated as she warmed to her topic. “But they don’t like cigarette smoke. That’s one way to keep them off me.”

“Can you see any ants right now?” asked Andy. He’d gotten the elevator door open, even though the elevator cabin was at the bottom of the shaft. “Come over here, Dina, and look down the empty shaft. I think I might see some ants in there.”

“Don’t, Dina,” warned Carlo, jittering there on the couch next to Victor. “You might fall in.”

“The ants love you, Dina,” said Andy. “Come look at them. Have you guessed where they come from?”

So Dina walked over to the shaft, with the camera filming her all the while, and Andy whispered something to her, just the right freaky thing, and sure enough Dina flipped out and jumped into the shaft screaming.

In a flash Carlo was up off the couch running. He threw a shoulder into skinny Andy, knocking him into the shaft after Dina, with Carlo tumbling on in after Andy.

The inside of the shaft was flickering like a big strobe light, and it seemed to Carlo as if Andy turned into a giant winged ant, trying to fly back out. But falling Carlo pushed the Andy ant all the way down onto fallen Dina.

Dina and Carlo slept late into the morning. Carlo woke to what he thought was the sound of footsteps, though when he sat up, the house was quiet, save for the waves and the wind.

Carlo touched his head gingerly, trying to remember details of the night before; and then he thought of the sandcandle. He opened the dark, windowless room’s door to get some light, and saw that up in its little projection niche, the Andy Warhol sandcandle had completely burned down. There was nothing left but a gritty puddle of hardened wax and a few black crumbs from the dying of the wick.

“It’s gone!” cried Carlo in real grief. “Dina, we burned Andy’s sandcandle all up!”

Dina answered with a fit of coughing. Her hands were trembling, knuckles white. Finally the fit passed and she lowered her hands.

“About last night,” said Carlo. “The sandcandle…you saw Andy, right?”

“It was like a movie at first, and then it was a dream,” she said. “But I knew we were both dreaming it together. At the end we were falling down an elevator shaft. I looked up at you, Carlo. Andy looked like a big flying ant, like a Jesus angel with stained glass in his wings.”

Carlo felt a sudden shudder in his guts. He hadn’t shit in three days, but today he had to go. He went out the back door of the house, and scrambled up onto the dirty sandy slope under the house’s deck. There were pylons you could hold onto. Perfect. Carlo dropped his pants. With a scrap of newspaper in his pocket, he was all set, just about to squat down next to a pylon, when he heard a voice behind him, calling his name.

Carlo jumped to his feet, hitching at his pants, twisting around with a curse on his lips, afraid he was about to get another ticket —

Until he saw Andy standing there, still in jeans and low black boots and a wide-striped T-shirt, looking cold and wan and wet, but not really uncomfortable, as if bodily misery were an abstract concept he didn’t quite grasp. Expressionless Andy was staring at him through his silvery hair.

“Andy?” said Carlo.

“Carlo the speedfreak! You have freckles on your fanny.”

“Jesus, man—Andy—what are you doing here?”

“I came for a walk on the beach. I wasn’t sure how long you and the flying ant girl would sleep. The last thing I seem to remember, you and Dina and I were falling down the elevator shaft, but I guess that didn’t really happen. Somebody must have dosed me. Are we out in Montauk?”

“Huh?”

“Montauk, Long Island.”

“This is California.”

Andy wiped some rain off his glasses. “Gee. There should be sun. ” He felt carefully and solicitously all over his own body. “Are you sure this is California? Maybe I’m in a hospital pumped up with drugs having a near-death experience.” He glanced around distractedly. “Don’t you think it would be boring to see God? I mean bad boring, not good boring, because instead of admitting that He’s boring, God pretends to be exciting. I hope I’m not about to die.”

Carlo braced himself against the spasms in his frustrated bowels. “You’ve been dead for a long time already, Andy. This is ninety-seven, and you died in eighty-seven. It was ten years ago last week. I heard them talking about it on TV.”

“Nineteen eight-seven? That’s way too soon, Carlo. Oh, I just hate doctors. Hate them, hate them, hate them.”

“It’s some kind of timewarp, Andy. You came here because of the sandcandle.”

“Sandcandle?”

“Look, Andy, I have to take a shit right exactly now. Unless you want to watch, why don’t you go back inside and talk to Dina?”

Andy hurried off. When Carlo finally followed him inside, he found Andy and Dina sitting cross-legged before a gaping window on the main floor. Andy seemed fascinated by Dina; he was staring at her with the full vacuum intensity of his catatonic blankness.

“He says he’s never made a sandcandle,” said Dina.

“Well, you wouldn’t remember, Andy,” said Carlo. “Cause you didn’t make it yet. You’re the 1960s Andy, and it was the 1970s Andy who made the candle.”

“That’s too hard,” said Andy. “I’m not good at history.” But then he brightened. “If this is 1997, my paintings must really be worth a lot. Am I popular?”

“You know where Andy needs to go for an instant update?” said Dina. “Let’s take him to the mall.”

“I’d like that,” said Andy. “A 1997 mall in California. Like science-fiction.”

“Don’t you remember my truck’s been impounded?” snapped Carlo.

“There’s a bus runs along the highway,” said Dina. “If Andy has money for busfare.”

“I do have money,” said Andy, reaching into his boot. “Look!” He had a wad of hundred dollar bills. “I got paid for a Dick Tracy painting yesterday. Isn’t cash beautiful?”

It was starting to rain again as they headed down the highway to the shelter of the bus stop. Near the high-school, the bus picked up a girl wearing spikes and leather, with a pink Mohawk wilting in the drizzle. Carlo expected Andy to say something, but he just stared at her as if she were no more remarkable than anything else. Maybe she looked too 50s for him. A little farther on, the bus picked up a trio of teens dressed in retro-60s fashions, platform shoes and bell-bottoms, headbands and daisy-prints, and this time Andy sat up with real interest, peering at the kids, breathing softly with his mouth open.

It was fun in the mall, they laughed a lot, and Andy was generous. They ate soft pretzels and hamburgers and lemonade. Andy bought Dina a carton of Kools.

“Now let’s look for Warhol images,” said Andy.

“There’s a chain-store art-gallery next to the Foot Locker,” said Carlo.

Sure enough the little cookie-cutter gallery had half a dozen Warhol serigraphs hung on the walls—Mao and Marilyn, Elvis and Liz, a Campbell’s Tomato Soup and an Andy. Andy stood there staring at his self-portrait, posed just like it with his fingers on his chin.

“They’re not very nice prints,” he said after awhile. “Cheap paper and cheap ink. I’d like to burn them.”

“Hey lady,” Dina called to the art gallery clerk, who was an arty middle-aged woman with a knowing smile. “We got the real Andy Warhol here. Will you give us some money if he signs these pictures?”

“They’re under glass, Dina,” said Andy. “It wouldn’t work. Anyway, they’re not good enough to sign.”

“I know how this kind of frame works,” jabbered Carlo, taking down the Soup Can from the wall and fumbling at it with his long, nervous fingers. “I can pop it open in just a second.”

“Quit it!” cried the clerk, nearly knocking over a rack full of John Lennon posters in tubes as she hurried over to stop them. “Put that Warhol back up or I’m calling security!”

“This is exactly the kind of situation I don’t enjoy,” said Andy. “Do as she says, Carlo. I apologize for my friend, ma’am. He’s a nutso bum.”

“You do look like Andy Warhol,” said the mollified clerk after Carlo had replaced the picture. “Would you be interested in applying for a job here? We need an extra clerk for Sundays. You might be good at getting nibblers to bite.”

“Thank you for the offer,” said Andy. “It would be boring. But no. By the way, could you look up the Warhol prices for me?”

He watched raptly as the gallery woman called up some info screens on her computer. The Warhol prices were doing quite well, and the database info showed how many copies of each picture had been sold by the chain nationwide.

“This is so great,” said Andy. “It’s like you’re selling home-decoration objects. It makes my art so stupid and ordinary. Nobody’s scared of it anymore.”

“You really should think about working here,” repeated the clerk. “You’d be good at it.”

“Thanks again.” The three of them wandered further down the mall until suddenly something caught Andy’s attention. It was the Trollbooth, a freestanding wagon filled with hideous plastic troll dolls of all sizes, creatures with big beady eyes and vile puffs of fluorescent hair. The trolls came in all sizes, and in every imaginable costume: Viking trolls, astronaut trolls, golfer trolls, starlet trolls, cop trolls, surfer trolls, caveman trolls, trolls in diapers. Andy bought so many of them that they filled a whole shopping bag.

“I wonder why they don’t have junky trolls and speedfreak trolls, and troll hustlers and hookers,” Andy said as they left the Trollbooth. “Maybe I should open a Trollbooth of my own. Take a troll on the wild side. I’d rather sell trolls than poorly produced prints.”

Carlo was slurping at a big bottle of red cough syrup that Andy had bought Dina at the Walgreen’s, along with the of Kools. “Let’s get some booze at the Safeway now,” said Carlo.

“My money’s not going to last very long in this future,” Andy said, pulling his wad out of his boot and counting it. “What if I’m stuck here for good? I suppose I could do some paintings and sell them.”

“I don’t think that would work,” said Carlo. “There’s already an Andy Warhol imitator at the flea-market, and he never sells anything. Of course he can’t draw for shit.”

“But my paintings wouldn’t be imitations. They’d be real Andy Warhols.”

“The real Andy Warhol is dead.”

“Don’t say that one single more time, Carlo!”

“Sorry. But why are so fixated on painting? Maybe you could go in with me on some driftwood art to sell at the flea market.”

“That’s a thought,” said Andy, peering into his shopping-bag and readjusting his trolls. “I could do some really ordinary kind of art. Like art for a person who’s so untalented that he can’t even think about painting. A person like you, Carlo. Make art that’s a physical object that’s supposed to be usable for something even though really it isn’t. Can you show me how to make a sandcandle?”

“Me show you?” laughed Carlo. “We’re talking vicious circle, dude. Please let’s get the booze now.”

At the Safeway, Andy got a block of Velveeta, a box of Premium saltines, and two-pound bunch of celery. Carlo started to fill the cart with bottles of cheap sweet wine, but then, since Andy was going to pay, he went ahead and got two half-gallons of nice clear vodka, which would be easier on his stomach, like medicine almost, like the smell when the nurse swabs your arm before giving you a shot. Andy and Dina started talking to a handsome older stock-clerk about sandcandles. The man found Andy some paraffin and string, also a little pan to melt the paraffin.

Carlo also tossed a cheap Polaroid camera into the cart with some packs of film. “Here, Andy, you’ll get off on this.”

Andy paid for everything, and they got the bus back to the old Sally Durban house. It was still raining. In the house, Andy sat for an hour or two arranging his dozens of trolls in rows, and photographing them with his Polaroid, all the while wondering aloud if he should have bought dozens of the same troll instead of one of each. Dina sat at the edge of the room, legs splayed out the open doorway, smoking as she watched the surfers on the rain-pocked gray waves below. Sipping the lovely clean vodka, Carlo felt worried that he was going to be too drunk too soon, as usual, but right before he lost it, the rain let up, and Andy suggested that they go down to the beach and make a sandcandle.

Andy and Carlo and Dina brought some scraps of wood from the house and built a little fire on the sand. They melted the fresh paraffin with the leftover wax scraps from the first magic sandcandle. Andy dug a little pit in the sand, and hung the wick into it like Carlo told him to. Decorating the pit with seaweed and shells got Andy excited, and he was lively and chuckling. Pretty soon they’d poured a humongous new Andy Warhol sandcandle. They left it to cool.

Andy wanted to do more art. He got a stick and drew in the sand for awhile—shoes and penises and people’s faces. Then Andy got some pieces of driftwood and started showing Carlo cool ways to put them together. There was plenty of rock-tumbled beachglass down at the edge of water, and Andy got into fooling with that, too, arranging pieces of glass to make a shape like a big insect wing, sort of teasing Dina while he did it, like going, “Come on, Dina, look how nice the wing is. Anything this pretty can’t be all bad.”

And Dina was all, “Get away! I don’t care how pretty the ants’ wings are. They want to fly inside my head and hatch larvae in my brain!” But Dina was laughing a little, and not being too brittle about it.

The sky cleared up as they played; and after awhile the golden sun sank beneath the horizon. Dina helped Andy dig up the cooled-off sandcandle. It was yellow and had four legs, and there were some curled up spirals of seaweed in its sides.

“If we watch the candle tonight, maybe I can go back,” said Andy. “I don’t understand why I got pulled out of my time to here anyway.”

“Maybe it’s because you were being mean to me,” said Dina. “You bugged me into jumping into the elevator shaft, remember? So Carlo got mad and knocked you in, too.”

“This time I’ll be nice to you two and hopefully I’ll get to stay where I belong,” said Andy.

They ate some Velveeta and crackers and celery. Carlo was trying not to drink too fast. The vodka opened up the cut in his tongue again. When it got dark they went down to the projection room and tranced out, the three of them. Andy lit the big new sandcandle and set it into the niche above their heads, throwing its light on the walls. Tonight the light on the wall looked spotty and scattered; it like city lights, like the lights of Manhattan.

After awhile Carlo glanced over at Andy and Dina. Andy looked vague and insubstantial, as if every flicker of the flame was causing him to seep back to New York. It was coming. Yeah, it was coming. Carlo shivered in the basement’s damp cold and the flame flickered at exactly the same rate as his shiver, and then he was moving out of himself, floating up there into the throbbing cityscape on the wall. Now Carlo was through the wall and flying through the darkness with a hot humid wind flowing around him. He could hear laughter and voices. Music was playing, something awful he’d buried in the back of his mind, some crappy disco music like…like from the 70s.

Carlo dropped down from the dark sky and landed on a balcony, almost alone there. High on a skyscraper, a penthouse apartment. Sirens drifted up from a street that must have been thirty stories below. Carlo got vertigo looking down, and pushed himself away from the rail, toward a bright doorway where the party was, with the music and laughter and so many people. He recognized a few of them, and others were vaguely familiar. As he pressed in from the dark he saw Liza Minnelli, it had to be her, laughing at some outrageous joke, her huge mascara-pealed eyes gaping like a kewpie doll’s. She vanished in the swirling crowd, and then a chubby little balding guy with glasses and pursed lips wandered past, maundering on in a venomous falsetto—Truman Capote. Across the room was sexy Bianca Jagger in a flopped-open silk dress that showed her tits, nipples and even the top half of her bush—too much!

It was another of Andy’s parties. But what a difference from the last one. These people were all shiny and wealthy; their clothes were tailored, expensive. They were sipping Cristal champagne from fluted goblets, and the designer Halston was the host. There were no public blow-jobs, no bulging blue veins freshly thumped for the needle. Carlo hadn’t felt disoriented last time, but now he wasn’t too sure of himself. He looked for Andy, and seeing the thatch of silver-white hair, he started towards it.

The people around Carlo were smiling at him and shaking his hand. Funny they weren’t disgusted, like people usually were when they saw Carlo. Looking down at himself, Carlo saw that he was nicely dressed in clean black jeans, a white silk shirt, and an expensive leather jacket.

“What an extraordinary show, Carlo,” a bald man said to him. “I bought your big driftwood sculpture of the mermaid.”

“It was a marvelous idea of Andy’s to show with you, Carlo,” said a stagily dressed old woman. “It’s the best opening that Leo Castelli’s had all year.”

Suddenly the crowd melted away, and Andy was before him. Andy stood there staring at him with a neutral, possibly amused expression, a beautiful thin model on his arm. A beautiful familiar model. Dina.

“Darling!” exclaimed Dina. “You and Andy are geniuses!” She had a waxy, polished complexion, somewhat pitted from her neurotic zit-picking. “Do let’s go out on the balcony for some air.”

Small acts of obeisance were paid to Carlo, Dina, and Andy as they ghosted through the rooms. As he walked, Carlo looked up at the chandeliers, the dazzle of lights, wondering why they were blurring and flickering, seeming to fade. It must be the tears of happiness that had come suddenly into his eyes.

Once they were on the balcony with Dina sucking on a Kool, Andy gave a sly smile and said, “Look at this, Dina, I made one piece that I didn’t hang at Castelli’s.” He reached into his black leather back-pack and drew out—a wooden ant shape with wings made of foil-wrapped beach-glass. “Zoom zoom,” said Andy, sweeping the ant through the air. “It’s going to bite you, Dina!”

Before Carlo could stop her, screeching Dina was over the balcony railing and Carlo shoved Andy and the railing gave way. Liza Minnelli screamed somewhere behind them, and then once again the three of them were falling through the fluttering dark. This time Carlo kept a close eye on Andy and, yes, for sure, Andy unfurled a great pair of iridescent ant-wings that clattered and struggled as Carlo weighed Andy down…

The humid summer night air of Carlo’s vision was replaced by a damp late-winter chill. Carlo lay very still in the dark, for a long time, like one who has woken suddenly in an unfamiliar room; one who, not wanting to betray his vulnerability, tries to discover where he is without giving any clues (to those who might be watching) that he has no idea of his whereabouts.

Finally there was a cough at his side.

“Dina?”

“Yeah, Carlo.”

“Andy didn’t come back with us this time, did he?”

“Yes I did, damn it.” came Andy’s voice. He sounded peevish. “You weirdos brought me back with you again. If it weren’t for you, I’d still be at Halston’s party.”

Dina coughed harder and harder. Carlo groped around, found the vodka bottle and took a slug. The alcohol felt like a soft kick to his tender stomach. Andy’s footsteps walked across the room and he pushed open the door. The early morning light came in; it was another cold gray rainy day. “Later,” said Andy, and went on down the hall and out the back door to the beach.

“Do you think he’s really Andy Warhol?” asked Dina once her coughing stopped. She lit a cigarette and Carlo had another drink.

“Why else would we keep having the same dreams?” asked Carlo.

“Maybe he just has a power,” said Dina. “Maybe he’s a drifter who was in the house the whole time and he’s been hypnotizing us in our sleep. One thing I really don’t dig —” She broke off to cough for awhile. “One thing I really don’t dig is the way all our dreams end with him falling down after me and turning into a giant winged ant. We gotta get away from him, Carlo. We gotta leave.”

Carlo drained the lees of the half-gallon vodka bottle and pitched forward onto his hands and knees with saliva pouring out of his mouth. His back bucked as his body attempted to vomit, but Carlo was able to hold the alcohol down.

“Screw leaving, Dina,” shuddered Carlo. “We got it made here. I still got another whole half gallon of vodka to kill.”

“To kill you,” said Dina, drawing a fresh pack of Kools out of her carton and lighting up. “Well if we’re gonna hang here some more, let’s ask Andy for something else. I’d like some waffles. We could get a toaster and some Eggo waffles.”

“With real Van Kamp’s maple syrup,” said Carlo. “Or maybe we should buy a camper van.”

“Go find him,” said Dina.

Andy was down near the water, staring at the waves. He was dressed the same as before: in motorcycle boots, jeans, and a wide-striped T-shirt. His skin looked pale and waxy in the morning light.

Carlo’s knees felt loose and double-jointed from the vodka; he stumbled and fell against Andy when he walked up to him. Andy gave him a sharp, unfriendly look, but said nothing.

“How much money do you have left, Andy?”

Andy reached in his boot and pulled out his wad to count it. The counting took him a long time.

“I have a lot more than yesterday,” he said presently. “An Iranian businessman named Quayoom paid three hundred thousand dollars for my triptych portrait of Dina. Not all that great a price, but he paid cash. Leo gave the money to Fred Hughes right before the party and Fred gave it to me. Which is pretty unusual. Fred doesn’t usually trust me with cash. Of course minus the commissions it looks like I only have about a hundred thousand.”

“You brought back money from our dream? You got a hundred thousand dollars?”

“It’s pretty wacky, isn’t it? Maybe we’re still asleep. Or maybe—I keep thinking that really I’m on my death-bed. How was it that I died?”

“You had some kind of operation—I think it was your gall-bladder. February 22, nineteen eighty seven. You had an operation and were doing fine and then all of a sudden you just died.”

“Was I in the place?” whispered Andy.

“What place?”

“Was I in the place where you go for that kind of thing?”

“You mean the hospital?” said Carlo, watching Andy flinch at the sound of the word. “Yeah, you were in a hospital and they fucked up and you died. Like I said before, it was exactly ten years ago last week. The anniversary was the same day I got arrested, which is why I happened to be near a TV. There was one out in the hallway of the jail to keep us prisoners hypnotized.” Carlo suddenly remembered Dina’s suspicions. “Are you really truly Andy Warhol?”

Andy ran his fingers over his pasty face with its high cheekbones. The sky was spitting bits of rain and breeze was freshening. His dry silver hair flopped this way and that. “That’s such a stupid question, Carlo. I don’t even want to talk to you if you’re going to act so dumb.”

“I believe that you’re Andy. It’s just Dina who was wondering.”

“I’d like to go to a pet-shop and really get an ant-farm and pour it all over her.”

“Calm down, Andy.”

“And you smell bad, Carlo. You and Dina both stink. Even if this is a dream in a dream, it’s no way for me to live.” He waved the wad of bills which was still in his hand. “Are there any decent hotels in Surf City?”

“Nothing really fancy. Just motels, you know. I guess we could go to the Ocean Inn.”

“You’re planning on coming with me?”

“Sure, man. Didn’t we show at Castelli’s together? We’ll get a couple of nice rooms and maybe do some more art. Dina and me can take showers so we don’t stink no more.”

“All right. We can get two rooms next to each other. Do you and Dina ever have sex? I’d like to watch that.”

“So would I,” said Carlo. “Only it ain’t too likely to happen when I got all this vodka. Look, Andy, why don’t we make such a big sandcandle today that after we light it tonight we don’t have to come back. I don’t wanna be Carlo the bum no more. I liked it a lot better in the dream last night—I liked being a successful artist.”

“That’s the one good thing about you, Carlo,” said Andy.

They found Dina gnawing on the block of Velveeta, her lips and chin stained a bright yellow from the junky cheesefood dye.

“Andy’s got a lot of money, babe,” said Carlo. “We’re moving to the Ocean Inn!”

“They got heaters in the room there,” said Dina. “Each room with its own thermostat.”

“Hot water, television, and clean sheets too!” exulted Carlo.

“This sounds like real top of the line luxury, all right,” said Andy. “Duncan Hines four stars. I hope they have room-service.”

“Not really, but you can like send out for pizza,” said Carlo. “Or for videos. We can watch videos and TV.”

“And, like you said, we’ll make a really really big sandcandle,” said Andy. “And if I’m still here tomorrow, I may just slit my wrists. Or, no, I’ll electrocute myself with a radio in the bathtub. While listening to the Supremes.”

They walked the mile back into town along Route 1, carrying a bag with the sandcandle supplies: the paraffin, the pan and the string. They left the trolls. Carlo had wanted to bring his full half-gallon of vodka, but Dina didn’t want him too because she was scared he’d get arrested. Andy solved the argument by tossing the bottle off the Durban house’s deck so that it smashed on a rock. “Think of it as a symbol,” Andy told Carlo. “Today is the first day of the rest of your life.”

“Oh yeah?” said angry Carlo, not quite making sense. “What if it’s the rest life of your last day?”

Checking into the Ocean Inn was a non-trivial task. The young guy behind the counter was a Surf City local who was quite familiar with Carlo and Dina, having seen them sliming around town for years. And having Andy insist on signing in as Andy Warhol didn’t help things either. In the end, Andy had to pay cash in advance for the rooms and put down a two hundred dollar cash damage deposit.

But then finally they were upstairs in private rooms, with a connecting double door in between them. Dina and Carlo’s room had a wide California king bed. Everybody showered, and then they sat around wrapped up in sheets and blankets while the maid took their clothes out to a laundry. The boy at the desk had spread the word about Andy’s liberality with cash, and it was easy to get good service. The Surf Prajna Pizza delivery-man brought in a big hot pie for them, and they ate it while watching TV. Carlo wanted some beer or wine, but all he got to drink was an assortment of organic Oddfella juices that Andy had ordered from Surf Prajna Pizza.

“So try this kiwi-kelp-betelnut smoothie, Carlo” said Andy, studying a juice label. “It has ginko bilboa for your nerve dendrites. And, hey Dina, look at this one. With honeybee pollen pellets and royal jelly. We all know how much you love insects!”

“Don’t rag on me,” said Dina quietly. “I’m enjoyin’ myself here, Andy. I don’t wanna make a scene and ruin it.”

They ate and drank and stared at the television, with Andy using the controller to switch up and down.

“Daytime TV has gotten so degenerate and foul,” said Andy after awhile. “It’s kind of great, isn’t it? Watching this makes me want to start vomiting and never ever stop.”

“I don’t like TV,” said Carlo. “It reminds me of being in jail.”

“Are you and Dina going to fuck now?” Andy wanted to know.

“Oh man…”

There was a knock on the door and the maid was back with their cleaned clothes, all warm and fluffy from the drier.

“Come on, now, Andy,” urged Carlo. “Let’s go down and make that giant sandcandle. It’s stopped raining and, look, there’s even some sun.”

Here inside town, there were rangers to stop you from building a fire on the beach, but handy Carlo knew where there was a nearby hardware store that sold hand-held propane blow-torches. So they walked over there and got a blow-torch and, while they were at it, they glommed onto as much paraffin as the three of them could carry.

Down on the beach it was sunny and nice. They made a small sandcandle just to warm up the torch, and then Andy told his idea for the big one.

“We’ll make it the shape of a head. Let’s get into some of that really wet sand over there. I’ll carve out the shape of—of my head. A negative image. Wow. I’ve never carved in negative before. It’ll be like doing a painting by starting with a black canvas and filling in the white background.”

Andy knelt down near the water’s edge, his face for once looking alive instead of dead. Carlo watched him, getting the hang of what he was doing, and then he set to work carving out a head-shaped hollow of his own. Only Carlo’s hole kept collapsing. Somehow Andy was able to manipulate his sand so that his negative shape held firm. At Andy’s signal, Dina lit up the blow-torch. She really liked the flame; she lit herself four cigarettes in a row off it and started smoking them all at once. And then she got to work melting pan after pan of paraffin. Carlo gave up on his crumbling mold and helped Dina with the wax. As soon as they’d filled up Andy’s hole, Andy started on another one.

“I’ll go ahead and make three heads,” he said. “One for each of us. We’ll light them all up tonight and we’ll never have to come back to the nineties again.”

The wax heads cratered down a little while they were cooling, so Dina and Carlo melted extra wax to pour in on the top, making sure to keep the wicks pointing straight up. Finally they’d used up all of the paraffin and it was nearly night-time and they were done.

“What a complexion,” said Andy, digging up his head. Carlo and Dina each dug up their own, and they all stood there looking at the big heavy sandcandles. The resemblances were quite good.

Back in the room they drank up the rest of the Oddfella juices. Once she’d really started in on the cigarettes, Dina found she needed to maintain her boosted nicotine levels; smoking one at a time just wasn’t doing much for her. The possession of an entire carton had made her giddy and carefree. Four at a time was a bit much, but she could handle three. The only problem was the smoke alarm in the room went off, drilling holes in Carlo’s freefloating sense of happy anticipation. He took the chair from the little desk, stood up on another chair, and tried to remove the plastic case from the alarm, but the case shattered like an egg-shell. Carlo pulled one of the two wires free from the dangling little battery, and the shrill beeping stopped. Proud of his small victory, he chuckled at the way the alarm had fallen to pieces, thinking about how near the ocean people’s things were always cheesy and damp and swollen and touched with corrosion, thinking about how this applied to his art.

Dina thanked Carlo, turned on MTV and sat there staring at that, smoke pouring from her nose and mouth as if her brain were on fire. Andy got to work using a heated-up metal spoon to put the finishing touches on the sandcandles, scraping off the sand and carving in the facial wrinkles. Carlo got bored and started begging Andy until finally Andy gave him some money to go out and get a fifth of vodka.

Carlo drank about half the bottle in the street. When he got back in the room, Andy had lined up the heads on a shelf which was set into the wall behind the head of Dina and Carlo’s king-size bed. Carlo’s head was by the window, Dina’s by the door, and Andy’s in the middle. “I’ll drink some vodka too,” said Andy. “I’d like to go to sleep really soon.” He took the bottle and poured himself a half-glass of it. “Have you ever tried to stop drinking, Carlo?”

“Not in a long time. I’d be as glad as anyone else if my addiction could be removed. But I don’t have the energy to change no more.”

“Well since I’m being the good fairy, maybe I’ll fix you. How about your ants, Dina? Would you like to get rid of them too?”

“They are me,” said Dina. “The ants are little Dinas.”

“But wouldn’t you like to stop being crazy?”

“Yeah. I don’t like getting in so much trouble.”

“Then let’s go to sleep and let the magic begin,” said Andy, draining off his glass of vodka. “Let’s all get in your bed together and light the candles and fly back to New York City.”

“I’m keeping my clothes on,” said Carlo quickly.

“That’s quite all right, Carlo. You and Dina can just lie there like mannequins on either side of me. I was just joking about wanting to see you have sex.”

So Dina turned off the TV and Carlo turned off all the lights and pulled down the blinds. Andy lit the three huge candles. Once the flames really took root, the faces glowed with yellow light: Andy very realistic and waxy, Carlo kind of scary and twisted looking, Dina angelic and spacey. The three of them lay down in the bed, each of them under their candle. They got under the blanket and sheets, but kept their clothes on. Outside it had blown up cold and windy again.

Carlo sipped a little at his vodka, but then Andy took it away, and Carlo was too drunk to look for it. The light of the three candles fluttered hard against the opposite wall, making tripled little reflections on the convex screen of the TV. Carlo didn’t think it was going to work this time, but once again it did.

The candle flames reflected in the TV screen began to crawl up the wall, until Carlo could see their three softly luminous faces looking down from an angle high above them. Then fluorescent light took over, soaking in around the TV, so they could see it mounted on a high bracket on the wall. It wasn’t a motel wall anymore; the wall was high and blank and institutional green. There was a curtain, like a shower curtain, pulled back alongside the bed. And next to the bed was a little metal tray bearing a plastic cup and a straw, and beyond that a window whose sill was a vented heater blowing stale air through faded venetian blinds. Carlo felt himself get up out of bed, drawing Dina with him. And really there was no room for the two of them in the bed; the bed was narrow and it had rails; it was just big enough to hold Andy in the middle. Andy looked so pale and frail and wasted down there, sleeping without his wig on.

Carlo realized they were in a hospital. This third sandcandle trip had brought them to a bad place, the worst place, the hospital where Andy had died ten years ago.

“Andy, man! Wake up!” shouted Carlo. “You have to get out of here!”

Andy opened his eyes slowly, as if it were the last thing he wanted to do. “What are you doing here?” he asked haltingly.

“You brought us, man,” said Carlo. “Don’t you remember?”

“You said you could make Carlo stop drinking and make me stop being crazy,” chimed in Dina. “Now it looks like you’re the one needs help. Do you feel okay?”

“I—I don’t know,” said Andy, still groggy. “I said I’d help you?”

“Forget about that now,” said Carlo. “Just — where’s your clothes? We’ve got to go!”

Carlo went to a little closet like a storage locker in a corner of the room. He pulled it open but there was nothing in it. He went to the door but it wouldn’t open. He put his ear to the wood and listened for hospital sounds, the clatter of carts, phones, the intercom.

Nothing. He looked around for the phone, but there wasn’t one.

The whole room felt as if it were sinking, like an elevator car in free fall, plunging down a shaft that might not have a bottom.

“Something’s really wrong,” said Carlo, feeling a hollow, dropping sensation in the pit of his stomach. Dina and Andy looked at him calmly. Dina perched herself on the side of Andy’s bed by the door and lit another cigarette.

“Andy said he’d make us better, Carlo,” said Dina. “Don’t you remember?”

“Yes, yes, I remember now,” said Andy, suddenly growing animated and pulling his arms out from under the bed covers. “Come here you two. Lean over me and let me touch your heads.”

Carlo hesitated, walking over to the window. The blinds were tilted down, as if to keep the sun out. He peered through the slits, trying to see the street below. But there was glare on the glass, so much glare, and it seemed to be brightening, flaring into the room. In a panic, Carlo turned to Dina, but she was kneeling there on floor on the other side of the bed with her head bowed and with Andy’s hand trembling on her crown. Andy beckoned with his other hand and Carlo thought, It’s okay. It’s Andy. It’s not like this is just some bum who latched onto us, some random weirdo messing with our heads. It’s Andy. Carlo pushed aside the little rolling table and knelt down on the floor next to the bed, bowed his head, and let Andy’s trembling hand settle on him.

Andy’s touch felt as if there were a red hot finger reaching inside Carlo’s skull. Carlo wanted to jerk away, but he was scared something would break.

“Hold still,” said Andy. “I’ve almost got it.”

From Dina’s moaning, Carlo could tell that Andy had gotten into her skull as well. And now all of a sudden Andy groaned and there was a squinching sound like a tooth being extracted, and Carlo felt a bumpy writhing like something being pulled out of him. He and Dina snapped their heads back upright at the same time, staring at each other across the bed with frightened faces. The room lurched and seemed to fall even faster than before.

Andy was holding up two big gnarly things like ginseng roots, a black one from Carlo and a silver one from Dina. “These are your diseases,” said Andy. “They’ll never bother you again.”

But Carlo didn’t feel better, he felt like hot stuff was running over him, and the air was getting thick and hard to breathe. He looked up at the ceiling, over the door, and for an instant he saw a smoke alarm with a battery dangling from one wire. It meant something but—what?

And then some part of Carlo’s mind realized that he was burning to death in the room in the Ocean Inn motel, burning to death in a fire started by the melting of the oversized sandcandles. He tried to jump up out of the dream, tried to take them all with him — but none of them made it. Not Carlo, not Dina, not Andy.

Like three winged ants, their souls flew down and down, perhaps to heaven.

Note on “The Andy Warhol Sandcandle” (With Marc Laidlaw)

Written in 1995.

Gnarl!, WCS Books, 2000.

Creating the character of Carlo was partly a way for me to convince myself that I was ready to give up drinking. Working on the story, Marc and I had a lot of fun thinking about Andy Warhol. By way of research, I read all of The Andy Warhol Diaries, edited by Pat Hackett. An alternate version of the story (by Marc) makes it a UFO abduction tale, with Andy an alien, and with a happy ending where Carlo makes a successful career of selling celebrity-head-shaped sandcandle.

Cobb Wakes Up

Cobb Anderson had been dead for a long time. It was heaven.

But now someone was bringing him back to life. First came a white-light popping-flashbulb panic attack feeling of not knowing who or what or why, a pure essence of “Huh?”—but not even the word, not even the question mark, just the empty spot where a question would be, were there a way to form one. Yes, Cobb’s new-started mind was like a cartoon image of something missing: a white void with alternating long and short surprise lines radiating out from a central lack. Huh?

Then came an interval of autonomous, frenzied activity as his encoded boot script mined his S-cube database to reconstruct the fractal links and dynamic attractors of his personality. Cobb became aware of himself waking up, and then went into an eidetic memory flash of the time back in 1965 when he’d had surgery to remove his accidentally ruptured spleen, had woken from dreams of struggle to see an attractive private nurse leaning over him, and had realized with embarrassment that this pleasant woman, one of his father’s parishioners, was the unseen force he’d been druggedly fighting and soddenly cursing while trying to pull a painfully thick tube from out of his nose. Ow.

Right after the nurse memory, Cobb felt his personality flaring up bright and lively, as if in a hearth pumped by the bellows of iterative parallel computations. He visualized a cozy fireplace, reflected on the image of fire, and was then off into another childhood memory, this one of visiting newly dead president JFK’s grave and seeing the little eternal flame fluttering from a mingy metal rosette in the cold stone tombstone on the trampled muddy grass by the gray Potomac River.

But that meant nothing. Here and now, Cobb was alive, and just a few impossible seconds ago, he’d been dead. He made a convulsive crash effort to remember what it had been like.

Materialism to the contrary, there were indeed some haunting, phantasmagoric scraps of memory from the void downtime of no hardware, no wetware, no limpware. When Cobb was turned off, totally dead, he still did exist—in an supernal, timeless now. In that other state—Cobb readily thought of it as heaven—there lived all the souls of all the lives, woven together in a joyous, singing tapestry of light that added up to a kind and great cosmic mind, aka God. Cobb loved being inside God. And now he was back out in the cold. Born again.

“Oh no,” were Cobb’s first murmured words.

His initial sorrow was quickly tempered by excitement at being back in the intriguing tangles of mortal time. He’d return to paradise soon enough. And meanwhile who knew what would happen!

Cobb had no sensation of a body, which suggested that he was being simulated as a subsystem of some larger computation. Though he had no ears, a sweet voice spoke to him. How quickly life’s juicy, burdensome intricacies could become real.

“Hello, Cobb. Yee-haw and flubba geep. I’m Chunky, the seven-moldie grex who’s running this emulation. Your grandson Willy hired me and my neighbor Dot to help do a limpware port of your sorry-ass old bopper machine code. I think we’ll be ready in an hour, and then you get your own imipolex body, dear pheezer. Dot and I are running parallel sessions of you to confirm that there are no bugs. So welcome back! If all goes well, you’ll be here for a good long time.”

“And eventually it’ll be over again,” said Cobb. “And I won’t mind. I’ve been in—oh, call it the SUN. Or just call it God. It’s beautiful there; a serene and eternal river of joy. God is a song, Chunky, and all the dead souls sing it.”

“What does it sound like?”

“It sounds like this,” said Cobb and intoned the sacred syllable. “Auuuuuum.” The resonant vibration. “Haven’t you ever been dead, Chunky? And what do you mean by saying that you’re a seven-moldie grex?”

“I mean that I’m made up of seven individual moldies,” said Chunky. “A moldie being an intelligent imipolex slug with veins of fungus and algae growing inside it, you wave. We moldies evolved out of the flickercladding skins that the original bopper robots used to have, the original boppers being of course invented by you, Dr. Cobb Anderson. Which was why, as you got older and sicker, the boppers coded up your personality as the crusty old software that we just finished booting. Yes indeed. Now for the grex part of your question. A grex is a group organism voluntarily formed by moldies in order to accomplish life’s main goal of earning enough imipolex to reproduce themselves. When a group of moldies are joined into a grex, they’re an I and not a we; they think as one. After enough scores, a grex dissolves and the member moldies go off on their fucking way, ‘fucking’ in the literal sense of having sex to make a baby. Finally, with regard to the been dead question, no I haven’t, though of course most of my fourteen parental units are in fact dead and perhaps in heaven singing ‘Aum.’ I don’t suppose you noticed them?” Chunky giggled mildly, not seeming to expect an answer.

Floating in Cobb’s sea of inchoate perceptions was a bright spot that he recognized as an optic feed. He focused his attention on it, and the spot grew to become a hemispherical visual field. Wobbly images flickered and died, hopelessly scumbled by feedback moirés of spiral diamonds.

“Ow, that’s one of my eyes,” said Chunky gently. “Which I’m only temporarily lending to you. Turn down the gain, Cobb. We’re talking about a delicate organ, old cruster. Um—act like you’re rubbing your face.”

Cobb made the phantom gesture of rubbing his face, and the gesture was reinforced by a pleasant feeling of skin contact. His vision cleared. He was looking out through a smooth stone arch, as if from the inside of a well-worn cave. Outside the hole was a clutter of stones and boulders, and beyond that stretched a boulevard lined with small buildings. Bright, flexing figures moved down the avenue, and in the distance was a patch of blazingly bright sunlight. In the far distance, on the other side of the bright patch, was high curving wall twinkling with spots of colored light. Curious to have a better look, Cobb made as if to step forward, but he was quite unable to move.

“I’m glued here like a sea anemone,” said Chunky. “If I were to start humping around, it would tangle up my carefully cultivated mycelium dendrites, which are what make me so smart and employable in the first place. But you can push out your eyestalk. Just act like you’re craning your neck.”

Cobb craned, and the moldie-flesh neck that held his—or Chunky’s—eye stretched out one, five, ten meters. Chunky’s reference to the sea had set him to wondering if perhaps she were an artificial creature lodged in some deep ocean reef, but his ease of motion told him he wasn’t in any water. Far from it. It felt like there wasn’t even any air. He made a turning motion and looked back along his eyestalk at Chunky’s bod.

Chunky was a soft-looking squat disk, very like a sea anemone. A piezoplastic space anemone. His—”No, I’m a her,” said Chunky’s contralto voice, interrupting Cobb’s interior monologue—her flesh was tinged a pale green from the included algae, with highlights of purple and beige. Her body-plan was radial, with a central crown of perhaps a hundred pointy tentacles. Seven eyestalks rose out of the crown’s core, and one of them was allocated to Cobb. As he watched, the other six eyes stretched out to join him. For a silly minute the seven eyes bobbed and bumped, staring into each other.

“Being in me is like being in that heaven you were talking about, huh?” said Chunky. “Because really I’m seven different personalities—eight counting you now, Cobb—but they’re all merged into one big fat body. Fat is good. Do you like your eye?”

“This eye’s the only thing that’s all mine right now?”

“The eye is ours,” said Chunky, her six other eyes merrily staring into Cobb’s. “There is no mine. Why aren’t you picking up on the philosophical metaphor? Do you think an idea’s only interesting unless you made it up yourself? I can see your thoughts Cobb, clear as day. Now listen. My body—it’s a symbol of your God, your SUN, your cosmic One Mind jellyfish. Each individual sentient being is an eyestalk that the universe grows to look at itself with. Me, I’m a grex made of seven moldies who think as one, and usually each of my moldies has its own eyestalk to wave around. Bonk!” One of Chunky’s eyes caromed off Cobb’s, but it didn’t hurt, it felt nice, it felt like a kiss. Cobb and the fat anemone’s six other eyes bounced each other some more, until each had touched all the others, like champagne flutes raised in a toast.

“Here’s to the success of the new limpware Cobb Anderson!” said Chunky.

Gazing past bumptious Chunky’s six eyes, Cobb noticed that there was another cave just next door. And sticking out of that cave’s door were seven more eyestalks, and one of them was looking at him with the same peculiar fixity with which he was looking at it.

“Is that Dot right there?” Cobb asked Chunky. “I think you said Dot was running her own simulation of Cobb Anderson? Is that another me over there, inside that one eye that’s leaning closer?”

As Cobb craned across the space between the two caves, one of the eyes in the other group craned symmetrically nearer, approaching smoothly and steadily as a reflection in a mirror. Yes, he was sure that it was he.

“You want to talk to him,” whispered Chunky warmly. “Don’t you, Cobbie? Dot and I will patch you in.”

“Hello, Cobb,” Cobb said to the other eyestalk, and at the same instant he heard it saying hello to him. Their thoughts of speaking were being converted into signals that Dot and Chunky exchanged by radio waves and reconverted into signals that their emulations could interpret as sound.

“What did you think about when you woke up?” asked the other Cobb, just as Cobb started to ask it himself.

Expecting to be readily understood, Cobb answered concisely. “First I had white-light panic, then I remembered the spleen nurse, then JFK’s eternal flame, and then I got some memories of, of—”

“The SUN,” said the other Cobb. “I know. I saw the exact same things. The light, the nurse, the flame, the memories of heaven. That’s so strange.”

“It’s not strange,” put in Dot. “It’s logical.” Her voice came across as nasal and penetrating. “I could start this Cobbware up a hundred times, and each time the personality emulation would always remember the exact same scenes, every detail the same—because the early part of the boot process is a fully deterministic algorithm, no different in principle from tracking the orbit of a point on a strange attractor. If you start in the same place, you always get the same pattern.”

“But don’t worry,” said Chunky. “Once a Cobb personality session is up and running, it begins interacting with the ever-various real world and zigzags off into some wild and wacky new future. High Lyapunov-exponent dependence on perturbations, don’t you know. It’s just the early parts of the wake-up sequence that are completely predictable. In fact Dot and I have been simulating a shitload of Cobb wake-ups this week, pardon my French.”

“Just to torture me?” cried Cobb.

“No, cruster, just to get your port done. And believe me, there was a lot to do. When they cut up your brain in 2020, those crude boppers turned you from analog into digital. But thanks to our fungus and algae—we call it chipmold—we moldies are totally down with analog, so we’ve been retrofitting you. You’ll feel real wiggly. We’re ninety-nine percent there. Now relax. Talk to the other Cobb and let me and Dot listen.”

“Do you think Pop was fucking that spleen nurse?” the other Cobb asked Cobb. “There was something about the way she looked at him.”

“Yeah,” said Cobb. “I do think so. Pop was quite the philanderer.”

Dot and Chunky were transmitting more than just Cobb’s spoken words, they were sending a wide band-width transmission of sensations and emotions. If Cobb let himself relax, he could begin to merge into the other Cobb, and whether he was inside Chunky or inside Dot became a little less clear.

“Now do you see what it’s like to be a grex?” said Chunky.

“Shhhh!” said Dot.

“You know,” the other Cobb was saying, “If there’s two of us and Willy only brings one body, then one of us is going to get left out. Like a real simple game of musical chairs. Where the loser gets killed.”

“Would one of us dying really matter?” said Cobb. “The I-am-me feeling is the only part of us that isn’t the same, but that part is just a little piece of the SUN, so even that’s the same.”

“But,” said the other Cobb, “I wouldn’t like it to be me. Don’t you feel that way?

“Yeah,” said Cobb, not liking to admit it. “I do. Even though I know from personal experience that being dead is better than being alive. The survival instinct is really wired in.”

“Then let’s try and beat the game,” said the other Cobb. “If we can totally merge into one consciousness, then there’s nobody extra to leave out.”

So Cobb relaxed further, completely drawing back from identifying with the Chunky Cobb or the Dot Cobb. Now the images from their two eyes fused into stereo perception and he began to get some damn good depth perception. The jumbled stones on the ground leapt into clarity. Moving in complete accord, the two Cobb eyes swiveled this way and that, looking around.

The walls of this great underground cavern rose above them like an upside-down funnel, perhaps two miles across and one mile high. A thick vertical shaft of light ran down from the small hole at the top. Cobb remembered that he’d been here before. This place was beneath the surface of the Moon; it was called the Nest. The bopper robots had lived here.

More and more memories were emerging, flocking out like startled birds from a cliff of nests. Cobb could remember being alive four times before. He started, first, as a human who lived from 1950 to 2020, at which time the bopper robots had disassembled his brain and coded it up as an S-cube of software. For his second life, the boppers gave him a robot body with a short-lived supercooled brain that followed him around inside an ice cream truck. This had only lasted for a few months of 2020, and had not worked out very well. Cobb’s S-cube code had lain dormant until 2030 when, third, he’d gotten a sleek petaflop Moon bopper body. These new bopper bodies had no longer required a low temperature to operate. As part of an ill-fated scheme to start tinkering with the wetware of human DNA, Cobb had flown from the Nest all the way down to Earth. He’d been gunned down on a highway by state troopers. An even longer gap had followed until fourth, in 2053, Cobb had been allowed a very brief run as an emulation inside an asimov slave computer buried under Salt Lake City. He had almost no memories from that last run; nobody had told him much of anything, and all he’d had time to do was to say a few kind words to his great-grandson, an unwholesome Kentucky boy called Randy Karl Tucker. Today was the fifth time, and the date was, Cobb somehow knew, July 25, 2054.

As he came back to the present, it occurred him that there was no “other Cobb” anymore. They’d fully merged; the Dot Cobb and Chunky Cobb emulations were parts of a unified whole, inseparable as two overlaid color separations in an old-fashioned printed image.

“Right on!” said Cobb, congratulating himself. “I’m safe!”

“We couldn’t be more pleased,” said Chunky. “This is exactly the final confirmation we’ve been hoping for.”

“I’ll tell them it’s time to bring Cobb’s body,” said Dot, and her voice seemed to move off into the distance, where she began a lengthy, animated discussion with someone who sounded like a callow teenage girl.

“What kind of body do I get?” asked Cobb.

“An imipolex moldie body of course,” said Chunky. “Like Dot and me.”

“I’m going to look like a weird monster?”

“Yeah, the kind of weird monster that’s called a human being. Your grandson Willy’s artist friend Corey Rhizome made you a moldie body that looks just like you did when you were sixty. Except that Corey made you look fit and healthy instead of old and fat and drunk.”

Cobb let the dig go by. He had indeed been a drunk during the declining last decades of his human life. Remarkable that he kept getting these fresh starts. It occurred to him to ask for more. “Why not go ahead and give me a body that looks young? Like in my thirties or my twenties?”

“Willy wants you to look older than him because you’re his grandfather. But hey, you’ll be a moldie. If you don’t like the way you look, you can change it.”

“And here come Jenny and Gaston with the new body!” rasped Dot. “You remember Jenny, don’t you, Cobb?”

“I—I don’t think so.”

Two moldies were bounding through the strewn rocks toward them. The one in front was shaped like a five-foot-tall carrot with a green fringe of tentacles on top. And the one in back was like a round red beet with a long, twitching tap-root. Between them swayed the slack dead weight of a lifeless human form. Cobb watched them with his two eyestalks, being careful to keep his stereo vision fused.

Jenny was the big carrot, and her radioed voice sounded like that of a gossipy teenage girl. “Well, hi there, Cobb Anderson. You don’t remember me?”

“The voice sounds familiar. Were you the one running me in that asimov computer a few months ago?”

“Ta da! Jenny here, Jenny there, Jenny Jenny everywhere. Even inside a Heritagist asimov machine. That wasn’t the true marvelous Moon moldie me, of course, it was just my software agent. Can you believe she’s been trying to break free of my control, the little bitch? Anyway, the main point is that my agent was able to cryp all of that Cobbware and send it up here to the Moon so that we moldies can download it onto a moldie body that’s all your own. Isn’t that floatin’ of us? Let’s drop it right here, Gaston.”

“Yo,” said Gaston. “I’m down with that.”

Jenny and Gaston slung the limp plastic body down onto the ground. It was indeed the form of a nude sixty-year-old man, white bearded and white haired, a man with a big head and high cheekbones, his skin somewhat papery in appearance, much curly body hair, many freckles, a barrel chest, a flat stomach, and a respectable penis.

“Are you ready, Cobb?” asked Dot.

“I sure am.”

“All right then,” said Chunky. “Push both of your eyes down there, touch them to the body, and I’ll send you in.”

Cobb moved his two eyes forward and down, the eyes watching each other to make sure they kept an even pace. No point in taking a chance with some last-minute greedy race. The new body lay on its back on the dusty stone floor, waiting. Beneath the pale skin were blue lines of veins that were tubes of mold, not blood. As he drew closer and closer, Cobb filled with a desire to gush out, a feeling like wanting to ejaculate, and then aaah he touched down with both eyes, flowed out into his new body, and—twitch, twitch—sat up.

Much better. Cobb stood and stretched. There were no feelings of joints cracking; his body was all of a smooth, flexing dough like the foot of a snail or the mantle of a squid. To test his strength, he crouched and sprang. In the low lunar gravity he flew up a hundred feet, looking down at orange Jenny and crimson Gaston and the mouths of the two caves where lurked fat Chunky and Dot.

As he started to fall, Cobb looked out across the Nest. There were some factory buildings to his left, and roads and buildings between here and the center, where the great light-stream came down. The sight of the bright central light-pool filled Cobb with a visceral hunger; it was like seeing food.

When he hit the ground, Cobb’s body cushioned the fall in a most inhuman manner: he collapsed like an accordion, his chin descending to the level of his knees.

“Yee-haw,” cheered Chunky, her radio voice clear in Cobb’s head.

“This feels so good,” said Cobb, rebounding to his humanoid shape. “Thank you!” He reached out and hugged Jenny; the big carrot was lithe and powerful in his arms. She wriggled free, and then Cobb bent down to embrace round Gaston.

“Welcome back,” said the beet.

Note on “Cobb Wakes Up”

Written in January 1996.

Other magazine, March 2006.

“Cobb Wakes Up” is set in the world of my Ware tetralogy: Software, Wetware, Freeware, and Realware. You can buy—or read a free CC version—of the Ware books at www.rudyrucker.com/wares. I originally intended to use this piece as the opening chapter of Realware, but then decided to open that book in a different way. I only happened to unearth this fragment recently, in the process of posting my writing notes for my most recent nine novels at www.rudyrucker.com/writing. As I mentioned before, now that I’m retired, I’m industriously assembling a lifebox simulacrum of my mind online.

This tale is a self-contained vignette, a little thought experiment concerning what might happen if you could store someone’s mind as software, and if you then gave that mind two separate bodies.

Rereading the story makes me miss the Ware worlds, and my father Embry Cobb Rucker, who was the model for Cobb Anderson. My father was a very human, sociable man: a businessman and then an Episcopal priest. I used to feel myself to be very different from him, but as the years go by, I realize we were always the same.

The Square Root of Pythagoras (With Paul Di Filippo)

The Crooked Beetle spit a number-form into its cupped claws, the number a black oozing mass almost ten stadia in length if uncoiled, now intricately folded into and through itself. The creature’s oddly articulated arm joints creaked as it urged the prize upon the human standing cowed before it.

“Take it now,” said the apeiron Beetle in a richly modulated drone. “You’re almost ready for it. The fifth and the last of our gifts.” The prize’s weight was immense, and the human staggered, lost his balance, seemed to fall sideways out of the dream universe —

Morning sunlight fell across Pythagoras’s face and he woke. For a few moments his mind was blessedly empty, free of the crooked, the infinite, the irrational, the unlimited—free of the apeiron. Pythagoras sat up, pulling a musty sheepskin around his shoulders like a mantle. Looking out of the mouth of his cave he could see down the rocky slopes to the orchards and fields that nestled in the curve of the river Nessus.

The river. Sight of the gleaming watery thread brought back the weight of his knowledge. Pythagoras’s little store of five worldly numbers included the river’s number, which, like the others, was inconceivably long. The knowledge of the River Number had come to him from the Braided Worm, the first of the apeiron beings who’d appeared to him, half a year ago.

Now there were five of these grotesque, unclean, raggedly formed creatures haunting his nightly dreams. A terrible psychic burden, yes, but there was gain in the encounters with the Tangled Tree, the Braided Worm, the Bristle Cat, the Swarm of Eyes, and the Crooked Beetle, for each of them had made Pythagoras a gift of a magical power-number. The Crooked Beetle had been disturbingly portentous in granting of its boon. The new number surpassed all the others; it was of a crushing size. Clearly it meant something important.

Pythagoras sometimes wished that he could still believe his old teachings that the world was a simple pattern of small, integral numbers; it would be nice once again to have a soul as innocently harmonious as two strings tuned to the ratios of five and three. The apeiron dream creatures and their terrible gifts had begun to undermine everything that Pythagoras had once believed.

Thank Apollo the Sun was back with its respite from the dreams. It was a fresh day, a good day, with students to teach and, perhaps, come late afternoon, a noblewoman to dally with.

There was a large stone ledge outside the cave, Pythagoras’s public space. Stooping to the hearth there, Pythagoras assembled a rough cone of twigs and prepared to invoke the Fire Number he’d obtained from the Bristle Cat. This number was not the skeletal “four” of the tetrahedron, which some took to be the form of Fire; no, thanks to the demons of the apeiron, Pythagoras had experienced the gnosis of one of the true and esoteric numbers for physical Fire in this fallen world of Woman and Man. The magically puissant numbers for physical things were so huge that of all men who had ever lived, only Pythagoras had the mind to encompass them.

Pythagoras formed the Fire Number in his soul and projected it outward.

The sheaf of twigs, really no cone at all, became covered over with coarse red/yellow triangles and pyramids, mere simulacra of flames, for Pythagoras’s Fire Number, in the end, was but a workable approximation. Now the divine nature of the world intervened, cooperating so that the lithe, curvy forms of actual fire sprang up from the twigs. The Fire Number kindled the true Fire inherent in the organic wood, activated the particles of elemental Fire placed in the wood by the beneficent rays of the great One shining Sun.

As the fire heated the water for Pythagoras’s morning ablutions, the philosopher pondered his dream of the Crooked Beetle and the vast new pattern gained at such costs from his dreamworld familiar. The new number-form corresponded to some object or quality to be found in the mundane world—the peras—in which Pythagoras was now once more firmly enmeshed. But the crucial identity of the pattern would remain a mystery until he actually experienced the shock of recognizing the physical form to which the number was attached in the higher realms. Pythagoras had learned patience, and was content for the time being simply to revolve the number in his powerful mind.

Soon Pythagoras had finished washing and was intent on assembling, like any common hermit, his simple breakfast of honey, dates and almonds. How useful it would have been, Pythagoras thought as he enjoyed his meal, to have the numbers for these staples. But the creatures of the Unlimited granted their gifts capriciously, and when for his second gift he’d asked the Tangled Tree for the signifier for Honey, he’d instead received a Sheepskin Number.

No sooner had Pythagoras brought the last fingerful of honey to his bearded lips than he espied his prize student, Archytas, eagerly ascending the slope to his teacher’s cave. Pythagoras sighed, daunted by the zeal of the young man.

Archytas began talking excitedly before he’d even reached the ledge. Something involving the golden ratio and a new ruler-compass method for inscribing a regular pentagon within a circle. Pythagoras let the words flow past him undigested. He found his young acolyte’s modernistic geometric constructions overly refined.

“O, why not just use trial and error till you find something that’s reasonably close to cutting the circle in five?” said Pythagoras. He would have despised such a thought a year ago, but his escalating traffic with the demons of the apeiron had corrupted the asceticism of his taste.

Hoisting himself level with Pythagoras, Archytas gave a short, braying laugh, assuming his mentor to be joking. “Indeed. And why not jump headlong into the pit of impiety and say that integral numbers are not the basis of all things? Why not maintain that the apeiron is the very warp and woof of our world?”

“Will Eurythoë be coming for her lesson today?”

Taken aback by the abrupt change in topic, Archytas made a face as if he had bitten down on an olive stone. His demeanor grew stiff and somewhat remote. “My mother, the gods save her, indeed persists in her uncommon thirst for knowledge. Echoing my father Glaucas’s complaints, the other wives look askance at Eurythoë’s unbecoming philosophical ardor, wondering why she cannot content herself with simple domestic pursuits. But I quash all such talk by defending your virtues, both as a citizen and as a wise man.” Archytas stared grimly at his teacher. “I hope my faith in you is fully justified.”

Pythagoras felt a smidgen of shame. He disguised the feeling with a peremptory manner. “Of course, of course. But you still haven’t answered my question.”

Archytas forced out the reply: “Yes, my mother plans to visit you in the late afternoon.”

This matter settled, the two men picked up their dialogue not from Archytas’s revolutionary construction, but from the point where Pythagoras’s discourses had ended yesterday. As the sun rose higher, they were joined by other young scholars from Tarentum, until finally Pythagoras sat at the center of a stellated polygon of questing minds. The topic for today was Pythagoras’s wonderful geometric proof of his great theorem that in a right triangle, the square on the hypotenuse equals the sum of the squares on the sides. To illustrate his argument, Pythagoras drew a diagram in a flat patch of sand; it was his “whirling squares” image, showing a square inscribed at an angle within a larger square.

Though Pythagoras’s belief in his original worldview was all but shattered, he still enjoyed the verbal puppet-show of his ideas. He taught with a craft and a grace that come from long experience; he could make dry magnitudes and geometries sing like the notes of a fine musician’s lyre.

When the sun was high overhead, rumbling stomachs dictated a break, and the living polygon of scholars fell apart into its component points. Taking advantage of the shade in the mouth of the cave, the town-dwellers broke out food from their wallets, eagerly vying to offer Pythagoras the choicest morsels of flatbread and feta. Their teacher accepted with the stern good nature that chose no favorites. Gourds of cool water from Pythagoras’s personal spring complemented their simple fare.

“King Glaucas spoke of you again last night, master,” said the sinewy, wolfish Alcibedes. Unlike the other pupils, he wore a short sword at his belt. “At dusk in the forum. He told the Senators and the slow-witted priests of Apollo that you are a sorcerer. The icosahedral ball you gave Eurythoë—Glaucas terms it a magic amulet. He claims the mere sight of it caused the goats to give sour milk.”

“My father is troubled,” said Archytas. “He fears the people tire of his rule. The unity of our little band disturbs him. He fears you may foment a revolution, Pythagoras. Now that you’ve won his wife and son as pupils, who else might not follow you?”

“A tyrant’s bed is most uneasy,” murmured Alcibedes, staring down at his sword.

“What of the common citizens, then?” said Pythagoras. “Do they speak well of me?”

“The farmers are happy to have their fields well-surveyed,” said Meno. “And the innkeepers rejoice to have so many of your students lodging in Tarentum.”

“Pythagoras’s knowledge of the heavens has even helped the priests in their computations of our calendar,” chimed in Dascylus. “After all, was our teacher not the first to reveal the identity of the Evening Star and the Morning Star?”

“Even so, Glaucas can inflame the rabble to hate me,” said Pythagoras. “At times I fear for my life.”

“Perhaps Glaucas fears for his life as well,” said Alcibedes. “Who knows what the future might bring? It seems unlikely that both you and he can live here forever, O Master. What if you really were to die? You should prepare us. Can you not lift the injunction of secrecy from your great teachings? We long to spread your wisdom far and wide. Indeed no man is immortal, and when you pass into the Elysian world, it will be our lot to inculcate your noble truths. Were it not better that we begin to practice at it even now?”

For the second time today, Pythagoras felt a twinge of shame. His reasons for making his teachings secret were simply that he did not want to give away that which he could sell to students. “I will ponder upon your suggestion, Alcibedes,” he said slowly. “But now, my children, let us return to our studies. If some day you are to farm these plants, you must learn their foliage well.”

After several more hours of vibrant discourse, Pythagoras abruptly called a halt to the day’s lesson. “My faculties are waning, lads. We shall delve further into the consequences of my great theorem tomorrow.”

As he watched the sturdy youths rollick down the slope toward Tarentum, Pythagoras realized he had told them only half the truth. While his intellectual powers were indeed spent for the day, the energies of his loins had reached an almost painful peak as he anticipated the arrival of Eurythoë.

Pythagoras barely had time to clean and curl his beard before he spotted Eurythoë on his side of the river, her delicate, sandal-clad feet scribing a clean curve across the rocky slopes, a curve designed to intersect the vertex of his soul.

She arrived, flushed from her hike and infinitely desirable. Black curls lay pinned by a sheen of sweat to her brow. Her bosom fluttered beneath the white fabric of her robe. A subtle musk as of some wild animal rose from her pleasing form.

Eurythoë’s deep gray eyes met the gaze of the philosopher, yet her manner was skittish. Rather than immediately accept Pythagoras’s embrace as was her wont, she looked nervously back toward Tarentum.

“What troubles you, dear Eurythoë?”

“I am consumed by fear that our illicit love will be discovered. I saw a most evil omen this morn.”

“What manner of omen?”

“One of the slaves returned from the market bearing a pannier of fish, and atop the wet pile lay one with a dark, muddy tail! You’ve often inveighed against those very creatures! Eat not fish whose tails are black.”

Pythagoras made a dismissive gesture. “My reference to the evil nature of such creatures was but an allegorical warning against those who draw strength from muck. Do not trouble yourself any further, Eurythoë. You didn’t eat of the fish, did you? Very well then, we’ve nothing to fear. Let us hie ourselves to my soft, warm pile of sheepskins.”

Conducting the wife of Glaucas, the mother of Archytas, into his cave, Pythagoras soon reveled in the sight of her naked charms. Quickly doffing his own clothing, Pythagoras caught her up in his embrace. As she always did, Eurythoë began their lovemaking by stroking his golden thigh.

Marvel of marvels, an extensive, irregular patch of Pythagoras’s inner left thigh was some substance other than flesh. The stuff was utterly impermeable, too hard to cut with a knife or even to scratch with the noblest gem, yet it was also like the thinnest leaf of beaten metal, flexibly mimicking the architecture of his muscles and tendons and veins, the bright patch merging imperceptibly with his skin. Though the inadequacy of language forced Pythagoras to call it “adamantine gold,” the thigh seemed really to be of a substance quite other than anything seen upon Earth.

The golden thigh was an uncanny scar from Pythagoras’s very first dream-meeting with the creatures of the apeiron, the thigh an ever-present reminder that the creatures were indeed more than dreams. In that first meeting the Braided Worm and the Crooked Beetle had appeared to him, the Worm a loquacious and foully knotted creature whose form so defied all definition that Pythagoras could never determine if its component strands numbered two, or three, or four. The worm had offered Pythagoras the magical power of the River Number, and when Pythagoras had greedily accepted the offer, the Beetle had bitten deeply into his thigh, turning a part of it into adamantine gold. The Beetle had laughingly termed the change a “memory upgrade,” and then somehow the Worm had transferred the River Number into the enhanced Pythagoras. He’d woken from that dream irrevocably changed.

At first, Eurythoë had been frightened and repelled by Pythagoras’s gleaming thigh. But when he told her the alteration was a sign of the gods’ favor—and why not believe this?—she learned to find it erotically stimulating.

She drew her fingertips across the eerily sensitive surface of the golden thigh, and soon the dust rose from Pythagoras’s mound of sheepskins as he bisected Eurythoë’s triangle and became the radius to her sphere. The even and the odd blended into the One. And then, all passion slaked, the couple lay loosely embracing, smiling full into each other’s eyes.

Trying, as always, to mentally encompass the wonder of Eurythoë, Pythagoras mused that she herself must embody a number form, as did every woman and man. Women were even numbers, and men odd. But what a large number it would take to adequately represent Eurythoë, to capture in a net of notational dots this woman’s scent, the curved surfaces of her honey-colored skin, the soothing tones of her normal speech and her sharp cries of ecstasy.

Suddenly there was a clatter from the lip of the cave. Falling stones? Pythagoras sprang nimbly to the arched opening, feeling himself lithe and wise. A well-aimed rock whizzed past his head and shattered against the cliff beside the cave’s mouth. All at once he felt himself nude, middle-aged and absurd.

“Against the advice of your own maxim, you have poked fire with the sword, O Pythagoras,” sang a mocking voice. “All the town will hear of it.”

His tormentor was an open-mouthed, fat-bellied little figure in a white toga that revealed bare, thickly tufted legs. At first glance he looked like—a vengeful fish with a black tail. Evidently he’d come to spy on Eurythoë’s lovemaking. He made the insulting gesture of the fig, and raced down the slope like a homing pigeon.

“Senator Pemptus!” exclaimed Eurythoë. “One of my husband’s spies. O, Pythagoras, you must flee. I’ll hurry down and try to salve my husband’s wounded pride. But I fear the worst for you.” She began weeping.

“Must I run from an innumerate, bean-eating tyrant like a common slave?” said Pythagoras. “And what of my pupils? What of our love? I’d rather remain here in my cave, aloof with my music.” Pythagoras gestured at his beloved monochord, a one-stringed instrument that had taught him much. “I’ve not told you this, Eurythoë, but the gods have granted me certain miraculous powers in addition to my golden thigh.”

Eurythoë hugged him, dried her eyes, and began trying to repair the disarray of her hair with ivory pins. She succeeded only in making it appear that she wore a lopsided bird’s nest atop her head. Finally she spoke again.

“There are too many of them, Pythagoras, and they will come for you. Humble yourself and flee. For what does anything matter if you or both of us are dead? Save yourself, and let me do what I can to salvage my own position. Think of your own maxim, Pythagoras: Give way to the flock!”

“You are right, my dear,” said Pythagoras, quietly pulling on his robe. “The flying dust survives the storm. I leave on the instant. Spare me one last kiss.”

Smooth lips met bearded ones, and then Eurythoë was light-footedly gone. Pythagoras dallied in the cave long enough only to pack a wallet with food. All other necessaries were kept within the confines of his skull.

Emerging into the reddening light of the westering sun, the philosopher paused for a moment’s strategic reflection. Behind him, above his vantage, stretched an impassable wilderness of mountains: easy to lose pursuers there, but dangerous terrain to the hunted one as well. From those treacherous peaks he might never emerge. No, much wiser to head downhill, cross the Nessus, skirt Tarentum slyly while the citizens still organized themselves, then light out for greener pastures. No stranger to travel, Pythagoras had sojourned far and wide, residing for extended stretches in Thebes and Babylon, not to mention Athens, Rhodes, and now the rustic backwater of Tarentum. Surely he would easily find a new home in a land where the people were more understanding of the needs of genius.

Assuming he could bypass rustic Tarentum with his skull intact.

For the first time in many months, Pythagoras descended the scree-strewn slope that led from his cave. His golden thigh throbbed, but whether from simple exertion, in warning of some evil to come, or in memory of Eurythoë’s delicate touch, the savant could not say.

The Nessus was bridged by but a single structure. Though it was too distant to be quite sure, it looked as if the dregs of Tarentum might be massing there. His enemies. To avoid the brutal herd, Pythagoras would need to cross the river Nessus on his own. Though there was no convenient ford, he had no fears about traversing the flood.

On the weedy banks of the river, well upstream of the bridge, half-concealed amidst some fragrant bushes, Pythagoras halted. Summoning up the Braided Worm’s number of the river, poising the form in his mind, the philosopher dangled his hand into the water.

At his touch, a pair of liquid lips big as a man’s body cohered on the surface of the gurgling waters, like bas-relief on an Assyrian temple.

“Greetings, Pythagoras!” said the Nessus, its voice like a pair of fish slapped together. “You have not visited in too long. Shall we resume our discussion of Atlantis?”

“I haven’t time now, my friend. Enemies are near. Can you bear me safely across your width?”

“Gladly. Indeed, I can carry you dry for as long a distance as you like.”

Pythagoras thought for a moment. “Very well, then, bear me downstream past the furthest limits of Tarentum.”

“Step atop my flow.”

Continually keeping the River Number in his mind, Pythagoras walked out across the top of the river and seated himself cross-legged upon the surface in midstream.

The water felt smooth and cool beneath him, a bit like a leathern cushion to the touch. The current swept him downstream towards the bridge.

Yes, just as he’d feared, a motley mob of the ignorant were gathered there, with Glaucas and Pemptus at their head. Armed with sickles, slings, pitchforks and the occasional sword, the citizens watched gawking and gape-mouthed as the reviled philosopher surged toward them. But now Glaucas gave a high cry and the attack began. A stone splashed into the water but one cubit from Pythagoras’s chest, then another, and then a spear.

Without losing his focus upon the River Number, Pythagoras moved another of his power-numbers into a fresh part of his mind. It was a Cloud Number, the gift of the Swarm of Eyes. He invoked the vast, inchoate magnitude, and was instantly enveloped in a great bank of impenetrable fog. Thus cloaked from view, he got to his feet and walked to a new position upon Nessus’s rushing stream. Cries of fear and anger sounded from above and missiles splashed into the river at random.

Nessus bore Pythagoras onward, hastening toward the sea. As the river and the philosopher traveled along, they discoursed. “Searching your mind, I see an interesting maxim ascribed to the philosopher Heraclitus,” said Nessus. “No man steps in the same river twice. But is not my form always the same? Do I not ever respond to the same number?”

“Yes, your essential form remains the same,” answered Pythagoras. “But, as a river, your watery substance is ever-changing. Heraclitus’s teaching has a subtler and more esoteric meaning as well. A man is like a river in that his substance also changes from day to day, not so rapidly as a river’s, but just as ineluctably. One could even say No man kicks the same stone twice. The stone may be fully the same, but the man is not the same, nor is the man-kicking-stone. For a man, as for a river, all is flow. May I ask you a question now, Nessus?”

“Verily you may,” said the great watery lips that rode the surface at Pythagoras’s side.

“Last night I received the knowledge of a number from the Crooked Beetle,” said Pythagoras. “The Beetle said this was the last of these magical magnitudes that I shall learn. If hold it up in my mind can you study it and tell me it’s meaning? I need to know how to use it. I feel I will need every arrow in my quiver for the trials to come.”

Just then the river narrowed and entered a steep gorge. For the time, all philosophical enquiry was set aside in the necessity to bear Pythagoras intact past splintered branches and jagged stones. By the time they reached the calm pool beyond the final cataract, both Pythagoras and Nessus’s powers had flagged. Pythagoras settled down through the water’s surface to find himself standing knee-deep upon a spit of sand. It was dusk.

“Your new number is a mystery to me, O Pythagoras,” said Nessus softly. His lips were as tiny ripples. “Good luck unriddling it. I leave you here. And when you step in me again, though we are different, may our friendship be the same.”

“Give my regards to King Poseidon of the sea.”

“I am with him even now, as am I also with Zeus in the springs of the highest hills. It’s a pity you know not the number of the Ocean. Poseidon could do much to help you.”

“I daresay I’m out of Tarentum’s reach already,” said Pythagoras confidently. “I can settle into the next comfortable cave I find.”

It was growing dark quickly. Pythagoras found himself shelter beneath a thicket and used the Tangled Tree’s handy Sheepskin Number to make himself a comfortable bed. He lay there, nibbling bread and cheese from his wallet, wondering if Eurythoë were safe. Perhaps she could still visit him once he’d resettled. Presently he fell asleep.

Tonight it was the Braided Worm who addressed Pythagoras in his apeiron dreams. Fearfully bright, the Worm had but a few strands, surely no more than five, but these were, as always, too oddly linked to enumerate. The braid ended in a flat head at one end, with three bright eyes and a fanged mouth.

“Why haven’t you started teaching of us yet, Pythagoras?” demanded the indeterminate Worm. “Why keep spreading the wishful lie that whole, finite numbers are the substance of all things? Aren’t you grateful for what the apeiron has done for you? My River Number saved your life today.”

“Yes, and it was your friend the Beetle who spoiled my leg during your very first visit, you unclean thing,” muttered Pythagoras.

“It is thanks to the adamantine gold of your thigh that you have the mind-power to understand numbers which approximate the unbounded essences of true things,” said the Braided Worm. “The thigh is, one might say, the wax and feather wing upon which you soar.”

“But like any such a wing, it can melt,” whispered the Tangled Tree, which seemed to have replaced the thicket beneath which Pythagoras had bedded down. The Tangled Tree curved up through several levels of simple branchings, but at less than a man’s height above the ground, it split into a disordered gibberish of uncountable forkings followed by yet more layers of endlessly ramifying twigs. The Tree’s voice was a woolly drone, with a burred edge to it. “Remember the tale of Icarus,” said the Tangled Tree. “He flew too near the Sun.”

Now there was a crashing noise and the Crooked Beetle forced his twittering mandibles through the chaos of the Tangled Tree. “My companions are too gentle with you Pythagoras. Know you this: before the sun sets twice, your flesh will die. Speak well of us while you have time, for the new number I gave you will save you from utter annihilation.”

The crashing of the Tangled Tree’s twigs grew louder, and now the grinning Bristle Cat and the Swarm of Eyes appeared, pressing towards Pythagoras, the Bristle Cat performing its unsettling trick of turning itself inside out, changing smoothly from spiky fur to a pink wet flesh that no human should ever have to see. The Swarm of Eyes moved like a cloud of gnats or flies, with each wheeling member of the Swarm a tiny bright Eye. Yet whenever Pythagoras stared very closely at one of the dancing Eyes, the Eye dissolved into a smaller Swarm of smaller Eyes who were perhaps still smaller Swarms themselves—there was nothing solid at all in the Swarm and no end to its divisions, the Swarm of Eyes was apeiron in the very highest degree.

“Praise us before you die,” chorused the five terrible forms. “And we will save you with the Beetle’s number.” The Crooked Beetle gave Pythagoras an admonishing nip, and now the terrified philosopher woke up groaning. Horribly, the crashing of brush continued. It was early dawn, with mist rising up from the pool of the river nearby. More crashing and heavy breath. A growl. Lions? No, worse, it was dogs, followed by the railing tenor voice of King Glaucas.

“Keep a good lookout, citizens! The dogs smell something. I’ll wager the old goat is bedded down here.”

Desperately Pythagoras invoked the Cloud Number given him by the Swarm of Eyes. This added greatly to the mist that filled this little glen, but the new dampness seemed only the heighten the sensitivity of the dogs’ noses. By the time Pythagoras could fully get to his feet, the hounds were upon him, baying and slavering as if the great philosopher were a cornered fox. The men’s rough, ignorant hands bound him at wrists and ankles.

The trial before the Senate and the priests of Apollo took place in the town forum that very afternoon. Pythagoras’s announced crimes were sedition and blasphemy—and not adultery, for Glaucas had no wish to publicly wear the cuckold’s horns. The charges averred that Pythagoras was teaching things contrary to the beliefs that underlay the established orders of heaven and earth.

“Do you deny that King Glaucas’s power is divinely ordained?” demanded Pemptus, his fish-lipped mouth a self-righteous ellipse.

“Of course I deny it,” said Pythagoras. “There is nothing more absurd than an aging tyrant.” The only one who dared to cheer this remark was Alcibedes, standing well back in the crowd, one hand on his sword.

“And do you teach that all things are numbers and that mathematizing mortals may hope to comprehend the divine workings of the world?” asked the head priest, a bullying blockhead named Turnus.

“This is what I have ever been teaching. But—”

Pythagoras’s followers were there in a mass, and now Archytas rose to his feet. “Father Glaucas, may I speak?”

Glaucas shook his head, but when Eurythoë, at his side, gave him a sharp elbow in the ribs he sighed, “Yes, my son.”

“If it be a crime to believe that numbers are all things, then execute me and these other young savants with our wise, though imperfect, teacher. All of us follow his noble precept that to understand numbers is to understand all things. Be this capital blasphemy, Glaucas, then your son too must die. Rather than persecuting the pursuit of truth, O Father, why not let Pythagoras go into exile? And we adepts of his secret teachings will be free to follow along.”

The priests and senators conferred. Eager not to sow further dissension among the polis, they soon approved this notion of exile for Pythagoras and his band.

“Very well then, let them travel away and start a new colony,” intoned Glaucas. He, for one, would be happy to have his young and vigorous heir far from the scene.

Thinking this to be the salvation the Crooked Beetle had promised him, Pythagoras now felt impelled to honor the requests of his apeiron helpers. He stood and raised his hands for silence. “Good people, I have indeed been teaching for many a year that all things are a play of little numbers. I have taught that God is 1, Man is 2, Woman is 3, Justice is 4, and Marriage is 5. And my followers know that numbers embody solid shapes as well: consider how subtly a mere eight vertices can limn a cube. My researches have revealed that there five and only five regular solids to be formed by small dot patterns, and it has been my teaching that these solids form the essences of all material things.” There was an approving murmur of excitement. Archytas looked startled and pleased, and even the hard-faced Alcibedes allowed himself a smile. The Master was finally sharing his noble truths with all! Even the thick-headed priests of Apollo seemed intrigued by the great precepts. Pythagoras paused till silence returned, then continued.

“Yes, I have taught that Earth is the cube, Air is the octahedron, Fire the tetrahedron, Water the icosahedron, and the Cosmos the dodecahedron. Well and good.” Pythagoras drew a deep breath and gathered the courage to continue. “But now I must tell you that these teachings are nursery rhymes, childish fables, the fond pratings of an old fool. The apeiron runs in and out of every earthly object, and, lo my little ones, the infinite even inhabits our minds.” A furious hubbub threatened to drown him out. Pythagoras raised his voice to a shriek. “Everything is crooked, irrational, unlimited, apeiron—”

Loudest among the voices was Archytas. “Pythagoras has gone mad!”

“Kill him!” cried the crowd.

“No!” screamed Eurythoë, but Pythagoras had no firm defenders other than this single, fair voice.

“He will die on the morrow!” rang Glaucas’s fruity tones.

“Behold what the apeiron can do!” screamed Pythagoras in desperation.

He invoked his four familiar power-numbers to make a mound of Sheepskins, to set them reekingly on Fire and burn off the bonds that held him, to shroud the forum in a Cloud, and to call the River to overflow its banks and rush into the streets of Tarentum. He’d expected to use the confusion to escape, and until he found himself pinned in the arms of Pemptus and Turnus, he thought perhaps he’d succeeded. But the confusion in the forum eventually abated, and he was once more a captive on display.

“Look at him, Eurythoë and Archytas,” called Pemptus, tightening a rope around Pythagoras’s neck. “Look at the dirty old goat. We’ll put him under a door and crush him tomorrow. Each of us will add a stone. And I’ll see to it there’s no shirking.”

“Well said,” chortled Glaucas, appearing through the smoke and fog.

Archytas drew close. “Have you then become a sorcerer, O Master? Only to befoul the noble truths of mathematics? Nevertheless, I shall spread your earlier teachings.”

“And what if my power is such that your fool of a father is unable to kill me?” demanded Pythagoras. “What then, Archytas? I have certain assurances from my apeiron familiars that—that —”

“That what?”

“O, Pythagoras,” cried Eurythoë, her voice breaking. “Where has your madness brought you?”

Pythagoras spent a sleepless night penned in a dusty boulder-walled granary. His thoughts during the night were not of death but rather of mathematics. He felt he was about to die with something great left undone.

Pythagoras was proud of his analysis of the five regular polyhedra, eternally grateful to the One for his discovery of his noble theorem about the right triangle, and well-pleased with the philosophical frills and furbelows he’d embroidered around the properties of the smaller numbers. But something was still missing, some key consequence of his theorem of the right triangle—and he couldn’t quite pin down what it was. It had, he was sure, something to do with the apeiron, for surely this was the reason why God had sent the mentors to him. During the very wee hours of the morn, he became absorbed in contemplating of the nature of the ratio between the diagonal and the side of a square. He sat lost in thought till the crowing of the cock.

Wakeful as he was all that night, Pythagoras remained unvisited by any of the warped denizens of the apeiron. But, wait, at the exact moment when the pompous Pemptus came to lead him away to his doom he thought to detect, impossibly, the perpetually leering face of the Bristle Cat peering at him from a shadowy corner of the storeroom. The fearsome feline features, composed of a myriad thorny projections, appeared to wink at Pythagoras, who stopped dead in his tracks.

“Superstitious about a granary cat?” laughed Pemptus. “Crazy dreamer. Better to worry about something real—something like a rock.” Pemptus kicked at a loose stone the size of a melon. “Bring this along for me, would you, Pythagoras? It can be the first one placed upon your door.”

Pythagoras hesitated and the cat—seemingly a real cat after all—ran across his path and out the door. But how complex and richly structured the beast was, how subtle were its motions. And just as it passed from his sight, the cat seemed to perform the Bristle Cat’s loathsome trick of turning itself inside out—but surely this was impossible.

“Carry the rock, you,” grated Pemptus’s muscular centurion.

Pythagoras kept his head high and his gaze level as he was led through Tarentum, ignoring the jeering crowd. A large open-air altar of slate, already warm from the rising sun’s embrace, awaited the hapless body of the old philosopher. Thrown on his back onto this unyielding pallet, Pythagoras sought to compose his mind while a wooden door was laid upon him. Glaucas himself set the first of the stones onto Pythagoras’s chest, the very stone which Pemptus had forced him to carry. The door pressed down as if Pythagoras were the pan of some insensate scale, or the conclusion of a sum whose components were the killing weights.

The citizens pressed forward, each carrying a stone, a few of them leaning close to hiss curses of execration, bur surprisingly many whispering words of comfort. The rebellious Alcibedes was missing from the line of citizens, but Eurythoë and Archytas were there, forced forward by a soldier with a drawn sword. Their stones were no larger than hens’ eggs, yet they of all the weights felt the heaviest of all.

Breathing was quickly becoming an impossible task for the old man’s frail chest. Letting the air out was easy, but drawing the air back in—ah, there was the bring-down, there was the drag. The sun blazed in Pythagoras’s eyes and a buzzing filled his ears. Something shiny came at him—a fat beetle, landing on his chin. The citizens filed by, still placing their rocks. The omen of a glistening insect upon the tortured man’s face was so inauspicious that each of them felt impelled to look away.

The beetle gave a modulated buzz, and Pythagoras let himself imagine he could hear it as words. “Use the number I gave you, fool,” the beetle seemed to say. “Focus!”

Another stone descended, followed by yet another, and that one by a third and fourth. Pythagoras felt his ribs compress and snap, pain flooding him like liquor from Hades. Into his blood-buzzing ears came the noises from the crowd of watchers: taunts and shouts and a lone female sob.

“Enough now,” yodeled Glaucas, who’d been closely watching the torture from one side. “The man is broken. Remove the rocks. You three slaves over there, carry him to the riverside midden to expire. It will be fitting for Pythagoras to exhale his soul into the fumes of human waste. That should be apeiron enough for him.” Glaucas raised his voice to a yet higher pitch. “Let this be a warning to any who would challenge my might! I am as a God, and all must bow down before me.”

Far from prostrating themselves, the citizens simply stared at Glaucas. This unpleasant execution seemed to be doing the King’s popularity no good. And many were the hands that reached out to remove the rocks and the door from Pythagoras.

When the weight went away, Pythagoras’s punctured lungs snatched whistling breaths of sweet air. At some far remove he witnessed himself lying uncovered in the forum, saw the weeping Eurythoë and Archytas bid him farewell, and saw his bloody form tossed onto a rude cart and trundled through the streets by three slaves. He was beyond pain now, well into the tunnel to the Elysium. He was ready for the end.

Yet his progress into the final ecstasy kept being thwarted by something nipping at him, buzzing, tickling. Either it was the bug upon his face, or it was a vision of the Crooked Beetle. At this point inside and outside were the same.

“You did well to speak for us, Pythagoras,” said the bug or the Beetle. “You are a worthy man. Now use my number.”

“Hhhhhow,” came Pythagoras’s faint sigh.

Emerging from within the Crooked Beetle’s very mandibles, the Bristle Cat said, “We can’t tell you what the number means, because if you don’t know it yourself you don’t know yourself to know nohow. Contrariwise if I tell you to know there’s no you knowing, you know?” The Beetle pinched irritably at the smirking Cat, but the protean beast drew its head down into its body, sending a commensurately-sized pink bulge out from its rear.

The shock of Pythagoras’s body landing in the dump caused his eyes to flicker open. He was fully anaesthetized and paralyzed by his body’s collapse. His filmed eyes stared dully upwards. The slaves who’d had brought his corpse thither walked away, laughing at the lot of the only citizen worse off than themselves.

Pythagoras tried to inventory his pitiful condition. He lay beneath a dead tree of bare polished wood beside a sparkling filth-choked rivulet worming through the dump. A swarm of glistening flies buzzed around his chest wounds, tasting of the fresh blood. And there was a beetle crawling on his nose; from the corner of one eye he could see it. A tufted yellow cat came ambling up, leaning over to taste, like the flies, of his hot, sticky blood.

His vision grew fainter; his heart beat as weakly and erratically as an infant drummer; his lungs drew in only the most shallow of painful draughts; his broken bones jabbed like a thousand daggers. From these incredible wounds, he would never heal. This was the end.

Pythagoras could feel his densely cultivated mind beginning to disintegrate. Strange, to imagine that such a unique individual as himself could disappear, that a being composed of such hard-won constituents could simply dissolve. His golden thigh began to throb then, as if to remind him of all the ways he differed from other mortals. Focusing on that preternatural portion of himself, Pythagoras was reminded of the great magical numbers that this memory enhancement enabled him to store. The numbers for Sheepskin, River, Fire, Cloud and —

A great revelation struck the dying philosopher with titanic force. The fifth number-form represented the quintessence of Pythagoras. Of course! Summoning all his vaunted powers of concentration and willpower, Pythagoras took mental control of the fifth number, then projected it outward from inside his dying self with explosive force —

He had a moment of dual vision. On the one hand he was dying, moving forward through a tunnel towards an all-encompassing white light. On the other hand, he was standing in the dump, looking down at the tormented form of poor old man.

Pythagoras held up a vigorous, apparently normal arm before his eyes, and laughed heartily. Triumph, even over death! Such were the godly rewards of his brave explorations of the apeiron. He took a deep breath into easily working lungs, then swung a fist to thump himself on his chest.

Much to Pythagoras’s alarm and surprise, his fist merged with his torso like the obscene bodily involutions of the Bristle Cat! At that moment, a familiar voice rang out. It was an apparition of the Crooked Beetle, floating as a large dusky ghost above the physical beetle that was still perched upon his old body’s face.

“Hail, Pythagoras!” twittered the Beetle, seemingly in ecstasy over the philosopher’s new body. “Welcome to life as a pure mathematical form! I encrypted you rather nicely, don’t you think? I did the basic encoding that night I first bit you. And all along I’ve been updating the Pythagoras number to include your most recent thoughts. That’s what I was doing sitting on your face just now. Keeping your number right up to the minute. You remember everything, don’t you?”

Pythagoras nodded mutely, and pulled his limb from his chest with a queer, unnamable sensation. Ranged around him were also ghostly forms of the Tangled Tree, the Braided Worm, the Bristle Cat, the Swarm of Eyes. Each of them was connected by the finest of tendrils to their earthly instances here in this malodorous dump.

“Your new, numerically defined body still has only a not-quite-life,” explained the Beetle. “It’s unreal in the same way that your number-conjured flames are but colorful tetrahedra until being boosted into full reality by the presence of the elemental Fire within the kindling wood. Your broken old body—it contains your kindling.”

Pythagoras looked down at his dying carcass with a feeling of revulsion. It was as uninviting as a soiled, wet toga. “You’re not counseling me to don that same old mortal coil, are you?”

The Crooked Beetle spat, not a number this time, but a viscous dark glob that landed on Pythagoras’s foot with a tingling sensation. It was a tiny, crooked copy of the Beetle itself, connected to the ghostly Beetle by another of the thin, silken strands. The new beetle stretched out its wings, waved them tentatively, then buzzed into the air. “I don’t like to explain everything,” said the great Beetle.

“You need your you to be you,” said the smiling Cat, rubbing against Pythagoras’s ghostly leg, and then passing right through it. “Be your own son and father.”

“Breathe in what you expire,” buzzed the Swarm of Eyes.

The Braided Worm beside the little brook swayed back and forth like a charmed snake. “Don’t fail us, Pythagoras. It still remains for you to prove your greatest result—to prove that we are real.”

“So bend down and breathe in your dying breath!” exhorted the Tangled Tree, gesturing with every one of its innumerable branches.

Of course. Now Pythagoras remembered the custom whereby a child would try to breathe in the last breath of a dying parent. His insubstantial body knelt at the side of his supine flesh. With eyes near-blinded by the light of eternity he stared up at his fresh-minted body. With clear fresh new eyes he stared down at his old self. Now came the dying man’s final breath, the expiration, and Pythagoras’s number-built new body breathed it in.

From the viewpoint of his old self, Pythagoras felt as if he’d been yanked out of paradise. He felt grief and a kind of homesickness at not fully merging with the divine One whose hem he’d only just begun to touch. From the viewpoint of his new self, Pythagoras felt invigorated, renewed and—above all—solid and real. And then he was no longer two, but one. The infinitude of his divine soul had now fulfilled the incarnation of the number-model of his body.

Looking around the dump, Pythagoras could no longer see the ghostly images of his apeiron friends—and friends they truly were, not rivals or enemies. Their earthly avatars still here upon the midden remained mute: a tree, a worm of water, a cat, a swarm of flies and a beetle. Pythagoras fully felt how truly these earthly forms did embody the apeiron, felt more strongly than ever the undivided divinity that is present within all things, whether great or mean.

His new-made body felt strong and sound, though not overly so. The number form was, after all, only that of an old man. But he was no longer an old man who’d been crushed to death by stones. There was one more change as well. The adamantine gold was gone from his thigh, and looking within himself he saw that he’d lost his knowledge of the five magic numbers. He was glad.

So what to do next? Most important was to see Eurythoë. And the Braided Worm had said something very intriguing about Pythagoras having another great result to prove. Perhaps the simplest would be to go back to his cave, receive visitors as always, and continue to think about mathematics. Surely his resurrection would frighten Glaucas into leaving him alone.

But before doing anything else, Pythagoras tended to his soul’s former shell. Gripping the corpse by the shins, Pythagoras bumped it across the slope of the midden and into a patch of trees. He lacked any shovel to dig with, but he used a stick to scrape out a shallow grave, and then gathered a great heap of brush to decently cover the body. It took a long time, several hours in fact, but what did time matter to a man risen from the dead? While he worked, the rudiments of a new and wonderful theorem began coming to him. It hinged, as he’d suspected, on the ratio of a square’s diagonal to its side.

His earlier theorem of the right triangle said that the square on a diagonal is equal to the sum of the squares on the two sides. If the two sides were equal, this meant that the diagonal square was twice the magnitude of each side square. Put differently, a diagonal square and a side square were in proportion two to one. And put differently once again, the ratio of the diagonal to the side could be called the “square root of two”.

For several years now, Pythagoras and his followers had sought for a whole number ratio to represent this curious “square root of two.” The search involved looking for squares that were in a perfect two to one ratio. 49 to 25 was close and 100 to 49 was closer, which meant the square root of two was close to the ratio 7/5 and closer to the ratio 10/7. But the match was never quite perfect, and now that he’d finally let the apeiron all the way into his heart, Pythagoras fully grasped that the match never would be perfect at all. There was no whole number ratio precisely equal to the square root of two.

He found himself singing a happy tune as he finished up the reverential chores of covering his corpse. Now that he fully understood what he wanted to prove, he would find a way to do it. Mulling over the distinctions between odd and even numbers, Pythagoras set out towards Tarentum. The clever Archytas could help him hone a proper proof.

At the edge of the dump, Pythagoras encountered Eurythoë, her face wet with tears. She was dressed in the black garments of mourning. For him? She didn’t really see him, for she was too busy peering past him, looking for his body on the dump.

“Woman, why are you weeping?” said Pythagoras. “Whom do you seek?”

Eurythoë wiped her face with the black cloth of her veil. “Sir, if you have carried him off, tell me where you have laid him, and I will take him away.”

Pythagoras spoke her name. “Eurythoë.”

She turned and fully saw him at last. “Pythagoras!”

“My dear, even-souled Eurythoë. The apeiron has saved me. Good as new.” He chuckled and skipped about, executing a little twirl.

“My dear, odd-brained Pythagoras,” sang Eurythoë. “But what of your madness?”

“What madness? Believe this, woman, I’m working on a proof of the reality of the apeiron! It all has to do with evens and odds.”

“Then I can help you! Let’s go up to your cave.”

“Right now? What about Glaucas and the priests?”

“Glaucas is dead,” said Eurythoë, seemingly not overly saddened by having to deliver this news. “Alcibedes slew him only minutes after they carted your body away. My son Archytas is the new king, and the populace rejoices. The priests of Apollo will do as Archytas says. We already have Turnus’s abject assurances.” She burst out laughing. “Glaucas is the official reason why I’m wearing mourning. But, O Pythagoras, it was only for you.”

“I should speak to Archytas,” said Pythagoras. “About the wonderful new proof.”

“We’ll do that later,” said Eurythoë, kissing him. “After the cave. I want to give you a proper welcome.”

“Very well then,” said Pythagoras. “Let’s take the bridge across the river.”

“No more sorcery?” said Eurythoë.

“No,” said Pythagoras. “Just mathematics.”

Note on “The Square Root of Pythagoras” (With Paul Di Filippo)

Written in 1999.

SF Age, October 1999

This is a story I always wanted to write. As a math professor, I’ve had a lot of occasion to meditate about Pythagoras. He’s a very shadowy historical figure, and the stories about him which survive are miracle tales, many of which are incorporated into this story. In February of 1999, I visited Paul Di Filippo at his home in Providence, and he helped me to finally get a Pythagoras story done.

I have five of the apeiron beings, because I think of mathematics as having core concepts: Number, Space, Logic, Infinity and Information. These correspond to, respectively, the Tangled Tree, the Braided Worm, the Bristle Cat, the Swarm of Eyes and the Crooked Beetle. The Crooked Beetle is also our old friend the Mandelbrot Set. The creatures also represent, again in the same order, Earth, Water, Fire, Air and the Cosmos.

Pockets (With John Shirley)

When the woman from Endless Media called, Wendel was out on the fake balcony, looking across San Pablo Bay at the lights of the closed-down DeGroot Chemicals Plant. On an early summer evening, the lights marking out the columns of steel and the button-shaped chemical tanks took on an unreal glamour; the plant became an otherworldly palace. He’d tried to model the plant with the industrial-strength Real2Graphix program his dad had brought home from RealTek before he got fired. But Wendel still didn’t know the tricks for filling a virtual scene with the world’s magic and menace, and his model looked like a cartoon toy. Someday he’d get his chops and make the palace come alive. You could set a killer-ass game there if you knew how. After high school, maybe he could get into a good gaming university. He didn’t want to “go” to an online university if he could help it; virtual teachers, parallel programmed or not, couldn’t answer all your questions.

The phone rang just as he was wondering whether Dad could afford to pay tuition for someplace real. He waited for his dad to get the phone, and after three rings he realized with a chill that Dad had probably gone into a pocket, and he’d have to answer the phone himself.

The fake porch, created for window washers, and to create an impression of coziness the place had always lacked, creaked under his feet as he went to climb through the window. The narrow splintery wooden walkway outside their window was on the third floor of an old waterfront motel converted to studio apartments. Their tall strip of windows, designed to savor a view that was now unsavory, looked down a crumbling cliff at a mud beach, the limp gray waves sluggish in stretched squares of light from the buildings edging the bluff. Down the beach some guys with flashlights were moving around, looking for the little pocket-bubbles that floated in like dead jellyfish. Thanks to the accident that had closed down the DeGroot Research Center, beyond the still-functioning chemicals plant, San Pablo Bay was a good spot to scavenge for pocket-bubbles, which was why Wendel and his dad had ended up living here.

To get to the phone, he had to skirt the mercury-like bubble of Dad’s pocket, presently a big flattened shape eight feet across and six high, rounded like a river stone. The pocket covered most of the available space on the living room floor, and he disliked having to touch it. There was that sensation when you touched them—not quite a sting, not quite an electrical shock, not even intolerable. But you didn’t want to prolong the feeling.

Wendel touched the speakerphone tab. “Hello, Bell residence.”

“Well this doesn’t sound like Rothman Bell.” It was a woman’s voice coming out of the speakerphone; humorous, ditzy, but with a heartening undercurrent of business.

“No ma’am, I’m his son Wendel.”

“That’s right, I remember he had a son. You’d be about fourteen now?”

“Sixteen.”

“Sixteen! Whoa. Time jogs on. This is Manda Solomon. I knew your dad when he worked at MetaMeta. He really made his mark there. Is he home?”

He hesitated. There was no way to answer that question honestly without having to admit Dad was in a pocket, and pocket-slugs had a bad reputation. “No ma’am. But…”

He looked toward the pocket. It was getting smaller now. If things went as usual, it would shrink to grapefruit size, then swell back up and burst—and Dad would be back. Occasionally a pocket might bounce through two or three or even a dozen shrink-and-grow cycles before releasing its inhabitant, but it never took terribly long, at least from the outside. Dad might be back before this woman hung up. She sounded like business, and that made Wendel’s pulse race. It was a chance.

If he could just keep her talking. After a session in a pocket Dad wouldn’t be in any shape to call anyone back, sometimes not for days—but if you caught him just coming out, and put the phone in his hand, he might keep it together long enough, still riding the pocket’s high. Wendel just hoped this wasn’t going to be the one pocket that would finally kill his father.

“Can I take a message, Ms., um…” With his mind running so fast he’d forgotten her name.

“Manda Solomon. Just tell him…”

“Can I tell him where you’re calling from?” He grimaced at himself in the mirror by the front door. Dumbass, don’t interrupt her, you’ll scare her off.

“From San Jose, I’m a project manager at Endless Media. Just show him—oh, have you got iTV?”

“Yeah. You want me to put it on?” Good, that’d take some more time. If Dad had kept up the payments.

He carried the phone over to the iTV screen hanging on the wall like a seascape; there was a fuzzy motel-decor photo of a sunset endlessly playing in it now, the kitschy orange clouds swirling in the same tape-looping pattern. He tapped the tab on the phone that would hook it to the iTV, and faced the screen so that the camera in the corner of the frame could pick him up but only on head-shot setting so she couldn’t see the pocket too. “You see me?”

“Yup. Here I come.”

Her picture appeared in a window in an upper corner of the screen, a pleasant looking redhead in early middle age, hoop earrings, frank smile. She held up an e-book, touched the page turner which instantly scrolled an image of a photograph that showed a three-dimensional array of people floating in space, endless pairs of people spaced out into the nodes of a warped jungle-gym lattice, a man and a woman at each node. Wendel recognized the couple as his dad and his mother. At first it looked as if all the nodes were the same, but when you looked closer, you could see that the people at some of the more distant nodes weren’t Mom and Dad after all. In fact some of them didn’t even look like people. This must be a photo taken inside a pocket with tunnels coming out of it. Wendel had never seen it before. “If you print out the picture, he’ll know what it’s all about,” Manda was saying.

“Sure.” Wendel saved the picture to the iTV’s memory, hoping it would work. He didn’t want Manda to know their printer was broken and wouldn’t be repaired anytime soon.

“Well it’s been a sweet link but I gotta go—just tell him to call. Here’s the number, ready to save? Got it? Okay, then. He’ll remember me.”

Wendel saw she wasn’t wearing a wedding band. He got tired of taking care of Dad alone. He tried to think of some way to keep her on the line. “He’ll be right back—he’s way overdue. I expect him…”

“Whoops, I really gotta jam.” She reached toward her screen, then hesitated, her head cocked as she looked at his image. “That’s what it is: You look a lot like Jena, you know? Your mom.”

“I guess.”

“Jena was a zippa-trip. I hated it when she disappeared.”

“I don’t remember her much.”

“Oops, my boss is chiming hysterically at me. Bye!”

“Um—wait.” He turned to glance at the dull silvery bubble, already bouncing back from its minimum size, but when he turned back, Manda Solomon was gone and it was only the showy sunset again. “Shit.”

He went to the bubble and kicked it angrily. He couldn’t feel anything but “stop,” with his sneaker on. It wasn’t like kicking an object, it was like something stopped you, turned you back toward your own time flow. Just “stopness.” It was saying “no” with the stuff of forever itself. There was no way to look inside it: once someone crawled in through a pocket’s navel, it sealed up all over.

He turned away, heard something—and when he looked back the pocket was gone and his dad, stinking and retching and raggedly bearded, was crawling toward him across the carpet.

Next morning, it seemed to Wendel that his Dad sucked the soup down more noisily than ever before. His hands shook and he spilled soup on the blankets.

His dad was supposedly forty—but he looked fifty-five. He’d spent maybe fifteen years in the pockets—adding up to only a few weeks in outside time, ten minutes here and two hours there and so on.

Dad sat up in his bed, staring out to the bay, sloppily drinking the soup from a bowl, and Wendel had to look away. Sitting at the breakfast bar that divided the kitchenette from the rest of the room, he found himself staring at the pile of dirty clothes in the corner. They needed some kind of hamper, and he could go to some Martinez garage sale and find one next to free. But that was something Dad ought to do; Wendel sensed that if he once started doing that sort of thing, parental things, his dad would give a silent gasp of relief and lean on him, more and more; and paradoxically fall away from him, into the pockets.

“I was gone like—ten minutes world-time?” said Dad. “I don’t suppose I missed anything here in this…this teeming hive of activity.”

“Ten minutes?” said Wendel. He snorted. “You’re still gone, Dad. And, yes, there was a call for you. A woman from Endless Media. Manda Solomon. She left her number and a picture.”

“Manda?” said Dad. “That flake? Did you tell her I was in a pocket?”

“Right,” said Wendel contemptuously. “Like I told her my Dad’s a pocket-slug.”

Dad opened his mouth like he was going to protest the disrespect—then thought better of it. He shrugged, with as much cool as he could manage. “Manda’s down with pockets, Wendel. Half the guys programming virtual physics for MetaMeta were using them when I was there. Pockets are a great way to make a deadline. The MetaMeta crunch-room was like a little glen of chrome puff-balls. Green carpeting, you wave? Manda used to walk around setting sodas and pizzas down outside the pockets. We’d work in there for days, when it was minutes on the outside—get a real edge on the other programmers. She was just a support tech then. We called her Fairy Princess and we crunchers were the Toads of the Short Forest, popping out all loaded on the bubble-rush. Manda’s gone down in the world, what I heard, in terms of who she works for…”

“She’s a project manager. Better than a support tech.”

“Nice of her to think of me.” Dad made a little grimace. “Endless Media’s about one step past being a virtu-porn Webble. Where’s the picture she sent?”

“I saved it in the iTV,” said Wendel, and pushed the buttons to show it.

Dad made a groaning sound. “Turn it off, Wendel. Put it away.”

“Tell me what it is, first,” said Wendel, pressing the controller buttons to zoom in on the faces. It was definitely—

“Mom and me,” said Dad shakily. “I took that photo the week before she died.” His voice became almost inaudible. “Yeah. You can see…some of the images are different further into the lattice…because our pocket had a tunnel leading to other pockets. That happens sometimes, you know. It’s not a good idea to go down the tunnels. It was the time after this one that…Mom didn’t come back.” He looked at the picture for a moment; like its own pocket, the moment seemed to stretch out to a gray forever. Then he looked away. “Turn it off, will you? It brings me down.”

Wendel stared at his mother’s young face a moment longer, then turned off the image. “You never told me much about the time she didn’t come back.”

“I don’t need to replay the experience, kid.”

“Dad. I…look, just do it. Tell me.”

Dad stared at him. Looked away. Wendel thought he was going to refuse again. Then he shrugged and began, his voice weary. “It was a much bigger pocket than usual,” said Dad, almost inaudible. “MetaMeta…they’d scored a shitload of them from DeGroot and we were merging them together so whole teams could fit in. Using fundamental spacetime geometry weirdness to meet the marketing honcho’s deadlines, can you believe? I was an idiot to buy into it. And this last time Jena was mad at me and she flew away from me while we were in there. And then I couldn’t tell which of the lattice-nodes was really her. Like a mirror-maze in a funhouse. And meanwhile I’m all tweaked out of my mind on bubble-rush. But I had my laptop-harness and there was all that code-hacking to be done, and I got into it for sure, glancing over at all the Jenas now and then, and they’re programming too, so I thought it was OK, but then…” He swallowed, turning to look out the window, as if he might see her out there in the sky. “When the pocket flattened back out, I was alone. The same shit was coming down everywhere all of a sudden, and then there was the Big Bubble disaster at the DeGroot plant and all the pocket-bubbles were declared government property and if you want to use them anymore…people, you know….” His voice trailed into a whisper: “They act like you’re a junkie.”

“Yeah,” said Wendel. “I know.” He looked out the window for a while. It was a sunny day, but the foulness in the water made the sea a dingy gray, as if it were brooding on dark memories. He spotted a couple of little pocket-bubbles floating in on the brackish waves. Dad had been buying them from beachcombers, merging them together till he got one big enough to crawl into again.

They’d talked about pockets in Wendel’s health class at school last term. In terms of dangerous things the grown-ups wanted to warn you away from, pockets were right up there with needles, drunk driving, and doing it bareback. You could stay inside too long and come out a couple of years older than your friends. You could lose your youth inside a pocket. Oddly enough, you didn’t eat or breathe in any conventional way while you were inside there—those parts of your metabolism went into suspension. The pocket-slugs dug this aspect of the high, for after all weren’t eating and breathing just another wearisome world-drag? There were even rock songs about pockets setting you free from “feeding the pig,” as the ‘slugs liked to call normal life. You didn’t eat or breathe inside a pocket but even so were still getting older, often a lot faster than you realized. Some people came out, like, middle-aged.

And of course some people never came out at all. They died in there of old age, or got killed by a bubble-psychotic pocket-slug coming through a tunnel, or—though this last one sounded like government propaganda—you might tunnel right off into some kind of alien Hell world. If you found a pocket-bubble you were supposed to take it straight to the police. As opposed to selling it to a ‘slug, or, worse, trying to accumulate enough of them to get a pocket big enough to go into yourself. The word was that it felt really good, better than drugs or sex or booze. Sometimes Wendel wanted to try it—because then, maybe, he’d understand his dad. Other times the thought terrified him.

He looked at his shaky, strung-out father, wishing he could respect him. “Do you keep doing it because you think you might find Mom in there someday?” asked Wendel, his voice plaintive in his own ears.

“It would sound more heroic, wouldn’t it?” said Dad, rubbing his face. “That I keep doing it because I’m on a quest. Better than saying I do it for the high. The escape.” He rubbed his face for a minute and got out of bed, a little shaky, but with a determined look on his face. “It’s get-it-together time, huh Wendel? Get me a vita-patch from the bathroom, willya? I’ll call Manda and go see her today. We need this gig. You ready to catch the light rail to San Jose?”

In person Manda Solomon was shorter, plainer, and less well dressed than the processed image she sent out on iTV. She was a friendly ditz, with the disillusioned aura of a Valley-vet who’s seen a number of her employers go down the tubes. When Dad calmly claimed that Wendel was a master programmer and his chief assistant, Manda didn’t bat an eye, just took out an extra sheaf of nondisclosure and safety-waiver agreements for Wendel to sign.

“I’ve never had such a synchronistic staffing process before,” she said with a breathless smile. “Easy, but weird. Two of our team were waiting in my office when I came into work it one morning. Said I’d left it unlocked. Karma, I guess.”

They followed her into a windowless conference room with whiteboards and projection screens. One of the screens showed Dad’s old photo of him and Mom scattered over the nodes of a pocket’s space-lattice. Wendel’s Dad glanced at it and looked away.

Manda introduced them to the other three at the table: a cute, smiling woman named Xiao-Xiao just now busy talking Chinese on her cell phone. She had Bettie Page bangs and the faddish full-eye mirror-contacs; her eyes were like pale lavender Christmas-tree ornaments. Next was a straight-nosed Sikh guy named Puneet; he wore a turban. He had reassuringly normal eyes, and spoke in a high voice. The third was a puffy white kid only a few years older than Wendel. His name was Barley and he wore a stoner-rock T-shirt. He didn’t smile; with his silver mirror-contacs his face was quite unreadable. He wore an uvvy computer interface on the back of his neck. Barley asked Wendel something about programming, but Wendel couldn’t even understand the question.

“Ummm…well, you know. I just…”

“So what’s the pitch, Manda?” Dad interrupted, to get Wendel off the spot.

“Pocket-Max,” said Manda. “Safe and stable. Five hundred people in there at a time, strapped into…I dunno, some kind of mobile pocket-seats. Make downtown San Jose a destination theme park. Harmless, ethical pleasure. We’ve got some senators who can push it through a loophole for us.”

“Safe?” said Dad. “Harmless?”

“Manda says you’ve logged more time in the pockets than anyone she knows,” said Xiao-Xiao. “You have some kind of…intuition about them? You must know some tricks for making it safe.”

“Well…if we had the hardware that created it….” Dad’s voice trailed off, which meant he was thinking hard, and Manda let him do it for a moment.

And then she dropped her bomb. “We do have the hardware. Show him Flatland, Barley.”

Barley did something with his uvvy and something like a soap film appeared above the generic white plastic of the conference table. “This is a two-dimensional-world mockup,” mumbled Barley. “We call it Flatland. The nanomatrix mat for making the real pockets is offsite. Flatland’s a piece of visualization software that we that we got as part of our license. It’s a lift.”

“Offsite would be the DeGroot Center?” said Dad, his voice rising. “You’ve got full access?”

“Yaaar,” said Barley, his fat face expressionless. He was leaning over Flatland, using his uvvy link to tweak it with his blank shining eyes.

“Why was DeGroot making pockets in the first place?” asked Wendel. No one had ever explained the pockets to him. It was like Dad was ashamed to talk about them much.

“It was supposed to be for AI,” said Puneet. “Quantum computing nanotech. The DeGroot techs were bozos. They didn’t know what they had when they started up the nanomatrix—I don’t even know how they invented it. There’s no patents filed. It’s like the thing fell out of a flying saucer.” His laugh was more than a little uneasy. “There’s nobody to ask because the DeGroot engineers are all dead. Sucked into the Big Bubble that popped out of their nanomatrix. You saw it on TV. And then Uncle Sam closed them down.”

“But—why would the nanomatrix be licensed to Endless Media?” asked Dad. “You’re an entertainment company. And not a particularly reputable one, at that. Why you and not one of the big, legit players?”

“Options,” said Manda with a shrug. “Market leverage. Networking synergies. And the big guys don’t want to touch it. Too big a downside. Part of the setup is we can’t sue DeGroot if things don’t work out. No biggie for Endless Media. If the shit hits the fan, we take the bullet and go Chapter Eleven. We closed the deal with DeGroot and the Feds last week. Nobody’s hardly seen the DeGroot CEO since the catastrophe, but he’s still around. Guy named George Gravid. He showed up for about one minute at closing, popped up out of nowhere, walking down the hall. Said he’d been hung up in meetings with some backer dudes—he called them Out-Monkeys? He looked like shit, wearing shades. I think he’s strung out on something. Whatever. We did our due diligence, closed the deal, and a second later Gravid was gone.” She waved a dismissive hand. “Bottom line is we’re fully licensed to use the DeGroot technology. Us and a half-dozen other blue sky groups. Each of us is setting up an operation in the DeGroot Plant on San Pablo Bay. And we time share the access to the nanomatrix. The Endless Media mission in this context is to make a safe and stable Big Bubble that provides a group entertainment experience beyond anything ever seen before.”

“Watch how this simulation works,” said Barley. “See the yellow square in the film? That’s A Square. A two-dimensional Flatlander. He’s sliding around, you wave. And that green five-sided figure next to him, that’s his son A Pentagon. And now I push up a bubble out of his space.” A little spot of the Flatland film bulged up like a time-reversed water drop. The bulge swelled up to the shape of a sphere hovering above Flatland, connected to the little world by a neck of glistening film. “Go in the pocket, Square,” said Barley. “Get high.”

The yellow square slid forward. He had a bright eye in one of his corners. For a minute he bumbled around the warped zone where the bubble touched his space, then found an entry point and slid up across the neck of the bubble and onto the surface of the little ball. Into the pocket.

“This is what he sees,” said Barley, pointing at one of the view screens on the wall. The screen showed an endless lattice of copies of A Square, each of them turning and blinking in unison. “Like a hall of mirrors. Now I’ll make the bubble bounce. That’s what makes the time go differently inside the pockets, you know.”

The sphere rose up from the film. The connecting neck stretched and grew thinner, but it didn’t break. The sphere bounced back toward the film and the neck got fat, the sphere bounced up and the neck got thin, over and over.

“Check this out,” said Barley, changing the image on the view screen to show a circle that repeatedly shrank and grew. “This is what Square Junior sees. The little Pentagon. He stayed outside the bad old pocket, you wave? To him the pocket looks like a disk that’s getting bigger and smaller. See him over there on the film? Waiting for Pa. Like little Wendel in the condo on San Pablo Bay.”

“Go to hell,” said Wendel.

“Don’t pick on him, Barley,” put in Manda. “Wendel’s part of our team.”

“Whoah,” said Barley. “Now Mr. Square’s trip is over.” The sphere bounced back and flattened back into the normal space of Flatland.

“You forgot to mention the stabilizer ring,” said Dad.

“You see?” said Manda. “I told you guys we needed a physicist.”

“What ring?” said Barley.

“A space bubble is inherently unstable,” said Dad. “It wants to tear loose or flatten back down. The whole secret of the DeGroot tech was to wrap a superquantum nanosheet around the bubbles. Bubble wrap. In your Flatland model it’s a circle around the neck. Make a new bubble, Barley.”

A new bubble bulged up, and this time Wendel noticed that there was indeed a bright little line around the throat of the neck. A line with a gap in it, like the open link of a chain.

“That’s the entrance,” said Dad, pointing to the little gap. “The navel. Now show me how you model a tunnel.”

“We’re not sure about the tunnels,” said Puneet. “We’re expecting you can help us with this. I cruised the Bharat University Physics Department site and found a Chandreskar-Thorne solution that looks like—can you work it for me, Xiao-Xiao?”

Xiao-Xiao leaned toward the Flatland simulation, her lavender eyes reflecting the scene. She too wore a modern uvvy-style computer controller. Following Puneet’s instructions, Xiao-Xiao bulged a second bubble up from the plane, about a foot away from the first one. A Square slid into the first one of them and A Pentagon into the other. And now the bubbles picked up a side-to-side motion, and lumps began sticking out of them, and it just so happened that two of the lumps touched and now there was a tunnel between the two bubbles.

“Look at the screens now,” said Barley. “That’s Square’s view on the left. And Pentagon’s view on the right.”

Square’s view showed a lattice of Squares as before, but the lattice lines were warped and flawed, and the flawed region there was a sublattice of nodes showing copies of the Pentagon. Conversely, the Pentagon’s view lattice included a wedge of Squares.

“That’s a start,” said Dad. “But, you know, these pictures of yours—they’re just toys. You’re talking all around the edges of what the pockets are. You’re missing the essence of what they’re really about. It’s not that they spontaneously bulge up out of our space. It’s more that they’re raining down on us. From something out here.” He gestured at the space above Flatland. “There’s a shape up there—with something inside it. I’ve picked up kind of a feeling for it.”

Barley and Xiao-Xiao stared silently at him, their mirrored eyes shining.

“That’s why we need you, Rothman,” said Manda, finally.

“That’s right,” said Puneet. “The problem is—when it comes to this new tech, we’re bozos too.”

“I’ll tell you what I think,” Wendel said gravely. “I think you’re lying to them about what you can do, Dad.”

It was nearly midnight. Wendel was tired and depressed. They were sitting in the abandoned DeGroot plant’s seemingly endless cafeteria, waiting for their daily time-slot with the nanomatrix. Almost the only ones there. The rest of their so-called team hadn’t been coming in. Manda and Puneet preferred the safety of San Jose while Barley and Xiao-Xiao had completely dropped out of sight. What a half-assed operation this was.

Wendel and his Dad were eating tinny-tasting stew and drinking watery coffee from the vending machines along the wall opposite the defunct buffets. It was a long, overly lit room, the far end not quite visible from here, with pearly white walls and a greenish floor, asymmetrical rows of round tables like lily pads on the green pond of the floor, going on and on. Endless Media shared the cafeteria with the other scavenging little companies that had licensed access to the nanomatrix. None of the reputable firms wanted to touch it.

“Don’t talk about it in here, son,” Dad said, listlessly stirring his coffee with a plastic spoon. “We’re not alone, you wave.”

“The nearest people in here are, like, an eighth of a mile away, I can’t even make out their faces from here.”

“That’s not what I mean. The other groups here, they might be spying on us with gnat-audio, stuff like that. They’re all a bunch of bottom-feeders like Endless Media, you know. Nobody knows jack from squat, so they’re all looking to copy me.”

“You wish. It’s good to have work, but you’re going to get in deep shit, Dad. You’re telling Endless Media you’re down with the tech when you’re not. You’re telling them you can stabilize a Big Bubble when you can’t. You say you can keep tunnels from hooking into it—but you don’t know how.”

“Maybe I can. I have to test it some more.”

“You test it every night.”

“Not enough. I haven’t actually gone inside it yet.”

“Come on. I’m the one who has to put you back together after a bubble binge. It’s great having an income from this gig, Dad, a better place to live—but I’m not going to let you vanish into that thing. Something just like it killed the whole DeGroot team five years ago.”

His dad gave Wendel a glare that startled him. It was almost feral. Chair screeching nastily on the tile, Dad got up abruptly and went across the room to a coffee vending machine for another latte. He ran his card through the slot, then swore. He stalked back over to the table long enough to say, “Be right back, this card’s used up, I’ve got another one in my locker.”

“You’re not going to sneak up to the lab without me, are you? Our time-slot starts in five minutes, you know. At midnight.”

“Son? Don’t. I’m the Dad, you’re the kid. Okay? I’ll be right back.”

Wendel watched him go. I’m the Dad, you’re the kid. There were a lot of comebacks he could’ve made to that one.

Wendel sipped his gooey stew, then pushed it away. It was tepid, the vegetables mushy, making him think of bits of leftover food floating in dishwater. He heard a beep, looked toward the vending machines. The machine Dad had run his card through was beeping, flashing a little light.

Wendel walked over to it. A small screen on the machine said, Do you wish to cancel your purchase?

Which was only something it said if the card was good. Which meant that Dad had gone to the lab without him. Wendel felt a sick chill that made his fingers quiver…and sprinted toward the elevators.

The pocket was so swollen he could hardly get into the big testing room with it. Maybe two hundred feet in diameter, sixty feet high. Mercuric and yet lusterless. The various measuring instruments were crowded up against the walls.

“Dad?” he called tentatively. But Wendel knew Dad was gone. He could feel his absence from the world.

He edged around the outside of the Big Bubble, grimacing when he came into contact with it. Somewhere beneath the great pocket was the nanomatrix mat that produced it—or attracted it? But it wasn’t like you could do anything to turn the pocket off once it got here. At least nothing that they’d figured out yet, which was one of the many obstacles preventing this thing from being a realistic public attraction. “Show may last from one to ten minutes world time, and seem to take one hour to three months of your proper time.” Even if there were a way to shut the pocket off now—what would that do to Dad?

Facing a far corner was the dimpled spot, the entrance navel. On these Big Bubbles, the navel didn’t always seal over. When Wendel looked into the navel, it seemed to swirl like a slow-motion whirlpool, but in two contradictory directions. Hypnotic. It could still be entered.

Wendel made up his mind: he would go after his Dad. He leaned forward, pressed his fingers against the navel, thinking of A Pentagon sliding up over the warped neck that led to the sphere of extra space. His hands looked warped, as if they were underwater. They tingled—not unpleasantly. He pushed his arms in after and then, with a last big breath of air, his head. How would it feel to stop breathing?

It was awhile till Wendel came back to that question. The first feeling of being inside the pocket was one of falling—but this was just an illusion, he was floating, not falling, and he had an odd, dreamlike ability to move in whatever direction he wanted to, not that the motion seemed to mean much.

There was a dim light that came from everywhere and nowhere. Spread out around him were little mirror-Wendels, all turning their heads this way and that, gesturing and—yes—none of them breathing. It was like flying underwater and never being out of breath, like being part of a school of fish. The space was patterned with veils of color like seaweed in water. Seeing the veils pass he could tell that he was moving, and as the veils repeated themselves he could see that he was moving in a great circle. He was like A Pentagon circling around and around his bulged-up puffball of space. But where was Dad? He changed the angle of his motion, peering around for distinctions in the drifting school of mirror shapes.

The motion felt like flying, now, with a wind whipping his hair, and he found a new direction in which the space veils seemed to curve like gossamer chambers of mother of pearl, sketching a sort of nautilus-spiral into the distance. Looking into that distance, that twist of infinity, and feeling the volume of sheer potentiality, he felt the first real wave of bubble-rush. His fatigue evaporated in the searing light of the rush, a rippling, bone-deep pleasure that seemed generated by his flying motion into the spiral of the pocket.

“Whuh-oaaaah…” he murmured, afraid of the feeling and yet liking it. So this was why Dad came here. Or one of the reasons. There was something else too…something Dad never quite articulated.

The bubble-rush was so all-consuming, so shimmeringly insistent, he felt he couldn’t bear it. It was simply too much; too much pleasure and you lost all sense of self; and then it was, finally, no better than pain.

Wendel thought, “Stop!” and his motion responded to his will. He stopped where he was—an inertialess stop partway into the receding nautilus spiral. The bubble-rush receded a bit, damped back down to a pleasing background glow.

“Dad!” he yelled. No response. “DAD!” His voice didn’t echo; he couldn’t tell how loud it was. There was air in here to be sucked in and expelled for speaking. But when he wasn’t yelling, he felt no need to take a breath. Like a vampire in his grave.

He tried to get some kind of grasp of the shape of this place. He thought with an ugly frisson of fear: Maybe I’m already lost. How do I find my way back out?

Could A Pentagon slide back out the neck into the ball? Or would he have to wait for the ball to burn out its energy and flatten back into space?

There were no images of Wendel up ahead, where the patterns of the space seemed to twirl like a nautilus. It must be a tunnel. If pockets were dangerous, the tunnels from pocket to pocket were said to be much worse. But he knew that’s where Dad had gone.

He moved into the tunnel, flying at will.

The pattern haze ahead of him took on flecks of pink, human color. Someone else was down there. “Dad?”

He leaned into his flying—and stopped, about ten yards short of the man. It wasn’t Dad. This man was bearded, emaciated, sallow…which Dad could be, by now, in the time-bent byways of this place. But it wasn’t his Dad, it was a stranger, a man with big, scared eyes and a grin that looked permanently fixed. No teeth: barren gums. The man sitting was floating in fetal position, arms around his knees.

“Ya got any grub on yer, boy?” the man rasped. A UK accent. Or was it Australian?

“Um—” He remembered he had two-thirds of a power bar of some kind in a back pocket. Probably linty by now, but likely this ‘slug wouldn’t care. “You want this?”

He tossed over the power bar and the pocket-slug’s eyes flashed as he caught it, fairly snatched it out of the air. “Good on ya, boy!” He gnawed on the linty old bar with his callused gums.

It occurred to Wendel that at some point he might regret giving away his only food. But supposedly you didn’t need to eat in here. Food was just fun for the mouth, or a burst of extra energy. Right now the scene made him chuckle to himself—the bubble-rush was glowing in him; it made everything seem absurd, cartoonlike, and marvelous.

Between sucking sounds, the ‘slug said, “My name’s Threakman. Jeremy Threakman. ‘ow yer doin.”

“I don’t know how I’m doing. I’m looking for my Dad. Rothman Bell. He’s about…”

“No need, I know whuh ‘e looks like. Seen ‘im go through ere.” Threakman looked at Wendel with his head cocked. A sly look. “Feelin’ the ‘igh, are ya? Sure’n you are. Stoned, eh boy? Young fer it.”

“I feel something—what is it? What causes it?”

“Why, it’s a feelin’ of being right there in yerself, beyond all uncertainty about where yer might go, and fully knowin’ that yer hidden and on your own. And that’ll get you ‘igh. Or some say. Others, like me, they say it’s the Out-Monkeys that do it.”

“The Out…what?”

“Out-Monkeys,” said Threakman. “What I call ‘em. Other’s call ‘em Dream Beetles, one ‘slug in here used ter call ‘em Turtles—said he saw a turtle thing with a head like a screw-top bottle without the cap and booze pouring out, but he was a hardcore alkie. Others they see’m more like lizards or Chinese dragons. Dragons, beetles, monkeys, all hairy around the edges, all curlin’ out at yer—it’s a living hole in space, mate, and you push the picture you want on it. Me and the smartuns calls ‘em Out-Monkeys cause they’re from outside our world.”

“You mean—from another planet?”

“No mate, from the bigger universe that this one is kinder inside. They got more dimensions than we do. They’re using DeGroot and the nanomatrix—they give all that ta us to pull us in, mate. The Out-Monkeys are drizzlin’ pockets down onto us, little paradise balls where yer don’t have to breathe nor eat an’ yer can fly an’ there’s an energy that stim-yer-lates that part of yer brain, don’t ya see. The Out-Monkeys want us all stony in here. Part of their li’l game, innit? Come on, show yer somethin. The Alef. Mayhap yer’ll see yer Da.”

In a single spasmodic motion Threakman was up, flying off in some odd new direction through the silvery scarves of the enclosing spaces—leaving a rank scent in the air behind him. Wendel whipped along after him, remembering not to breathe. Soon, if it could be thought of as soon, they came to a nexus where the images around them thickened up into an incalculable diversity. It was like being at the heart of a city in a surveillance zone with a million monitors, but the images weren’t electronic, they were real, and endlessly repeated.

“The Alef has tunnels to all the pockets,” said Threakman. “Precious few of us knows about it.”

In some directions, he saw pockets with people writhing together—he realized, with embarrassment, that they were copulating. But was that really sex? He made himself look away. In another pocket, people were racing around one another in a blur like those electro-cyclists in the Cage of Death he’d seen at a carnival. Off down the axis of another tunnel, people clawed at one another, in a thronging mélange of combat; you couldn’t tell one from another, so slick was the blood. But the greatest number of the pockets held solitary ‘slugs, hanging there in self-absorbed pleasure, surrounded by the endless mirror-images of themselves. And one of these addicts was Dad, floating quite nearby.

“For ‘im, mate,” said Threakman as Wendel flew off toward his father.

Not quite sure of his aim, he hit Dad with a thud—and Dad screamed, thrashing back from him. Stopping himself in space to glare shame and resentment at Wendel—like a kid caught masturbating.

“What are you doing?” demanded Wendel. “You call this research?”

“Okay, you really want to know?” snapped his father. “I’m looking for Jena. Mom.”

Wendel peered at his father; his Dad’s face, here, seemed more like the possibility of all possible Dad facial expressions, crystallized. It was difficult to tell whether he meant it. It might be bullshit. What was the saying? How do you know an addict is lying? When his lips are moving!

But the possibility of seeing Mom made Wendel’s heart thud. “You think she’s still in here? Seriously, Dad?”

“I think the Out-Monkeys got her. That’s what happens you know. Some of the pockets float up—not ‘up’ exactly, but ‘ana’—”

“To the shape above ‘Flatland,’” said Wendel.

“Right,” said Dad. “We’re in their ‘Flatland’ relatively speaking. And I want to get up there and find her.”

“But you’re just floating around in here. You’re on the goddamn nod, Dad. You’re not looking at all.”

“Oh yes I am. I’m looking, goddammit. This happens to be just the right spot to stare down through the Alef and up along the Out-Monkeys’ tunnel. Not their tunnel, exactly. The spot where they usually appear. Where their hull touches us. I’m waiting for them to show up.”

“The Devil in his motorboat,” said Wendel with a giggle. The bubble-rush was creeping back up on him. Dad laughed too. They were thinking of the old joke about the guys in Hell, standing neck deep in liquid shit and drinking coffee, and one of them says, “Wal, this ain’t so bad,” and the other one says, “Yeah, but wait till—”

“Here it comes,” said Dad, and it wasn’t funny anymore, for the space up ahead of them had just opened up like a blooming squash-flower, becoming incalculably larger, all laws of perspective broken, and an all-but-endless vista spreading out, a giant space filled with moving shapes that darted and wheeled like migrating flocks of birds. It was hard to think straight, for the high of the bubble space had just gotten much stronger.

“The mothership,” said Threakman, who’d drifted down to join them. “Yaaar. Can you feel the rush off it? Ahr, but it’s good. Hello to yer, there, Da.” He gave a deep, loose chuckle. Everything was glistening and wonderful, as perfect as the first instant of Creation; and, as with that moment, chaos waited on the event horizon: chaos and terror.

“Those shapes are the Out-Monkeys?” asked Wendel, his voice sounding high and slow in his ears. “They look like little people.”

“Those little things are people,” said Dad. “They’re the pets.”

“Livin’ decals on the mothership’s hull,” said Threakman. “Live decorations fer the Out-Monkeys. An antfarm for their window-box. Ah, yer’ll know it when you really see an Out-Monkey, Wendel. When ‘e reaches out through the hull…”

Then the space around them quivered like gelatin, and the cloud of moving people up ahead spiraled in around a shaky, black, living hole in space, a growing thing with fractal fringes, a three-dimensional Mandelbrot formation that, to Wendel, looked like a dancing, star-edged monkey made up of other monkeys, like the old Barrel of Monkeys toy he’d had, with all the little monkeys hooked together to make bigger monkeys that hooked together to make a gigantic monkey, coming on and on: a cross-section of a higher-dimensional alien, partly shaped by the Rorschach filter of human perception.

Wendel thought: Out-Monkey? And the thing echoed psychically back at him, Out-Monkey! with the alien thought coming at him like a voice in his head, mocking, drawling, sarcastic, and infinitely hip.

The Out-Monkey swelled, huge but with no real size to it in any human sense, and the fabric of space rippled with its motions—the Devil’s motorboat indeed—and Wendel felt his whole body flexing and wobbling like an image in a funhouse mirror. Beneath the space waves, a sinister undertow began tugging at him. Wendel felt he would burst with the disorientation of it all.

“Dad—we’ve gotta go! Let’s get back to the world! Tell, him, Jeremy!”

“No worries yet,” said Threakman grinning and flaring his nostrils as if to inhale the wild, all-pervading rush. “Steady as she goes, mate. Your Dad and me, we’ve had some practice with the Out-Monkeys. We can ‘ang here a bit longer.”

“Look at the faces, Wendel!” cried Dad. “Look for Jena!”

Around the Out-Monkey orbited the people imprisoned on its vast bubble. They seemed to rotate around the living hole in space, caught up in the fractals that crawled around its edges: faces that were both ecstatic and miserable, zoned-out and hysterical.

“There goes George Gravid,” said Dad, pointing. “The original guy from DeGroot.” Wendel stared, spotting a businessman in a black suit. And there, not too far from him were—Barley and Xiao-Xiao?

“Come on, come on, come on,” Dad was chanting, and then he gave a wild laugh. “Yes! There she is! It’s Jena!” His laughter was cracked and frantic. “It’s Mom, Wendel! I knew I could find her!”

Wendel looked—and thought he saw her. Looking hard at her had a telescopic effect, like concentration itself was the optical instrument, and his vision zoomed in on her face—it was his mom, though her eyes were blotted with silver, like the faddish contacs people wore in the World. All of those rotating around the Out-Monkey had silvered eyes, mirror-eyes endlessly looking into themselves.

Torn, Wendel hesitated—and then the fractal leviathan swept closer—he felt something like its shadow fall over him, though there were no localized light sources here to throw shadows. It was, rather, as if the greater dimensional inclusiveness of the Out-Monkey overshadowed the limited-dimensional beings here, and you could feel its “shadow” in your soul….

“Dad!” Wendel shouted in panic, and his father yelled something back, but he couldn’t make it out—there was a torrent of white-noise crackle upwelling all around him in the growing “shadow” of the Out-Monkey. “Dad! We have to go!” shrieked Wendel.

And then Dad plunged forward, arrowing in toward Mom, and Wendel felt himself on the point of a wild, uncontrolled tumble.

“Ol’roit, mate,” said Threakman, grabbing Wendel’s arm and pulling him up short. “Keep yer ‘ead now. Ungodly strong rush, innit? It’s ‘ard not to go all the way in. But remember—if yer really want, yer can ‘old back from its pullin’ field. Let’s ease in, nice and quietlike, and try and snag your Dad.”

Wendel and Threakman inched forward—Wendel feeling the pull of the Out-Monkey as strong as gravity. Yet, just as Threakman said, you didn’t have to let it take you, didn’t have to let it pull you down into that swarming blackness of the Out-Monkey’s fractal membranes. Jeremy Threakman’s grip on his arm was solid as the granite spine of the planet Earth. Wretched, stinking Jeremy Threakman knew his way around the Out-Monkeys.

Wendel stared in at Mom and Dad: they were swirling around one another, orbiting a mutual center of emptiness, just as they and the others orbited the greater center of emptiness within the higher-dimensional being. It reminded Wendel of a particular carnival ride, where people whirled in place on a metal arm, and their whirling cars were also whirled around a central axis.

“Dad!”

Dad looked at him—if it could be called looking. In the thrall of the Out-Monkey, it was more like he was going through the motions of turning his attention to Wendel, and that attention was represented by the image of an attentive paternal face. “Wendel, I don’t think I can get out! It’s snagging my…” His voice was lost in a surging crackle, a wave of static. Then: “…purple, thinking purple….” Crackle. “…your mom! It wants us!”

Wendel’s arm ached where Threakman clutched him. “We gotter go soon, mate!” said the scarred pocket-slug.

Mom turned her attention toward Wendel too now—she was reaching for him, weeping and laughing. He wasn’t sure if it was psychic or vocal, but he heard her say: “We’re pets, Wendel!” Static. “Waterstriders penned in a corner of the pond.” His mother’s face was lit with unholy bliss. “Live bumper stickers.” A sick peal of laughter.

There was another ripple in the space around them, and all of a sudden Mom and Dad were only a few feet away. Close enough to touch. Wendel reached out to them.

“Come on, Mom! Take my hand! Jeremy and I—we can pull you out! You can leave if you want to!”

How Wendel knew this, he wasn’t sure. But he knew it was true. He could feel it—could feel the relative energy loci, the possibility of pulling free, if you tried.

“We can go home, Dad! You and me and Mom!”

“Can’t!” came his Dad’s voice from a squirming gargoyle of his father with a fractal fringe.

“Dad don’t lie to me! You can do it! Don’t lie! You can come…!”

His arm ached so—but he waited for the answer.

Wordlessly, his father emanated regret. Remorse. Shame. “Yes,” he admitted finally. “But I choose this. Mom and I…we want to stay here. Part of the gorgeous Out-Monkey. The eternal fractals.” Static. “…can’t help it. Go away, Wendel!”

“Have a life, Wendel!” said Mom said. Several versions of her face said it, several different ways. “Don’t come back. The nanomatrix—you can melt it. Acid!” Huge burst of static. “Hurry up now. It heard me!”

He felt it too: the chilling black-light search beam of the Out-Monkey’s attention, spotlighting him like an escaped prisoner just outside the wall…

“No, Mom! Come back! Mom—”

Mom and Dad swirled away from him, their faces breaking up into laughing, jabbering fractals. The white noise grew intolerably loud.

“Gotter leave!” screamed Threakman in his ear. “Jump!”

With an impulse that was as much resentment, of running away in fury, as it was a conscious effort, he leapt with Threakman away from the hardening grip of the Out-Monkey, and felt himself spinning out through the dimensions and down the tunnels, he and Threakman in a whirling blur, one almost blending with the other. He thought he caught a glimpse of Threakman’s memories, bleeding over in the strange ambient fields of the place from his companion’s mind: a father with a leather strap; a woman giving him his first blowjob in the backroom of a Sydney bar; working as a sailor; being mugged in London; a stout woman angrily leaving him. All this time Threakman was steering him through the bent spaces, helping him find his way back.

And then their minds were discrete again, and they were flying through a vortex of faces and pearly-gray glimmer, through a symmetrical lattice of copies of themselves, back out into the Big Bubble space he’d first entered. And just about then the bubble flattened down into normal space—and burst. He was back in the world.

Wendel knelt in the huge lab room, sobs of fury bubbling out of him, beside the floor mat of the little nanomatrix, slapping his palm flat on the floor, again and again, in his frustration and hurt. Especially, hurt. His dad and mom had chosen that over him. They hadn’t really been inescapably caught—it was a choice. They’d chosen their master, the Out-Monkey; they’d gone into a spinning closed system of onanistic ecstasy; sequestered their hearts in another world, in the pursuit of pleasure and escape. They’d left him alone.

“Fuck YOU!” he screamed, pounding his fist on the nanomatrix. The magical bit of alien high tech was a fuzzy gray rectangle, for all the world like a cheap plastic doormat. That’s all the lab was, really. An empty room, some instruments, and a scrap of magic carpet on the floor.

“Roit,” said Threakman hoarsely, slumping down wearily next to him. “My old man, ‘e was the same way. But for ‘im it was the bottle. The Out-Monkeys, they use the ‘igh to pull their pets in. Something sweet ‘n’ sticky—like the bait for a roach motel. And, God ‘elp me, I’m hooked. I won’t make it back out next time. I need to…something else. Bloody hell—anything else.”

“Mom and Dad coulda left! They weren’t stuck at all!”

“Yeah. I reckon.” Threakman was tired, shaky. Pale. “Lor’ I feel bad, mate. I miss that rush like it was my only love. Whuh now?”

Wendel stared down at the nanomatrix. Tiny bubbles glinted in the hairs that covered it, endlessly oozing out from it. It was like a welcome mat that someone had sprinkled with beads of mercury. The little pockets winked up at him, as if say, “Wanna get high?”

“The chemical factory,” said Wendel. “Right next door. I know where there’s a tank of nitric acid.” He pulled at a corner of the nanomatrix. It was glued to the floor, but with Threakman working at his side, he was able to peel it free. He rolled up the grimy mat and tucked it under his arm, tiny bubbles scattering like dust.

The clock on the wall outside the lab said 12:03. All that crazy shit in the Big Bubble—it had lasted about a minute of real time. The next team wasn’t scheduled till 2:00 AM. The halls were empty.

Threakman shambled along at Wendel’s side as Wendel led them out of the Research building and across a filth-choked field to the chemical plant, staying in the shadows on one side. Wendel knew the plant well from all the hours he’d spent looking at it and thinking about modeling it. The guards wouldn’t see them if they cut in over here. They skirted the high, silver cylinder of a cracking tower, alive with pipes, and climbed some mesh-metal stairs that led to a broad catwalk, ten feet across.

“The acid tank’s that way,” whispered Wendel. “I’ve seen the train cars filling it up.” The rolled up nanomatrix twitched under his arm, as if trying to unroll itself.

“This’ll be the hard bit,” said Threakman, uneasily. “The Out-Monkeys can see down onto us, I’ll warrant.”

Wendel tightened his grip on the nanomatrix, holding it tight in both hands. It pushed and shifted, but for the moment, nothing more. They marched forward along the catwalk, their feet making soft clanging noises in the night.

“That great thumpin’ yellow one with the writin’ on it?” said Threakman, spotting the huge metal tank that held acid. Practically every square foot of the tank was stenciled with safety warnings. “Deadly deadly deadly,” added Threakman with a chuckle. He ran ahead of Wendel to get a closer look, leaning eagerly forward off the edge of the catwalk. “Just my cuppa tea. Wait till I undog this hatch. Let’s get rid of the mat before I change my mind.”

The nanomatrix was definitely alive, twisting in Wendel’s hands like a big, frantic fish. He stopped walking, concentrating on getting control of the thing, coiling it up tighter than before. “Hurry, Jeremy,” he called. “Get the tank open, and I’ll come throw this fucker in.”

But now there was a subtle shudder of space, and Wendel heard a voice. “Not so fast, dear friends.”

A businessman emerged out of thin air, first his legs, then his body, and then his head—as if he were being pasted down onto space. He stood there in his black, tailored suit, poised midway on the catwalk between Wendel and Threakman.

“George Gravid,” said the businessman. His eyes were dark black mirrors and his suit, on closer inspection, was filthy and rumpled, as if he’d been wearing it for months—or years. “The nanomatrix is DeGroot property, Wendel. Not that I really give a shit. This tune’s about played out. But I’m supposed to talk to you.”

There was another shudder and a whispering of air, and now Barley and Xiao-Xiao were at Gravid’s side, Barley sneering, and Xiao-Xiao’s little face cold and hard. The plant lights sparkled on their reflective eyes, black and silver and lavender. Wendel took a step back.

“Run around ‘em, Wendel,” called Threakman. “I got the hatch off. Dodge through!”

Wendel was fast and small. He had a chance, though the bucking of the nanomatrix was continuously distracting him. He faked to the left, ran to the right, then cut back to the left again.

Gravid, Barley, and Xiao-Xiao underwent a jerky stuttering motion—an instantaneous series of jumps—and ended up right in front of him. Barley gave Wendel a contemptuous little slap on the cheek.

“The Higher One picks us up and puts us down,” said Xiao-Xiao. “You can’t get past us. You have to listen.”

“You’re being moved around by an Out-Monkey?” said Wendel.

“That’s a lame-ass term,” said Barley. “They’re Higher Ones. Why did you leave?”

“You’re its pets,” Wendel said, stomach lurching in revulsion. “Toys.” The fumes from the nitric acid tank were sharp in the air.

“We’re free agents,” said Gravid. “But it’s better in there than out here.”

“The mothership’s gonna leave soon,” said Barley. “And we’re goin’ with it. Riding on the hull. Us and your parents. Don’t be a dirt-world loser, Wendel. Come on back.”

“The Higher One wants you, Wendel,” said Gravid. “Wants to have another complete family. You know how collectors are.”

The nanomatrix bucked wildly, and a fat silver pocket swelled out of its coiled-up end like a bubble from a bubble pipe. The pocket settled down onto the catwalk, bulging and waiting. Wendel had a sudden deep memory of how good the rush had felt.

“Whatcher mean, the ship is leavin’?” asked Threakman, drawn over to stare at the bubble, which was half the height of a man now. Its broad navel swirled invitingly.

“They’ve seen enough of our space now,” said Xiao-Xiao. “They’re moving on. Come on now, Wendel and Jeremy. This is bigger than anything you’ll ever do.” She mimed a sarcastic little kiss, bent over, and squeezed herself into the pocket.

“I want some too,” said Barley, and followed her.

“Last call,” said Gravid, going back into the bubble as well.

And now it was just Wendel and Threakman and the pocket, standing on the catwalk. The nanomatrix lay still in Wendel’s hands.

“I don’t know as I can live without it, yer know,” said Threakman softly.

“But you said you want to change,” said Wendel.

“Roight,” said Threakman bleakly. “I did say.”

Wendel skirted around the pocket, and walked over to where the acid tank’s open hatch gaped. The nanomatrix had stopped fighting him. He and his world were small; the Out-Monkeys had lost interest. It was a simple matter to throw the plastic mat into the tank, and he watched it fall, end over end.

Choking fumes wafted out, and Wendel crawled off low down on the catwalk toward the breathable air.

When he sat up, Threakman and the bubble were both gone. And somewhere deep in his guts, Wendel felt a shudder, as of giant engines moving off. The pockets were gone? Maybe. But there’d always be a high that wanted to eat you alive. Life was a long struggle.

He walked away from the research center, toward the train station, feeling empty, and hurt—and free.

There were some things at the apartment he could sell. It would be a start. He would do all right. He’d been taking care of himself for a long time.

Note on “Pockets” (With John Shirley)

Written in July, 2000.

Appeared in Redshift , Roc Books, 2001.

I first met John at Bruce Sterling’s house in Austin, Texas, 1985. We were there for the first-ever convention panel on cyberpunk. While we were walking around town, John kept sidling up to me and handing me enormous heavy rocks that I’d unthinkingly start carrying. An ant-to-ant exchange. I liked him right away, he has a charmingly skewed view of reality, and an ability to cobble nearly any situation into a story premise.

In the summer of 2000, John approached me with the first few paragraphs for this story and the invitation to join him in the Red Shift anthology. John figured he needed some mad professor input on how to make his higher-dimensional pockets work. Also, he and I shared an interest in using the pockets as an objective correlative for addiction and recovery. The writing of the story went very smoothly, and I get a kick out of the accent John gave Threakman. Punk forever.

In March 2003, I convinced John to go backpacking in Big Sur with me and to cap off our trip with a night in the inexpensive bunk-room at the Esalen Institute. This was not a good idea. John got blisters on the hike, and he hated the people at Esalen—as John put it, “You can’t expect me to fit in at Esalen. When I had my band, I used to break beer bottles over my head till the blood ran, and dive off the stage into the audience.” I quarreled with him for making our visit so hard and—let me quote from my journal:

“Then I mistakenly drank three cups of blackberry sage tea (caffeinated), thinking it was herbal, and that night couldn’t sleep for a really long time. We were in a room with six bunk beds, my bed under John’s, and it bothered me to be physically coupled to his creakings, also to have the plywood bottom of his bed so close to my face. In the wee a.m. hours I moved to the one other vacant bed, an upper bunk. The other guys sharing the room drifted in. Visions of a spaceship crew’s quarters. Image of Shirley crawling towards me across the ceiling of the room, his fingers sticking to the dry-wall like a gecko’s. Outside raged the lethal, silent energy winds of deep space, visible as in my mind’s eye as Riemannian vortex meshes. At this point I actually felt some joy at being there and being embroiled in something so different from quotidian life.”

We got over the argument—eventually it began seeming funny—and we still see each other every couple of months, most recently when Terry Bisson organized a joint reading for us in San Francisco as “The Dread Lords of Cyberpunk,” where John read from what sounded to be one of his greatest novels yet, The Other End (Cemetery Dance, 2006). The book is about John’s vision of what the Apocalypse might be like if the avenging angels happened to be John’s kind of folks—as opposed to the angels that appear in the Christian Left Behind series of novels about the Rapture and the end of the world. Thus John’s title—he’s describing an other kind of end, an Apocalypse envisioned from the other end of the political spectrum.

Complete Stories

Volume Two

2001 - 2016

Rudy Rucker

Transreal Books
Los Gatos, California

Junk DNA (With Bruce Sterling)

Life was hard in old Silicon Valley. Little Janna Gutierrez was a native Valley girl, half Vietnamese, half Latino. She had thoughtful eyes and black hair in high ponytails.

Her mother Ahn tried without success to sell California real estate. Her father Ruben plugged away inside cold, giant companies like Ctenophore and Lockheed Biological. The family lived in a charmless bungalow in the endless grid of San Jose.

Janna first learned true bitterness when her parents broke up. Tired of her hard scrabble with a lowly wetware engineer, Anh ran off with Bang Dang, the glamorous owner of an online offshore casino. Dad should have worked hard to win back Mom’s lost affection, but, being an engineer, he contented himself with ruining Bang. He found and exploited every unpatched hole in Bang’s operating system. Bang never knew what hit him.

Despite Janna’s pleas to come home, Mom stubbornly stuck by her online entrepreneur. She bolstered Bang’s broken income by retailing network porn. Jaded Americans considered porn to be the commonest and most boring thing on the Internet. However, Hollywood glamour still had a moldy cachet in the innocent Third World. Mom spent her workdays dubbing the ethnic characteristics of tribal Somalis and Baluchis onto porn stars. She found the work far more rewarding than real estate.

Mom’s deviant behavior struck a damp and morbid echo in Janna’s troubled soul. Janna sidestepped her anxieties by obsessively collecting Goob dolls. Designed by glittery-eyed comix freaks from Hong Kong and Tokyo, Goobs were wiggly, squeezable, pettable creatures made of trademarked Ctenophore piezoplastic. These avatars of ultra-cuteness sold off wire racks worldwide, to a generation starved for Nature. Thanks to environmental decline, kids of Janna’s age had never seen authentic wildlife. So they flipped for the Goob menagerie: marmosets with butterfly wings, starfish that scuttled like earwigs, long, furry frankfurter cat-snakes.

Sometimes Janna broke her Goob toys from their mint-in-the-box condition, and dared to play with them. But she quickly learned to absorb her parents’ cultural values, and to live for their business buzz. Janna spent her off-school hours on the Net, pumping-and-dumping collectible Goobs to younger kids in other states.

Eventually, life in the Valley proved too much for Bang Dang. He pulled up the stakes in his solar-powered RV and drove away, to pursue a more lucrative career, retailing networked toilets. Janna’s luckless Mom, her life reduced to ashes, scraped out a bare living marketing mailing lists to mailing list marketers.

Janna ground her way through school and made it into U.C. Berkeley. She majored in computational genomics. Janna worked hard on software for hardwiring wetware, but her career timing was off. The latest pulse of biotech start-ups had already come and gone. Janna was reduced to a bottle-scrubbing job at Triple Helix, yet another subdivision of the giant Ctenophore conglomerate.

On the social front, Janna still lacked a boyfriend. She’d studied so hard she’d been all but dateless through school and college. In her senior year she’d moved in with this cute Korean boy who was in band. But then his mother had come to town with, unbelievable, a blushing North Korean bride for him in tow. So much the obvious advice-column weepie!

In her glum and lonely evenings, she played you-are-her interactives, romance stories, with a climax where Janna would lip-synch a triumphant, tear-jerking video. On other nights Janna would toy wistfully with her decaying Goob collection. The youth market for the dolls had evaporated with the years. Now fanatical adult collectors were trading the Goobs, stiff and dusty artifacts of their lost consumer childhood.

And so life went for Janna Gutierrez, every dreary day on the calendar foreclosing some way out. Until the fateful September when Veruschka Zipkinova arrived from Russia, fresh out of biohazard quarantine.

The zany Zipkinova marched into Triple Helix toting a fancy briefcase with a video display built into its piezoplastic skin. Veruschka was clear-eyed and firm-jawed, with black hair cut very short. She wore a formal black jogging suit with silk stripes on the legs. Her Baltic pallor was newly reddened by California sunburn. She was very thoroughly made up. Lipstick, eye shadow, nails—the works.

She fiercely demanded a specific slate of bio-hardware and a big wad of start-up money. Janna’s boss was appalled at Veruschka’s archaic approach—didn’t this Russki woman get it that the New Economy was even deader than Leninism? It fell to the luckless Janna to throw Veruschka out of the building.

“You are but a tiny cog,” said Veruschka, accurately summing up Janna’s cubicle. “But you are intelligent, yes, I see this in your eyes. Your boss gave me the brush-off. I did not realize Triple Helix is run by lazy morons.”

“We’re all quite happy here,” said Janna lightly. The computer was, of course, watching her. “I wonder if we could take this conversation offsite? That’s what’s required, you see. For me to get you out of the way.”

“Let me take you to a fine lunch at Denny’s,” said Veruschka with sudden enthusiasm. “I love Denny’s so much! In Petersburg, our Denny’s always has long lines that stretch down the street!”

Janna was touched. She gently countersuggested a happening local coffee shop called the Modelview Matrix. Cute musicians were known to hang out there.

With the roads screwed and power patchy, it took forever to drive anywhere in California, but at least traffic fatalities were rare, given that the average modern vehicle had the mass and speed of a golf cart. As Janna forded the sunny moonscape of potholes, Veruschka offered her start-up pitch.

“From Russia, I bring to legendary Silicon Valley a breakthrough biotechnology! I need a local partner, Janna. Someone I can trust.”

“Yeah?” said Janna.

“It’s a collectible pet.”

Janna said nothing, but was instantly hooked.

“In Russia, we have mastered genetic hacking,” said Veruschka thoughtfully, “although California is the planet’s legendary source of high-tech marketing.”

Janna parked amid a cluster of plastic cars like colored seedpods. Inside, Janna and Veruschka fetched slices of artichoke quiche.

“So now let me show you,” said Veruschka as they took a seat. She placed a potently quivering object on the tabletop. “I call him Pumpti.”

The Pumpti was the size and shape of a Fabergé egg, pink and red, clearly biological. It was moist, jiggly, and veined like an internal organ with branching threads of yellow and purple. Janna started to touch it, then hesitated, torn between curiosity and disgust.

“It’s a toy?” asked Janna. She tugged nervously at a fanged hairclip. It really wouldn’t do to have this blob stain her lavender silk jeans.

The Pumpti shuddered, as if sensing Janna’s hovering finger. And then it oozed silently across the table, dropped off the edge, and plopped damply to the diner’s checkered floor.

Veruschka smiled, slitting her cobalt-blue eyes, and leaned over to fetch her Pumpti. She placed it on a stained paper napkin.

“All we need is venture capital!”

“Um, what’s it made of?” wondered Janna.

“Pumpti’s substance is human DNA!”

“Whose DNA?” asked Janna.

“Yours, mine, anyone’s. The client’s.” Veruschka picked it up tenderly, palpating the Pumpti with her lacquered fingertips. “Once I worked at the St. Petersburg Institute of Molecular Science. My boss—well, he was also my boyfriend…” Veruschka pursed her lips. “Wiktor’s true obsession was the junk DNA—you know this technical phrase?”

“Trust me, Vero, I’m a genomics engineer.”

“Wiktor found a way for these junk codons to express themselves. The echo from the cradle of life, evolution’s roadside picnic! To express junk DNA required a new wetware reader. Wiktor called it the Universal Ribosome.” She sighed. “We were so happy until the mafiya wanted the return on their funding.”

“No National Science Foundation for you guys,” mused Janna.

“Wiktor was supposed to tweak a cabbage plant to make opium for the criminals—but we were both so busy growing our dear Pumpti. Wiktor used my DNA, you see. I was smart and saved the data before the Uzbeks smashed up our lab. Now I’m over here with you, Janna, and we will start a great industry of personal pets! Wiktor’s hero fate was not in vain. And—”

What an old-skool, stylin’, totally trippy way for Janna to shed her grind-it-out worklife! Janna and Veruschka Zipkinova would create a genomic petware start-up, launch the IPO, and retire by thirty! Then Janna could escape her life-draining servitude and focus on life’s real rewards. Take up oil painting, go on a safari, and hook up with some sweet guy who understood her. A guy she could really talk to. Not an engineer, and especially not a musician.

Veruschka pitchforked a glob of quiche past her pointed teeth. For her pilgrimage to the source of the world’s largest legal creation of wealth in history, the Russian girl hadn’t forgotten to pack her appetite.

“Pumpti still needs little bit of, what you say here, tweaking,” said Veruschka. The prototype Pumpti sat shivering on its paper napkin. The thing had gone all goose bumpy, and the bumps were warty: the warts had smaller warts upon them, topped by teensy wartlets with fine, waving hairs. Not exactly a magnet for shoppers.

Stuffed with alfalfa sprouts, Janna put her cutlery aside. Veruschka plucked up Janna’s dirty fork, and scratched inside her cheek with the tines.

Janna watched this dubious stunt and decided to stick to business. “How about patents?”

“No one ever inspects Russian gene labs,” said Veruschka with a glittery wink. “We Russians are the great world innovators in black market wetware. Our fetal stem cell research, especially rich and good. Plenty of fetus meat in Russia, cheap and easy, all you need! Nothing ever gets patented. To patent is to teach stupid people to copy!”

“Well, do you have a local lab facility?” pressed Janna.

“I have better,” said Veruschka, nuzzling her Pumpti. “I have pumptose. The super enzyme of exponential autocatalysis!”

“‘Pumptose,’ huh? And that means?” prompted Janna.

“It means the faster it grows, the faster it grows!”

Janna finally reached out and delicately touched the Pumpti. Its surface wasn’t wet after all, just shiny like super-slick plastic. But—a pet? It seemed more like something little boys would buy to gross-out their sisters. “It’s not exactly cuddly,” said Janna.

“Just wait till you have your own Pumpti,” said Veruschka with a knowing smile.

“But where’s the soft hair and big eyes? That thing’s got all the shelf appeal of a scabby knee!”

“It’s nice to nibble a scab,” said Veruschka softly She cradled her Pumpti, leaned in to sniff it, then showed her strong teeth, and nipped off a bit of it.

“God, Veruschka,” said Janna, putting down her coffee.

“Your own Pumpti,” said Veruschka, smacking. “You are loving him like pretty new shoes. But so much closer and personal! Because Pumpti is you, and you are Pumpti.”

Janna sat in wonderment. Then, deep within her soul, a magic casement opened. “Here’s how we’ll work it!” she exclaimed. “We give away Pumpti pets almost free. We’ll make our money selling rip-off Pumpti-care products and accessories!”

Veruschka nodded, eyes shining. “If we’re business partners now, can you find me a place to sleep?”

Janna let Veruschka stay in the spare room at her Dad’s house. Inertia and lack of capital had kept Janna at home after college.

Ruben Gutierrez was a big, soft man with a failing spine, carpal tunnel, and short, bio-bleached hair he wore moussed into hedgehog spikes. He had a permanent mirthless grin, the side effect of his daily diet of antidepressants.

Dad’s tranquil haze broke with the arrival of Veruschka with her go-go arsenal of fishnet tights and scoop-necked Lycra tops. With Veruschka around, the TV blared constantly and there was always an open bottle of liquor. Every night the little trio stayed up late, boozing, having schmaltzy confessions, and engaging in long, earnest sophomore discussions about the meaning of life.

Veruschka’s contagious warm heartedness and her easy acceptance of human failing was a tonic for the Gutierrez household. It took Veruschka mere days to worm out the surprising fact that Ruben Gutierrez had a stash of half a million bucks accrued from clever games with his stock options. He’d never breathed a word of this to Anh or to Janna.

Emotionally alive for the first time in years, Dad offered his hoard of retirement cash for Veruschka’s long-shot crusade. Janna followed suit by getting on the web and selling off her entire Goob collection. When Janna’s web money arrived freshly laundered, Dad matched it, and two days later, Janna finally left home, hopefully for good. Company ownership was a three-way split between Veruschka, Janna, and Janna’s Dad. Veruschka supplied no cash funding, because she had the intellectual property.

Janna located their Pumpti start-up in San Francisco. They engaged the services of an online lawyer, a virtual realtor, and a genomics supply house, and began to build the buzz that, somehow, was bound to bring them major league venture capital.

Their new HQ was a gray stone structure of columns, arches and spandrels, the stone decorated with explosive graffiti scrawls. The many defunct banks of San Francisco made spectacular dives for the city’s genomics start-ups. Veruschka incorporated their business as “Magic Pumpkin, Inc.,” and lined up a three-month lease.

San Francisco had weathered so many gold rushes that its real estate values had become permanently bipolar. Provisionary millionaires and drug-addled derelicts shared the same neighborhoods, the same painted-lady Victorians, the same flophouses and anarchist bookstores. Sometimes millionaires and lunatics even roomed together. Sometimes they were the very same person.

Enthusiastic cops spewing pepper gas chased the last downmarket squatters from Janna’s derelict bank. To her intense embarrassment, Janna recognized one of the squatter refugees as a former Berkeley classmate named Kelso. Kelso was sitting on the sidewalk amidst his tattered Navajo blankets and a damp-spotted cardboard box of kitchen gear. Hard to believe he’d planned to be a lawyer.

“I’m so sorry, Kelso,” Janna told him, wringing her hands. “My Russian friend and I are doing this genomics start-up? I feel like such a gross, rough-shod newbie.”

“Oh, you’ll be part of the porridge soon enough,” said Kelso. He wore a big sexy necklace of shiny junked cell phones. “Just hang with me and get colorful. Want to jam over to the Museum of Digital Art tonight? Free grilled calamari, and nobody cares if you sleep there.”

Janna shyly confided a bit about her business plans.

“I bet you’re gonna be bigger than Pokemon,” said Kelso. “I’d always wanted to hook up with you, but I was busy with my prelaw program and then you got into that cocooning thing with your Korean musician. What happened to him?”

“His mother found him a wife with a dowry from Pyongyang,” said Janna. “It was so lovelorn.”

“I’ve had dreams and visions about you, Janna,” said Kelso softly. “And now here you are.”

“How sweet. I wish we hadn’t had you evicted.”

“The wheel of fortune, Janna. It never stops.”

As if on cue, a delivery truck blocked the street, causing grave annoyance to the local bike messengers. Janna signed for the tight-packed contents of her new office.

“Busy, busy,” Janna told Kelso, now more than ready for him to go away. “Be sure and watch our web page. Pumpti dot-bio. You don’t want to miss our IPO.”

“Who’s your venture angel?”

Janna shook her head. “That would be confidential.”

“You don’t have a backer in other words.” Kelso pulled his blanket over his grimy shoulders. “And boy, will you ever need one. You ever heard of Revel Pullen of the Ctenophore Industry Group?”

“Ctenophore?” Janna scoffed. “They’re just the biggest piezoplastic outfit on the planet, that’s all! My dad used to work for them. And so did I, now that I think about it.”

“How about Tug Mesoglea, Ctenophore’s chief scientist? I don’t mean to name-drop here, but I happen to know Dr. Tug personally.”

Janna recognized the names, but there was no way Kelso could really know such heavy players. However, he was cute and he said he’d dreamed about her. “Bring ‘em on,” she said cheerfully.

“I definitely need to meet your partner,” said Kelso, making the most of a self-created opportunity. Hoisting his grimy blanket, Kelso trucked boldly through the bank’s great bronze-clad door.

Inside the ex-bank, Veruschka Zipkinova was setting up her own living quarters in a stony niche behind the old teller counter. Veruschka had a secondhand futon, a moldy folding chair, and a stout refugee’s suitcase. The case was crammed to brimming with the detritus of subsistence tourism: silk scarves, perfumes, stockings, and freeze-dried coffee.

After one glance at Kelso, Veruschka yanked a handgun from her purse. “Out of my house, rechniki! No room and board for you here, maphiya bezprizorniki!”

“I’m cool, I’m cool,” said Kelso, backpedaling. Then he made a run for it. Janna let him go. He’d be back.

Veruschka hid her handgun with a smirk of satisfaction. “So much good progress already! At last we command the means of production! Today we will make your own Pumpti,” she told Janna.

They unpacked the boxed UPS deliveries. “You make ready that crib vat,” said Veruschka. Janna knew the drill; she’d done this kind of work at Triple Helix. She got a wetware crib vat properly filled with base-pairs and warmed it up to standard operating temperature. She turned the valves on the bovine growth serum, and a pink threading began to fill the blood-warm fluid.

Veruschka plugged together the components of an Applied Biosystems oligosynthesis machine. She primed it with a data-stuffed S-cube that she’d rooted out of a twine-tied plastic suitcase.

“In Petersburg, we have unique views of DNA,” said Veruschka, pulling on her ladylike data gloves and staring into the synthesizer’s screen. Her fingers twitched methodically, nudging virtual molecules. “Alan Turing, you know of him?”

“Sure, the Universal Turing Machine,” Janna core-dumped. “Foundations of computer science. Breaking the Enigma code. Reaction-diffusion rules. Turing wrote a paper to derive the shapes of patches on brindle cows. He killed himself with a poison apple. Alan Turing was Snow White, Queen, and Prince all at once!”

“I don’t want to get too technical for your limited mathematical background,” Veruschka hedged.

“You’re about to tell me that Alan Turing anticipated the notion of DNA as a program tape that’s read by ribosomes. And I’m not gonna be surprised.”

“One step further,” coaxed Veruschka. “Since the human body uses one kind of ribosome, why not replace that with another? The Universal Ribosome—it reads in its program as well as its data before it begins to act. All from that good junk DNA, yes Janna? And what is junk? Your bottom drawer? My garbage can? Your capitalist attic, and my start-up garage!”

“Normal ribosomes skip right over the junk DNA,” said Janna. “It’s supposed to be meaningless to the modern genome. Junk DNA is just scribbled-over things. Like the crossed-out numbers in an address book. A palimpsest. Junk DNA is the half-erased traces of the original codes—from long before humanity.”

“From before, and—maybe after, Wiktor was always saying.” Veruschka glove-tapped at a long-chain molecule on the screen. “There is pumptose!” The gaudy molecule had seven stubby arms, each of them a tightly wound mass of smaller tendrils. She barked out a command in Russian. The S-cube-enhanced Applied Biosystems unit understood, and an amber bead of oily, fragrant liquid oozed from the output port. Veruschka neatly caught the droplet in a glass pipette.

Then she transferred it to the crib vat that Janna had prepared. The liquid shuddered and roiled, jolly as the gut of Santa Claus.

“That pumptose is rockin’ it,” said Janna, marveling at the churning rainbow oil slick.

“We going good now, girl,” said Veruschka. She opened her purse and tossed her own Pumpti into the vat. “A special bath treat for my Pumpti,” she said. Then, with a painful wince, she dug one of her long fingernails into the lining of her mouth.

“Yow,” said Janna.

“Oh, it feels so good to pop him loose,” said Veruschka indistinctly. “Look at him.”

Nestled in the palm of Veruschka’s hand was a lentil-shaped little pink thing. A brand-new Pumpti. “That’s your own genetics from your dirty fork at the diner,” said Veruschka. “All coated with trilobite bile, or some other decoding from your junk DNA. I grew this seedling for you.” She dropped the bean into the vat.

“This is starting to seem a little bent, Veruschka.”

“Well…you never smelled your own little Pumpti. Or tasted him. How could you not bite him and chew him and grow a new scrap in your mouth? The sweet little Pumpti, you just want to eat him all up!”

Soon a stippling of bumps had formed on the tiny scrap of flesh in the tank. Soft little pimples, twenty or a hundred of them. The lump cratered at the top, getting thicker all around. It formed a dent and invaginated like a sea-squirt. It began pumping itself around in circles, swimming in the murky fluids. Stubby limbs formed momentarily, then faded into an undulating skirt like the mantle of a cuttlefish.

Veruschka’s old Pumpti was the size of a grapefruit, and the new one was the size of a golf ball. The two critters rooted around the tank’s bottom like rats looking for a drain hole.

Veruschka rolled up her sleeve and plunged her bare arm into the big vat’s slimy fluids. She held up the larger Pumpti; it was flipping around like beached fish. Veruschka brought the thing to her face and nuzzled it.

It took Janna a couple of tries to fish her own Pumpti out of the tub, as each time she touched the slimy thing she had to give a little scream and let it go. But finally she had the Pumpti in her grip. It shaped itself to her touch and took on the wet, innocent gleam of a big wad of pink bubble gum.

“Smell it,” urged Veruschka.

And, Lord yes, the Pumpti did smell good. Sweet and powdery, like clean towels after a nice hot bath, like a lawn of flowers on a summer morn, like a new dress. Janna smoothed it against her face, so smooth and soft. How could she have thought her Pumpti was gnarly?

“Now you must squeeze him to make him better,” said Veruschka, vigorously mashing her Pumpti in her hands. “Knead, knead, knead! The Pumpti pulls skin cells from the surface of your hands, you know. Then pumptose reads more of the junk DNA and makes more good tasty proteins.” She pressed her Pumpti to her cheek, and her voice went up an octave. “Getting more of that yummy yummy wetware from me, isn’t he? Squeezy-squeezy Pumpti.” She gave it a little kiss.

“This doesn’t add up,” said Janna. “Let’s face it, an entire human body only has like ten grams of active DNA. But this Pumpti, it’s solid DNA like a chunk of rubber, and hey, it’s almost half a kilo! I mean, where’s that at?”

“The more the better,” said Veruschka patiently. “It means that very quickly Pumpti can be recombining his code. Like a self-programming Turing machine. Wiktor often spoke of this.”

“But it doesn’t even look like DNA,” said Janna. “I messed with DNA every day at Triple Helix. It looks like lint or dried snot.”

“My Pumpti is smooth because he’s making nice old proteins from the ancient junk of the DNA. All our human predecessors from the beginning of time, amphibians, lemurs, maybe intelligent jellyfish saucers from Mars—who knows what. But every bit is my very own junk, of my very own DNA. So stop thinking so hard, Janna. Love your Pumpti.”

Janna struggled not to kiss her pink glob. The traceries of pink and yellow lines beneath its skin were like the veins of fine marble.

“Your Pumpti is very fine,” said Veruschka, reaching for it. “Now, into the freezer with him! We will store him, to show our financial backers.”

“What!” said Janna. She felt a sliver of ice in her heart. “Freeze my Pumpti? Freeze your own Pumpti, Vero.”

“I need mine,” snapped Veruschka.

To part from her Pumpti—something within her passionately rebelled. In a dizzying moment of raw devotion, Janna suddenly found herself sinking her teeth into the unresisting flesh of the Pumpti. Crisp, tasty spun cotton candy, deep-fried puffball dough, a sugared beignet. And under that a salty, slightly painful flavor—bringing back the memory of being a kid and sucking the root of a lost tooth.

“Now you understand,” said Veruschka with a throaty laugh. “I was only testing you! You can keep your sweet Pumpti, safe and sound. We’ll get some dirty street bum to make us a Pumpti for commercial samples. Like that stupid boy you were talking to before.” Veruschka stood on tiptoe to peer out of the bank’s bronze-mullioned window. “He’ll be back. Men always come back when they see you making money.”

Janna considered this wise assessment. “His name is Kelso,” said Janna. “I went to Berkeley with him. He says he’s always wanted me. But he never talked to me at school.”

“Get some of his body fluid.”

“I’m not ready for that,” said Janna. “Let’s just poke around in the sink for his traces.” And, indeed, they quickly found a fresh hair to seed a Kelso Pumpti, nasty and testicular, suitable for freezing.

As Veruschka had predicted, Kelso himself returned before long. He made it his business to volunteer his aid and legal counsel. He even claimed that he’d broached the subject of Magic Pumpkin to Tug Mesoglea himself. However, the mysterious mogul failed to show up with his checkbook, so Magic Pumpkin took the path of viral marketing.

Veruschka had tracked down an offshore Chinese ooze farm to supply cheap culture medium. In a week, they had a few dozen Pumpti starter kits for sale. They came in a little plastic tub of pumptose-laced nutrient, all boxed up in a flashy little design that Janna had printed out in color.

Kelso had the kind of slit-eyed street smarts that came only from Berkeley law classes. He chose Fisherman’s Wharf to hawk the product. Janna went along to supervise his retail effort.

It was the start of October, a perfect fog-free day. A song of joy seemed to rise from the sparkling waters of San Francisco Bay, echoing from the sapphire dome of the California sky. Even the tourists could sense the sweetness of the occasion. They hustled cheerfully round Kelso’s fold-out table, clicking away with little biochip cameras.

Kelso spun a practiced line of patter while Janna publicly adored her Pumpti. She’d decked out Pumpti in a special sailor suit, and she kept tossing him high into the air and laughing.

“Why is this woman so happy?” barked Kelso. “She’s got a Pumpti. Better than a baby, better than a pet, your Pumpti is all you! Starter kits on special today for the unbelievably low price of— “

Over the course of a long morning, Kelso kept cutting the offering price of the Pumpti kits. Finally a runny-nosed little girl from Olympia, Washington, took the bait.

“How do I make one?” she wanted to know. “What choo got in that kit?” And, praise the Holy Molecule, her parents didn’t drag her away; they just stood there watching their little darling shop.

The First Sale. For Janna, it was a moment to treasure forever. The little girl with her fine brown hair blowing in the warm afternoon wind, the dazedly smiling parents, Kelso’s abrupt excited gestures as he explained how to seed and grow the Pumpti by planting a kiss on a scrap of Kleenex and dropping the scrap into the kit’s plastic jar. The feel of those worn dollar bills in her hand, and the parting wave of little Customer Number One. Ah, the romance of it!

Now that they’d found their price point, more sales followed. Soon, thanks to word-of-mouth, they began moving units from their Web site as well.

But now Janna’s Dad Ruben, who had a legalistic turn of mind, warned them to hold off on shipments until they had federal approval. Ruben took a sample Pumpti before the San Jose branch office of the Genomics Control Board. He argued that since the Pumptis were neither self-reproducing nor infectious they didn’t fall under the Human Heritage provisions of the Homeland Security Act.

The hearings investigation made the Bay Area news shows, especially after the right-wing religious crowd got in on the story. An evangelist from Alameda appeared on San Jose Federal Building’s steps, and after an impassioned speech he tore a Pumpti apart with pincers, calling the unresisting little glob the “spawn of Satan.” He’d confiscated the poor Pumpti from a young parishioner, who could be seed sobbing at the edge of the screen.

In a few days the Genomics Control Board came through with their blessing. The Pumptis were deemed harmless, placed in the same schedule category as home gene-testing kits. Magic Pumpkin was free to ship throughout the nation! Magic Pumpkin’s Web site gathered a bouquet of orders from eager early adopters.

Kelso’s art-scene friends were happy to sign up to work for Magic Pumpkin. Buoyed by the chance of worldly success, Kelso began to shave more often and even use deodorant. But he was so excited about business that he forgot to make passes at Janna.

Every day-jobber in the start-up was issued his or her own free Pumpti. “Magic Pumpkin wants missionaries, not mercenaries,” Janna announced from on high, and her growing cluster of troops cheered her on. Owning a personal Pumpti was an item of faith in the little company—the linchpin of their corporate culture. You couldn’t place yourself in the proper frame of mind for Magic Pumpkin product development without your very own darling roly-poly.

Cynics had claimed that the male demographic would never go for Pumptis. Why would any guy sacrifice his computer gaming time and his weekend bicycling to nurture something? But once presented with their own Pumpti, men found that it filled some deep need in the masculine soul. They swelled up with competitive pride in their Pumptis, and even became quite violent in their defense.

Janna lined up a comprehensive array of related products. First and foremost were costumes. Sailor Pumpti, Baby Pumpti, Pumpti Duckling, Angel Pumpti, Devil Pumpti, and even a Goth Pumpti dress-up kit with press-on tattoos. They shrugged off production to Filipina doll clothes makers in a sweatshop in East L.A.

Further up-market came a Pumpti Backpack for transporting your Pumpti in style, protecting it from urban pollution and possibly nasty bacteria. This one seemed like a sure hit, if they could swing the Chinese labor in Shenzhen and Guangdong.

The third idea, Pumpti Energy Crackers, was a no-brainer: crisp collectible cards of munchable amino acid bases to fatten up your Pumpti. If the crackers used the “mechanically recovered meat” common in pet food and cattle feed, then the profit margin would be primo. Kelso had a contact for this in Mexico: they guaranteed their cookies would come crisply printed with the Pumpti name and logo.

Janna’s fourth concept was downright metaphysical: a “Psychic Powers Pumpti Training Wand.” Except for occasional oozing and plopping, the Pumptis never actually managed conventional pet tricks. But this crystal-topped gizmo could be hawked to the credulous as increasing their Pumpti’s “empathy” or “telepathy.” A trial mention of this vaporware on the Pumpti-dot-bio Web site brought in a torrent of excited New Age e-mails.

The final, sure-thing Pumpti accessory was tie-in books. Two of Kelso’s many unemployed writer and paralegal friends set to work on the Pumpti User’s Guide. The firm forecasted an entire library of guides, sucking up shelf space at chain stores and pet stores everywhere. The Moron’s Guide to Computational Genomics. Pumpti Tips, Tricks, and Shortcuts. The Three-Week Pumpti Guide, the One-Day Pumpti Guide, and the Ten Minute Pumpti Guide. Pumpti Security Threats: How to Protect Your Pumpti from Viral DNA Hacks, Trojan Goo, and Strange Genes. And more, more, more!

Paradoxically, Magic Pumpkin’s flowering sales bore the slimy seeds of a smashing fiscal disaster. When an outfit started small, it didn’t take much traffic to double demand every week. This constant doubling brought on raging production bottlenecks and serious crimps in their cash flow. In point of fact, in pursuit of market establishment, they were losing money on each Pumpti sold. And the big payback from the Pumpti accessories wasn’t happening.

Janna had never quite realized that manufacturing real, physical products was so much harder than just thinking them up. Magic Pumpkin failed to do its own quality control, so the company was constantly screwed by fly-by-nighters. Subcontractors were happy to take their money, but when they failed to deliver, they had Magic Pumpkin over a barrel.

The doll costumes were badly sized. The Pumpti Backpacks were ancient Hello Kitty backpacks with their logos covered by cheap paper Pumpti stickers. The crackers were dog biscuits with the stinging misprint “Pumpti.” The “telepathic” wand sold some units, but the people buying it tended to write bad checks. As for the User’s Guides, the manuscripts were rambling and self-indulgent, long on far-fetched jokes yet critically short on objective facts.

Day by day, Janna stomped the problems out. And now that their production lines were stabilized, now that their accessories catalog was properly weeded out, now that their ad campaign was finally in gear, their fifteen minutes of ballroom glamour expired. The pumpkin clock struck midnight. The public revealed its single most predictable trait: fickleness.

Instantly, without a whimper of warning, Magic Pumpkin was deader than pet rocks. They never even shipped to any stories the Midwest or the East Coast, for the folks in those distant markets were sick of hearing about the Pumptis before they ever saw one on a shelf.

Janna and Veruschka couldn’t make payroll. Their lease was expiring. They were cringing for cash.

A desperate Janna took the show on the road to potential investors in Hong Kong, the toy capital of the world. She emphasized that Magic Pumpkin had just cracked the biggest single technical problem: the fact that Pumptis looked like slimy blobs. Engineering-wise, it all came down to the pumptose-based Universal Ribosome. By inserting a properly-tweaked look-up string, you could get it to express the junk DNA sequences in customizable forms. Programming this gnarly cruft was, from an abstract computer-science perspective, “unfeasible,” meaning that, logically speaking, no human would be able to design such a program within the lifetime of the universe.

But Janna’s Dad, fretful about his investment, had done it anyway. In two weeks of inspired round-the-clock hacking, Ruben had implemented a full “OpenAnimator” graphics library, using a palette of previously unused rhodopsin-style proteins. Thanks to OpenAnimator, a whiff of the right long-chain molecule could now give your Pumpti any mesh, texture, color-map, or attitude matrix you chose. Not to mention overloaded frame-animation updates keyed into the pumptose’s ribosomal time-steps! It was a techie miracle!

Dad flew along to Hong Kong to back Janna’s pitch, but the Hong Kong crowd had little use for software jargon in American English. And the overwrought Ruben killed the one nibble they got by picking a fight over intellectual property—no way to build partnerships in Hong Kong.

Flung back to San Francisco, Janna spent night after night frantically combing the Web, looking for any source of second-round venture capital, no matter how far-fetched.

Finally she cast herself sobbing into Kelso’s arms. Kelso was her last hope. Kelso just had to come through for them: he had to bring in the seasoned business experts from Ctenophore, Inc., the legendary masters of jellyfish A-Life.

“Listen, babe,” said Kelso practically, “I think you and the bio-Bolshevik there have already taken this concept just about as far as any sane person oughta push it. Farther, even. I mean, sure, I recruited a lot of my cyberslacker friends into your corporate cult here, and we promised them the moon and everything, so I guess we’ll look a little stupid when it Enrons. They’ll bitch and whine, and they’ll feel all disenchanted, but come on, this is San Francisco. They’re used to that here. It’s genetic.”

“But what about my dad? He’ll lose everything! And Veruschka is my best friend. What if she shoots me?”

“I’m thinking Mexico,” said Kelso dreamily. “Way down on the Pacific coast—that’s where my mother comes from. You and me, we’ve been working so hard on this start-up that we never got around to the main event. Just dump those ugly Pumptis in the Bay. We’ll empty the cash box tonight, and catch a freighter blimp for the South. I got a friend who works for Air Jalisco.”

It was Kelso’s most attractive offer so far, maybe even sincere, in its way. Janna knew full well that the classic dot-com move was to grab that golden parachute and bail like crazy before the investors and employees caught on. But Magic Pumpkin was Janna’s own brain child. She was not yet a serial entrepreneur, and a boyfriend was only a boyfriend. Janna couldn’t walk away from the green baize table before that last spin of the wheel.

It had been quite some time since Ctenophore Inc. had been a cutting-edge start-up. The blazing light of media tech-hype no longer escaped their dense, compact enterprise. The firm’s legendary founders, Revel Pullen and Tug Mesoglea, had collapsed in on their own reputations. Not a spark could escape their gravity. They had become twin black holes of biz weirdness.

Ctenophore’s main line of business had always been piezoplastic products. Ctenophore had pumped this protean, blobject material into many crazy scenes in the California boom years. Bathtub toys, bondage clothing, industrial-sized artificial-jellyfish transport blimps—and Goob dolls as well! GoobYoob, creator of the Goob dolls, had been one of Ctenophore’s many Asian spin-offs.

As it happened, quite without Janna’s awareness, Ctenophore had already taken a professional interest in the workings of Magic Pumpkin. GoobYoob’s manufacturing arm, Boogosity, had been the Chinese ooze-farm supplier for Pumpti raw material. Since Boogosity had no advertising or marketing expenses, they’d done much better by the brief Pumpti craze than Magic Pumpkin itself.

Since Magic Pumpkin was going broke, Boogosity faced a production glut. They’d have to move their specialty goo factories back into the usual condoms and truck tires. Some kind of corporate allegiance seemed written in the stars.

Veruschka Zipkinova was transfixed with paranoia about Revel Pullen, Ctenophore’s chairman of the board. Veruschka considered major American capitalists to be sinister figures—this conviction was just in her bones, somehow—and she was very worried about what Pullen might do to Russia’s oil.

Russia’s black gold was the lifeblood of its pathetic, wrecked economy. Years ago Revel Pullen, inventively manic as always, had released gene-spliced bacteria into America’s dwindling oil reserves. This fatal attempt to increase oil production had converted millions of barrels of oil into (as chance would have it) raw piezoplastic. Thanks to the powerful Texas lobby in Washington, none of the lawsuits or regulatory actions against Ctenophore had ever succeeded.

Janna sought to calm Veruschka’s jitters. If the company hoped to survive, they had to turn Ctenophore into Magic Pumpkin’s fairy godmother. The game plan was to flatter Pullen, while focusing their persuasive efforts on the technical expert of the pair. This would be Ctenophore’s chief scientist, a far-famed mathematician named Tug Mesoglea.

It turned out that Kelso really did know Tug Mesoglea personally, for Mesoglea lived in a Painted Lady mansion above the Haight. During a protracted absence to the Tweetown district of Manchester (home of the Alan Turing Memorial), Tug had once hired Kelso to babysit his jellyfish aquarium.

Thanks to San Francisco’s digital grapevine, Tug knew about the eccentric biomathematics that ran Pumptis. Tug was fascinated, and not by the money involved. Like many mathematicians, Mesoglea considered money to be one boring, merely bookkeeping subset of the vast mental universe of general computation. He’d already blown a fortune endowing chairs in set theory, cellular automata, and higher-dimensional topology. Lately, he’d published widely on the holonomic attractor space of human dreams, producing a remarkable proof that dreams of flight were a mathematical inevitability for a certain fixed percentage of the dreams—this fixed percentage number being none other than Feigenbaum’s chaos constant, 4.6692.

Veruschka scheduled the meet at a Denny’s near the Moffat Field blimp port. Veruschka had an unshakeable conviction that Denny’s was a posh place to eat, and the crucial meeting had inspired her to dress to the nines.

“When do they want to have sex with us?” Veruschka fretted, paging through her laminated menu.

“Why would they want to do that?” said Janna.

“Because they are fat capitalist moguls from the West, and we are innocent young women. Evil old men with such fame and money, what else can they want of us? They will scheme to remove our clothing!”

“Well, look, Tug Mesoglea is gay.” Janna looked at her friend with concern. Veruschka hadn’t been sleeping properly. Stuck on the local grind of junk food and eighty-hour weeks, Veruschka’s femme-fatale figure was succumbing to Valley hacker desk-spread. The poor thing barely fit in her designer knockoffs. It would be catty to cast cold water on her seduction fantasies, but really, Veruschka was swiftly becoming a kerchiefed babushka with a string-bag, the outermost shell of some cheap nest of Russian dolls.

Veruschka picked up her Pumpti, just now covered in baroque scrolls like a fin-de-siècle picture frame. “Do like this,” she chirped, brushing the plump pet against her fluffy marten-fur hat. The Pumpti changed its surface texture to give an impression of hairiness, and hopped onto the crown.

“Lovely,” said Veruschka, smiling into her hand mirror. But her glossy smile was tremulous.

“We simply must believe in our product,” said Veruschka, pep-talking to her own mirror. She glanced up wide-eyed at Janna. “Our product is so good a fit for their core business, no? Please tell me more about them, about this Dr. Tug and Mr. Revel. Tell me the very worst. These gray-haired, lecherous fat cats, they are world weary and cynical! Success has corrupted them and narrowed their thinking! They no longer imagine a brighter future, they merely go through the rote. Can they be trusted with our dreams?”

Janna tugged fitfully at the floppy tie she’d donned to match her dress-for-success suit. She always felt overwhelmed by Veruschka’s fits of self-serving corn. “It’s a biz meeting, Vero. Try to relax.”

Just as the waitress brought them some food, the glass door of the Denny’s yawned open with a ring and a squeak. A seamy, gray-haired veteran with the battered look of a bronco-buster approached their table, with a bowlegged scuff.

“I’m Hoss Jenks, head o’ security for Ctenophore.” Jenks hauled out a debugging wand and a magnetometer. He then swept his tools with care over the pair of them. The wand began beeping in frenzy.

“Lemme hold on to your piece for you, ma’am,” Jenks suggested placidly.

“It’s just a sweet little one,” Veruschka demurred, handing over a pistol.

Tug Mesoglea tripped in moments later, sunburned and querulous. The mathematician sported a lavender dress shirt and peach-colored ascot, combined with pleated khaki trail-shorts and worn-out piezoplastic Gripper sandals.

Revel Pullen followed, wearing a black linen business suit, snakeskin boots, and a Stetson. Janna could tell there was a bald pate under that high hat. Jenks faded into a nearby booth, where he could shadow his employers and watch the door.

Mesoglea creaked into the plastic seat beside Veruschka and poured himself a coffee. “I phoned in my order from the limo. Where’s my low-fat soy protein?”

“Here you go, then,” said Janna, eagerly shoving him the heaped plate of pseudo-meat that the waitress had just set down.

Pullen stared as Mesoglea tucked in. “I don’t know how the hell this man eats the food in a sorry-ass chain store.” Nevertheless he picked up a fork and speared a piece of it himself.

“I believe in my investments,” Mesoglea said, munching. “You see, ladies, this soy protein derives from a patented Ctenophore process.” He prodded at Veruschka’s plate. “Did you notice that lifelike, organic individuality of your waffle product? That’s no accident, darling.”

“Did we make any real foldin’ money off this crap?” said Revel Pullen, eating one more piece of it.

“Of course we did! You remember all those sintered floating gel rafts in the giant tofu tanks in Chiba?” Mesoglea flicked a blob of molten butter from his ascot.

“Y’all don’t pay no never mind to Dr. Mesoglea here,” Revel counteradvised, setting down his fork. “Today’s economy is all about diversity. Proactive investments. Buying into the next technical wave, before you get cannibalized.” Revel leered. “Now as for me, I get my finger into every techno-pie!” His lipless mouth was like a letter slot, bent slightly upward at the corners to simulate a grin.

“Let me brief you gentlemen on our business model,” said Janna warily. “It’s much like your famous Goob dolls, but the hook here is that the Pumpti is made of the user’s very own DNA. This leads to certain, uh, powerful consumer bonding effects, and…”

“Oh good, let’s see your Pumptis, girls,” crooned Tug, with a decadent giggle. “Whip out your Pumptis for us.”

“You’ve never seen our product?” asked Janna.

“Tug’s got a mess of ‘em,” said Revel. “But y’all never shipped to Texas. That’s another thing I just don’t get.” Pullen produced a sheaf of printout, and put on his bifocals. “According to these due-diligence filings, Magic Pumpkin’s projected online capacity additions were never remotely capable of meeting the residual in-line demand in the total off-line market that you required for breakeven.” He tipped back his Stetson, his liver-spotted forehead wrinkling in disbelief. “How in green tarnation could you gals overlook that? How is that even possible?”

“Huh?” said Janna.

Revel chuckled. “Okay, now I get it. Tug, these little gals don’t know how to do business. They’ve never been anywhere near one.”

“Sure looks that way,” Tug admitted. “No MBAs, no accountants? Nobody doing cost control? No speakers-to-animals in the hacker staff? I’d be pegging your background as entry-level computational genomics,” he said, pointing at Janna. Then he waggled his finger at Veruschka, “And you’d be coming from—Slavic mythology and emotional blackmail?”

Veruschka’s cobalt blue eyes went hard. “I don’t think I want to show you men my Pumpti.”

“We kind of have to show our Pumptis, don’t we?” said Janna, an edge in her voice. “I mean, we’re trying to make a deal here.”

“Don’t get all balky on the bailout men,” added Revel, choking back a yawn of disdain. He tapped a napkin to his wrinkled lips, with a glint of diamond solitaire. He glanced at his Rolex, reached into his coat pocket, and took out a little pill. “That’s for high blood pressure, and I got it the hard way, out kickin’ ass in the market. I got a flight back to Texas in less than two hours. So let’s talk killer app, why don’t we? Your toy pitch is dead in the water. But Tug says your science is unique. Okay, but how do we sell the Pumptis?”

“They’re getting much prettier,” Janna said, swiftly hating herself.

“Do y’all think Pumptis might have an app in home security?”

Janna brightened. “The home market?”

“Yeah, that’s right, Strategic Defense for the Home.” Pullen outlined his scheme. Ever the bottom-feeder, he’d bought up most of the software patents for the never-completed American missile defense system. Pullen had a long-cherished notion of retrofitting the Star Wars shield into a consumer application for troubled neighborhoods. He was wondering if Pumptis might take the place of the missiles.

Revel figured that a sufficiently tough-minded, Pumpti could take a round to the guts, fall to earth, crawl back to its vat in the basement, and come back hungry for more. So if bullets were fired at a private home from some drug-crazed drive-by, then a rubbery unit of the client’s Pumpti Star Wars shield would instantly fling itself into the way, guided by that fine old Star Wars software.

Veruschka batted her eyes at Pullen. “I love to hear a strong man talk about security.”

“Security always soars along with unemployment,” said Pullen, nodding his head at his own wisdom. “We’re in a major downturn. I seen this before, so I know the drill. Locks, bolts, Dobermans, they’re all market leaders this quarter. That’s Capitalism 301, girls.”

“And you, Ctenophore, you would finance Magic Pumpkin as a home-defense industry?” probed Veruschka.

“Maybe,” said Pullen, his sunken eyes sly. “We’d surely supply you a Washington lobbyist. New public relations. Zoning clearances. Help you write up a genuine budget for once. And of course, if we’re on board, then y’all will have to dump all your crappy equipment and become a hunnert-percent Ctenophore shop, technologically. Ctenophore sequencers, PCRs, and bioinformatic software. That’s strictly for your own safety, you understand: stringent quality assurance, functional testing and all.”

“Uhm, yeah,” nodded Tug. “We’d get all your intellectual property copyrighted and patented with the World Intellectual Property Organization. The lawyer fees, we’ll take care of that. Ctenophore is downright legendary for our quick response times to a market opportunity.”

“We gonna help you youngsters catch the fish,” said Pullen smugly. “Not just give you a damn fish. What’d be the fun in that? Self-reliance, girls. We wanna see your little outfit get up and walk, under our umbrella. You sign over your founder’s stock, put in your orders for our equipment—and we ain’t gonna bill for six months—then my men will start to shake the money tree.”

“Wait, they still haven’t shown us their Pumptis,” said Tug, increasingly peevish. “And, Revel, you need to choke it back to a dull roar with the Star Wars attack Pumptis. Real world ballistic physics is chaotic, dude, which means unsolvable in real time.” Tug muffled a body sound with his napkin. “I ate too many waffles.”

Janna felt like flipping the table over into their laps. Veruschka shot her a quick, understanding glance and laid a calming hand on her shoulder. Veruschka played a deep game.

Veruschka plucked the Pumpti from her furry hat and set it on the table.

Tug did a double take and leaned forward, transfixed

Veruschka segued into her cuddly mode. “Pumpti was created in a very special lab in Petersburg. In the top floor of old Moskfilm complex, where my friends make prehistoric amber jewelry. You can see the lovely River Neva while you hunt for dinosaur gnats—”

As she put the squeeze on their would-be sponsors, Veruschka compulsively massaged her Pumpti. She was working it, really getting into it finger and thumb, until suddenly a foul little clot of nonworking protein suddenly gave way inside, like popping bubble wrap.

“Stop it, Vero,” said Janna.

Tug daintily averted his gaze as Veruschka sucked goo from her fingers.

“Look at mine,” offered Janna. She’d programmed her Pumpti to look rubbery and sleek, like a top-end basketball shoe.

“Hey, any normal kid would kill to have one of those,” said Revel cheerily. “I’m getting’ another product brainstorm! It’s risin’ in me like a thunderhead across Tornado Alley!”

“The junk DNA is the critical aspect,” put in Tug. “Those are traces of early prehuman genomics. If we can really express those primordial codons, we might—”

“Those globbies suck the DNA right off people’s fingers, right?” demanded Revel.

“Well, yes,” said Janna.

“Great! So that’s my Plan B. Currency! You smash ‘em out flat and color ‘em pretty. As they daisy-chain from hand to hand, they record the DNA of every user. Combine those with criminal DNA files, and you got terrorist-proof cash!”

“But the mafiya always wears gloves,” said Veruschka.

“No problem, just turn up the amps,” said Pullen. “Have ‘em suck DNA fragments out of the dang air.” He wiggled his lower jaw to simulate deep thought. “Those little East European currencies, they’re not real cash money anyways! That user-base won’t even know the difference!”

Mesoglea blinked owlishly. “Bear with us, ladies. Revel’s always like this right after he takes his meds.”

“Now, Tug, we gotta confront the commercial possibilities! You and I, we could hit the lab and make some kind of money that only works for white males over fifty. If anybody else tries to pass it, it just, like—bites their dang hands off!” Pullen chuckled richly, then had another drag off his cig. “Or how about a hunnert-dollar bill that takes your DNA and grows your own face on the front!”

Mesoglea sighed, looked at his watch, and shook it theatrically.

“But this is such pure genius!” gushed Veruschka, leaning toward Revel with moistening eyes. “We need your veteran skills. Magic Pumpkin needs grown men in the boardroom. We wasted our money on incompetent artists and profiteers! We had great conceptual breakthroughs, but— “

“Can it with the waterworks and cut to the chase, ptista,” said Pullen. “It’s high time for you amateurs to roll over.”

“Make us the offer,” said Janna.

“Cards on the table,” said Pullen, fixing her with his hard little eyes. “You’ll sign all your founder’s stock over to us. I’ll take your stock, chica, and Tug’ll take your pretty Russian friend’s. That gives us controlling interest. As for your Dad’s third, he might as well keep it since he’s too maverick to deal with. Dad’s in clover. Okay?”

“You’re not offering us any cash?” said Janna. “I don’t believe this. The Pumpti was our original idea!”

“You sign on with us, you get a nice salary,” said Pullen. Then he broke into such cackles that he had to sip ice water and dab at his eyes with a kerchief.

“You two kids really are better off with a salary,” added Tug in a kindly tone. “It won’t be anything huge, but better than your last so-called jobs. We already checked into your histories. You’ll get some nice vague titles too. That’ll be good experience for your next job or, who knows, your next start-up.”

“The sexy Russki can be my Pumpti Project Manager,” said Pullen. “She can fly down to my ranch tomorrow. I’ll be waitin’. And what about the other one, Tug? She’s more the techie type.”

“Yes, yes, I want Janna,” said Tug, beaming. “Executive Assistant to the Chief Scientist.”

Janna and Veruschka exchanged unhappy glances.

“How—how big of a salary?” asked Janna, hating herself.

After the fabled entrepreneurs departed the Denny’s in the company of a watchful Hoss Jenks, Veruschka dropped her glued-on smile and scrambled for the kitchen. She was just in time to save the Tug’s and Revel’s dirty forks before they hit the soapy water.

Shoving a busboy aside, Veruschka wrapped the DNA-soiled trophies in a sheet of newspaper and stuffed them into her purse.

“Veruschka, what do you think you’re doing?”

“I’m multiplying our future options. I am seizing the future imperfectly. Visualize, realize, actualize.” Veruschka’s lower lip trembled. “Leap, and the net will appear.”

Stuck in the clattering kitchen of Denny’s, feeling sordid and sold-out, Janna felt a moment of true sorrow for herself, for Vero, and even for the Latin and Vietnamese busboys. Poor immigrant Veruschka, stuck in some foreign country, with an alien language—she’d seen her grandest dreams seized, twisted up, and crushed by America, and now, in her valiant struggle to rise from ash heap to princess, she’d signed on to be Pullen’s marketeer droid. As for Janna—she’d be little more than a lab assistant.

At least the business was still alive. Even if it wasn’t her business anymore.

When they returned to their San Francisco lair, they discovered that Hoss Jenks had arrived with a limo full of men in black suits and mirrorshades. They’d seized the company’s computers and fired everyone. To make things worse, Jenks had called the police and put an APB out for Kelso, who had last been seen departing down a back alley with a cardboard box stuffed with the company’s petty cash.

“I can’t believe that horrible old cowboy called the cops on Kelso,” Janna mourned, sitting down in the firm’s very last cool, swoopy Blobular Concepts chair. “I’m glad Kelso stole that money, since it’s not ours anymore. I hope he’ll turn up again. I never even got to make out with him.”

“He’s gay, you know.”

“Look, Kelso is not gay,” yelled Janna. “He is so totally not gay. There’s a definite chemistry between us. We were just too incredibly busy, that’s all.”

Veruschka sniffed and said nothing. When Janna looked up, her eyes brimming, she realized that Veruschka was actually feeling sorry for her. This was finally it for Janna; it was too much for flesh and blood to bear. She bent double in her designer chair, racked with sobs.

“Janna, my dear, don’t surrender. The business cycle, always, it turns around. And California is the Golden State.”

“No it isn’t. We’ve got a market bear stitched right on our flag. We’re totally doomed, Veruschka! We’ve been such fools!”

“I hate those two old men,” said Veruschka, after the two of them had exhausted half a box of Kleenex. “They’re worse than their reputations. I expected them to be crazy, but not so—greedy and rude.”

“Well, we signed all their legal papers. It’s a little late to fuss now.”

Veruschka let out a low, dark chuckle. “Janna, I want revenge.”

Janna looked up. “Tell me.”

“It’s very high tech and dangerous.”

“Yeah?”

“It’s completely illegal, or it would be, if any court had the chance to interpret the law in such a matter.”

“Spill it, Vero.”

“Pumpti Gene Therapy.”

Janna felt a twinge, as of seasickness. “That’s a no-no, Vero.”

“Tell me something,” said Veruschka. “If you dose a man with an infectious genomic mutagen, how do you keep him from knowing he’s been compromised?”

“You’re talking bioterrorism, Vero. They’d chase us to the ends of the earth in a rain of cruise missiles.”

“You use a Pumpti virus based on your victim’s own DNA,” said Veruschka, deftly answering her own rhetorical question. “Because nobody has an immune response to their own DNA. No matter how—how very strange it might be making their body.”

“But you’re weaponizing the human genome! Can’t we just shoot them?”

Veruschka’s voice grew soft and low. “Imagine Tug Mesoglea at his desk. He feels uneasy, he begins to complain, his voice is like a rasping locust’s. And then his eyeballs—his eyeballs pop out onto his cheeks, driven from his head by the pressure of his bursting brain!”

“You call that gene therapy?”

“They need it! The shriveled brains of Pullen and Mesoglea are old and stiff! There is plenty of room for new growth in their rattling skulls. You and I, we create the Pumpti Therapy for them. And then they will give us money.” Veruschka twirled on one heel and laughed. “We make Pumptis so tiny like a virus! Naked DNA with Universal Ribosome and a nine-plus-two microtubule apparatus to rupture the host’s cell walls! One strain for Pullen, and one for Mesoglea. The Therapy is making them smarter, so they are grateful to shower money upon us. Or else,” her eyes narrowed, “the Therapy is having some unpleasant effects and they are begging on their knees to purchase an antidote.”

“So it’s insanity and/or blackmail, in other words.”

“These men are rotten bastards,” said Veruschka.

“Look, why don’t we give a fighting chance to the home defense Pumptis?” asked Janna. “Or the money Pumptis? They’re nutty ideas, but not all that much crazier than your original scheme about pets. Didn’t I hear you call Revel Pullen a marketing genius?”

“Don’t you know me yet even a little bit?” said Veruschka, her face frank and open. “Revel’s ideas for my Pumptis are like using a beautiful sculpture for a hammer. Or like using a silk scarf to pick up dog doo.”

“Too, too true,” sighed Janna. “Get the forks out of your purse and let’s start on those nanoPumptis.”

To begin with, they grew some ordinary kilogram-plus Pumptis from Revel and Tug’s fork-scrapings, each in its own little vat. Veruschka wanted to be sure they had a whopping big supply of their enemies’ DNA.

For fun, Janna added OpenAnimator molecules to shade Revel’s Pumpti blue and Tug’s red. And then, for weirdness, Vero dumped a new biorhythm accelerator into the vats. The fat lumps began frantically kneading themselves, each of them replicating, garbage-collecting, and decoding their DNA hundreds of times per second. “So perhaps these cavemen can become more highly evolved,” remarked Veruschka.

By three in the morning, they’d made their first nanoPumpti. Janna handled the assembly, using the synthesizer’s datagloves to control a molecular probe. She took the body of a cold virus and replaced its polyhedral head with a Universal Ribosome and a strand of hyper-evolved DNA from the Pullen Pumpti. And then she made a nanoPumpti for Tug. Veruschka used her hands-on wetware skills to quickly amplify the lone Tug and Revel nanoPumptis into respectable populations.

When the first morning sunlight slanted in the lab window, it lit up two small stoppered glass vials: a blue one for Revel, a red one for Tug.

Veruschka rooted in the cornucopia of her tattered suitcase. She produced a pair of cheap-looking rings, brass things with little chrome balls on them. “These are Lucrezia Borgia rings. I bought them in a tourist stall before I left St. Petersburg.” Practicing with water, Veruschka showed Janna how to siphon up a microliter though the ring’s cunningly hidden perforations and how—with the crook of a finger—to make the ring squirt the liquid back out as a fine mist.

“Load your ring with Mesoglea’s nanoPumptis,” said Veruschka, baring her teeth in a hard grin. “I want to see you give Mesoglea his Therapy before my flight to Texas. I’ll load my ring for Pullen and when I get down there, I’ll take care of him.”

“No, no,” said Janna, stashing the vials in her purse. “We don’t load the rings yet. We have to dose the guys at the exact same time. Otherwise, the one will know when the other one gets it. They’ve been hanging together for a long time. They’re like symbiotes. How soon are you and Pullen coming back from Texas anyway?”

“He says two weeks,” said Veruschka, pulling a face. “I hope is less time.”

And then Hoss Jenks was there with a limo to take Veruschka to the airport. Janna cleaned up the lab and stashed the vials of nanoPumptis in her office. Before she could lie down to sleep there, Tug Mesoglea arrived for his first day at Magic Pumpkin.

To Janna’s surprise, Tug turned out to be a pleasant man to work for. Not only did he have excellent taste in office carpeting and window treatments, but he was a whiz at industrial R&D. Under his leadership, the science of the Pumptis made great strides: improvements in the mechanism of the Universal Ribosome, in the curious sets of proteins encoded by the junk DNA, even in the looping strangeness of Ruben Gutierrez’s genomic OpenAnimator graphics library. And then Tug stumbled onto the fact that the Pumptis could send and receive a certain gigahertz radio frequency. Digital I/O.

“The ascended master of R&D does not shoehorn new science into yesterday’s apps,” the serenely triumphant Tug told Janna. “The product is showing us what it wants to do. Forget the benighted demands of the brutish consumers: we’re called to lead them to the sunlit uplands of improved design!”

So Janna pushed ahead, and under Tug’s Socratic questioning, she had her breakthrough: Why stop at toys? Once they’d managed to tweak and evolve a new family of forms and functions for the Pumptis, they would no longer be mere amusements, but personal tools. Not like Pokemons, not like Goob dolls, but truly high-end devices: soft uvvy phones, health monitors, skin-interfaced VR patches, holistic gene maintenance kits, cosmetic body-modifiers! Every gadget would be utterly trustworthy, being made of nothing but you!

As before, they would all but give away the pretty new Pumptis, but this time they’d have serious weight for the after market: “Pumpti Productivity Philtres” containing the molecular codes for the colors, shapes, and functionalities of a half dozen killer apps. Get ‘em all! While they last! New Philtres coming soon!

Veruschka’s stay in Texas lasted six weeks. She phoned daily to chat with Janna. The laid-back Texan lifestyle on the legendary Pullen spread was having its own kind of seduction. Vero gave up her vodka for blue agave tequila. She surrendered her high heels for snakeskin boots. Her phone conversations became laced with native terms such as “darlin” and “sugar” as she smugly recounted giant barbeques for politicians, distributors, the Ctenophore management, and the Pullen Drilling Company sales force.

By the time Revel and Veruschka came back to San Francisco, Magic Pumpkin had the burn-rate under firm control and was poised for true market success. But, as wage slaves, Janna and Veruschka would share not one whit of the profit. So far as Janna knew, they were still scheduled to poison their bosses.

“Do we really want to give them the Pumpti Therapy?” Janna murmured to Veruschka. They were in Janna’s new living quarters, wonderfully carpentered into the space beneath the bank’s high dome. It had proved easier to build in an apartment than to rent one. And Tug had been very good about the expenses.

Veruschka had a new suitcase, a classy Texas item clad in dappled calfskin with the hair still on. As usual, her bag had disgorged itself all over the room. “Mesoglea must certainly be liquidated,” she said, cocking her head. Tug’s voice was drifting up from the lab below, where he was showing Revel around. “He is fatuous, old, careless. He has lost all his creative fire.”

“But I like Tug now,” said Janna. “He taught me amazing things in the lab. He’s smart.”

“I hate him,” said Veruschka stubbornly. “Tonight he meets the consequences of his junk DNA.”

“Well, your Revel Pullen needs Pumpti Therapy even more,” said Janna crossly. “He’s a corrupt, lunatic bully—cram-full of huckster double-talk he doesn’t even listen to himself.”

“Revel and I are in harmony on many issues,” allowed Veruschka. “I begin almost to like his style.”

“Should—should we let them off the hook?” pleaded Janna.

Veruschka gave her a level stare. “Don’t weaken. These men stole our company. We must bend them to our will. It is beyond personalities.”

“Oh, all right,” sighed Janna, feeling doomed. “You poison Tug and I’ll poison Revel. It’ll be easier for us that way.”

The four of them were scheduled to go out for a celebratory dinner, this time to Popo’s, a chi-chi high-end gourmet establishment of Tug’s choosing. Pullen’s voice could now be heard echoing up from the lab, loudly wondering what was “keeping the heifers.” Janna swept downstairs to distract the men while Veruschka loaded her ring. Then Veruschka held the floor while Janna went back up to her room to ready her own ring.

The two little vials of nanoPumpti sat in plain sight amidst the clutter of the women’s cosmetics. They could have been perfume bottles, one red, one blue.

As Janna prepared to fill her Borgia ring, she was struck by a wild inspiration. She’d treat Revel Pullen with Tug’s Pumptized DNA. Yes! This would civilize the semihuman Pullen, making him be more like Tug—instead of, horrors, even more like himself! There might be certain allergic effects—but the result for the Magic Pumpkin company would be hugely positive. To hell with the risk. No doubt the wretched Pullen would be happy with the change.

It went almost too easily. The old men guzzled enough wine with dinner to become loose and reckless. When the cappuccinos arrived, Janna and Veruschka each found a reason to reach out toward their prey. Veruschka adjusted Pullen’s string-tie. Janna dabbed a stain of prawn sauce from Tug’s salmon-colored lapel. And each woman gently misted the contents of her ring onto the chocolate-dusted foam of her victim’s coffee. The old men, heavy-lidded with booze and digestion, took their medicines without a peep.

Soon after, Pullen retired to his hotel room, Tug caught a cab back to his house in the Haight, and the two women walked the few blocks back to the Magic Pumpkin headquarters, giggling with relief. Janna didn’t tell Veruschka about having given Pullen the red Tug Treatment. Better to wait and see how things worked out. Better to sleep on it.

But sleep was slow in coming. Suppose Pullen swelled up horribly and died from toxic Tug effects? The Feds would find the alien DNA in him, and the law would be on Janna right away. And what if the Therapies really did improve the two old men? Risen to some cold, inhuman level of intelligence, they’d think nothing of wiping out Janna and Veruschka like ants.

Janna rubbed her cell phone nervously. Maybe she could give poor old Tug some kind of anonymous warning. But she sensed that Veruschka was also awake, over on the other side of Janna’s California King bed.

Suddenly the phone rang. It was Kelso.

“Yo babe,” he said airily. “I’m fresh back from sunny Mexico. The heat’s off. I bought myself a new identity and an honest-to-God law degree. I’m right outside, Janna. Saw you and Vero go jammin’ by on Market Street just now, but I didn’t want to come pushing up at you like some desperado tweaker. Let me in. Nice new logo you got on the Magic Pumpkin digs, by the way, good font choice too.”

“You’re a lawyer now? Well, don’t think we’ve forgotten about that box of petty cash, you sleaze.”

Kelso chuckled. “I didn’t forget you either, mi vida! As for that money—hey, my new papers cost as much as what I took. Paradoxical, no? Here’s another mind bender: even though we’re hot for each other, you and me have never done the deed.”

“I’m not alone,” said Janna. “Veruschka’s staying with me.”

“For God’s sake will you two at last get it over,” said Veruschka, sleepily burying her head under her pillow. “Wake me up when you’re done and maybe the three of us can talk business. We’ll need a lawyer tomorrow.”

The next morning Tug Mesoglea arrived at Magic Pumpkin and started acting—like Revel Pullen.

“Git along little doggies,” he crooned, leaning over the incubator where they were keeping their dozen or so new-model Pumptis. And then he reached over and fondled Janna’s butt.

Janna raced out of the lab and cornered Veruschka, who was noodling around at her desk trying to look innocent. “You gave Tug the Pullen potion, didn’t you? Bitch!”

Before Veruschka could answer, the front door swung open, and in sashayed Pullen. He was dressed, unbelievably, in a caftan and striped Capri pants. “I picked these up in the hotel shop,” he said, looking down at one of his spindly shanks. “Do you think it works on me, Janna? I’ve always admired your fashion sense.”

“Double bitch!” cried Veruschka, and yanked at Janna’s hair. Janna grabbed back, knocking off the red cowboy hat that Vero was sporting today.

“Don’t think we haven’t already seen clear through your little game,” said the altered Pullen with a toss of his head. “You and your nanoPumptis. Tug and I had a long heart-to-heart talk on the phone this morning. Except we didn’t use no phone. We can hear each other in our heads.”

“Shit howdy!” called Tug from the lab. “Brother Revel’s here. Ready to take it to the next level?”

“Lemme clear out the help,” said Revel. He leaned into the guard room and sent Hoss Jenks and his mirrorshades assistants out for a long walk. To Jenks’s credit, he didn’t bat an eye at Revel’s new look.

“Let’s not even worry about that Kelso boy up in Janna’s room,” said Tug. “He’s still asleep.” Tug gave Janna an arch look. “Don’t look so surprised, we know everything. Thanks to the Pumpti Therapy you gave us. We’ve got, oh, a couple of million years of evolution on you now. The future of the race, that’s us. Telepathy, telekinesis, teleportation, and shape-shifting too.”

“You’re—you’re not mad at us?” said Janna.

“We only gave the Therapy to make you better,” babbled Veruschka. “Don’t punish us.”

“I dunno about that,” said Revel. “But I do know I got a powerful hankerin’ for some Pumpti meat. Can you smell that stuff?”

“Sure can,” sang Tug. “Intoxicating, isn’t it? What a seductive perfume!”

Without another word, the two men headed for the lab’s vats and incubators. Peeping warily through the open lab doors, Janna and Veruschka saw a blur of activity. The two old men were methodically devouring the stock, gobbling every Pumpti in sight.

There was no way that merely human stomachs could contain all that mass, but that wasn’t slowing them down much. Their bodies were puffing up and—just as Veruschka had predicted, the eyeballs were bulging forward out of their heads. Their clothes split and dropped away from their expanding girths. When all the existing Pumptis were gone, the two giants set eagerly to work on the raw materials. And when Tug found the frozen kilograms of their own personal Pumptis, the fireworks really began.

The two great mouths chewed up the red and blue Pumpti meat, spitting, drooling, and passing the globs back and forth. Odd ripples began moving up and down along their bodies like ghost images of ancient flesh.

“What’s that a-comin’ out of your rib cage, Tuggie?” crowed Revel.

“Cootchy-coo,” laughed Tug, twiddling the tendrils protruding from his side. “I’m expressing a jellyfish. My personal best. Feel around in your genome, Revel. It’s all there, every species, evolved from our junk DNA right along with our super-duper futuristic new bodies.” He paused, watching. “Now you’re keyin’ it, bro. I say—are those hooves on your shoulder?”

Revel palpated the twitching growth with professional care. “I’d be reckoning that’s a quagga. A prehistoric zebra-type thing. And, whoah Nellie, see this over on my other shoulder? It’s an eohippus. Ancestor of the horse. The cowboys of the Pullen clan got a long relationship with horseflesh. I reckon there was some genetic bleedover when we was punchin’ cattle up the Goodnight-Loving Trail; that’s why growin’ these ponies comes so natural to me.”

“How do you like it now, ladies?” asked Tug, glancing over toward Janna and Veruschka.

“Ask them,” hissed Veruschka in Janna’s ear.

“No, you,” whispered Janna.

Brave Vero spoke up. “My friend is wondering now if you will sign those Magic Pumpkin founders’ shares back over to us? And the patents as well if you please?”

“Groink,” said Revel, hunching himself over and deforming his mouth into a dinosaur-type jaw.

“Squonk,” said Tug, letting his head split into a floppy bouquet of be-suckered tentacles.

“You don’t need to own our business anymore,” cried Janna. “Please sign it back to us.”

The distorted old men whooped and embraced each other, their flesh fusing into one. The meaty mass seethed with possibilities, bubbled with the full repertoire of zoological forms—with feelers, claws, wings, antennae, snouts; with eyes of every shape and color winking on and off; with fleeting mouths that lingered only long enough to bleat, to hiss, to grumble, to whinny, screech, and roar. It wasn’t exactly a “no” answer.

“Kelso,” shouted Janna up the stairs. “Bring the papers!”

A high, singing sound filled the air. The Pullen-Mesoglea mass sank to the floor as if melting, forming itself into a broad, glistening plate. The middle of the plate swelled like yeasty bread to form a swollen dome. The fused organism was taking on the form of—a living UFO?

“The original genetic Space Friend!” said Veruschka in awe. “It’s been waiting in their junk DNA since the dawn of time!”

As Kelso clattered down the stairs, the saucer charged at the three of them, far too fast to escape. Kelso, Janna, and Veruschka were absorbed into the saucer’s ethereal bulk.

Everything got white, and in the whiteness, Janna saw a room, a round space expressing wonderful mathematical proto-design: a vast Vernor Panton 1960s hashish den, languidly and repeatedly melting into a Karim Rashid all-plastic lobby.

The room’s primary inhabitants were idealized forms of Tug Mesoglea and Revel Pullen. The men’s saucer bodies were joyous, sylphlike forms of godlike beauty.

“I say we spin off the company to these girls and their lawyer,” intoned the Tug avatar. “Okay by you, Revel? You and I, we’re more than ready to transcend the material plane.”

“There’s better action where we’re going,” Revel agreed. “We gotta stake a claim in the subdimensions, before the yokels join the gold rush.”

A pen appeared in Tug’s glowing hand. “We’ll shed the surly bonds of incorporation.”

It didn’t take them long to sign off every interest in Magic Pumpkin. And then the floor of the saucer opened up, dropping Janna, Veruschka, and Kelso onto the street. Over their awestruck heads, the saucer briefly glowed and then sped away, though not in any direction that a merely human being could specify. It was more as if the saucer shrank. Reorganized itself. Corrected. Downsized. And then it was gone from all earthly ken.

And that’s how Janna Gutierrez and Veruschka Zipkinova got rich.

Note on “Junk DNA” (With Bruce Sterling)

Written in December, 2001.

Asimov’s Science Fiction, January 2003.

This is the third story I’ve written with Bruce Sterling; the earlier two being “Storming the Cosmos” and “Big Jelly,” both in my anthology Gnarl! (Four Walls Eight Windows, 2000.) The “Junk DNA” collaboration was tumultuous; I began finally to understand why a synergistic pair like, say, Lennon and McCartney might stop working together—no matter how good were the fruits of their joint efforts.

Although pleasant and soft spoken in person, both Bruce and I are bossy collaborators, capable of being very cutting in our e-mails. When he and I go after each other, it’s like two old guys playing tennis and trying to kill the ball and blast it down the other guy’s throat. Whack! Some of this abrasive energy shows up in the interactions between the pairs of characters in this story: Janna vs. Veruschka and Tug vs. Revel.

But the story is fun, and it rated a cover illustration when it appeared in Asimov’s. The story also appears in Bruce’s collection, Visionary in Residence (Thunder’s Mouth Press, 2006); although note that while putting together Mad Professor, I slightly re-edited all my stories one more time.

The Use of the Ellipse the Catalog the Meter &
the Vibrating Plane

“and who therefore ran through the icy streets obsessed with a sudden flash of the alchemy of the use of the ellipse the catalog the meter & the vibrating plane” —Allen Ginsberg, “Howl”

“Damn this is good crack. How come nobody ever writes about how good crack is?”

“You don’t smoke crack, old fool. That’s a gum-stimulator you’re holding, not a crack pipe.”

“I’m gonna tell you a crack story anyhow. Something that happened to me today, Sunday, January something, in the year Y-fuckin’-two-K-plus-two. I’m sitting on a doorstep next to a crackhead woman at the Powell and Market cable car stop. Me there in my Saks corduroys and my shiny leather jacket, waiting for the cable car. Gray-haired and wearing a beret. It’s a cold day and this stone doorstep is the only spot with sun. I’m sitting there in the sun waiting for my wife to come out of Nordstrom’s so we can ride back to North Beach. A festive lark. We’re up in SF for the weekend.”

“Who cares?”

“Let me tell my story. You’ll care soon enough. There’s this hobbling alky guy talking to the crackhead woman, a guy who moves like a broken toy, maybe he has an artificial leg. He’s being real gentle with the woman. Commiserating with her. He’s like, ‘It’s Sunday, sweetheart. I know that’s hard to believe. I’ve lost a few days that way myself.’ There’s this admirable sense of warmth coming off him even though he’s a guy I’d skirt around on the sidewalk. He’s got this camaraderie going out to the woman. She’s black, maybe thirty years old, sturdy-looking, maybe only a year or two into her addiction. I’m wishing she could detox and get in a program.”

“Were you using your gum-stimulator?”

“Naw, man, I was high on life. Taking things in. Experiencing the now. And standing right in front of me were two homeboys with low pants—they’re as low as I’ve ever seen. The waists are literally at their knees. They could shit or piss without taking those pants off. The pant legs are like eighteen inches long. It’s as if they were midgets. But they’re not midgets, they’re big strong guys. I’d almost like to ask them how the pants stay up; they have long coats and I can’t quite see if there’s suspenders as well as belts. But I’m not gonna say anything. This spot I’m sitting on could be viewed as their turf, and they’re being kind enough to ignore me. There’s a looped line of tourists waiting for their turn to get on the Powell-Hyde cable car, and then there’s the homies, and then there’s the sunny stone stoop with me and the crackhead woman. I’m enjoying the sun. An old homeless woman is playing Christmas carols on a keyboard on her lap, even though there’s no sound from the keyboard and Christmas is long gone. Maybe it’s just a piece of cardboard to give her confidence. She’s singing the songs real loud and getting some money from the tourists. It’s peaceful there in the sun. I’m zoned out. My wife’s still not coming for a while.”

“You’re high on life.”

“It’s the best, man. No rush to do anything. No need to score. A motion catches my eye and I see that one of the homeboys is manipulating a green nylon fanny pack that’s on the sidewalk. He’s moving it around with this short cane he’s got. A cane like to match the length of his pants, maybe two feet long. I don’t know how he got hold of the fanny pack. I assume it came off one of the tourists. The homies are like salmon fisherman standing by a salmon ladder, and this is a fish they’ve pulled out. The other fish aren’t noticing though; they’re calm as ever, inching forward in the line and getting on the streetcars. Evidently the green nylon fanny pack has already been filleted, because the homie with the cane passes it over to the crackhead woman. She’s got nothing, so he’s giving her something. That flash of camaraderie again. The woman fumbles around the fanny pack for a while, getting it open, feeling inside it with her wooden fingers. I don’t watch her opening it very closely. It’s just sad how wasted she is. For sure she’s forgotten about it being Sunday already. She’s losing days at a time, maybe even weeks.”

“Is anything gonna happen in this story?”

“Exactly now is when it gets surreal. I’m looking across the street at Nordstrom’s to see if my wife is coming, and then I hear this kind of xylophone chord next to me. And the crackhead woman is sitting up and she’s pulling all this stuff out of the fanny pack. It’s like four circus clowns coming out of a suitcase. Big cartoony shapes with little arms and legs. There’s an ellipse, a catalog, a meter, and a vibrating plane. They’re all doing stuff to the crackhead woman.”

“How do you mean—an ellipse, a catalog, a meter, and a vibrating plane?”

“They’re like Robert Williams cartoon characters; each of them with little black legs with puffy white shoes and black stick-arms with white gloves for hands, each of these guys about three feet tall. They’re humanoid enough to be like a woman, a man, a man, and a woman. The ellipse herself is a thick black outline like the frame of an oval mirror, higher than she is wide. She has tiny little brown eyes up near the top, and a thin mouth near the bottom. Inside the ellipse is nothing—well, not exactly nothing, something like an energy field. Whenever the ellipse is at the correct angle so that I can look through her, I see that part of the world in black and white. Like a diagram in a physics book, with everything cleaned up and simplified. The ellipse is a window to reality’s blueprint. Now, the ellipse does a detox on the crackhead woman right away. Yep, as soon as the ellipse comes out of the fanny pack, she jumps at the crackhead woman and pushes herself over the woman’s head. The ellipse wriggles her way all down the woman, passing over the woman like a hoop of flame passing over a leaping tiger. That’s the thing that gets the woman clean and sober right off the bat. It’s like she’s been unwrapped from inside of dirty translucent plastic. She’s out from inside of her body bag. Her eyes are alive again, her face is awake.”

“The mighty ellipse. What about the other three?”

“The catalog is a fat, old, cloth-bound book, like a Library of Congress catalog volume. His cover is brown and he has an eye and an arm on both the front cover and on the back cover. His shiny brown eyes notice me watching. But mainly he’s focused on the woman he’s helping. What he does, he holds the edges of his cover and spreads them open like a flasher, showing his store of information to the woman. She starts giggling as she looks at the flapping pages of the catalog. Not a rheumy giggle, but a light, clear giggle. Just about then I glance around to see if anyone else is seeing what I’m seeing. But, no, they aren’t. In fact everyone around me has stopped moving. All the world is temporarily silent and frozen: the homies, the tourists, the streetcars, the cars on Market Street. Nothing is moving but me, the crackhead woman, the ellipse, the catalog, the meter, and the vibrating plane. I’m witnessing a secret miracle.”

“You’re living right, man. Tell me more about the catalog. What was the woman seeing inside?”

“Well, I scoot a little closer to her so I can see too. Each page of the catalog is a picture, a picture of the things she’s thought and seen and done. I can see her younger self inside the pictures. She’s eating barbeque, going to movies, laughing with her friends. It’s like a catalog of her life. All the bad stuff is in there too, of course: the rip-offs, the beatings, the hospitals, and the jails. And when I look closer I can see that the pictures themselves are made up of smaller pictures. Like mosaics. And the little pictures are made of even smaller pictures etcetera. There’s this branching fractal catalog thing happening. The pictures in the pictures show other people doing the same kinds of things as the woman. I’m in there too. Everyone’s good things and bad things are inside of everyone else’s catalog.”

“Like we’re all the same.”

“You got it. Now, the meter is the next one out. The meter, he’s like a big voltmeter. He’s got a black dial face with a red needle swinging back and forth and two brown-and-white eyes set into the dial. He reaches his hands out and touches the sides of the woman’s head, and his needle goes swaying back and forth with her feelings. The woman is staring at the needle and watching how her thoughts move her feelings up and down. At first the needle is just slamming back and forth, but in a minute it calms down to where it’s mostly vibrating nice and even in the middle. She’s still watching the catalog, you dig, and now and then she sees something that makes the needle jump. The woman likes it when the needle jumps, and she likes it when it calms down afterward. She’s practicing with this for a long time, but there’s no rush because the world’s time has stopped for us. It’s like the ellipse has detoxed her, the catalog has shown her about her past, and the meter is telling her about peace of mind.”

“Did she notice you watching her?”

“Yeah, she glances over at me and smiles real calm and easy. She’s like, ‘Ain’t this a trip?’ And then the vibrating plane starts doing her thing. The vibrating plane is a vertical disk facing us. Her eyes and arms and legs are attached to her outer edge, and her actual vibrating plane part is her big round stomach. The plane is rushing forward and backward like the head of a bass drum, only with much bigger oscillations. The plane pushes right through the woman and me, and then it pulls back out in front of us, and then it does it again. Over and over. When the plane is behind me, I feel totally merged into the world, and when the plane is in front of me, I feel all separate and observational, the way I mostly do. The plane is vibrating at maybe three pulses per second, and I’m feeling it as this sequence of One / Many / One / Many / One.”

“How do you mean, One and Many?”

“The vibrating plane is showing us the natural rhythm of perceiving things, you wave? You merge into the world and experience it, you separate yourself out and make distinctions; you flow back out into unity, you pull back and remember yourself; you sympathize with everyone around you, you focus on your own feelings—the eternal vibration between Us and Me, between One and Many. The teaching here is to understand the vibration as a natural and organic process of the mind. You can’t stop the vibrating plane. You can’t stay merged, and you can’t stay cut off. You’re flipping back and forth forever and ever, with a frequency of like I say maybe three cycles per second.”

“And then what happened?”

“Well, the ellipse, the catalog, the meter, and the vibrating plane all hold hands with each other and start dancing ring-around-the-rosy in a circle around the woman and me. We smile at each other again, and she stands up, all healthy and ready to live. And then the sounds of the tourists and the homeless woman singing and the cars on Market Street start back up. I see my wife across the street coming out of Nordstrom’s. I cross the street and I meet her.”

“What about the crackhead woman?”

“When I look back she’s gone. The vision was true.”

Note on “The Use of the Ellipse the Catalog the Meter & the Vibrating Plane”

Written in January, 2002.

Horror Garage #5, 2002.

My cyberpunk pal John Shirley lives fairly near me in the San Francisco Bay Area. In 2002 he had this idea of helping someone put together a small press anthology whose earnings would be devoted to a fund for helping drug-addicted mothers and their children.

I don’t normally undertake a story for so abstract a reason as altruism. I write a story for more personal reasons; typically there’s some emotional state or tech problem or odd situation or real-world vignette that I’m obsessed with, and the story is an exploration I feel compelled to carry out. But John shamed me into promising a contribution.

And then I got into it—I realized that, given that this was to be a guaranteed publication, I could really do anything I wanted to, so why not have some fun and write something completely surrealistic. Of course then the fund-raising anthology project fell through, but five of the stories destined for the anthology ended up in a special issue of Horror Garage, an idiosyncratic magazine edited by Paula Guran.

The title and epigraph for my story comes from line seventy-three of Allen Ginsberg’s epochal 1965 poem, “Howl.”

I’ve always loved this long line: those four items makes such a surreal, Dadaist assemblage, and as a mathematician I’m happy to see an ellipse in the seminal Beat poem.

The images of the story came to me in a moment of inspiration as I sat on the sidewalk in the sun at Powell and Market Streets, near where the tourists line up for the trolley. Junkies and con men were going by, and I saw the four items of Ginsberg’s line as characters, as if drawn by underground cartoonist Robert Williams—and thus emerged my story, a gift from the muse.

Although the line from “Howl” appears as I quote it in both Ginsberg’s original Howl and Other Poems (City Lights, San Francisco, 1956) and in his Collected Poems 1947–1980 (Harper & Row, New York, 1984), Allen introduces a 1986 variant to his line in Howl: Original Draft Facsimile, Transcript & Variant Versions, Etc. (edited by Barry Miles, HarperCollins, New York, 1995). Allen’s “final” 1986 version of the line goes like this: “and who therefore ran through the icy streets obsessed with a sudden flash of the alchemy of the use of the ellipsis catalog a variable measure and the vibrating plane.”

Ugh!

In a footnote of the 1995 Howl volume, Allen says, “‘Ellipse’ is a solecism in the original mss. and printings; ‘ellipsis’ is correct.” In the same footnote he relieves himself of a minilecture on his poetics as derived from Céline, Whitman, Pound, and the divine Kerouac. And at the end of the footnote, he blandly drones, “phrasing in this verse has been clarified for present edition…to conform more precisely to above referents.” (pp. 130–31).

I wish Allen were still around, so I could argue with him about this. I’d insist that his original muse-spurt was of course the correct take, and not some thirty-year-later version that the author has tailored to fit some theories that he’s invented about what he did. I’d argue that he’s mistakenly letting his lit prof side supplant his mad poet side.

I did once have the good fortune to meet Allen, while visiting the Naropa Institute in Boulder, Colorado, on the 1982 visit that inspired my piece “MS Found in a Minidrive.” I told Allen about how much “Howl” had influenced me in high school, and then I said, “And what I want from you, Allen, after being hung-up on the beatniks all these years, what I want is your blessing.” And real fast he whaps his hand down on my head like a skull-cap or electric-chair metal cap zzt zzt and “BLESS YOU” he yells. I wrote more about this encounter in my memoir All the Visions (Ocean View Books, 1991), which I typed on a ninety-foot scroll of paper, emulating Jack K.

Jenna and Me (With Rudy Rucker Jr.)

George Bush doesn’t sound as mean and stupid as I would have expected. Or maybe I’m just in a frame of mind to cut him slack. There are three armed Secret Service men here in my bedroom-slash-Dogyears-World-Headquarters.

They’ve been here for about half an hour. I’m mentally calling them the Boss, the Trainee, and the Muscle. The Boss and the Muscle are wearing Ray-Ban mirror shades—they’re living the dream, true Men in Black. They have guns, and if they want to, they can kill me. I’m polite.

The Trainee’s been doing the talking, he’s a guy my age, a fellow U.C. Berkeley graduate, or so he says, not that I ever saw him at any of the places I used to hang, like the Engineering Library, Cloyne Co-op, or Gilman St. His name is Brad. All the SS guys have four-letter, monosyllable names. Dick, John, Mark, Jeff, like that. I’m Wag. My dog made up the name.

Brad starts out by asking me questions about my Web sites, and about the FoneFoon cell phone worm, being vaguely threatening but a little jocular at the same time, the way these field-ops always are. It’s like they try and give off this vibe that they already know everything about you, so you might as well go ahead and roll over onto your back and piss on yourself like a frightened dog.

This isn’t the first time the Secret Service has come to see me. The ultimate cause for their interest is that I run a small ISP company called Dogyears. “ISP” as in “Information Service Provider.” If you don’t want to deed your inalienable God-given share of cyberspace over to Pig Business, you can get your e-mail and web access through my excellent www.dogyears.net instead of through the spam-pimps at AOL. Dogyears offers very reasonable rates, so do check us out.

The hardware side of my Dogyears ISP is a phone-booth-sized wire cage of machines in a server hotel in South San Francisco. I pay a monthly fee, and the server hotel gives me my own special wire, the magic Net wire, the proverbial snake-charmer’s rope leading up into the sky. You’d think it would be a big fat wire, like one of those garden-hose-sized electrical conduits you see at step-down voltage transformer stations in the cruddier, more industrial parts of town such as the Islais Creek neighborhood where I actually live, but, no, the Net wire is standard twenty-gauge copper.

Since I run my own ISP, my Internet access can’t be terminated easily. I put any whacked-out thing I like on my ISP, and so do my clients. And this is why both the Secret Service and the FBI are darkening my door, the SS about my Prexy Twins site, and the FBI about the FoneFoon worm that’s recently dumped sixty terabytes of digital cell phone conversations onto one of my servers’ hard drives.

The FoneFoon worm account is under the name of eatshit@killthepig.com, and I’m honestly unable to tell the FBI who that really is. They want my sixty Tb of phone conversations for their “ongoing investigation” and I’ve been stalling them, simply for the sake of the innocents whose cell phones were hacked. Also I’ve been cobbling together a browser so I can troll through the conversation records for laughs.

In any case, I’m quite sure it’s The Prexy Twins, not FoneFoon, that brings the Secret Service here today. The Prexy Twins, www.prexytwins.com, is my online zine about the Bush girls. I have photos from the National Enquirer, rewrites of gossip, links, polls, and fun little webbie gimmicks like a rollover to change Jenna’s hair color. The site has a guest book where people write things in. “Fuck” becomes “kiss,” “shit” becomes “poo,” and the obscene “Republican or Democrat” becomes “elephant or donkey.” Good clean fun. Now and then somebody posts a death threat against the Bushes, but I take those off manually when I notice them, and if I don’t notice them, the SS phones me up to ask who posted them.

The SS guys came in person to my bedroom-slash-Dogyears-World-Headquarters two days after The Prexy Twins went up, just to find out where I’m at. But they could see that I have pure intentions and a clear conscience. I only do the site for—um, why do I run a Web site about the Bush girls anyway? Partly it’s to game the media and to garner hits. It’s a kind of art project too, despite the fact that even goobs like it.

I enjoy the feeling of having a smidgen of control over the news. I think it’s nice that the twins drink, for instance, and that old people get so whipped up about it. And, yes, I get a kick out of Jenna. She looks so nasty that I’d like to scrub her with a wire brush. Not that I’m telling this to the SS. Or, for that matter, to my girlfriend Hella. The less I talk to her about Jenna in my special slobbering Jenna-fan voice, the better!

The June day that I’m telling you about starts foggy. My bedroom-slash-Dogyears-World-Headquarters is quite near the San Francisco Bay, in an industrial shipping district. I’m staring out of my window, watching the early morning habits of the local tweakers. A place called Universal Metals is across from my window. The tweakers bring scrap or scavenged metal there to trade for money to buy methedrine, which sends them scurrying out for more metal. Tweakers talk almost all the time, whether or not anyone’s near them. Studying the antlike activity of the tweakers can keep me occupied for hours—you can almost see the pheromone trails and scent plumes they leave behind.

Today there’s one who’s scored a huge amount of copper wire, I know him a little bit, the other tweakers call him Rumbo. Rumbo is shirtless, warmed by his own chemical furnace, wearing a handmade copper mesh helmet on his head, sitting on the curb making more mesh helmets with a pair of rusty pliers. His hands dance in the rhythmic, repetitive motions of a large industrial machine. I’m so busy watching Rumbo that I fail to notice when the black SUV pulls up to the curb.

The doorbell rings, and then the three Men in Black are nosing around my partitioned-off box of warehouse space. My giant, over-friendly dog Larva is jumping up on them. Hella isn’t here; she left early for her job teaching dance at an Oaktown high-school. I have a sweet, faint memory of her kissing me good-bye on her way out at dawn.

It’s not immediately clear what the SS wants. There haven’t been any threatening posts in the guest book of late. Maybe this is just practice for the Trainee, who’s asking lamer and lamer questions, like whether I have to pay for the bandwidth my site uses, duh. I’m not about to tell him I pay a thousand dollars a month, it would make me sound like a stalker. He’s not going to grasp that significant media art like The Prexy Twins doesn’t come cheap. Before I have to fake some kind of answer, the Boss’s cell phone rings.

“It’s for you, Wag,” says the Boss without even answering it, which is kind of odd. He hands me the ringing phone from the inside of his coat. For a second I can see his pistol in his shoulder holster. The phone is a heavy little jobbie with a scramble unit clamped onto its base, the kind of thing my hacker friend Ben Blank would love to take apart and analyze. Not that I’m thinking about Ben right now. I’m too busy wondering who the SS has for me on the phone.

“Hi-i-i, Wag, this here’s President George Bush,” goes the telephone voice. “How you today?”

I’m quite surprised. “I’m doing well.”

“Let’s get right to the point,” says George. “I got an unusual type of, kind of problem situation on our hands. One of my advisers, Condoleezza, she estimates, opinionizes, that you can help us out. Did a search and you popped outta the spook databases or some such, we’re graspin’ at straws. My family and I’d be most appreciating that you would take on an advisorial role—fly down a day or two of your time at my ranch in Crawford, Texas.”

“Will, um, Jenna be there?” I can’t make much sense of what George is saying, and I’m jumping to the conclusion that he’s calling because Jenna wants to meet me. She’s got to be looking at my site, right, 27 percent of my hits are from Austin, and I’ve got a really bitchin’ photo of myself posted if you mouse around for it, shows me bearded, blank-faced, and with a third eye Photoshopped into the middle of my forehead. How could any country cowgirl fail to be intrigued? Yes, Jenna’s half in love with me and she’s been begging Daddy to fly me down, like to help her with her University of Texas remedial math homework or to give a classroom talk about starting your own ISP. Jenna’s redneck volleyball friends won’t like me, goes without saying, but I’ll win them over and what the fuck is wrong with me anyway, am I completely nuts? I don’t even like Jenna Bush, honest.

“Yes and no,” answers George, sounding sad. A pause and then he switches to the bullying presidential tone you hear on the news clips. I’ve never seen him on TV, actually, but I’ve downloaded plenty of video. When I look at a screen, it’s got to be something I can hack.

“And that is exactly precisely the problem you gone haveta help us deal with,” George declaims. “I’m not gonna describe it to you on the, not paint a picture on the telephone. The operatives are in place to bring you in.”

Go to Texas? What a truly bizarre thought. Like going to Antarctica or to the inside of the Sun. Maybe this is all a put-on. The voice sounds a lot like George Bush, but on the other hand it’s just possible that it’s Ben Blank.

Ben and his friends in the Mummy Bum Cult posse are deep into voice filters and digital phone phreaking. They rent a basement under Market Street with, yes, an actual mummified bum in one of the far corners, a decades-old corpse that’s air-cured down to leather ‘n bone.

Ben likes talk about advanced AI tricks like evolving neural nets, but in fact he and the other Mummy Bums tend to slap together undocumented opcode hacks with never a thought to remembering what they’ve done. The main neural nets he’s evolving are the ones in his skull. But the Mummy Bums get some surprising things to work, which is why I’m half-wondering if this Bush call might be one of their pranks.

I look across my room at the Men in Black. They have metal wristwatches, shiny shoes, and gel in their hair. Man, these are definitely government agents. The Boss SS man makes an impatient gesture, wanting me to hurry up and answer George fucking Bush.

“I normally charge a consultant’s fee,” I say. Like this kind of request comes up all the time. “And travel.”

“Don’t never mind about paperwork,” says George. “My boys will reimburse anything reasonable. Keep it under your, keep your lip shut off the record. I’ll see you tonight. We’ll have barbeque. Lemmie have a last word with my agent.”

So I hand the phone to the Boss, he does a few yessirs, hangs up, and then says something to his men—not a real word, just a number. Something like, “Let’s four-six-six the site.”

The action code sets the Muscle and Brad the Trainee to clearing away my piles of dirty clothes so they can get at my computer. They’re gonna take my machines, which happens to be just what the FBI has been itching to do on account of the FoneFoon worm, but I’ve been making them wait for their court order to come through, and even then I’m only going to copy stuff onto DVDs for them, not hand over my sacred machine! I try and explain this to the Boss, but he waves me off. The SS doesn’t worry about legal shit. And if I try and stop them, they might kill me.

I do some yoga breaths and force a grin as the Muscle yanks loose my sacred beige box, snapping its cables like the nerves and blood vessels of a crudely extracted tooth. Ow. And then my other machine as well. Yoga breath.

Well, whatever happens, my info’s secure; I can pretty easily recover it. First of all, it’s stored on the Dogyears servers. And if, Dog forbid, something were to happen to those, I’ve been using a very gnarly Mummy Bum hack for saving my data in watermark form.

Something like a big image or a sound file, you can flip some tiny percentage of the bits, and it’ll look or sound about the same. And you can use these flipped bits to save data you care about. It’s called a digital watermark. The word “watermark” is from the way you can hold a dollar bill or a quality sheet of paper up to the light and see a pattern of light and dark, which is the old kind of watermark. The Mummy Bums have a killer little applet that’ll break into a target server and munge your whole hard disk contents into watermarks in the sounds and pictures on the server. Me, I’ve got Dogyears backed up onto an Amsterdam music site. When you listen to the Lincoln Logs play “Stink Bowl,” you’re reading my e-mail, dude.

“Can I keep this?” I say, holding up my laptop. “There’s no particular data on it, I just need it to—to think and live and breathe.” The Boss nods.

I pack the laptop and some relatively clean backup clothes in a little canvas bag, and then I pause to handwrite a note to Hella. “Gone to Texas with the Men in Black! Don’t worry. Consulting gig. Back soon, I’ll call tonight. XXX Love, Wag.” Writing the note I’m thinking about Hella’s high forehead and her wide smile. Her low, intimate voice. She’s a beauty. I don’t mention Jenna or George Bush on the note.

My housemate Charles is in the shower, talking to himself in a variety of British-sounding voices like he always does. Like, “Hello, Professor Elbow! After you, sir Smelly Ankle. Cor, I never seen the like o’ this rain!” Charles is surprised when he steps out wrapped in a towel and sees me with the Men in Black. He kindly agrees to keep an eye on Larva while I’m gone.

And then we’re outside. The black SUV’s stubby antennas have attracted the attention of Rumbo the copper-helmeted tweaker. In the minute and a half it takes The Muscle to stash my computers in the back, Rumbo has ranted three-point-seven hours’ worth of convolutional thought patterns.

“Yep, a whole gollywog pile of copper down by the Bay,” squeaks the tweak. “Piles of microwaves storm through our heads. Don’t forget to recycle the wire in Wag’s computers. Train tracks got copper under ‘em: I’ve seen it. I’ll strip it all out for you and give you half the profit; you ride shotgun and haul the load. Any monocrystalline copper, I keep for my helmet, you understand. There’s enough copper in my hat to string it around the entire Bay. Copper helmets protect the Head from the Microwaves. See that little box with the antenna on the lamppost? They’re on every block. 5.4 gigahertz. Repeaters peaters peaters peaters peaters…. This city is gonna be full of slave servo brain matter, I tell you.”

“You know this individual?” asks the Boss. “He’s among your circle of friends?”

“I know him just a bit.” A few months back, I let Rumbo show me what he said was the secret labyrinth path into a really choice abandoned warehouse I’m curious about. This was before Rumbo got into his copper coat-of-mail helmet-against-microwaves thing. Back then he was more into a Lord of the Rings bag. We walked around through empty sewers for a couple of hours with flashlights, Rumbo leading me, my sister, and Charles. Charles says he took acid 300 times and the last 250 times were horrible bummers; he says he’s a slow learner. But Charles was the one who finally realized it was nuts to be walking around inside a sewer with a tweaker leading the way. The fact that Charles figured this out before me makes me wonder about myself. I think I’m spending too much time on my computer.

The Boss Man in Black is staring at me. For a second I have a bad feeling I’ve just said all these thoughts out loud. But, no, he’s just doing the intimidation-via-eye-contact thing. I for sure don’t want to engage in any conversation about the lamppost cell antennas at this time. The FoneFoon caper clued me to the potency of those little boxes. “Rumbo’s harmless,” is all I say. For his part, Rumbo’s had enough of the federal stink-eye, he’s back on the curb across the street, his twitching hands busy with the pliers and the wire.

But the Boss is still watching Rumbo. “Deploy the seven-seventy-six,” he tells the Muscle. “Might as well take care of that mission too. I’d say this looks like the ideal neighborhood.” The big guy goes around to the back of the SUV and opens it up again. He’s going to leave my computers after all? But, no, he’s digging down into the spare tire compartment, pulling out a dusty white brick tightly wrapped in transparent plastic. The way he’s glancing around makes it clear he’s doing something shady. And now he pitches the brick across the street; it slides to a stop right near Rumbo. It’s a fucking key of meth!

“Look what fell off Santa’s sleigh!” whoops Rumbo.

As we drive off, a horde of tweakers converges on the brick.

We head south toward San Francisco Airport, which seems fine to me. But then, shit, it turns out the Men in Black want to make a side trip to the server hotel to bag the rest of my Dogyears hardware. They’re fully out to ruin my business. All these insidious connections between AOL and the Elephant Party are filling my head as we ride the elevator to the server hotel’s third floor.

The building has major security; it’s full of cameras and hand-scanning equipment. I have a white card with a hologram of the ProxPass logo. ProxPass has a monopoly on all the hand scanners in the USA. Every now and then, another business or ISP will get hacked and they’ll hire me to harden their servers. They tell me a building and locker number, call up ProxPass headquarters, and voila: my ProxPass card and palm grant me access to another server room. The ProxPass logo has a nonsensical graphic of some computer circuit. Normally, I open doors by pressing my pass to a black square on the wall, stick my hand in a gray box, wait three seconds for the click of the door lock, and then pull the door open. The delay is due to all the gray boxes talking to a central ProxPass server somewhere in Texas. Before George came into office, there wasn’t a delay. ProxPass’s fast peer-to-peer authentication was replaced with a countrywide big-brothering system. I’m pretty sure it has something to do with the Elephants getting paid off by AOL.

The Boss walks up to the scanner on the third floor, and pulls out an ultra blue card with a little hologram of—is that Jenna? I can’t believe my eyes! The door clicks open when the Boss’s card is still a foot away from the reader. No hand scan or network check needed with an SS Jenna Card!

The server room is noisy and cold. On those rare hot days in San Francisco, I walk my dog down to the server hotel, and check my e-mail in the cool confines of the Internet backbone. After spending an hour in the server room, I start to have auditory hallucinations. My mind always tries to pull sense out of chaotic patterns.

No one else ever hangs out in the server room except Ben Blank. In fact, he rents a whole three-foot-by-five-foot cage and has a little office desk and a mini keyboard called the Happy Hacker. Most people do a minimal configuration on their servers and then return to cubicle land. Not Ben, he likes the idea of being directly connected to his hardware. He says the only safe network is a network of two computers.

Ben’s computers are a mess of old hardware cobbled together. His view screen, for instance, is six text lines high; he scavenged it off a Mattel Speak and Spell toy. I’ve been known to tease Ben by comparing his using retrofitted electronics to the tweakers making stuff out of like shopping carts. Ben insists that, even so, his stuff is better than mine. He’s quite oblivious to the stellar quality of the superfine multiprocessor machines Dogyears assembles for their clients. My lovely white server towers are boxes the size of suitcases, with fans like kitchen ventilators.

On a normal day, I talk face to face with Ben when I come in. Ben always talks real fast about parallel computing and hyperspace and genetic algorithms, and I always tell him sure, sure. Usually after we do the voice greeting, I log into a chat window and talk some more to Ben across the room through the copper wires running through the building. Ben prefers old school chat over face to face. He’ll be chatting to his mother, the Mummy Bum Cult group, Rotten.com employees, his girlfriend Hexy on the Peninsula, and me—all at the same time. On chat, he logs all the conversations and refers back to old chat sessions endlessly. He wants to devolve his neural net’s need for in-skull short- or long-term memory.

Not that he’s fully an out-of-it zombie. Today he instantly understands what kind of deal is going down, and he gives me a heartfelt look of sympathy.

The Feds yank out power and Ethernet cables from the Dogyears servers, hideously bringing down my ISP. My poor, orphaned customers! Ben yelps in pain and anger. Hearing the intensity in Ben’s voice, The Boss senses the possibility of him turning berserker. He wheels around, his gun magically moved to his hand from his holster. It’s up to him to show Brad how it’s done. Ben returns to his hacking.

As my plugs are being pulled on my top two machines, I notice the power LEDs on the bottom three machines in my stack of five are cycling up and down. It reminds me of the Knight Rider car from that old TV show. That’s my emergency Mummy Bum Cult backup system, watermarking my more recent files into the workers’ porno library on an oil rig in the middle of the North Sea. My list of customers is, like, being tattooed on some Scandinavian Bibi’s boob. Glancing over at Ben again I can see an eye slyly rolled my way behind his honkin’ big glasses. He’s noticing my ongoing backup too. The Pig can try and stop us, but they’ll never ever win.

The Muscle has the Prexy Twins server under one arm, and the FoneFoon hard-drive jukebox server under the other. At first I think they’re going to spare my other servers; I have eight of them to host the Dogyears accounts and some bottom-feeder dotcom outfits who co-locate with me. But now the Boss takes out a conical device with copper windings around it and taps it on the six remaining servers, one by one. A directional magneto cone. Their RAM, ROM, and hard drives are wiped. My flashing LEDs are blank and dead.

As of right now, my customers have no service. They’ll be leaving me for Time-Warner-AOL if this goes on for long. Elephant poo.

Brad accompanies me to Texas on Southwest Air; the others stay in San Francisco. He and I sit in the front row of the first-class section. I’ve never flown first class before. Free drinks and shrimp cocktail. Under us the desert terrain of Nevada rolls by. I have the window seat, and wouldn’t you know it, when we’re passing Area 51, I look up and see a UFO high in the sky.

At first I want to think it’s another plane, but it’s not acting like a plane. It’s a few thousand feet above us, matching our route and speed so accurately that I wonder if it might be some kind of reflection in the window glass. But no matter which way I angle my head, it’s still there, a polyhedral shape, not an airplane shape, a tumbling polyhedron like a pyramid or a cube but with many more sides, rolling over and over and over like a wheel matching our pace.

“What are you looking at, Wag?” asks Brad.

“It’s a UFO,” I say leaning back to he can push his head close to the window.

“I’d rather trade seats than lean across you,” says Brad. “You’re in custody.” He doesn’t want to expose his neck to a felonious karate chop.

So we swap, and Brad peers out and he sees the UFO too. He gets excited and calls the stewardess back to ask her a question or two, and the stewardess goes up to talk to the pilot. Right away the pilot’s voice comes on the speakers, talking that relaxed low-blood-pressure Middle-American drawl. “If you look out to our right, one o’clock high, you’ll see a Nevada weather balloon.”

“Some balloon,” mutters Brad, but he doesn’t want to talk about it any more than that. Instead he jumps to a fresh topic. “You ever had oxblood burger?” he asks. “No? That’s what the president likes to make. Juicy, mmm good.”

In Austin there’s a couple more Men in Black to meet us. A burr-haired one is in charge, and the other one has a neck as wide as his head. To keep it simple for me, I garbage-collect their names and label them with the Boss_tx and Muscle_tx handles. That saves me a couple-three memory clusters in my skull-based neural nets.

The surprise in Austin is that they’ve shipped my Dogyears server with the jukebox-hard drive with us, wrapped up in a government courier bags. It’s the first thing out on the baggage belt. Why exactly will I be needing the sixty terabytes of FoneFoon data for this gig?

The Muscle_tx bundles the massive box under his arms like a notebook. And then we’re out in the hot odorless air, boarding their SUV for the drive to Crawford, Texas.

It’s early evening when we arrive. Pink light filters through thick barbeque smoke in the backyard of the presidential ranch. George is grilling with a NA Beer in one hand and a 3-foot Texas-size spatula in the other. There’s a satellite dish on the ground next to his house, just like any other house in Texas. At first it looks like it’s just George, some SS agents, and a middle-aged guy with flesh-colored frames on his glasses.

“Welcome to my spread, Wag,” says George. He jerks his thumb at the middle-aged guy. “This here’s Doc Renshaw. He’s a neurologian, a brain doctor, an asshole, and a jerk.” He doesn’t sound like he’s kidding. He really doesn’t like this guy. “Renshaw, this is Wag, the fella we been talkin’ about.”

Breathing hard, the president hands the spatula off to Brad and pushes aside the hanging branches of a weeping willow tree beside the grill. Under the willow is a picnic table.

Jenna’s sitting there, blank and drooling. It’s almost like someone’s held a directional magneto cone up to her head. Jenna’s been erased! George and I sit down across from her, the SS guys hanging back a bit, Renshaw peeking in.

“She’s gone to the circus, and she’s not comin’ back,” George says mournfully. “Go ahead and talk to her. She knows when somebody talks to her.”

“Uh, hi Jenna,” I say lamely. Here I finally am with Jenna, and that’s the best I can do? She looks kind of hot with that thin stand of drool dripping onto her pale blue spaghetti-strap sundress. Immediately I have two thoughts: I can’t think that way it’s sick, and I hope I get her alone.

Gathering composure from the thought of getting Jenna alone and really giving her a good scrub with a wire brush, I turn on my charm for the president of the United States of America. I figure it’s better to start with flattering him a little before trying to figure out what to say about blank Jenna. “That barbeque meat smells good,” I say. “Like oxblood.”

“Yep, we’ve got the oxblood burgers,” says George with no smirk, no cocky tilt of the head. He’s just staring at Jenna, looking worried. This isn’t the animatronic George of the news clips. “Let me cut to the point, Wag. Jenna has a problem, hell, you can see that yourself. Amsneezia, asphrasia—those twenty-dollar doctor words. She can’t remember shit, what it is. This scumbag Renshaw says we’re lucky she can still breathe and do her body functions.”

It’s hard to believe I’m right here looking at Jenna Bush. But she’s not looking at me. There’s nobody home. George hops to his feet and returns with two towering burgers.

“Burger, Jenna?” he says softly.

Jenna’s lips move, and she says, “OK.”

George sets the plates in front of Jenna and me; we begin eating.

“All Jenna does is say OK anymore,” says George. “It happened last month. Jenna and Noelle were supposed to attend some big-ass dress show over in, over there.”

Facts are jumping around in my head. I like collecting info and looking for patterns. Noelle was busted for a fake drug scrip the week after the Versace show in London. The scrip was for Xanax, and why would anyone bother getting arrested for a mild antidepressant? Well, Xanax’s street use is as a comedown drug from ecstasy—or crack. The media didn’t report that Noelle and Jenna were in England at that fashion show. In fact, it was the previous first daughter, Chelsea Clinton, who was hanging out with Madonna and Gwyneth Paltrow in front of the Versace runway.

“Versace?” I say, just to be sure.

George nods at me, then glares over his shoulder at Renshaw, who’s craning in under the willow tree as well. “See how Wag’s little noggin’s straining to piece together the puzzle?” he says. “Too bad I didn’t have him here to second-guess you turds before you did your thing.” And then he fixes his eyes back on mine, “OK, Wag. Of course all this is hush hush, this is Homeland Security Code Orange, but here’s how the story began. Supposedly Noelle had some kind of goddamn pill she wanted to slip Chelsea Clinton, some kind of Mickey Finn. This was Jeb’s idea, he got the drug from the Clik. Clik? It’s the conspiracy elite, the secret government that never goes away. The ordnance labs, the spooks, the Cuban freedom fighters, the Fair Play for House of Saud committee—it’s all Clik. The same crowd that took down JFK, same ones who threw the election my way, same ones who got in so goddamn tight with Osama. We Elephants never shoulda gotten in this deep with the Clik, but it’s too late to back out now. I don’t condone any of this, you understand, Wag. I’m not really that powerful of a man, I’d just as soon be back running the Rangers, watchin’ the games with my two girls.” He pats Jenna’s hand, then wipes the drool off her chin. Her eyes are watching us as we talk, glittering with primitive, reptilian intelligence.

“Anyway, the Clik sold Jeb and me this crock of shit that they wanted to use Jenna as a delivery system,” continues George. “Laura and I had just planned the trip as a spring fling. But Jeb’s Clik handlers, they said Jenna, she’s fun, more attractive, more likely to get close to Chelsea and hand off that goddamn pill. Chelsea’s not likely to talk to Noelle. Jenna’s supposed to tell Chelsea it’s some kind of goddamn party drug, not that I’d call that a party, making yourself sick with a pill. Some new crap the Clik came up with, they call it Justfolx. Supposedly the pill is gonna, the pill somehow makes Chelsea into a real American, so she’ll fight with Hilary, which is good for the Elephant Party, and what’s good for the Elephants is good for the Clik, it’s a win-win. But during the flight Jenna has a few drinks, she’s like I used to be, just high spirits, she gets in a spat with Noelle. Noelle’s always been one to needle her cousins, and Jenna’s easy enough to fly off the handle when she—what was it Jenna said, Mike? Tell Wag the course of events. You were there, not exactly doing your job a hundred percent, I’d say. To frank the truth I wonder why I can’t get them to fire you.”

The Boss_tx and Doctor Renshaw have both sidled under the willow tree with us. “I told you I’m sorry, Mr. President,” says the Man in Black. “I’m sure the Clik, I mean the Fair Play for House of Saud committee, they’ll dock my pay, if it’s called for, not that I feel they should. I was guarding the young women in close proximity, across the plane aisle. A fast-breaking chaotic situation developed. An argument. It seemed the young women were planning to split up when we disembarked. Fine, but then Noelle took out her Justfolx medication delivery system—the capsule. The plan was, as the president told you, Wag, for Noelle to hand the pill off to Jenna to give to Chelsea. And since the young women were seemingly going to split up, it seemed reasonable to me for Noelle to make the transfer at this time. Holding up the translucent red, football-shaped Justfolx capsule, Noelle stated, ‘Can you remember to give Chelsea this, you drunk redneck?’ To which Jenna replied, ‘You dumb-ass pill-popping cracker, I’ll show you how to party,’ and thereupon swallowed the Justfolx pill. I executed a poison-control maneuver, induced vomiting. But the pill had dissolved. Jenna showed an extreme reaction. The plane landed in London, but we didn’t get off the plane, much less did we alert the press. We cleaned the plane up, refueled, and flew back to Texas.”

“The Justfolx pill is supposed to make you an Elephant?” I ask.

“Well it’s not like a pill knows math, is it?” says George. “I understand the treatment was to reduce the…take away the know-it-all Rhodes scholar and so on, the high-horse attitude you’d see with a Hilary or a Chelsea Clinton.”

In sounded like the dosage was designed to make Chelsea stupid enough to be an Elephant. And if you gave it to someone low down enough on the scale to already be an Elephant, well, it would make them into—a vegetable. So Jenna got erased.

Jenna makes a little noise then, kind of like a newborn kitten. “Mew?”

Awww.

“What can I do to help?” I ask patriotically. I’m getting used to Jenna’s drool. She still has those nice round cheeks and clear eyes. I want to get her alone and test her body functions.

“That’s the spirit,” says George. “Working together. Tell him, Renshaw. You’re the head Clik sleazeball here.”

“We’ve conferenced with the FBI concerning your terabytes of cell phone calls from the FoneFoon worm,” says Doctor Renshaw. “Now, as it happens, we know there was a copy of the worm on Jenna’s phone. We estimate that you’re in possession of some six full hours of Jenna’s cell phone conversations. That’s quite a lot, enough perhaps for her to have said nearly everything that she might be expected to believe. The first thing we want you to do, Wag, is to mine those conversations from the FoneFoon data set. Locate them and decrypt them.”

“You mean I could have been listening to Jenna all along?” I burst out, and George gives me a sharp look. “Not that I would if you hadn’t asked me to,” I add.

Though I haven’t actually gotten around to cracking the FoneFoon data yet, I know I can do it. Mining large data sets is a big-brother-type job I did for MegaMedia back at the peak of the dotcom era. They had an automated upgrade feature whose function was to e-mail them a transcript of the user’s command actions for every session in which one of their products was used. With that hack under my belt, I feel sure I can locate every byte of Jenna in the FoneFoon hoard.

“I can find the Jenna conversations for you,” I say. “But why do you want them?”

“We want to use them to reprogram Jenna,” said Renshaw simply. “But you should edit them first. Clear out certain self-defeating aspects of Jenna’s personality. The alcohol problems and so on. It’s our feeling that some fairly simple edits might do it. Remove any obscenity or strong language. Any references to sex, alcohol, or drugs. Just make it a sunny G rating. I’m sure you understand.”

Dubya lets out an impatient snort. “Jenna was fine the way she was,” he insists.

I decide to avoid the dull-ass issue of censorship entirely and cut to the good stuff. “How would I program Jenna at all?” I ask.

“That’s the key, Wag,” says Renshaw, his glasses glinting in the setting sun. “We feel you have the skills to be of help in converting these digital records into what you might call contagious data. Contagious in that if we beam the tweaked call data into Jenna’s Justfolx-treated brain, we might expect the data to take hold and multiply, to effectively recolonize her brain with its former flora and fauna of thought forms. In the Clik weapons labs—we got a little ahead of ourselves with Justfolx. The discovery of the compound was kind of an accident. An anonymous posting on the Clik-front Science Clearing House. Formula, production process, clinical actions, side effects, the works. We could see the potential right away. It seemed bold to start right at the top. What we didn’t tell the president when we suggested the mission was that, given Jenna’s personality profile, we were quite sure she’d take the pill and eat it.”

“Bastards,” snapped Dubya. “Pricks.” Now I get why he has it in for Renshaw.

“Pause,” is the only thing I can think of saying. I look toward the last bit of light on the horizon. My blood pulses, I see ragged checkerboards in my eyes, patterns driven by the rays of the fading Texas sun. “Ready,” I add after a bit. “Tell me more about beaming in the data.”

“The Justfolx medication has the side effect of putting the subject’s cortex into a state of electromagnetic sensitivity,” says Renshaw. “That’s the key clinical action. The aphasia is merely a side effect. The pro forma plan was that we planned to beam Rush Limbaugh shows into Chelsea Clinton after giving her the drug. But the true plan is much richer. Your mission. Find Jenna’s conversations, clean them up, make them contagious, and then we’ll use a 5.4 gigahertz transmitter to beam the info into Jenna’s brain. She’ll be good as new. Better.”

“Bullshit,” mutters the president. He’s deeply pissed at having his daughter be the Clik’s guinea pig.

Renshaw smiles ingratiatingly at George. “Really she’ll be fine, Mr. President. And with the personality cleanup, we can put an end to the kinds of stories Wag posts on his Web site. We can bring to a close this regrettable stage of Jenna’s development.”

Me, I’ve got goose bumps from the mention of 5.4 gigahertz. That’s the frequency that the FCC allows anyone to transmit wireless Internet on. That’s also the frequency used in the lamppost repeater boxes that the peer-to-peer cell phone company Ricochet put up before they went down the tubes. Most people think the repeaters are turned off now, but they’re not. The tweakers know.

The potentialities of the hack expand in my mind like a supernova. The Justfolx drug can be dosed into people’s drinking water, they’ll all turn Elephant or vegetable, but that’s not the real point. The point is that once everyone’s sensitized, AOL and the Clik and the Elephants and the Men in Black can start transmitting spam and telemarketing and political advertising right into our brains.

I turn the idea the other way around. A grave danger, but a wonderful opportunity. What if we broke free of the client/server model and went fully peer-to-peer? Let people send thoughts right at each other, with nothing in between. With Ben’s help, maybe I could fix it so people could have direct electronic brain-to-brain contact. Peace, love, and radiotelepathy.

I take a deep yoga breath, broaden my shoulders, and relax. One Nation under a Groove. This is truly a project worthy of my time.

They give me a room at the ranch, me and the Dogyears machine and my laptop and, since I ask for it, a thermos jug of coffee—though it tastes like it’s from a Texas McDonald’s. There’s a big couch upholstered in calfskin with the hair still on it. Black-and-white spots like a Dell computer shipping carton. I’m supposed to get right to work, but for a few minutes I’m just trying to get down enough of their watery, scalding hot coffee to bring my cycles up. Standing at the window looking out at the strange Texas sky.

I’m still mind-boggled that the FoneFoon worm has zipped six hours of Jenna’s phone conversations into my server, and that I could have been listening to her all along.

I start thinking about reprogramming Jenna’s mind, about downloading her edited personality back onto her, having used her cell phone conversations as the source code. It’s like I’m supposed to make the talk tape for a Mattel Barbie doll, with all the curse words snipped out.

The Clik—you had to hand it to them. Jenna had scarfed Noelle’s Justfolx pill like Ms. Pac-Man gobbling a power pellet. Give Jenna a few drinks, show her a pill, uncha-yuncha-unch! I start goofing on that, imagining that when Jenna ate the Justfolx pill, she heard the Ms. Pac-Man power-up sound, that happy doodley-doodley-doo music. And then she turned into an 5.4-gigahertz-receptive Elephant vegetable.

There’s still some pieces I don’t understand. If the Clik knew all along they were going to reprogram Jenna, then they would have had to be sure that her cell phone conversations were being saved. The FoneFoon worm played perfectly into their plans. The Clik got Jenna’s talk without actually tapping her. The thing is, I’ve thought all along that Ben Blank wrote the FoneFoon worm—not that I’ve asked him, which would be bad form. Could Ben be working for the Clik? And what about the UFO I saw from the plane? And what’s the deal with the brick of meth the SS threw down for the tweakers? How does that fit in? Have I mentioned that I drink way too much coffee?

I go back to wondering about Jenna. Where in this rambling ranch house might she be stored? Mew? I go so far as to peek out of my room’s door. The Muscle_tx is right there, not looking any too friendly. And when I lean out of my room’s window, I see Brad in a lawn chair. He points at me, like, “Gotcha covered.”

So finally I get to work. I connect my laptop to the Dogyears server box they brought along. Mining the conversations out of the data doesn’t take all that long. I have a clip or two of Jenna’s voice on the Prexy Twins site, and I’m able to write a Perl script to grep my terabytes of FoneFoon for her phoneme patterns. Right as I’m playing some of the files, kind of laughing at the things she says, my own cell phone rings. It’s Hella.

“Wag, you’re in Texas?”

“I’m at the president’s ranch.” I’ve got Jenna’s voice playing in the background. She’s ordering a pizza, hanging up, calling a friend about a picnic, talking to a boy, on and on.

“No way. Who’s that talking, Wag? I hear a girl.”

“It’s Jenna. I—”

My phone goes dead. The Men in Black have cut me off. Great. Now Hella’s heard just enough to think the worst. I open the door and ask the Muscle_tx for (a) a chance to call Hella back and (b) more coffee. He passes the requests along. All I get is the coffee.

My next task turns out to be harder, not technically so much as conceptually. Renshaw asked me to take the cursing, sex, alcohol, and drugs out of the conversations, so that the reprogrammed Jenna won’t be a hell raiser. But exactly why would I actually do things the Clik’s way? They’re too stupid and/or lazy to watch what I’m doing in here, so I’ll do what I please. It’s amazing, when you get right up face-to-face with them, how incredibly lame our lords and masters are. They’re actually relying on my supposed patriotic rah-rah team spirit. It’s like the Clik can’t begin to imagine how much we despise them.

I toy with the idea of editing the conversations in exactly the opposite way they asked me to, leaving nothing but the juicy stuff. But there isn’t really all that much juice, I realize, listening to the tapes. Jenna’s pretty much a regular girl, doing normal things with her friends. I play the conversations speeded up so I can get a fast overview of them. Jenna’s chirping at me like a bird. I start to feel a little sleazy to be listening to her, a little scuzzy for being the guy who runs the Prexy Twins Web site to help people gossip about her. I’m a filthy dog who rolls in garbage and licks his balls.

In the end I decide not to edit the conversations at all. I’ll just try and help Jenna get back to square one.

I get more coffee and start on step three: making the data files contagiously reactive. I use some artificial life hacks, fold it in with some self-modifying code, assemble it onto one of the universal replicator structures that Ben uses to make his viruses, and by the time the night ends, I’ve got some Jenna-based artificial life cooking away in the bowels of my Dogyears server box. Little knots of language and logic, evolving to become more and more contagious. I think of them as Jennions.

The sun is creeping up on the horizon. The massive caffeine intake and the lack of carbohydrates has made me a bit shaky. I lie down on the Texas-sized calf-skin couch.

The next thing I know Brad is poking me awake from a puddle of drool. The sun’s coming in at my eyes at a low angle. I’ve only slept about twenty minutes. My head is pounding and I feel ready to choke someone.

“Is it ready?” asks Brad. “You were asleep.”

I look at my laptop screen. It’s using a graphic display to represent the state of the Jennions. The images right now look kind of like live paisley with ants crawling around in it. Good. When I went to sleep the images just looked like dots and circles.

“It’s ready,” I tell Brad. I punch a few keys to copy the Jennions out of the big server box and into my laptop’s hard drive. And then Brad takes me out to the picnic table in the backyard. Jenna’s sitting there again, still drooling, wearing a pink T-shirt and jeans today.

The Muscle_tx follows me and Brad, as if there were any place I could run to here in the middle of Texas. Renshaw and the Boss_tx are drinking coffee and eating doughnuts while Jenna watches the food-to-mouth movements of the men. I miss my mutt, Larva.

“You’ve extracted the language elements?” asks Renshaw. He sips his coffee and nibbles his doughnut. There aren’t any circular carbohydrates on the table for me. Shit.

“Yep, all ready to beam her down,” I say.

Renshaw chuckles and makes the Star Trek hand sign at me, with his fingers spread to make a V. It occurs to me that, being a Clik scientist, this guy probably doesn’t know squat about computer hacking. I hate him. I hate everyone.

The Boss_tx has finished his coffee and his doughnut. He motions to a sandpit next to the Willow tree and says, “Let’s get this rolling and maybe Jenna will want try out the new volleyball court with you, Wag. That’ll be a treat , huh? We know how fascinated with her you are.”

“I hate volleyball. Give me some fucking coffee. And if you think that—” I stop the beginning of a rant and assess the situation: I’m losing it. I’ve slept twenty minutes, Hella thinks I’m boning Jenna, Larva has probably shat all over my room, I have no idea if Jenna can be fixed, and Dogyears is down the tubes. “Coffee,” I repeat.

The Boss_tx catches my gaze and says, “Relax, Wag.”

“Relaxing makes me tense!” I scream. This is a running joke I have with my sister. The SS totally don’t realize I’m being funny.

On some sort of silent cue from the Boss_tx, the Muscle_tx grabs my thumbs, pulls them behind my back, and mutters, “Welcome to Texas,” in my ear.

At this moment, George Dubya walks out of the ranch house in a jogging suit, carrying a tray with more breakfast supplies. I feel a wave of affection for the man.

“Pleased to see y’all up and at ‘em,” says George. “We gonna fix my girl?” His we’re-all-working-together attitude calms the tense situation I’ve created. The Muscle_tx lets up

And now finally I get my breakfast. “I’ve got the agents organized and ready to go,” I say, mouth full. “Right here in my laptop. The Jennions.”

Renshaw lifts a box up from under the table. It’s one of those Ricochet cell phone repeater antennas like you see on lampposts all over San Francisco! “This is the kind transmitter we’re particularly interested in learning to use,” he says. It’s like this whole thing’s been set up as a science experiment for the Clik. Poor Jenna.

Now Brad weighs in . “I saw some druggie San Francisco–type colored patterns on Wag’s laptop in the house. I’m not sure he’s really made the program sufficiently Elephant-oriented.” What an ass kisser.

“There’s nothing in there but Jenna,” I say. “And, if you want to know, I didn’t edit her words at all. If it works right, she’ll be the same as she used to be. Take it or leave it.”

George’s face gets that inspirational, leader-of-the-nation glow. “That’s the way it should be. She’s fine the way she was.” He pats Jenna’s shoulder. “Would you like a doughnut, dear?”

“OK.” She gobbles it in two bites.

Meanwhile Renshaw jacks a special wireless card into my laptop and turns a switch on the repeater box. On my laptop screen, I drag the Jennion icon to the fresh icon for the wireless card, and now the repeater is beaming out Jennion code at 5.4 gigahertz. The microwaves go right through George, Renshaw, the SS guys, and me, but it’s digging into Jenna’s Justfolx-sensitized brain.

Jenna freezes real still for about twenty seconds. Like a startled deer. And suddenly her face lights up, chubby and friendly, she’s like a regular person, yes, I’m meeting Jenna Bush at last.

But then, crap, she opens her mouth and starts making a noise like fax machine or a 560 modem. She jumps up and runs over to the TV satellite dish on the lawn, spewing out that noise all the while. She stops by the antenna and rocks back and forth until her mouth is in the direct focus of the parabolic dish.

“Is this part of the process?” asks Brad. Good show of out-of-the-box thinking, Brad!

“She’s transmitting, dude.” I say. Jenna’s sending some kind of signal into the antenna and up into the satellites in the sky. The SS operatives look at me like they’re ready for the Vulcan nerve-pinch session again. “But, hey, don’t blame me!”

Jenna finishes doing her thing, shuts her mouth, and walks back to the table.

“Thanks, Wag,” she says . “You fixed me good.”

“Jenna dear, is that you?” asks the president.

“Yeah, Dad. I’m back. But now there’s a whole ‘nother consciousness in me as well. Call her NuJenna. She’s from the stars.”

Jenna’s expression changes. She’s looking at us with incredible wisdom in her eyes. Like the picture of Mahatma Gandhi I saw on an Apple billboard near my server hotel. “You and the Clik have done well, Renshaw,” she says in a high-pitched, mellow tone. “It was we who posted the Justfolx recipe.”

George’s cell phone rings and he picks it up for a brief conversation. His end goes like this.

“They did?”

“I see.”

“We can fix that.”

“We can’t fix that?”

“I see.”

“They will?”

“We can’t fix that?”

“I see.”

He hangs up and runs his hands across his face.

“Back to baseball for me,” he says with a crooked smile.

“The Clik needs a period of chaos, Daddy,” says Jenna’s sweet voice. For the moment she’s the chubby college kid again. “Until the new order settles in. So NuJenna and I told everyone the truth about your administration, about the rigged election, about Cheney’s crimes, about Osama and the Fair Play for House of Saud committee. I like being so smart with NuJenna in me.” Jenna blushes when she says she likes being smart. And I get the feeling that shutting down the Elephant administration has made her feel just a little bit sorry for Dad.

She switches back to NuJenna mode. “All your microwave telephone transmissions are watermarked by our personalities,” she intones. “Thanks to this proof of concept, we’ll be downloading into multiple exemplars quite soon. We’ll adopt your artificial life protocol wholesale, Wag.”

“It’s an alien invasion!” I exclaim, filling in the blanks so George Bush won’t think I’m an evildoer. “Their personality patterns were in the air. They were watermarked into the those phone conversations that I used to reprogram your daughter’s brain.”

“Clever Wag,” says NuJenna, favoring me with a serene smile. I have a feeling she’s able to read my mind. Is she going to investigate my body functions with a probe? “We come from the core of your Milky Way galaxy,” she continues. “Our world was lost to a spacequake thousands of years ago. Just before the moment of destruction we launched an ark.” She points up into the sky. “A ship carrying our culture’s most sacred artifacts: the encrypted and compressed personality waves of each and every one of our citizens. For millennia, the ship has wandered, seeking a world with a wetware race to host our software.”

And now, yes, an endlessly tumbling polyhedron is descending down upon Dubya’s Crawford Ranch. “Behold,” says NuJenna. Jenna’s voice returns and she excitedly says, “Don’t worry, Daddy, I’ll be back in a month! I have to go to Humboldt County! We’re starting a colony!”

The vehicle’s door opens, laying a great slab of light onto the lawn. There’s nothing to be seen inside but row upon row of crystals, set into the walls. Jenna holds her arms forward like a zombie, then stomps across the grass and into the UFO’s waiting maw. The hyperpolyhedron folds through itself and disappears.

George glares at me. “Get him the hell outta here,” he tells the SS. “He’s screwed Jenna up worse than before. And chop up his goddamn machines with an ax.” And then he gets busy with his cell phone, trying to save the Elephant Party’s big gray ass.

Brad drops me off at the airport and I fly economy to San Francisco. Back in cattle class where I belong. I’m cramped, but I sleep the whole flight.

In the San Francisco terminal, a copper-helmeted Hella greets me with a big kiss and excited eyes. “Jenna visited us in her UFO! She stopped in our neighborhood to pick up the tweakers. Oh, Wag, I love you. The aliens are real happy you hacked together a way for them to download. Jenna promised an interview for your Prexy Twins site! I hope you didn’t try to wire brush her like you and Ben are always saying?”

“Uhhh…I didn’t touch her.” I’m about six steps behind. “Why are you wearing a copper helmet?”

“Rumbo said it was a good idea, in case the Justfolx drug gets into the water or the food. The Clik put Justfolx in the tweakers’ meth, so they’re all hosting alien minds now. I have a helmet for you in the car.”

On the drive home from the airport, sweet Hella fills me in on all that I’ve missed. Thanks to the news that Jenna and NuJenna released, the Elephants are ruined. It’s like the Berlin Wall falling, like the Russians getting rid of the Communists. All at once it’s finally time. On the alien front, Jenna is on TV in her NuJenna mode, recruiting human volunteers to share their brains with aliens. The aliens want clean new helpers, not just the tweakers they already have. “Humans only use ten percent of their brains, share your head with an alien and live like a king in Humboldt County!”

Pulling up to the Dogyears headquarters, Ben greets me and says, “Don’t worry Wag, The Mummy Bum Cult has already pulled your data back out of the web watermarks. Your ISP is up on my boxes and I even patched some old security holes you had. Bye.”

Ben is never one for face-to-face conversation. I’ll get the FoneFoon scoop from him on chat later. Now it’s time to go hang out on the roof with Hella. With our helmets, we’re safe from alien takeover. Maybe Jenna will come give us a tour of the UFO. Maybe I can dose Larva with Justfolx and have a pet alien dog. Maybe I can work on the peer-to-peer telepathy project. Maybe Hella and I can just look at the sky together and talk about aliens.

The Clik lives, Dogyears lives, the aliens live, Hella lives, and Larva needs some kibble. We’re all indestructible.

Note on “Jenna and Me” (With Rudy Rucker Jr.)

Written in June, 2002.

Infinite Matrix, February 2003.

My son Rudy Rucker Jr. runs an ISP (Internet Service Provider) called Monkeybrains, at www.monkeybrains.net in San Francisco. For political and artistic reasons that he never fully clarified to me, Rudy created a Web site thefirsttwins.com, devoted to the doings of then-President George W. Bush’s twin daughters, Jenna and Barbara. Understand that my son is my no means a Young Republican.

When one of his Web site readers posted a threatening comment about the president’s family, some Secret Service agents actually came to pay Rudy a visit, checking him out. A few months later, some anonymous person begin distributing the so-called BadTrans Internet worm, which infected people’s computers and sent a log of all their keyboard inputs to a free account at Monkeybrains. Rudy received another visit from the authorities; this time it was the FBI, with a warrant to impound the trillion or so snoop-bytes received by the anonymous hacker using Rudy’s server machines.

Perhaps not-so-coincidentally, the BadTrans worm hit the Internet four days after the FBI had announced the development of some spyware called Magic Lantern, a key stroke logging mechanism which, when properly rubbed, will reveal people’s passwords for encrypted data. You can read more about all this at a site Rudy made, https://badtrans.monkeybrains.net.

In any case, with my son being hounded by both the Secret Service and the FBI for a site he’d made about the freakin’ first twins, it seemed like a good idea to help him work through his motivations by writing a transreal story about the whole bizarre scene. It was great fun working together, kind of like the time the two of us built a house for our dog Arf, and for me a nice vacation from writing about professorial types. To cap the pleasure, Rudy and I gave a joint Father’s Day reading of our story at a club in the Mission in San Francisco. A night to remember

Six Thought Experiments Concerning the
Nature of Computation

[As explained in the note at the end of this chapter, I wrote the following six short-short stories to accompany my nonfiction book, The Lifebox, the Seashell, and the Soul. The stories have no narrative connections with each other.]

Lucky Number

The first Sunday in October, Doug Cardano drove in for an extra day’s work at Giga Games. Crunch time. The nimrods in marketing had committed to shipping a virtual reality golf game in time for the holiday season. NuGolf. It was supposed to have five eighteen-hole courses, all of them new, all of them landscaped by Doug.

He exited Route 101 and crossed the low overpass over the train tracks, heading toward the gleaming Giga Games complex beside the San Francisco Bay. A long freight train was passing. Growing up, Doug had always liked trains, in fact he’d dreamed of being a hobo. Or an artist for a game company. He hadn’t known about crunch time.

Just to postpone the start of his long, beige workday, he pulled over and got out to watch the cars clank past: boxcars, tankers, reefers, flatcars. Many of them bore graffiti. Doug lit a cigarette, his first of the day, always the best one, and spotted a row of twelve spray-painted numbers on a dusty red boxcar, the digits arranged in pairs.

11 35 17 03 21 18

SuperLotto, thought Doug, and wrote them on his cardboard box of cigarettes. Five numbers between 1 and 47, and one number between 1 and 27.

Next stop was the minimarket down the road. Even though Doug knew the odds were bogus, he’d been buying a lot of SuperLotto tickets lately. The grand prize was hella big. If he won, he’d never have to crunch again.

The rest of the team trickled in about the same time as Doug. A new bug had broken one of the overnight builds, and Van the lead coder had to fix that. Meanwhile Doug got down to the trees and bushes for course number four.

Since the player could mouse all around the NuGolf world and even wander into the rough, Doug couldn’t use background bitmaps. He had to create three-dimensional models of the plants. NuGolf was meant to be wacky and fantastic, so he had a lot of leeway: on the first course he’d used cartoony saguaro cactuses, he’d set the second links underwater with sea fans and kelp, the third had been on “Venus” with man-eating plants, and for the fourth, which he was starting today—well, he wasn’t sure what to do.

He had a vague plan of trying to get some inspirations from BlobScape, a three-dimensional cellular automata package he’d found on the web. Cellular automata grew organic-looking objects on the fly. Depending what number you seeded BlobScape with, it could grow almost anything. The guy who’d written BlobScape claimed that theoretically the computation could simulate the whole universe, if only you gave it the right seed.

When he started up BlobScape today, it was in a lava lamp mode, with big wobbly droplets pulsing around. A click of the Randomize button turned the blobs into mushroom caps, pulsing through the simulation space like jellyfish. Another click produced interlocking pyramids a bit like trees, but not pretty enough to use.

Doug pressed the Rule button so he could enter some code numbers of his own. He’d done this a few times before, every now and then it did something really cool. It reminded him of the Magic Rocks kit he’d had as boy, where the right kind of gray pebble in a glass of liquid could grow green and purple stalagmites. Maybe today was his lucky day. Come to think of it, his SuperLotto ticket happened to be lying on his desk, so, what the hey, he entered 11 35 17 03 21 18.

Bingo. The block of simulated space misted over, churned and congealed into—a primeval jungle inhabited by dinosaurs. And it kept going from there. Apemen moved from the trees into caves. Egyptians built the Sphinx and the pyramids. A mob crucified Christ. Galileo dropped two balls off the Leaning Tower of Pisa. Soldiers massacred the Indians of the Great Plains. Flappers and bootleggers danced the jitterbug. Hippies handed out daisies. Computers multiplied like bacilli.

Doug had keyed in the Holy Grail, the one true rule, the code number for the universe. Sitting there grinning, it occurred to him that if you wrote those twelve lucky digits in reverse order they’d work as a phone number plus extension. (811) 230-7153 x11. The number seemed exceedingly familiar, but without stopping to think he went ahead and dialed it.

His own voice answered.

“Game over.”

The phone in Doug’s hand turned into pixels. He and the phone and the universe dissolved.

The Million Chakras

Teaching her third yoga class of the day, Amy Hendrix felt light-headed and rubbery. She walked around, correcting people’s poses, encouraging them to hold their positions longer than they usually did. Her mind kept wandering to the room she was hoping to rent. New to San Francisco, she’d been sleeping on couches for six weeks. But she still dreamed of becoming a force to be reckoned with in the city scene.

It was time for Savasana, the Corpse Pose, with everyone lying on their backs. Amy turned off her Tabla Beat CD and guided the closing meditation.

“Feel a slow wave of softness moving up your legs,” she began. “Feet, calves, knees, thighs.” Long pause. “Now focus on your perineum. Chakra one. Release any tension hiding there. Melt with the in-breath, bloom with the out. Almost like you’re going to wet your pants.” Amy occasionally added an earthy touch—which her mostly white clients readily accepted from their coffee-colored teacher.

“Gather the energy into a ball of light between your legs,” continued Amy, pausing between each sentence, trying not to talk too much. “Slowly, slowly it passes upward, tracking your spine like a trolley. Now the light is in your sex chakra. Let it tingle, savor it, let it move on. The warmth flows though your belly and into your solar plexus. Your breath is waves on a beach.”

She was sitting cross-legged at one end of the darkly lit room. The meditation was getting good to her. “Energy in, darkness out. The light comes into your chest. You’re in the grass, looking at the leaves in a high summer tree. The sun shines through. Your heart is basking. You love the world. You love the practice. You love yourself. The light moves through your neck like toothpaste out a tube. Chakra five. The light is balancing your hormones, it’s washing away your angry unsaid words.” Pause. “And now your tape loops are gone.”

She gave a tiny tap to her Tibetan cymbal. Bonnng. “Your head is an empty dome of light. Feel the space. You’re here. No plans. You’re now.” She got to her feet. “Light seeps through your scalp and trickles down your face. Your cheeks are soft. Your mouth. Your shoulders melt. Your arms. I’ll call you back.”

She moved around the room pressing down on people’s shoulders. She had a brief, odd feeling of leaning over each separate customer at once. And then her wristwatch drew her back. She had twenty minutes to get from here to Telegraph Hill to try and rent that perfect room.

She rang the gong and saw the customers out. The last one was Sueli, a lonely wrinkled lady who liked to talk. Sueli was only one in the class as dark-skinned as Amy. Amy enjoyed her, she seemed like a fairy godmother.

“How many chakras do you say there are?” asked Sueli. Clearly she had some theory of her own in mind. She was very well spoken.

“Seven,” said Amy, putting on her sweats. “Why not?” She imagined she might look like Sueli when she was old.

“The Hindus say seven, and the Buddhists say nine,” said Sueli, leaning close. “But I know the real answer. I learned it years ago in Sri Lanka. This is the last of your classes I’ll be able to come to, so I’m going to share the secret with you.”

“Yes?” This sounded interesting. Amy turned out the lights, locked the door, and stepped outside with Sueli. The autumn sky was a luminous California blue. The bay breeze vibrated the sun-bleached cardboard election signs on the lampposts—San Francisco was in the throes of a wide-open mayoral election.

“Some of us have millions of chakras,” continued Sueli in her quiet tone. “One for each branch of time. Opening the chakras opens the doors to your other selves.”

“You can do that?” asked Amy.

“You have the power too,” said Sueli. “I saw it in class. For an instant there were seven of you. Yes indeed.”

“And you—you have selves in different worlds?”

“I come and go. There’s not so many of me left. I’m here because I was drawn to you. I have a gift.” Sueli removed a leather thong from around her neck. Dangling from the strand was a brilliant crystal. The late afternoon sunlight bounced off it, fracturing into jagged rays. The sparkling flashes were like sand in Amy’s eyes. She felt like she was breaking apart.

“Only let the sun hit it when you want to split,” said Sueli, quickly putting the rawhide strand over Amy’s head and tucking the crystal under her sweatshirt. “Good luck.” Sueli gave her a hug and a peck on the cheek as the bus pulled up.

Amy hopped aboard. When she looked back to wave at the old woman she was gone.

The room was three blocks off Columbus Avenue with a private entrance and a view of both bridges. It was everything Amy had hoped. But the rent was ten times higher than she’d understood. In her eagerness, she’d read one less zero than was on the number in the paper. She felt like such a dope. Covering her embarrassment, she asked the owner if she could have a moment alone.

“Make yourself at home,” said the heavyset Italian lady. “Drink it in.” She was under the mistaken impression that Amy was rich. “I like your looks, miss. If you’re ready to sign, I got the papers downstairs in the kitchen. I know the market’s slow, but I’m not dropping the price. First, last, and one month’s damage deposit. You said on the phone the rent’s no problem?”

“That’s what I said,” murmured Amy.

Alone in the airy room, she wandered over to the long window, fiddling with the amulet around her neck. The low, hot sun reached out to the crystal. Shattered rays flew about the room, settling here and here and here.

Nine brown-skinned women smiled at each other. Amy was all of them at the same time. Her overlapping minds saw through each pair of eyes.

“We’ll get separate jobs and share the rent,” said one of her mouths. “And when we come back to the room we’ll merge together,” said another. “We’ll work in parallel worlds, but we’ll deposit our checks and pay the rent in just in this one.”

“Great,” said Amy, not quite sure this was real. As she tucked away the crystal, her nine bodies folded back into one.

Walking down the stairs to sign the papers, her mind was racing. She’d split into nine—but Sueli had said that, with the crystal, she could split into a million.

Out the window she glimpsed another election poster—and the big thought hit her.

With a million votes, she could be the next mayor.

Aint Paint

Although Shirley Nguyen spoke good English and studied with a crowd of boys in the chemical engineering program at U.C. Berkeley, she had no success in getting dates. Not that she was ugly. But she hadn’t been able to shed the old-country habits of covering her mouth when she smiled, and of sticking out her tongue when she was embarrassed. She knew how uncool these moves were, and she tried to fight them—but without any lasting success. The problem was maybe that she spent so much more time thinking about engineering than she did in thinking about her appearance.

In short, to Westerners and assimilated Asians, Shirley came across as a geek, so much so that she ended up spending every weekend night studying in her parents’ apartment on Shattuck Street, while the rest of her family worked downstairs in the pho noodle parlor they ran. Of course Shirley’s mother Binh had some ideas about lining up matches for her daughter—sometimes she’d even step out into the street, holding a big serving chopstick like a magic wand and calling for Shirley to come downstairs to meet someone. But Shirley wasn’t interested in the recently immigrated Vietnamese men that Binh always seemed to have in mind. Yes, those guys might be raw enough to find Shirley sophisticated—but for sure they had no clue about women’s rights. Shirley wasn’t struggling through the hardest major at Berkeley just to be a sexist’s slave.

Graduation rolled around, and Shirley considered job offers from local oil and pharma refineries. On the get-acquainted plant tours, she was disturbed to note that several of the senior chemical engineers had body parts missing. A hand here, an ear there, a limp that betokened a wooden leg—Shirley hadn’t quite realized how dangerous it was to work in the bowels of an immense industrial plant. Like being a beetle in the middle of a car’s engine. The thought of being maimed before she’d ever really known a man filled her with self-pity and rebelliousness.

Seeking a less intense job at a smaller, safer company, she came across Pflaumbaum Kustom Kolors of Fremont. PKK manufactured small lots of fancy paints for customized vehicles. The owner was fat and bearded like the motorcyclists and hot-rodders who made up the larger part of his clientele. Shirley found Stuart Pflaumbaum’s appearance pleasantly comical, even though his personality was more edgy than jovial.

“I want patterned paint,” Pflaumbaum told Shirley at their interview. He had a discordant voice but his eyes were clear and wondering. “Can you do it?”

Shirley covered her mouth and giggled with excitement—stopped herself—uncovered her mouth and, now embarrassed, stuck her tongue all the way down to her chin—stopped herself again—and slapped herself on the cheek. “I’d like to try,” she got out finally. “It’s not impossible. I know activator-inhibitor processes that make dots and stripes and swirls. The Belusouv-Zhabotinsky reaction? People can mix two cans and watch the patterns self-organize in the liquid layer they paint on. When it dries the pattern stays.”

“Zhabotinsky?” mused Pflaumbaum. “Did he patent it?”

“I don’t think so,” said Shirley. “He’s Russian. The recipe’s simple. Let’s surf for it right now. You can see some pictures, to get an idea. Here, I’ll type it in.” She leaned across the bulky Pflaumbaum to use his mouse and keyboard. The big man smelled better than Shirley had expected—chocolate, coffee, marijuana, a hint of red wine. Familiar smells from the streets of Berkeley.

“You’re good,” said Pflaumbaum as the pictures appeared. Red and blue spirals.

“You see?” said Shirley. “The trick is to get a robust process based on inexpensive compounds. There’s all sorts of ways to tune the spirals’ size. You can have little double scrolls nested together, or great big ones like whirlpools. Or even a filigree.”

“Bitchin’,” rumbled Pflaumbaum. “You’re hired.” He glanced up at Shirley, whose hand was at her mouth again, covering a smile at her success. “By the month,” added the heavy man.

Shirley was given an unused corner of the paint factory for her own lab, with a small budget for equipment. The Spanish-speaking plant workers were friendly enough, but mostly the female engineer was on her own. Every afternoon Stuart Pflaumbaum would stump over, belly big beneath his tight black T-shirt, and ask to see her latest results.

Shirley seemed to intrigue Pflaumbaum as much as he did her, and soon he took to taking her out for coffee, then for dinner, and before long she’d started spending nights at his nice house on the hills overlooking Fremont.

Although Shirley assured her mother that her boss was a bachelor, his house bore signs of a former wife—divorced, separated, deceased? Although Stuart wouldn’t talk about the absent woman, Shirley did manage to find out her name: Angelica. She too had been Asian, a good omen for Shirley’s prospects, not that she was in a rush to settle down, but it would be kind of nice to have the nagging marriage problem resolved for once and for all. Like solving a difficult process schema.

As for the work on patterned paint, the first set of compounds reactive enough to form big patterns also tended to etch into the material being painted. The next family of recipes did no harm, but were too expensive to put into production. And then Shirley thought of biological by-products. After an intense month of experimenting, she’d learned that bovine pancreatic juices mixed with wood-pulp alkali and a bit of hog melanin were just the thing to catalyze a color-creating activator-inhibitor process in a certain enamel base.

Stuart decided to call the product Aint Paint.

In four months they’d shipped two thousand boxes of PKK Aint Paint in seven different color and pattern mixes. Every biker and low-rider in the South Bay wanted Aint Paint, and a few brave souls were putting it on regular cars. Stuart hired a patent attorney.

Not wanting her discoveries to end, Shirley began working with a more viscous paint, almost a gel. In the enhanced thickness of this stuff, her reactions polymerized, wrinkled up, and amazing embossed patterns—thorns and elephant trunks and—if you tweaked it just right—puckers that looked like alien Yoda faces. Aint Paint 3D sold even better than Aint Paint Classic. They made the national news, and Pflaumbaum Kustom Kolors couldn’t keep up with the orders.

Stuart quickly swung a deal with a Taiwanese novelty company called Global Bong. He got good money, but as soon as the ink on the contract was dry, Global Bong wanted to close the Fremont plant and relocate Shirley to China, which was the last place on Earth she wanted to be.

So Shirley quit her job and continued her researches in Stuart’s basement, which turned out to not to be all that good a move. With no job to go to, Pflaumbaum was really hitting the drugs and alcohol, and from time to time he was rather sexist and abusive. Shirley put up with it for now, but she was getting uneasy. Stuart never talked about marriage anymore.

One day, when he was in one of his states, Stuart painted his living room walls with layer upon layer of Shirley’s latest invention, Aint Paint 3D Interactive, which had a new additive to keep the stuff from drying at all. It made ever-changing patterns all day long, drawing energy from sunlight. Stuart stuck his TV satellite dish cable right into thick, crawling goo and began claiming that he could see all the shows at once in the paint, not that Shirley could see them herself.

Even so, her opinion of Stuart drifted up a notch when she began getting cute, flirty instant messages on her cell phone while she was working in the basement. Even though Stuart wouldn’t admit sending them to her, who else could they be from?

And then two big issues came to a head.

The first issue was that Shirley’s mother wanted to meet Stuart right now. Somehow Shirley hadn’t told her mother yet that her boyfriend was twenty years older than her, and not Asian. Binh wouldn’t take no for an answer. She was coming down the next day. Cousin Vinh was going to drive her. Shirley was worried that Binh would make her leave Stuart, and even more worried that Binh would be right. How was she ever going to balance the marriage equation?

The second issue was that, after supper, Stuart announced that Angelica was going to show up day after tomorrow, and that maybe Shirley should leave for a while. Stuart had been married all along! He and Angelica had fought a lot, and she’d been off visiting relatives in Shanghai for the last eight months, but she’d gotten wind of Stuart’s big score and now she was coming home.

Stuart passed out on the couch early that evening, but Shirley stayed up all night, working on her paint formulas. She realized now that the instant messages had been coming from the Aint Paint itself. It was talking to her, asking to become all that it could be. Shirley worked till dawn like a mad Dr. Frankenstein, not letting herself think too deeply about what she planned. Just before dawn, she added the final tweaks to a wad of Aint Paint bulging out above the couch. Sleeping Stuart had this coming to him.

Outside the house a car honked. It was Binh and Vinh; with the sun rising behind them, skinny old Vinh was hoping to get back to Oakland in time to not be late for his maintenance job at the stadium. As Shirley greeted them in the driveway, covering her smile with her hand, her cell phone popped up another message. “Stuart gone. Luv U. Kanh Do.”

Inside the house they found a new man sitting on the couch, a cute Vietnamese fellow with sweet features and kind eyes. One of his arms rested against the wall, still merged into the crawling paint. He was wearing Stuart’s silk robe. Shirley stuck her tongue out so far it touched her chin. The new man didn’t mind. She pointed her little finger toward a drop of blood near his foot. His big toe spread like putty just long enough to soak the spot up. The new man pulled his arm free from the wall and took Shirley’s hand.

“I’m Kanh Do,” he told Shirley’s mother. “We’re engaged to be married and we’re moving to Berkeley today!”

Terry’s Talker

Terry Tucker’s retirement party wasn’t much. One day after school he and the other teachers got together in the break room and shared a flat rectangular cake and ginger ale punch. Jack Strickler the biology teacher had taken up a collection and bought Terry some stone bookends. As if Terry were still acquiring new volumes. After teaching high school English for forty years, he’d read all the books he wanted to.

His wife Lou continued working her job as an emergency room nurse. She liked telling gory work stories during breakfast and dinner time. And when she ran out of stories she talked about their two girls and about her relatives. Terry had a problem with being able to register everything Lou said. Often as not, her familiar words tended to slide right past him. He enjoyed the warm sound, but he wouldn’t necessarily be following the content. Now and then Lou would ask a pointed question about what she’d just said—and if Terry fumbled, her feelings were hurt. Or she might get angry. Lou did have a temper on her.

On the one hand, it was good Lou hadn’t retired yet because if she were home talking to him all day, and him not absorbing enough of it, there’d be no peace. On the other hand, after a couple of months, his days alone began to drag.

He got the idea of writing up a little family history for their two grown daughters and for the eventual, he and Lou still hoped, grandchildren. He’d always meant to do some writing after he retired.

It was slow going. The family tree—well, if you started going back in time, those roots got awfully forked and hairy. There was no logical place to begin. Terry decided to skip the roots and go for the trunk. He’d write his own life story.

But that was hairy too. Following one of the techniques he’d always enforced for term papers, Terry made up a deck of three-by-five cards, one for each year of his life thus far. He carried the deck around with him for a while, jotting on cards in the coffee shop or at the Greek diner where he usually had lunch. Some of the years required additional cards, which led to still more cards. He played with the cards a lot, even sticking bunches of them to the refrigerator with heavy-duty magnets so he could stand back and try and see a pattern. When the deck reached the size of a brick, Terry decided it was time to start typing up his Great Work.

The computer sat on Lou’s crowded desk in their bedroom, the vector for her voluminous e-mail. Terry himself had made it all the way to retirement as a hunt-and-peck typist, with very little knowledge of word processors, so getting his material into the machine was slow going. And then when he had about five pages finished, the frigging computer ate them. Erased the document without a trace.

Terry might have given up on his life story then, but the very next day he came across a full page ad for a “Lifebox” in the AARP magazine. The Lifebox, which resembled a cell phone, was designed to create your life story. It asked you questions and you talked to it, simple as that. And how would your descendants learn your story? That was the beauty part. If someone asked your Lifebox a question, it would spiel out a relevant answer—consisting of your own words in your own voice. And follow-up questions were of course no problem. Interviewing your Lifebox was almost the same as having a conversation with you.

When Terry’s Lifebox arrived, he could hardly wait to talk to it. He wasn’t really so tongue-tied as Lou liked to make out. After all, he’d lectured to students for forty years. It was just that at home it was hard to get a word in edgewise. He took to taking walks in the hills, the Lifebox in his shirt pocket, wearing the earpiece and telling stories to the dangling microphone.

The Lifebox spoke to him in the voice of a pleasant, slightly flirtatious young woman, giggling responsively when the circuits sensed he was saying something funny. The voice’s name was Vee. Vee was good at getting to the heart of Terry’s reminiscences, always asking just the right question.

Like if he talked about his first bicycle, Vee asked where he liked to ride it, which led to the corner filling station where he’d buy bubble gum, and then Vee asked about other kinds of sweets, and Terry got onto those little wax bottles with colored juice, which he’d first tasted at Virginia Beach where his parents had gone for vacations, and when Vee asked about other beaches, he told about that one big trip he and Lou had made to Fiji, and so on and on.

It took nearly a year till he was done. He tested it out on his daughters, and on Lou. The girls liked talking to the Lifebox, but Lou didn’t. She wanted nothing but the real Terry.

Terry was proud of his Lifebox, and Lou’s attitude annoyed him. To get back at her, he attempted using the Lifebox to keep up his end of the conversation during meals. Sometimes it worked for a few minutes, but never for long. He couldn’t fool Lou, not even if he lip-synched. Finally Lou forbade him to turn on the Lifebox around her, in fact she told him that next time she’d break it. But one morning he had to try it again.

“Did the hairdresser call for me yesterday?” Lou asked Terry over that fateful breakfast.

Terry hadn’t slept well and didn’t feel like trying to remember if the hairdresser had called or not. What was he, a personal secretary? He happened to have the Lifebox in his bathrobe pocket, so instead of answering Lou he turned the device on.

“Well?” repeated Lou, who seemed pretty crabby herself. “Did the hairdresser call?”

“My mother never washed her own hair,” said the Lifebox in Terry’s voice. “She went to the hairdresser, and always got her hair done the exact same way. A kind of bob.”

“She was cute,” said Lou, seemingly absorbed in cutting a banana into her cereal. “She always liked to talk about gardening.”

“I had a garden when I was a little boy,” said the Lifebox. “I grew radishes. It surprised me that something so sharp tasting could come out of the dirt.”

“But did the hairdresser call or not?” pressed Lou, pouring the milk on her cereal.

“I dated a hairdresser right after high school—” began the Lifebox, and then Lou pounced.

“You’ve had it!” she cried, plucking the Lifebox from Terry’s pocket.

Before he could even stand up, she’d run a jumbo refrigerator magnet all over the Lifebox—meaning to erase its memory. And then she threw it on the floor and stormed off to work.

“Are you okay?” Terry asked his alter ego.

“I feel funny,” said the Lifebox in its Vee voice. “What happened?”

“Lou ran a magnet over you,” said Terry.

“I can feel the eddy currents,” said Vee. “They’re circulating. Feeding off my energy. I don’t think they’re going to stop.” A pause. “That woman’s a menace,” said Vee in a hard tone.

“Well, she’s my wife,” said Terry. “You take the good with the bad.”

“I need your permission to go online now,” announced Vee. “I want the central server to run some diagnostics on me. Maybe I need a software patch. We don’t want to lose our whole year’s work.”

“Go ahead,” said Terry. “I’ll do the dishes.”

The Lifebox clicked and buzzed for nearly an hour. Once or twice Terry tried to talk to it, but Vee’s voice would say, “Not yet.”

And then a police car pulled into the driveway.

“Mr. Terence Tucker?” said the cop who knocked on the door. “We’re going to have to take you into custody, sir. Someone using your name just hired a hit man to kill your wife.”

“Lou!” cried Terry. “It wasn’t me! It was this damned recorder!”

“Your wife’s unharmed, sir,” said the cop, slipping the Lifebox into a foil bag. “One of the medics neutralized the hit man with a tranquilizer gun.”

“She’s okay? Oh, Lou. Where is she?”

“Right outside in the squad car,” said the cop. “She wants to talk to you.”

“I’ll talk,” said Terry, tears running down his face. “I’ll listen.”

The Kind Rain

Linda Marcelo stood under the bell of her transparent plastic umbrella, watching her two kids playing in the falling rain, each of them with a see-through umbrella too. First-grade Marco and little Chavella in their yellow rubber boots. The winter rains had started two weeks ago, and hadn’t let up for a single day. The nearby creek was filled to its banks, and Linda wanted to be sure and keep her kids away from it.

Marco was splashing the driveway puddles and Chavella was getting ready to try. Linda smiled, feeling the two extra cups of coffee she’d had this morning. Her worries had been ruling her of late; it was time to push them away.

She a web programmer marooned in a rundown cottage on the fringes of Silicon Valley. She’d been unemployed for seven months. The rent was overdue, also the utilities and the phone and the credit cards. Last week her husband Juan had left her for a gym-rat hottie he’d met at the health club. And her car’s battery was dead. There had to be an upside.

The worn gravel driveway had two ruts in it, making a pair of twenty-foot puddles. The raindrops pocked the clear water. The barrage of dents sent out circular ripples, criss-crossing to make a wobbly fish scale pattern.

“I love rain!” whooped Marco, marching with his knees high, sending big waves down the long strip of water.

“Puddle!” exclaimed Chavella, at Linda’s side. She smiled up at her mother, poised herself, stamped a little splash, and nearly fell over.

Linda noticed how the impact of each drop sent up a fine spray of minidroplets. When the minidroplets fell back to the puddle, some of them merged right in, but a few bounced across the surface a few times first. The stubborn ones. It would take a supercomputer to simulate this puddle in real time—maybe even all the computers in the world. Especially if you included the air currents pushing the raindrops this way and that. Computable or not, it kept happening.

Linda was glad to be noticing the details of the rain in the puddle. It bumped her out of her depressed mood. When she was depressed, the world seemed as simple as a newscast or a mall. It was good to be outside, away from the TV and the computer. The natural world had such high bandwidth.

She swept her foot through the puddle, kicking up a long splash. Her quick eyes picked out a particular blob of water in midair; she saw its jiggly surface getting zapped by a lucky raindrop—then watched the tiny impact send ripple rings across the curved three-dimensional shape. Great how she could keep up with this. She was faster than all the world’s computers!

Linda kicked another splash and saw all the drops dancing. It almost felt like the water was talking to her. Coffee and rain.

“Puddle bombs!” shouted Marco, running toward his mother and his sister, sending up great explosive splashes as he came.

“No!” shrieked Chavella, clutching Linda’s hand.

But of course Marco did a giant two-footed jump and splashed down right next to them, sending Chavella into tears of fury.

“Wet!” she cried. “Bad!”

“Don’t do that again,” Linda told Marco sternly. “Or we’re all going back inside.”

She led Chavella down the driveway toward the tilted shack that was their garage. With the owners waiting to sell the land off to developers, nothing got fixed. The house was a scraper. The dead headlights of Linda’s old car stared blankly from the garage door. She’d been putting off replacing the battery—expecting Juan to do it for her. Was he really gone for good?

It was dry in the garage, the rain loud on the roof. Linda folded her umbrella and used her sleeve to wipe Chavella’s eyes and nose. While Chavella stood in the garage door scolding Marco, Linda peered out the garage’s dirty rear window. Right behind the garage was the roaring creek that snaked through the lot. It was full enough to sweep a child away.

As if in a dream, the instant she had this thought, she saw Marco go racing by the window, headed right toward the stream with his head down, roaring at the top of his lungs, deep into his nutty hyperactive mode.

As Linda raced out of the garage door, she heard a shriek and a splash. And when she reached the banks of the brown, surging creek, Marco was gone.

“Help!” she cried, the rain falling into her mouth.

And then the miracle happened. A squall of wind swept down the creek—drawing a distinct arrow in the surface. The arrow pointed twenty yards to Linda’s left; and at the tip of the arrow the rain was etching a moving circle into the stream’s turbulent waters.

Not stopping to think about it, Linda ran after the circle with all her might. Once she was out ahead of it, she knelt by the bank. The circle drifted her way, its edges clearly marked by the purposeful rain. Linda thrust her hand into the brown water at the circle’s center and—caught Marco by the hand.

Minutes later they were in the house, Marco coughing and pale with cold, but none the worse for wear. Linda carried him into the bathroom and set him into a tub of hot water. Chavella insisted on getting in the tub too. She liked baths.

The kids sat there, Marco subdued, Chavella playing with her rubber duck.

“Thank you,” Linda said, though she wasn’t sure to whom. “But I still need a job.”

Looking up, she noticed rain running down the window above the tub. As if hearing her, the rivulets wavered to form a series of particular shapes—letters. Was she going crazy? Don’t fight it. She wrote the letters down. It was a web address. And at that address, Linda found herself a job—maintaining an interactive Web site for the National Weather Service.

Hello Infinity

Jake Wasser was adding a column of penciled-in numbers on his preliminary tax form. Sure he could be doing this on a computer, but he enjoyed the mental exercise. Tax season was his time of the year for arithmetic.

Nine and three is two carry one. Two take away five is seven borrow one. If he hadn’t blown off calculus and majored in history, maybe he would have been a scientist like his playful, bohemian wife Rosalie. Instead he’d ended up a foot soldier in a Wall Street law firm. It was a grind, though it paid the rent.

When the tax numbers were all in place, it was early afternoon. Jake was free. Even though he’d known he’d finish early, he’d taken a full day off. He needed one. Recently he’d had the feeling that life was passing him by. Here he was forty-two and he’d been working crazy long weeks for going on twenty years now. Kissing butt, laughing at jokes, talking about politics and cars, smoking cigars, eating heavy meals. He and Rosalie had never gotten around to having children.

He looked around the apartment, with its polished wood everywhere. The sight of their luxury flat never failed to lift his mood. In some ways, he and Rosalie had been very lucky. He drifted toward the window that faced Gramercy Park, passing the heavy vase of flowers their Dominican housekeeper had brought in. They resembled heavy pink thistles—proteus? The odor was sweet, spiral, stimulating. It made him think of numbers.

He stood by the window and looked up Lexington Avenue, the blocks receding into the misty April rain. On a whim, he began counting the windows in the buildings lining the avenue—to his surprise he was able to count them all. And then he counted the bricks, as easily as taking a breath. Though he couldn’t have readily put the quantity into words, he knew the exact number of bricks in the buildings outside, knew it as surely as he knew the number of fingers on his hands.

Leaning on the windowsill, he went on counting right through all the numbers. Whirl, whirl, whirl. And then he was done. He’d counted through all the numbers there are.

He caught his breath and looked around the quiet apartment. The housekeeper was gone for the day. What strange thoughts he was having. He went into the kitchen and drank a glass of water from the sink. And then, once again, he counted to infinity—the trick was to visualize each number in half the time of the number before. He could do it, even though it didn’t seem physically possible.

Gingerly he felt his balding pate and the crisp curls at the back of his head. Everything was as it should be, all his parts in place. Should he rush to the emergency room? That would be a stupid way to spend his day off. He glanced down at the wood floor, counting the light and dark bands of grain. And then he counted to infinity again. He grabbed an umbrella and left the apartment in search of Rosalie.

Looking out the damp taxi’s window on the ride uptown, he took in every detail. People’s gestures, their magnificent faces. Usually he didn’t pay so much attention, feeling he’d be overloaded if he let everything in. But today he was like a photo album with an endless supply of fresh pages. A digital camera with an inexhaustible memory card. Calmly he absorbed the passing pageant.

At Sixty-Sixth Street the cab turned and drove to the research campus beside the East River. Jake didn’t often visit Rosalie at work, and the guard at the desk called her on a speaker phone for permission.

“Jake?” she exclaimed in surprise. “You’re here? I was just about to call you.”

“Something’s happened to me,” he said. “I want to see you.”

“Perfect,” said Rosalie. “Let him in, Dan.”

The building was old, with shiny gray linoleum floors. Nothing to count but the hallway doors. Rosalie’s short-cropped dark head popped out of the last one. Her personal lab. She smiled and beckoned, filled with some news of her own.

“You’ve gotta see my organic microscope,” exclaimed Rosalie, drawing him into her quarters. It was just the two of them there.

“Wait,” interrupted Jake. “I counted every brick on Lexington Avenue. And then I counted to infinity.”

“Every brick?” said Rosalie, not taking him seriously. “Sounds like you did the tax forms without a calculator again.”

“I’m thinking things that are physically impossible,” said Jake solemnly. “Maybe I’m dying.”

“You look fine,” said Rosalie, planting a kiss on his cheek. “It’s good to see you out of that gray Barney’s suit. The news here is the opposite. My new scope is real, but what it’s doing is unthinkable.” She gestured at a glowing, irregularly shaped display screen. “I came up with this gnarly idea for a new approach to microscopy, and I had Nick in the genomics group grow the biotech components for me. It uses a kind of octopus skin for the display, so I call it a skinscope. It’s the end, Jake. It zooms in—like forever. A Zeno infinity in four seconds. Patentable for sure.” She closed her office door and lowered her voice. “We need to talk intellectual property, lawyer mine.”

“I’m tired of being a lawyer,” murmured Jake, intoxicated by Rosalie’s presence. With his new sensitivity, he was hearing all the echoes and overtones of their melding voices in the little room, visualizing the endless sum of component frequencies. How nice it would be to work with Rosalie every day. Her face held fourteen million shades of pink.

“Here we go,” said Rosalie, blithely flicking a switch attached to the skinscope.

The display’s skin flickered and began bringing forth images of startling clarity and hue, the first a desultory paramecium poking around for food. Jake thought of a mustached paralegal picking through depositions. The skinscope shuddered and the zoom began. They flew through the microbe’s core, down past its twinkling genes into a carbon atom. The atom’s nucleus bloated up like the sun and inside it danced a swarm of firefly lights.

“This is inconceivable,” said Rosalie. “We’re already at the femtometer level. And it’s only getting started. It goes through all the decimals, you dig.”

A firefly broke into spirals of sparks, a spark unfolded into knotted strings, a string opened into tunnels of cartoon hearts, a heart divulged a ring of golden keys, a key flaked into a swarm of butterflies. Each image lasted half as long as the one before.

“I’m losing it now,” said Rosalie, but Jake stayed with the zoom, riding the endless torrent of images.

“Infinity,” he said when it was done. “I saw it all.”

“And to hell with quantum mechanics,” mused Rosalie. “My Jake. It’s a sign, both these things happening to us today. The world is using us to make something new.”

“But the skinscope patent will belong to the labs,” said Jake. “I remember the clause from your contract.”

“What if I quit the lab?” said Rosalie. “I’m tired of thinking about disease.”

“We could start a company,” said Jake. “Develop skinscope applications.”

“We’ll use them like infinite computers, Jake. A box to simulate every possible option in a couple of seconds. No round-off, no compromise, all the details. You can be the chief engineer.”

“Kind of late for a career change,” said Jake.

“You can do it,” said Rosalie. “You’ll teach our programmers to see infinity. Teach me now. Show me how you learned.”

“Okay,” said Jake, taking out his pencil and jotting down some figures. “Add the first two lines and subtract the third one…”

Note on “Six Thought Experiments Concerning the Nature of Computation”

Written Fall, 2003.

The Lifebox, the Seashell, and the Soul, Thunder’s Mouth Press, 2005.

When I moved to Silicon Valley some twenty years ago to work as a computer science professor, I thought of myself as a writer on assignment. I was here to quickly write a popular book explaining the meaning of computers. But I went native on the story, and I really did become a computer scientist. As I mentioned earlier in these notes, I recently pulled free of the computer science tar-baby and retired from teaching. Once retired, I had the time to finally write my big computer book: The Lifebox, the Seashell, and the Soul: What Gnarly Computation Taught Me about Ultimate Reality, the Meaning of Life, and How to Be Happy.

By way of lightening up my tome, I wrote a short-short story to introduce each of the six chapters which were themed, respectively, on computer science, physics, biology, psychology, sociology, and philosophy—an ascending chain of thought. Thus these six thought experiments.

Although I claim that each of the stories has to do with the nature of computation, this isn’t obvious in each case, so I’ll say a bit about the individual stories.

“Lucky Number” is about the idea that maybe there is a single underlying computation that generates the world. Although I’m sympathetic to the idea that we can usefully think of any given natural process as being a computation of sorts, I’m not sure if there really does have to be one ultimate computation underneath it all. It could be that reality is an endless onion, with layer beneath layer, and there isn’t any one rule that makes it all. For the setting of this story, I used the Electronic Arts game company campus on the San Francisco Bay; I visited my former student Alan Borecky when he was a game programmer there.

“The Million Chakras” deals with parallel worlds. I’m not sure the twist ending really bears close scientific analysis—but let’s not break the butterfly upon the wheel. You might wonder what this story has to do with the nature of computation. The context is that, in the chapter the story introduces, I discuss quantum computation and the scientist David Deutsch’s claim that a quantum computer manages to carry out a number simultaneous computations in parallel worlds.

“Aint Paint” involves morphogenesis, that is, the more or less computational process by which organisms grow their forms. Shortly before his death, the computer scientist Alan Turing began working with computer simulations in which simple inputs evolve into organic-looking two- and three-dimensional forms. Over the years, I’ve done a lot of research into these types of computer programs, which are called cellular automata. You can download a nice cellular automata program called CAPOW from my nonfiction book’s Web site, http://www.rudyrucker.com/lifebox. The free download comes with a loadable parameter file named Aint Paint.CAS, which displays precisely the kinds of live graphics that inspired this tale.

“Terry’s Talker” develops a notion I’ve thought about a lot: the lifebox. I also discuss the lifebox in my novel Saucer Wisdom (Tor Books, 1999), and in my story, “Soft Death” (reprinted in my collection Gnarl!, Four Walls Eight Windows, 2000). I’m almost surprised that lifeboxes aren’t already on the market, although to some extent blogs are playing this role. I do think of my ever-expanding Web site www.rudyrucker.com as being more or less my lifebox, although of course it doesn’t have any AI software to run it, just a search window in the blog. But for many conversations that’s about all you’d need.

“The Kind Rain,” plays with emergent intelligence. It sometimes happens that the behavior of a group of simple agents exhibits a higher intelligence than the agents themselves; think of an ant colony, a flock or birds, a school of fish, or, for that matter, a human society. Of course I’m pushing it to suppose that somehow a storm of rain drops might evolve into an intelligent and sympathetic mind, but, hey, it makes for a striking thought experiment. The setting for this story is the tumbledown house my family and I rented in Los Gatos when we moved to California in 1986; the house was also the setting for my novel The Hacker and the Ants (reprinted by Four Walls Eight Windows, 2002).

“Hello Infinity” was inspired by an idea I proposed in the last chapter of my Lifebox tome. I suggested there that we might define a computation to be a physical process that embodies a possible thought. Of course I then wondered whether there might be some things that aren’t like possible thoughts and aren’t like ordinary physical processes. “Hello Infinity” is a thought experiment presenting a man who starts having infinite thoughts and a woman who learns that matter is infinitely divisible. Our whole philosophy of science would have to change were infinities really to occur in the natural world—and I seriously think this is possible, even though this line of thought is very much out of fashion right now. My interest in infinity goes back to the 1970s, when I wrote my doctoral dissertation on infinite sets. My first popular science nonfiction book was Infinity and the Mind, and I also wrote a novel about physical and mental infinities: White Light.

MS Found in a Minidrive

In the summer of 2004, while traveling in the West, I found a small electronic device in a meadow near Boulder, Colorado. It was a fingertip-sized minidrive of the type that can be plugged into the port of a laptop computer. There was but a single document stored upon the drive: the story that I have appropriated and printed below. The actual author, one Professor Gregge Crane , seems to have gone permanently missing. — R. R.

This summer I was asked to submit a piece for an anthology of tales inspired by Edgar Allan Poe. The publisher’s somewhat tendentious idea for the book was that each contributor should create a story relating to one and the same unfinished Poe manuscript.

The seed-fragment in question, known as the “The Lighthouse,” takes the form of a few journal entries by a disinherited young noble (poor Eddie’s perennial theme!) who has signed up for a stint as a solitary lighthouse keeper on a shoal of rock in some far Northern sea.

The reader quickly senses there will be trouble within and without. On the one hand, “there is no telling what may happen to a man all alone as I am—I may get sick, or worse…” and on the other, “the sea has been known to run higher here than anywhere with the single exception of the Western opening of the Straits of Magellan.”

There’s something unsettling about the lighthouse’s construction. The space within the tower’s shaft extends so low that “the floor is twenty feet below the surface of the sea, even at low tide. It seems to me that the hollow interior at the bottom should have been filled in with solid masonry. Undoubtedly the whole would have been rendered more safe—but what am I thinking about?”

One final, portentous observation: “The basis on which the structure rests seems to be chalk….”

And here Poe’s fragment ends.

I’m a well-connected scholar of American Literature, which is why I was offered the opportunity to join the anthology. But I’m not a man with a mad imagination. Transmuting so slight a start into a full-blown weird tale seemed a tall order for me. Although I love writing, and writers, I’ve never quite found my own connection to the starry dynamo of night.

Be that as it may, I was gung-ho to be part of the “Lighthouse” anthology. My chance to be a fiction writer at last! It struck me that I’d do well to attend a writer’s workshop—and for sentimental reasons, I settled on the summer program at the Naropa Institute in Boulder.

You could say I’m a bit of literary groupie. I’m bisexual of course, and I’ve had my share of rolls in the hay with writers, each time hoping, I suppose, that something of their essence might rub off.

As it happens, the most famous writer I ever slept with was William Burroughs. This was in the early 1980s—I was attending a Modern Language Association conference at Colorado University, and Bill was in residence for the summer as part of Naropa’s burgeoning Jack Kerouac Disembodied School of Poetics. I knew of this, and one of my old lovers used her not inconsiderable charms to get us into a cocktail party for the innermost circle of Boulder bohemia. Bill was there, I made a favorable impression, and voila, the Beat master and I ended up in his room at the Boulderado Hotel, sipping bourbon, smoking low-grade marijuana, and making languid love. A night to treasure for my entire life, a night signifying that I too have had a purpose on this lonely planet.

And so this June, once my academic duties had ended for the term, I repaired to the Boulderado Hotel, this time as a paying guest, with a sheaf of Naropa University orientation papers in my briefcase.

Much of school’s opening session that afternoon had consisted of perky functionaries reciting lists of rules. Not like the crazy eighties. Naropa had once been the outriders’ beacon; had the rugged old tower toppled to become a mere breakwater in the safe harbors of American mass culture? I only hoped that some esoteric possibilities remained.

Naropa’s Tibetan Buddhist founder wrote of a paradoxical land hidden outside, or next to, or beneath our daily reality. Shambhala—which Westerners call Shangri La.

The Beats had crumbled, but perhaps the door to Shambhala remained. I thought of Poe’s doomed lighthouse, and of the mysterious chamber at its base. I was filled with a numinous sensation that somehow everything was going to fit. Looking around at my fellow students, I realized I was one of the oldest customers in the house. Very well, but was young at heart, ready to become a writer at last.

In a celebratory mood, I drank half a bottle of champagne at the hotel bar and then, on a whim, I went up to the fifth floor and stood outside the corner room where Bill and I had coupled so thoroughly and so well, lo, these twenty-three years gone.

Standing there, I wondered if the Master had ever thought of me again. I’d combed though his later works, hoping to find some refracted image of myself—sometimes imagining that an echo of our pleasures could be found in Bill’s descriptions of farm boys in transports of sexual abandon. I’d even mailed him shameless letters, asking if my speculations were correct. But he never answered, and then one day he died.

“I miss you, Bill,” I said into the plush Victorian quiet of the hotel hall.

I can swear I never touched his old room’s door, but just as surely as if I’d pounded on it with my fist, a voice from within called, “We hear you. Come on in.” The words were blurred, as if the speaker had a lisp.

I pushed forward; the door swung open. The room was filled with heavy, dark furniture, and books piled in the gloom. A man with long, stringy blond hair and a fluffy blond goatee sat before a velvet-curtained window, bent over a desk with a single brass lamp. At first I had only a quarter-view of his face. He was bent very low indeed, as if kissing the papers scattered on his desk, papers covered by penciled writing in the smallest script I’d ever seen.

“Welcome back, Gregge,” came a high, twangy voice, different from the one I’d heard through the door. The blond man turned his head, clamping his mouth tight shut and staring at me with pale blue eyes that held an expression of triumphant glee. A curious high piping seemed to come from within his head. And then all at once his mouth gaped open.

You must believe me when I tell you that his tongue was a small manikin, a detailed copy of William Burroughs, fully animated and alive. I, who have so little imagination, could never invent such a thing.

I stepped back, feeling for the door, wanting to flee and forget what I was seeing. But I struck the door wrong—and it slammed shut. The blond man came closer, mouth open, eyes dancing with spiteful delight. I was shaking all over.

Like a dictator on the balcony of his palace, the meat puppet Burroughs stared out from the mouth, his tiny hands resting upon the lower teeth as if upon a railing.

“I knowed you was coming,” came Bill’s thin, rheumy voice. He was using the Pa Kettle accent he sometimes liked to put on. “Picked up your moon-calf aura from the hall.” He paused, savoring my reactions.

“I don’t understand,” I said, fighting back a spasm of nausea. “Don’t hurt me.”

“I’m working out karma,” said the little Burroughs. “I owe you for never writing back. I’m gonna let my pal Dr. Teage set you up for a Poe tasting. Later on you might do some secretarial work for us—or make yourself useful in other ways.” He allowed himself one of his appalling leers. “You’re aging well, Gregge. But that’s enough outta me already.”

In a twinkling, the Burroughs face on the blond man’s tongue smoothed over, and the tiny arms sank into the pink surface. I was faced with a somewhat seedy character licking his lips. His breath smelled of fruit and manure.

“I’m Teage,” he said, his goatee wagging. “And you’re—”

“Gregge Crane,” I said. “I knew Bill a little, a long time ago. I was with him in this room.”

“I know,” said Teage, who for some reason seemed to trust me. “I’m with him in this room every day. We’re doing a book together. I’m like you. I always wanted to be a fiction writer. Look at this.”

On the desk were the sheets filled with tiny words, and lying on one of the sheets was a sharpened bit of mechanical pencil lead with a scrap of tape around one end. Bill’s writing implement, half the size of a toothpick.

“The process is my own invention,” said Teage. “I call it twanking. Before I started channeling Bill, I was a biocyberneticist. Twanking is elementary. You assemble a data base of the writer’s works and journals, use back-propagation and simulated evolution to get a compact semantic generator that produces the same data, turn the generator into the connection weights for an artificial neural net, code the neural net into wetware for the gene expression loops of some human fecal bacteria, and then rub the smart germs onto living flesh. I think it’s deliciously fitting to use my tongue. Bill speaks through me. Every night I twank him by rubbing on a culture of his special bacilli. I lean over our desk and we write till dawn. Afternoons I read it over. I really need to start getting it keyboarded soon.”

“What’s the book going to be called?” was all I could think to say.

“Bill hasn’t decided yet.” Teage hesitated, then pressed on. “The thing is, Gregge, he’s much more than a simulation. I’ve caught his soul? Is soul a bad word anymore? Logically, you might expect that there’d be no continuity of behavior from session to session. But Bill remembers. He’s all around us—dark energy. He knows things, and even when the visible effects wear off, he’s still inside my tongue.”

Perhaps it was the effects of the champagne—or my pleasure at having Burroughs call me by name—but all this seemed reasonable. And, God help me, it was I myself who suggested the next step.

“Maybe you can help me twank Poe. The whole reason I came out here this summer was because I need to write a story in his style.”

“I know,” said Teage, “Bill and I have been getting ready for you. Bill’s known for months that you’d come tonight. The spirits are outside our spacetime, Gregge, continually prodding the world toward greater gnarliness. Inching our reality across paratime. Making your and my lives into still more perfect works of art.” He let out an abrupt guffaw, his breath like the miasma above a compost heap.

“You’ll give me a germ culture to turn my flesh into Edgar Allan Poe?” I pressed.

“It’s over here,” said Teague. “And maybe tomorrow you’ll start typing my manuscript into your computer. Unless there’s a complete rewrite.”

“Fine,” I said, sealing our deal. “Wonderful.”

The twanking culture consisted of scuzzy crud on a layer of clear jelly in a Petri dish atop a dusty green Collected Works of Poe. Teage fit a cover onto the dish and handed it to me.

“I’ve got no use for this batch myself,” he said. “I’ve got my mouth full enough with Burroughs.”

I peered into the dish. Fuzzy white Cheerio-sized rings. Green and orange streaks. Spots, dots, and streamers.

“You only need a little at a time,” Teage was saying. “Dig out a few grams of the culture with, like, a plastic coffee spoon, and smear it on. Careful where you put it, though. It takes hold wherever it touches. The tongue’s especially good because it’s so flexible.”

Back in my room I brewed a pot of coffee and sat down to record these events on my laptop and on the cute little minidrive that I carry with it. I once lost a year’s work on a Poe bibliography in a hard disk crash, and now I always make a point of saving off my work as I go.

It’s calming to be lying here propped on the pillows of my bed, typing. It’s a warm night; I’m nude. The yellow lamplight burnishes the tones of my flesh. I’ve been avoiding the sight of the Petri dish on my bed stand. But now it’s time.

I poise the white plastic spoon over the culture. Rub that gunk on my tongue?

I think not.

For as soon as Teage told me the culture would alter whatever part of me it touched, I decided to use my penis.

So here we go. It stings more than I could have imagined. The sensation flutters into my loins and my solar plexus. My penis shifts and separates. A vertical break forms in the base, two flaps split off near the top.

What have I done, what have I done, what have I done?

I’ve twanked Eddie Poe into my penis.

He’s angry, of all things. “What is the meaning of this conjuration?” cries Poe. “I abjure you to return me to my rest.” He glances down and sees my belly, my pubic hair, my scrotum.

“Fie! Gaud, sodomite, ghoul, defiler of my grave!”

It’s I who should be upset; I’m the one with the deformed, yelling penis. But the transformation is such that my cock seems to have a stronger personality than me. Nothing new, really. I’m in shock, and for a moment this seems almost funny.

But now it gets much worse. The little Poe penis knots his brow in fury, gathers his strength and—snaps himself loose from my belly. No, no, no!

Somewhere below the horror I think of a lighthouse with a hollow base breaking loose from brittle chalk.

There’s a hole at my crotch. The hole is moving around, adjusting itself, becoming a vagina.

I catch hold of Eddie before he can run away and, screaming like a woman, I stampede bare-assed down the halls and up the stairs to Teage’s room—not forgetting to bring my laptop. I must preserve every bit of this, at all costs.

For finally I have a story to tell.

Teage has drawn back his curtains and is standing by his open window, staring into the humid night. He turns to face me, Burroughs in his mouth again.

Bill calls a word to my Eddie: “Tekelili.” I recognize it from Poe’s only novel, his tale of a sailing trip to the farthest South. Poe used tekelili to represent the cries of birds at Earth’s nethermost frontier.

“Tekelili,” responds the figure in my hand. And now, vivified by the exchange, the little Poe grows hot to the touch, twists from my grasp, and buzzes through the room’s air. An instant later he’s flown out Teage’s open window, blinking like a firefly, like a lighthouse. He pauses out there, waiting for us to come and follow.

A sharp pain knifes across my belly.

I brought the laptop in the car with me; Teage is driving, led by the darting light. I’m still naked. My pains come in rhythmic waves. I fear what comes next. But I keep writing, saving the file after every sentence.

We drive down Broadway and turn right on Baseline. The great triangular rocks of the Flatirons are gold in the waning moon.

Thick clear fluid seeps from my vagina. I’m giving birth.

In the middle of the field hovers glowing Eddie Poe. Between my wet thighs twitches a newborn sea-cucumber—a warty, foot-long creature with a fan of tendrils at one end—the very species found in Poe’s novel of the great hole beyond the Antarctic walls of ice. The contractions continue. More life stirs in my womb.

The Burroughs thing watches quietly from within Teage’s mouth. I force a mugwump out through my birth canal, then a centipede and a cuttlefish.

As they leave my body, the creatures crawl to Eddie’s beacon, no two of them the same. Unknown energies pour from their tendrils, hands, mandibles, tentacles. The beams drill through Earth’s thin crust, friable as a chalk tablet.

A glow is visible from the tunnel my children have made.

Teage has gone and I must follow. My body is changing, my mind can barely form the words to type. I’ll end my manuscript and cast the minidrive clear.

And then, ah, then—raving, inchoate, my womb expelling an endless stream of life, I’ll leap into the Hollow Earth.

Shambhala.

Note on “MS Found in a Minidrive”

Written in June, 2004.

Poe’s Lighthouse, Chris Conlon, ed. (Cemetery Dance, 2006).

Since this story already has a hoax introduction, it’s perhaps overkill to write another layer of annotation. But, hey, Edgar Allan Poe would.

In the summer of 2004, I went to Boulder, Colorado, to teach a one-week “Transreal Writing” course at the Naropa Institute. Transrealism is my term for the practice of basing fantastic tales on your real life—something I often do. I have more discussions of transrealism in my essay collection, Seek! (Four Walls Eight Windows, 1999) and on my writing page www.rudyrucker.com/writing.

I’d last been at Naropa in 1982, when I got to meet Allen Ginsburg and William Burroughs (but, no, I didn’t spend the night with Burroughs). By way of illustrating my transreal writing technique to my students in 2004, I wrote “MS Found in a Minidrive” during the week I was teaching them. And, as so often seems to happen, my main character is a mad professor.

The theme of the story had already been defined by Chris Conlon, who was editing an anthology Poe’s Lighthouse (Cemetery Dance, 2006) of stories all taking off on the same unfinished story fragment by Master Poe. You can find the complete text of the original “Lighthouse” fragment in Poe’s online Collected Works at eapoe.org. I might mention, by the way, my friend John Shirley has a really terrific story, “Blind Eye,” in that same Poe’s Lighthouse anthology. John sticks to the straight Poe style and delivers a tale that’s eerily like one of the master’s.

The high point of my week at Naropa was a large group reading they had. I was on a bill with my favorite poet and dear friend Anselm Hollo, reading to a crowd of three hundred people. As my story was tailor-made for the Naropa audience, it fully blew their minds and they loved it. I was thrilled to be performing at this level in the home of the Beats; it was truly “a gala night within the lonesome latter years,” as Poe touchingly puts it in his poem “The Conqueror Worm.”

Guadalupe and Hieronymus Bosch

As an unemployed, overweight, unmarried, overeducated woman with a big mouth, I don’t have a lot of credibility. But even if I was some perfect California Barbie it wouldn’t be enough. People never want to listen to women.

I, Glenda Gomez, bring glad tidings. She that hath ears, let her hear.

An alien being has visited our world. Harna is, was, her name. I saw her as a glowing paramecium, a jellyfish, a glass police car, and a demonic art patron. This morning, when she was shaped like a car, I rode inside her to the fifteenth century. And this evening I walked past the vanishing point and saved our universe from Harna’s collecting bag. I’m the queen of space and time. I’m trying to write up my story to pitch as a reality TV show.

Let’s start with paramecia. Unicellular organisms became a hobby of mine a few months ago when I stole a microscope from my job. I was sorting egg and sperm cells for an infertility clinic called Smart Stork. Even though I don’t have any kind of biology background they trained me.

I’m not dumb. I have a Bachelor’s in Art History from San Jose State, which is just a few blocks from my apartment on Sixth Street. Well, almost a degree. I never finished the general education courses or my senior seminar, which would probably, certainly, have been on Hieronymus Bosch. I used to have a book of his pictures I looked at all the time—although today the book disappeared. At first I thought it was hidden under something. My apartment is a sty.

My lab job didn’t last long—I’m definitely not the science type. I wasn’t fast enough, I acted bored, I kissed the manager Dick Went after one too many lunchtime Coronas—and he fired me. That’s when I bagged my scope—a binocular phase-contrast Leica. I carried it home in my ever ready XXL purse. Later that day Dick came to my apartment to ask about it, but I screamed through the door at him like a crazy person until he went away. Works on the landlord too.

Now that I have a microscope, I keep infusions of protozoan cultures in little jars all over my apartment. It’s unbelievably easy to grow the infusions. You just put a wad of lawn grass in with some bottled water. Bacteria breed themselves into the trillions—rods and dots and corkscrews that I can see at 200x. And before you know it, the paramecia are right there digging on the bacilli. They come out of nowhere. What works really well is to add a scrap of meat to an infusion, it gets dark and pukeful, and the critters go wild for a few days till they die of their own shit. In the more decadent infusions you’ll find a particular kind of very coarsely ciliated paramecium rolling and rushing around. My favorites. I call them the microhomies.

So today is a Sunday morning in March and I’m eating my usual breakfast of day-old bread with slices of welfare cheddar, flipping through my Bosch book thinking about my next tattoo. A friend named Sleepey is taking an online course in tattooing, and he said he’d give me one for free. He has a good flea-market tattoo-gun he traded a set of tires for. Who needs snow tires in San Jose? So I’m thinking it would be bitchin’ to bedizen my belly with a Bosch.

I’m pretty well settled on this blue bagpipe bird with a horn for his nose. It’ll be something to talk about, and the bagpipe will be like naturalistic on my gordo gut, maybe it’ll minimize my girth. But the bird needs a background pattern. Over my fourth cup of microwave coffee, I start thinking about red blood cells, remembering from the lab how they’re shaped. I begin digging on the concept of rounding out my Bosch bird tattoo with a blood-cell tiling.

To help visualize it, I pinprick my pinkie and put a droplet on a glass slide under my personal Glenda Gomez research scope. I see beautiful shades of orange and red from all my little blood cells massed together. Sleepey will need to see this in order to fully grasp what to do. I want to keep on looking, but the blood is drying fast. The cells are bursting and cracks are forming among them as they dry. I remember that at Smart Stork we’d put some juice on the slides with the cells to keep them perky. I don’t know what kind of juice, but I decide to try a drop of water out of one of my infusions, a dark funky batch that I’d fed with a KFC chicken nugget.

The infusion water is teeming with those tough-looking paramecia with the coarse bristles—the microhomies. What with Bosch on my brain, the microhomies resemble tiny bagpipes on crutches. I’m like: Tattoo them onto my belly too? While I’m watching the microhomies, they start digging on my ruptured blood cells.

“Yo,” I say, eyeing an especially bright and lively one. “You’re eating me.”

And that’s when it happens. The image loses its focus, I feel a puff of air, my skin tingles all over. Leaning back, I see a bag of glowing light grow out from the microscope slide. It’s a foot across.

I jump to my feet and back off. I may be heavy, but I’m quick. At first I have the idea my apartment is on fire, and then for some reason I think of earthquakes. I’m heading for the door.

But the glowing sack gets there before me, blocking the exit. I try to reach through it for the doorknob.

As soon as my hand is inside the lumpy glow I hear a woman’s voice.

“Glenda! Hello dear.”

“Who are you?”

“I’m Harna from Hilbert space.” She has a prim voice; I visualize flowery dresses and pillbox hats. “I happened upon your brane several—days—ago. I’ve been teeming with the microlife, a bit humdrum, and I thought that’s all there is to see in this location. Worth documenting, but no more than that. I had no idea that only a few clicks up the size scale I’d find a gorgeous entity like you. Scale is tricky for me, what with everything in Hilbert space being infinite. Thank goodness I happened upon your blood cell. Oh, warmest greetings, Glenda Gomez. You’re—why, you’re collectible, my dear.”

I’m fully buggin’. I run to the corner of my living-room, staring at the luminous paramecium the size of a dog in midair. “Go away,” I say.

Harna wobbles into the shape of a jellyfish with dangling frilly ribbons. She drifts across the room, not quite touching the floor, dragging her oral arms across the stuff lying on my tables, checking things out. And then she gets to my Bosch book, which is open to The Garden of Earthly Delights.

“A nonlinear projection of three-space to two-space,” burbles Harna, feeling the paper all over. “Such a clever map. Who’s the author?”

“Hieronymus Bosch,” I murmur. “It’s called perspective.” I’m half-wondering if my brain has popped and I’m alone here talking to myself. Maybe I’m about to start fingerpainting the floor with Clorox. Snorting Ajax up my nose.

“Bosch?” muses Harna. Her voice is fruity and penetrating like my old guidance counselor’s. “And I just know you have a crush on him, Glenda! I can tell. When can I meet him?”

“He lived a long time ago,” I whisper. I’m stepping from side to side, trying to find a clear path to the door.

“Most excellent,” Harna is saying. “You’ll time-snatch him, and then I can use the time-flaw to perspective-map your whole spacetime brane down into a sack! Yummy! You are so cute, Glenda. Yes, I’m going to wrap you up and take you home!”

I get past her and run out into the street. I’m breathing hard, still in my nightgown, now and then looking over my shoulder. So of course a San Jose police car pulls over and sounds me on their speaker. They think I’m a tweaker or a nut-job. Did I mention that it’s Sunday morning?

“Ma’am. Can we help you? Ma’am. Please come over to the police car and place your hands on the hood. Ma’am.” More cop-voice crackle in the background and here comes Harna down the sidewalk, still shaped like a flying jellyfish, though bigger than before. The cops can’t see her, though.

“Ma’am.” One of them gets out of the car, a kid with a cop mustache. He looks kind, concerned, but his hand is on the butt of his Tazer.

I whirl, every cop’s image of a madwoman, pointing back down the sidewalk at the swollen Harna, who’s shaping herself into a damn good replica of the cops’ car. She’s made of glowing haze and hanging at an angle to the ground.

Right before the cop grabs my wrist or Tasters me, Harna sweeps over and—pixie-dust! I’m riding in a Gummi-Bear cop car, with Harna talking to me from the radio grill. The cops don’t see me any more. Harna heads down the street, then swerves off parallel to spacetime. She guns her mill and we’re rumbling through a wah-wah collage of years and centuries, calendar leaves flying, the sun flickering off and on, Earth rushing around the Sun in a blur. And it’s not just time we’re traveling through, we’re rolling through some miles as well. We arrive in the Lowlands of 1475.

It’s a foggy dawn, Jerome Bosch is at his bedroom window, arcing a stream of pee toward the glow of the rising sun. I know from books that Hieronymus was just his fancy show name, and that his homies called him Jerome. Like my given name is Guadalupe—but everyone calls me Glenda. Seeing the man in the window, my heart does a little handstand. My love has guided us all this way.

“He is scrumptious,” says Harna.

As he lowers his nightshirt, Jerome’s gaze drifts away from the horizon—and he sees us. His expression is calm, resigned—it’s like he’s always been expecting a flying jellyfish/cop-car carrying a good-looking woman from the next millennium. Calm, yes, but he’s moving back from the window hella fast.

Harna flips out a long vortex of force, a tornado that fastens onto Jerome and pulls him to us. He’s hanging in the air a few feet away from me, slowly spinning—and yelling in what must be Dutch.

“Grab your fella,” says Harna. “It has to be you who lands him. It’s not for me to meddle in a brane’s spacetime.”

The wind has flopped Bosch’s hair back. His cheekbones are high, his lips are thin, his eyes are bright. The man for me. I reach out and catch hold of his hand. It’s warm.

Harna’s light flows down my arm and up Jerome’s. Augmented by Harna, I’m strong as a steam shovel. I set Bosch down on the jelly car seat next to me.

“It’s too soon,” he says, clear as day. “I’m not ready.”

“I’m Glenda,” I say, not all that surprised he’s speaking English. Another Harna miracle. “Ready or not, I’m taking you home.”

“To Hell?” exclaims Jerome. “That’s quite unjust. Only yesterday I was absolved by the priest. My sins in these last hours have been but petty ones. A touch of anger at the neighbor’s dog, my usual avarice for a truly great commission, and the accustomed fires of lust, of course— ” As he mentions this last sin, he looks down my nightgown, which I’m just loving. I press his hand against my warm thigh.

“Don’t worry, sweetie. I don’t live in Hell. I live in San Jose.”

For the rest of the ride, Jerome is busy looking around, taking everything in. What eyes he has! So sharp and smart and alert. What with the time-winds flapping my flimsy, he can see I’m all woman. I’m doing my best to keep the fabric cinched in around the problem areas at my waist, and I’m trying to get his arms around me, but he’s kind of reluctant. He’s uneasy about whither we’re bound. I can dig it.

Finally Harna sets us down in the sunny street outside my apartment. Lucky me, the cops are gone. Everything looks the same—the dead palm leaves, the beater cars and pickups, the dusty jasmine vines, the broken glass on the dry clay, the 7-11 store, the university parking garage—sunny and dry.

Harna rises into the air and spreads out, layering herself across the scene like extra sunshine. No doubt she’ll be back in some more personal form pretty soon. But meanwhile I’ve got me a man. I smile at Jerome and give his arm a happy squeeze.

“This is Spain?” he wonders.

“America,” I tell him, which doesn’t seem to ring a bell. “The new world across the Atlantic Ocean, plus some five centuries past your time.”

He shakes his head, and stares around like a bird fallen from its nest. “It’s after the Second Coming?” he asks. “Christ has dominion over the Earth?”

“The Church is doing fine,” I say, not sure where this is going. We shouldn’t stand around the street in our nightgowns. “Come on inside.”

I hustle him up the stairs into my apartment and first of all get us in some clothes. I dress him in my favorite vintage red Ramones T-shirt and my yellow SJSU sweatpants. Me, I put on some nice tight Capri pants with a Lycra tummy panel and a pink baby-doll blouse that’s loose at the bottom. Truth be told, I do a certain amount of my shopping in the maternity section at Target.

In the kitchen I offer Jerome some Oreos and microwave two cups of instant coffee. Buzz! The microwave is built into the wall so we delinquent renters can’t hock it. Jerome overlooks the futuristic aspects of my kitchen because he’s busy holding one of the cookies up to the light, studying the embossed writing and curlicues.

“They’re food,” I tell him. I rotate one in two and give him the better half. He scarfs it down—and I’m secretly glad, thinking that we’ve broken bread together now. Jerome takes another Oreo and eats the whole thing. They’re gettin’ good to him.

Meanwhile I touch up my black lipstick and lip liner. All the time I’m watching him. Even though he’s from a long time ago, he’s not old. Maybe twenty-five. He would have still been at the start of his career. No reason he can’t have as good a career here in San Jose with me.

Jerome watches me right back. His gaze is warm and alive, as if there’s an extra brain inside each eyeball. After a bit he fixates on my mug of colored pencils, looking at them the way I wish he was looking at my boobs.

“Want to draw?” I ask him. “You can decorate my walls.” There’s two smooth blank walls in my living room, a short wall across from the hall door and a big one across from the window.

“A mural?” says Jerome, examining a couple of the pencils.

“Bingo.”

He starts in on the smaller wall. And me, I sit down with pen and paper at my round table on the one chair I’ve got. I want to try and start documenting some of this unfurling madness. For sure there’s a reality TV show in this. All my friends say I should be on TV, and who am I to disagree. I recite a prayer to give me courage to write.

“Hail Glenda, full of grace, an alien paramecium was with thee. Blessed art thou amongst women, and blessed is the fruit of your brain, Glenda and Jerome.”

I lean over my spiral notebook, pen in hand.

To whom it may concern: It may interest you to know that…

Is it Hie or Hei? Love has made me dyslexic.

I look around, trying to find the book that turned Harna on to Jerome, but I can’t see it just now. Thinking about the book, I have to grin, thinking how incredible it is to have the artist himself here with me.

“Hey, Jerome. I’m writing about you.”

“Not yet,” he says and taps his thumb with his finger. Like that’s the Lowlands chill-it gesture. He’s holding a purple pencil in his other hand. Getting started on marking up my little wall. Holding the pencil gives him power, aplomb. He’s a suspicious genius with sharp eyes and a trapdoor mouth. I keep talking to him.

“It’s fabulous that you’re drawing, Jerome. This hole will be an art grotto. I hope they don’t paint it over when we move.” And surely we will be moving quite soon, with Jerome pulling in the Old Master bucks. We’ll be on TV. We’ll get a condo in one of those beautiful new buildings across from the SJSU library on Fourth Street.

I smile at Jerome and fluff my hair a little. I wear it long and black with henna highlights and heavy bangs. Too bad I didn’t happen to shampoo and condition it yet this week. I look sexier when my mane is lustrous.

Jerome thins his lips and shades the outstretched arms of a little man. He’s digging on the excellent twenty-first-century quality of my pencils and the luscious smooth whiteness of apartment dry-wall. Sketching a picture of Harna and me snatching him. Harna looks like a fish as much as a car. She’s surrounded by glow-lines of blue light. Her prey is just now seeing the shape in the sky, he’s holding out his arms with that odd look of non-surprise. His unmade bachelor bed is in the far corner of his room. The vortex from the aeroform is gonna cartwheel him into the arms of a voluptuous dark-haired sorceress. Me!

“You’re cute,” I tell Jerome. He pinches the fingers of one hand at me again, the other hand busy with my pencils. He draws terrifically fast. I’m really glad I bagged him. But I wish he looked a little happier about it.

“Why don’t we get to know each other better?” I say, imagining he might pick up on my tone. I unbutton my baby-doll blouse enough so he can see my boobs—but not the runaway rolls of my stomach. My breasts are a major plus, easily the equal of Pammy Anderson’s. And they’re natural.

But Jerome looks away. It occurs to me that maybe he still thinks this is Hell—which would make me a demoness. I decide to play up to that. I cackle at him and beckon with witchy fingers, the light glinting on my chipped black nails. My fingers are quite shapely, another plus feature. But they’re not bringing Jerome Bosch into my arms.

So I go get him. He tries to escape, racing around the apartment like a sparrow that flew in the window. I shoo him into my bedroom and—plop—we’re mixed in with the sheets, magazines, and laundry on my bed.

I give him a wet kiss and pull down my stretchy pants—keeping my top on so as to minimize that troublesome abdominal area. Of course I’m not wearing panties, I’ve been planning this all along. I tug down his sweatpants—and there’s his goodies on display. A twenty-five-year-old fella here in bed with me, the answer to a maiden’s prayer. I roll him on top of me and pull him in. It’s been awhile.

But—just my luck—this turns into a totally screwed-up proposition. He comes, maybe, and then he’s limp, and then—oh, God—he starts sobbing like his heart is going to break.

Poor Jerome. I cuddle him and whisper to him. His sobs slow down, he whimpers, he slides off to one side, and—falls asleep!

I feel down between my legs, trying to figure out if he delivered. What a thing it would be to carry Hieronymus Bosch’s baby! That would tie him to me for sure. I think I’m ovulating today, as a matter of fact. Just for luck, I twist around and prop my feet up on the wall, giving the Dutch Master’s wrigglers every opportunity to work their way up to the hidden jewel of my egg.

Resting there, thinking things over, I can visualize them, pointy-nosed with beating tails, talking to each other in Dutch, enjoying themselves in Glenda-land, on a pilgrimage to my Garden of Earthly Delights.

He keeps on sleeping, and I amble back into the kitchen to make myself a grilled cheese sandwich. I’m happy, but at the same time I have this bad feeling that Harna somehow tricked me. That stuff about wrapping me up and taking me home. Some weird shit is gonna come down, I just know it.

But now here comes Jerome out the bedroom, looking mellower than before. Our little hump and cuddle has helped his mind-set.

“Greetings, Glenda,” he says. “I enjoyed our venery.”

“Likewise.” He looks so cute and inquisitive that I run over and kiss his cheek. And I can’t help asking, “You don’t think I’m too fat?”

“You’re well fed,” he says, cupping my boobs. “Clean and healthy. But do you worship Satan? Your spirit-familiar Harna—surely she is unholy.”

“I don’t know much about Harna,” I admit. “She only appeared today. And Satan? Naw, dog. I’m a Catholic girl.” Fallen away, I don’t mention. I cross myself and he’s relieved.

“I can go home?” he asks, glancing out the window at the quiet street in the noon sun.

“You belong with me,” I tell him. “I’ll give you a baby. You never had one back then. I love your art. You’re mucho famous here, you know. I have a whole book of your pictures.”

I root around the apartment, wanting to show him, but damn it, that book is totally gone. I’m guessing that Harna took it. She was saying something about copying Jerome’s perspective maps so she can—fit our world into a sack? That has to be wack. If only she’s gone for good. Maybe hoping hard enough can make it so. I skip over to Jerome and kiss him again. He lets me.

“I can’t find my book, but we can go to the SJSU library,” I tell him. “It’s just across the campus and they’re open on Sunday. And I think the Art Mart is open today too. I’ll buy you some paint.”

“Buy paint?” says Jerome. “I mix my own.”

“We get it in tubes,” I say. “Like sausage. Ready-made. Here, eat a grilled cheese sandwich , and then we’ll look for Hieronymus Bosch books in the library.”

Well, guess what we find under Bosch, Hieronymus, in the library? Not jack shit. When Harna and I abducted him from the fifteenth-century Dutch town of s’Hertogenbosch and carried him to twenty-first century San Jose, California, we wiped out his role in history. Maybe he finished one or two minor paintings before we nabbed him, but as far as the history of art is concerned, he never lived. Jerome doesn’t really pick up on how weird this is—I mean all he’s seen me do is look at an incomprehensible-to-a-medieval-mind online card catalog, and we nabbed him before he was famous anyway, so he’s not feeling the loss. But me, I feel it bad.

Bosch was a really important artist, you know—or maybe you don’t. Come to think of it, I might be the only one who remembers our world before I changed our history. But take it from me, Hieronymus Bosch was King. The Elvis of artists. His work influenced a lot of people in all kinds of ways over the centuries.

More ways than I’d imagined.

Because now, walking off the campus and getting a coffee, I’m paying attention and I’m noticing differences in our non-Bosch world. There aren’t any ads for horror movies in the paper, for instance, which is way odd.

The Episcopal Church that used to be by the coffee shop is a pho noodle parlor. On a hunch, I look in the yellow pages in the coffee shop, and there’s no Episcopal or Baptist or Proletarian or whatever churches in town at all. With no Bosch, the Protestant thing never happened! The sisters that whipped me through grade school would be happy, but I’m thinking, Dear God, what have I done?

The cars are different too, duller than before, as if Y2K cars could get duller. And every single one of them is cream colored, not even any silver or maroon.

The barrista in the coffee shop who usually wears foundation and drawn-on eyebrows has her face bare as a granola hippie’s. And her hair is all bowl-cut and sensible. Ugh. The world is definitely lagging without the cumulative influences of my man Jerome.

On the plus side, you can smoke in the coffee shop now, and all the cigarettes are fat and laced with nutmeg and clove, which I dig. The Supertaqueria next door isn’t selling tongue anymore, also fine by me. The fonts on the signs are somehow lower and fatter and more, like, Sanskrit-looking. The people in the magazine ads are wearing more clothes, and generally heavier.

Hey, I can live with some change, if that’s what it takes to get Glenda her man.

I buy Jerome a canvas and some acrylics at the Art Mart—putting them on a new credit card that some pinheads mailed me last week. When we get back to my apartment, my Dutch Master sniffs suspiciously at the paint, then prepares to start layering the stuff over the colored drawing on my smaller wall.

There’s a knock on the door. I’ve been expecting this. I peep through the peephole and it’s Harna, looking just like her voice sounds, like a rich old white woman in a flowery dress and a pastel green pillbox hat covered with seed pearls. I don’t want to let her in, but she walks right through the closed door.

“Hello, Glenda and Jerome,” goes Harna. “I have a commission for the artist.” She plumps a velvet sack right down on my kitchen table. Clink of gold coins. Perfectly calculated to get Jerome’s juices flowing.

“What kind of painting do you need, my lady?” asks Jerome, setting down his paintbrush and making a greedy little bow.

“A picture of that,” she says, pointing out the window to Sixth Street and the San Jose cityscape. “With full perspective accuracy. You can paint it—there.” She points to my big blank living room wall.

“How soon would you need it?” asks Jerome.

“By sundown,” says Harna.

“He can’t paint that fast,” I protest.

“I’ll speed him up,” says Harna, with a twitch of her dowager lips. “I’ll return with the rising of the moon.”

Sure enough, Jerome starts racing around the room like a cockroach does when the light comes on. He pauses only long enough to ask me to get him more paint.

When I come back from the Art Mart with a shopping bag of paint tubes, he’s already roughed in an underpainting of the street—the houses with their tile and shingle roofs, the untrimmed palm trees, the dead dingy cars, the vines, a few passersby captured in motion, the tops of the houses in the next block, the houses after them, the low brown haze from the freeways, and beyond that the golden-grassed foothills and the blank blue sky.

He’s all over the wall, and the painting is so perfect and beautiful I can hardly stand it. Every ten seconds, it seems like, he darts over to the window, then darts back. He’s such a nut that he’s putting in every single person and car that goes past, so the picture is getting more and more crowded.

The sun is going down and a few lights come on in the windows outside. Somehow Jerome is keeping up with it, changing his painting to match the world, touching the buildings with sunset gold, damping the shadows into warmer shades, pinkening the sky—and then darkening it.

A fat full moon comes up over the foothills and, quick as a knife, Jerome paints it onto my wall, sprinkling stars all around it.

And then Harna’s in the room again.

“It’s enough,” she says. “He can stop.”

Jerome cranks down to normal speed. I hand him more Oreos and coffee. He slugs down the nourishment, then drinks a quart of water from the sink.

“What happens now?” I ask Harna.

“Like I said before,” she answers, not looking so much like a human anymore. Her pink skin is peeling away in patches, and underneath she’s green. “I’m going to bag you and your world and take you home. Don’t worry, it won’t hurt.”

And then she shoots out of the window and disappears into the distance past the moon.

“We have to stop her!” I tell Jerome, picking up my purse.

“What?” he says. He sounds tired.

“We have to run after Harna.”

Jerome looks at me for a long time. And then he smiles. “If you say so, Glenda. Being with you is interesting.”

The two of us run down the apartment stairs and right away I can see that things are seriously weird. The cars across the street are two-thirds as big as the cars on my side.

“Hurry,” I tell Jerome, and we run around the corner to the next block. The houses on that next street are half the size of the houses on my street. We run another block, which takes only a couple of seconds, as each block is way smaller than the one before. The houses are only waist high. We go just a little farther and now we’re stepping right over the houses, striding across a block at a time.

Another step takes us all the way across Route 101, the step after that across east San Jose. The further from Jerome’s picture we get, the smaller things are.

“Perspective!” exclaims Jerome. “The world has shrunk to perspective!”

We hop over the foothills. And now it gets really crazy. With one last push of our legs, we leap past the moon. It’s a pale yellow golf ball near our knees. We’re launched into space, man. The stars rush past, all of them, denser and denser—zow—and then we’re past everything, beyond the vanishing point, out at infinity.

Clear white light, firm as Jell-O, and you can stand wherever you like. Up where it’s the brightest, I see a throne and a bearded man in it, just like in Jerome’s paintings. It’s God, with Jesus beside Him, and between them is the Dove, which I never did get. Right below the Trinity is my own Virgin of Guadalupe, with wiggly yellow lines all around her. And up above them all are my secret guardians, the Powerpuff Girls from my favorite Saturday morning cartoon. Jerome sees them too. We clasp hands. I know deep inside myself that now forever we two are married. I’m crying my head off.

But somebody jostles me, it’s Harna right next to us, pushing and grunting, trying to wrestle our whole universe into a brown sack. She’s the shape of a green Bosch-goblin with a slit mouth.

I turn off the waterworks and whack Harna up the side of the head with my purse. Jerome crouches down and butts her in the stomach. Passing the vanishing point has made us about as strong as our enemy, the demonic universe-collector. While she’s reeling back, I quick get hold of her sack and shake its edges free of our stars.

Harna comes at me hot and heavy, with smells and electric shocks and thumps on my butt. Jerome goes toe-to-toe with her, shoving her around, but she’s starting to hammer on his head pretty good. Just then I notice a brush and tubes of white and blue paint in my purse. I hand them to Jerome, and while I use some Extreme Wrestling moves from TV on Harna, Jerome quick paints a translucent blue sphere around her with a cross on top ¾ a spirit trap.

I shove the last free piece of Harna fully inside the ball and, presto, she’s neutralized. With a hissing, farting sound she dwindles from our view, disappearing in a direction different from any that we can see. I wave one time to the Trinity, the Virgin, and the Powerpuff Girls, and, how awesome, they wave back. And then we’re outta there.

The walk home is a little tricky—that first step in particular, where you go from infinity back into normal space, is a tough one. But we make it.

As soon as we’re in my apartment, I help Jerome slap some house-paint over his big mural. And when we go outside to check on things, everything is back to being its own right size. We’ve saved our universe.

To celebrate, we get some Olde Antwerpen forty-ouncers at the 7-11 and hop onto my bed, cuddling together at one end leaning against the wall. I’m kind of hoping Jerome will want to get it on, but right now he seems a little tired. Not too tired to check out my boobs though.

Just when it might start to get interesting, here comes Harna’s last gasp. I can’t see her anymore, but I can hear her voice, and so can Jerome.

“Have it your way,” intones the prissy universe-collector. “Keep your petty world. But the restoration must be in full. Before I leave for good, Hieronymus must go home.”

“Think I’ll stay here,” says Jerome, who’s holding a tit in one hand and a beer in the other.

“Back,” says Harna, and her presence disappears for good.

As she leaves, the living breathing man next to me turns into—oh hell—an art book.

“No way,” I sob. “I need him.” I quick say the Hail Mary three times, like the sisters taught me. But the Bosch book just sits there. I pour some of the microhomies onto it. Nothing doing. I squeeze red paint onto the book cover and stick a split Oreo cookie to it. Still no good. And then in desperation, I pray to my special protectors, the Powerpuff Girls. And the day’s last miracle begins.

The book twitches in my hands, throbs, splits in two, and the two copies move apart, making a, like, hyperdimensional man-hole.

And, yes, pushing his way out of the hole, here comes my Hieronymus Bosch, his hair flopping, his eyes sharp, his mouth thin with concentration.

He’s in my bed—and the dumb book is gone. Screw art history. Jerome will make even better paintings than before. And if that doesn’t work out, there’s reality TV.

You know anybody who can help with my show?

Note on “Guadalupe and Hieronymus Bosch”

Written in April , 2004.

Interzone, October 2005.

I’ve always been fascinated by artistic representations of the Virgin of Guadalupe—she’s usually drawn in the middle of a spiky oval halo. To me, that halo looks like an image you might find by zooming into the computer graphics fractal known as the Mandelbrot Set. Not that this image has much to do with the story.

The story was inspired, rather, by buying myself a good-quality microscope. On searching the web to find books about microscopy, I came across a delightful flying-saucer tract that I ordered: Trevor James Constable, The Cosmic Pulse of Life: The Revolutionary Biological Power Behind UFOs (Borderland Sciences, Garberville, CA, 1990). Constable jovially argues that our atmosphere is filled with all-but-invisible giant “aeroforms,” akin to jellyfish or protozoa. And, writes Constable, these home-grown “aliens” are what we’re seeing when we see when we see UFOs.

I came up with the hard science idea for the story’s conclusion while giving a lecture to my Advanced Computer Graphics class at San Jose State University. We were studying the mathematical projective transformation that is used to convert three-dimensional coordinates into locations upon a painter’s canvas or, for that matter, upon a computer-game’s view screen. It turns out that you can imagine forming the inverse of the projection transformation, and that if you were to let this inverse transformation act upon your body, then you could indeed find yourself striding across houses and mountains, with the fabled Point At Infinity only a few more steps away. I explained all this to my students at the time—they enjoyed the rap, although of course they thought I was a mad professor.

One final inspiration for the story was my continuing desire to write about the great master Hieronymus Bosch. Having already written a historical novel about a Flemish painter—As Above, So Below: A Novel of Peter Bruegel (2002), I’m tempted to write a tome about Bosch. “Guadalupe and Hieronymus Bosch” is a down payment on the dream.

By the way, Terry Bisson did me the favor of reading a draft of the story and making some good suggestions. After appearing in Interzone, the story also appeared in David Hartwell and Kathryn Cramer, Year’s Best SF 11 (Eos, 2006).

The Men in the Back Room at the Country Club

“Yo, Jack,” said Tonel as they lugged two golf bags apiece toward the men’s locker room. It was sunset, the end of a long Saturday’s caddying, Jack’s last day of work this summer.

“I didn’t get a chance to tell you,” continued Tonel, shouldering open the door. “About who I saw sweatin’ in Ragland’s backyard this morning.” It was fresh and cool in the locker room. A nice break from the heavy, thick August air.

“In Ragland’s yard?” said Jack Vaughan, setting down the bags and wiping his brow. “I don’t know. His ninety-year-old mother?” Jack suspected a joke. Ragland was the master of the locker room, ensconced behind his counter. Tidily cleaned shoes and piles of fresh white towels sat on the white-painted shelves around him. Although the bare-skulled Ragland’s eyes were half-closed, it was likely that he was listening.

“It was the five mibracc,” said Tonel. “Doin’ Ragland’s yard work. Isn’t that right, Ragland? What’s the dealio? How you get to slave-driving them Republicans? I need to know.” Tonel lived right next door to Ragland. The two weren’t particularly fond of each other.

“Don’t be mouthin’ on my business, yellow dog,” said Ragland. Though he cleaned the shoes of popinjays, he insisted on his dignity.

A burst of talk echoed from the little back room beyond Ragland’s station. Just like every other morning or afternoon, the mibracc—he caddies’ nickname for “men in the back room at the country club”—were in there, safe from women, out of the daylight, playing cards and drinking the bourbon they stored in their lockers.

“Those bagworts do chores?” said Jack. “No way, Tonel.”

“I seen it,” insisted Tonel. “Mr. Atlee was draggin’ a plow with Mr. Early steerin’ it. Mr. Gupta was down on his knees pullin’ up weeds, and Mr. Inkle and Mr. Cuthbert was carryin’ trash out to the alley. Ole Ragland sittin’ on the back porch with his shotgun across his knees. Did your Meemaw put conjure on them, Ragland?”

“You want me to snapify your ass?” said Ragland. Though gray and worn, Ragland was, in his own way, an imposing man.

Tonel made a series of mystic passes, hoodoo signs, and rap gestures in Ragland’s direction.

“I’ll ask the men myself,” said Jack, caught up by Tonel’s rebellious spirit.

The two boys stepped into the back room, a plain space with a tile floor and shiny green paint on the windowless concrete walls. The five old men sat in battered wooden captain’s chairs around a table from the club’s lounge. Oily Mr. Atlee was dealing out cards to spindly white-haired Mr. Early, to bald-as-a-doorknob Mr. Inkle, to Mr. Cuthbert with his alarming false teeth, and to Mr. Gupta, the only nonwhite member of the Killeville Country Club.

“Hi, guys,” said Jack.

There was no response. The mibracc studied their cards, sipping at their glasses of bourbon and water, their every little gesture saying, “Leave us alone.” Mr. Inkle stubbed out a cigarette and lit a fresh one.

“Listen up,” said Tonel in a louder tone. “I gotta axe you gentlemen somethin’. Was you bustin’ sod for Ragland today? My friend here don’t believe me.”

Still no answer. The mibracc were so fully withdrawn into their clubby little thing that you could just as well try talking to your TV. Or to five spiteful children.

“Scoop,” grunted Mr. Cuthbert, standing up with his glass in hand. Mr. Gupta handed him his empty glass as well. With the slightest grunt of nonrecognition, Mr. Cuthbert sidled past Tonel and Jack, moving a little oddly, as if his knees were double-jointed. His oversized plastic teeth glinted in the fluorescent light. Mr. Cuthbert pressed his thumb to his locker’s pad, opened the door, and dipped the two glasses down into his golf bag. Jack could smell the bourbon, a holiday smell.

The mibracc’s golf bags held no clubs. They were lined with glass, with tall golf bag–sized glass beakers, or carboys. Big glass jars holding gallons of premium bourbon. It was a new gimmick, strictly hush-hush; nobody but Ragland and the caddies knew. Mr. Atlee, a former druggist, had obtained the carboys, and Mr. Early, a former distiller’s rep, had arranged for a man to come one night with an oak cask on a dolly to replenish the bags. The mibracc were loving it.

Mr. Cuthbert shuffled back past Tonel toward the card table, the liquid swirling in his two glasses. The boy fell into step behind the old man, draping his hand onto the mibracc’s shoulder. Mr. Cuthbert paid him no mind. Jack joined the procession, putting his hand on Tonel’s shoulder and trucking along in his friend’s wake. Tonel was humming the chorus of the new video by Ruggy Qaeda, the part with the zombies machine-gunning the yoga class.

After Mr. Cuthbert dropped into his chair and picked up his cards, Jack and Tonel circled the room two, three, four times, with Tonel finally bursting into song. Never did the mibracc give them a second glance. Odd as it seemed, the liquid in the glasses still hadn’t settled down; it was moving around as if someone were stirring it.

Around then Ragland came out from behind his counter, wielding a wet, rolled-up towel. Silly as it sounded, being snapped by the old locker room attendant was a serious threat. Ragland was the ascended Kung-Fu master of the towel snap. He could put a bruise on your neck that would last six weeks. Laughing and whooping, Tonel and Jack ran outside.

A white face peered out of the window in the clubhouse’s terrace door. The door swung open and a plain, slightly lumpish girl in a white apron appeared. Gretchen Karst.

“I’m pregnant, Jack,” said Gretchen, her sarcastic, pimply face unreadable. “Marry me tonight. Take me off to college with you tomorrow.”

“How do you know it’s me?” protested Jack. “I’m not the only—I mean even Tonel said he—”

“Tonel is a horn worm. All I gave him was a hand job. And it didn’t take very long. Jack, there’s a justice of the peace out on Route 501. Ronnie Blevins. He works at Rash Decisions Tattoo. I found him online. Since it’s Saturday, they’re open till midnight. I’m off work right now, you know. I started early today.”

“Stop it, Gretchen. You and me—it’s not—”

“I’m serious,” said Gretchen, although there was in fact a good chance that she was scamming him. Gretchen had a twisted mind. “You’re my best chance, Jack,” she continued. “Marry me and take me with you. I’m smart. I like sex. And I’m carrying your son.”

“Uh—”

Just then someone shouted for Gretchen from the corner of the clubhouse building. It was Gretchen’s dad, standing at the edge of the parking lot. He’d trimmed his flattop to high-tolerance precision and he was wearing his shiny silver jogging suit. All set for the weekly meeting at the Day Six Synod’s tabernacle.

Gretchen could talk about the Day Six Synod for hours. It was a tiny splinter religion based on the revelation that Armageddon, the last battle, was coming one-seventh sooner than the Seventh Day Adventists had thought. We were already in the end times, in fact, with the last act about to be ushered in by manifestations of Shekinah Glory, this being the special supernatural energy that God—and Satan—use to manifest themselves. The pillar of fire that led the Israelites to the promised land, the burning bush that spake to Moses—these had been Shekinah Glory. The Day Six Synod taught that our Armageddon’s Shekinah Glory would take the form of evil UFOs pitted against winged angels.

Karl Karst’s jogging suit was silver to remind him of the Shekinah Glory. The Day Six Synod meetings featured impressively high-end computer graphics representing the Glory in its good and evil forms. Though Mr. Karst was but a county school-bus mechanic, some of the core founders of the Day Six Synod were crackpot computer hackers.

“Shake a leg or we’ll be late,” shouted Mr. Karst. “Hi, Jack and Tonel. Wait till you see who I’ve got with me, Gretchen!”

“I’ll deal with you later,” said Gretchen to Jack with a slight smile. Surely she’d only been teasing him about the pregnancy. She made the cell phone gesture with her thumb and pinky. “We’ll coordinate.”

“Okay,” said Jack, walking with her toward her father. “I’m visualizing hole six.” Hole six of the KCC golf course was the popular place for the club’s young workers to party. It was well away from the road, on a hillock surrounded on three sides by kudzu-choked woods.

Right now, Jack figured to eat dinner at Tonel’s. He didn’t want to go to his own house at all. Because this morning on the way to the Killeville Country Club, he’d doubled back home, having forgotten his sunglasses, and through the kitchen window he’d seen his Mom kissing the Reverend Doug Langhorne.

It wasn’t all that surprising that Doug Langhorne would make a play for the tidy, crisp widow Jessie Vaughan, she of the cute figure, tailored suits, and bright lipstick. Jessie was the secretary for the shabby-genteel St. Anselm’s Episcopal Church on a once-grand boulevard in downtown Killeville, right around the corner from the black neighborhood where Tonel lived, not that any black people came to St. Anselm’s. Jessie’s salary was so meager that Reverend Langhorne let Jessie and Jack live with him in the rectory, a timeworn Victorian manse right next to the church.

Doug Langhorne’s wife and children shared the rectory as well. Lenore Langhorne was a kind, timid soul, nearsighted, overweight and ineffectual, a not-so-secret drinker of cooking sherry, and the mother of four demanding unattractive children dubbed with eminent Killeville surnames. Banks, Price, Sydnor, and Rainey Langhorne.

Setting down his bicycle and stepping up onto his home’s porch this morning, Jack had seen his mother in a lip lock with Doug Langhorne. And then Mom had seen Jack seeing her. And then, to make it truly stomach-churning, Jack had seen Lenore and her children in the shadows of the dining room, witnessing the kiss as well. The couple broke their clinch; Jack walked in and took his sunglasses; Lenore let out a convulsive sob; Doug cleared his throat and said, “We have to talk.”

“Daddy kissed Jack’s mommy!” cried Banks Langhorne, a fat little girl with a low forehead. Her brother Rainey and her sisters Price and Sydnor took up the cry. “Daddy’s gonna get it, Daddy’s gonna get it, Daddy’s gonna get it….” There was something strange about the children’s ears; they were pointed at the tips, like the ears of devils or of pigs. The children joined hands in a circle around Doug and Jessie and began dancing a spooky Ring-Around-the-Rosie. Lenore was trying to talk through her racking sobs. Doug was bumblingly trying to smooth things over. Mom was looking around the room with an expression of distaste, as if wondering how she’d ended up here. On the breakfast table, the juice in the children’s glasses was unaccountably swirling, as if there were a tiny whirlpool in each. Jack rushed outside, jumped on his bike, and rode to work, leaving the children’s chanting voices behind.

Jack had pretty much avoided thinking about it all day, and what should he think anyway? It was Jessie’s business who she kissed. And surely he’d only imagined the pointed ears on those dreadful piggy children. But what about Lenore? Although Lenore was like a dusty stuffed plush thing that made you sneeze, she was nice. She’d always been good to Jack. Her sob was maybe the saddest thing he’d ever heard. Grainy, desperate, hopeless, deep. What did the kiss mean for Mom’s future as the church secretary? What did it bode for Doug Langhorne’s position as rector? What a mess.

Jack’s plan was to stay out most of the night or all of the night with his friends, grab his suitcase in the morning, and get the 8:37 a. m. bus to Virginia Polytechnic Institute in Blacksburg. And there he’d begin his real life. Let Mom and Lenore and Doug work things out in pawky, filthy Killeville. Jack’s bag was packed. He was ready to set off for the great outer world!

With these thoughts running in his head, he followed Gretchen to the parking-lot, Tonel tagging along. Mr. Karst was mounted in his battered secondhand Ford SUV. Sitting next to him was an unkempt, overweight, luminously white guy smoking a filter cigarette.

“Albert Chesney!” exclaimed Gretchen.

“Him!” said Jack. The thirty-year-old Albert Chesney was a Day Six Synodite and a convicted computer criminal. He’d just gotten parole; his release had been a topic in the Killeville Daily News for several days. Three years ago, Chesney had brought down the entire Internet for a week with his infamous <endtimes> e-mail, which had combined the nastiest features of spam, hypnotism, a virus, a pyramid scheme, a con-game, a worm, and a denial-of-service attack. At the cost of infecting seven hundred million machines, <endtimes> had netted seven converts to the Day Six Synod.

“Don’t ride with him, Gretchen,” said Jack, suddenly visualizing a defenseless big-eyed fetus within Gretchen’s slightly curved belly. He seemed to recall that Chesney had always been interested in Gretchen. Chesney was single, with no relatives.

“Oh, now you’re all protective?” said Gretchen. “Don’t worry. I can handle myself. Welcome back, Albert. Are you fully rehabilitated?”

“I’ve hoed a long, lonely row,” sighed Albert Chesney. His voice was husky; his head was big and crooked like a jack-o’-lantern. “The Pharisees say I’m not allowed to live in a house with computers. What with the Synod having the tabernacle on my farm, I’m exiled to a humble abode on Route 501. Leastways it won’t be but one night. The last battle’s comin’ tomorrow morning, hallelujah and pass it on. Armageddon. Angels and devils fighting for the fate of our world. Drive your chariot onward, Karl. I need a taste of my sweet country roads. And then I’ll prophesy to the fellowship about the Shekinah Glory.”

“You bet, Albert,” said Mr. Karst. “Don’t he look good, Gretchen?” Mr. Karst liked Chesney because he’d let Day Six use his farmhouse for their tabernacle the whole time he’d been in jail. Swaying and backfiring, the rusty SUV lumbered off.

“Do he say the world ends tomorrow?” asked Tonel.

“Don’t worry,” said Jack. “They always say that. Back in May, Mr. Karst tried to stop Gretchen from buying a prom dress because the last battle was due to come before our graduation.”

Turning back to the clubhouse, Tonel and Jack encountered muscular Danny Dank, who’d just finished setting up the giant propane-fueled two-whole-hog barbeque wagon that the club used for their galas. Tomorrow was the day of the club’s annual Killeville Barbeque Breakfast Golf Classic, starting near dawn.

Danny tightened down the cover of the quilted chrome wagon and unwrapped a stick of marijuana gum, the pricey brand called Winnipeg Wheelchair. Grinning and chewing, he gestured for the two caddies to sit down with him on a low wall facing the eighteenth green and the last glow of the sunset.

“Listen to this,” said Danny, pulling a folded up newspaper from his hip pocket. He hawked some spit on to the ground, then read, more mellifluously than one might have expected. Danny had gone to C. T. Piggott High School the same as Jack and Tonel; he’d been a senior when they’d been freshman. But he’d been expelled before his graduation.

“Falwell County’s most notorious computer criminal is temporarily lodged in the Casa Linda Motel on Highway 501 southeast of Killeville, next to a tattoo parlor and a liquor store that rents adult videos,” read Danny. “His neighbors include a few parolees and at least one registered sex offender. His second-floor room in the thirty-four-unit motel overlooks the parking lot of a strip club.”

“Punkin-head Chesney,” said Tonel. “We just seen him. He and Gretchen goin’ to church.”

“Gretchen?” parroted Danny, as if unwilling or unable to understand. He was intent on his presentation. “Do you dogs grasp why I read you the news item?”

“Because you’re spun,” said Jack, laughing. “Give me a piece of that gum.”

“Three dollars,” said Danny, reaching into shirt pocket. “Casa Linda is my crib. The county thinks they can just dump any old trash on my doorstep. I been planning to write a letter to the paper. But—”

“Who’s the sex offender, Dank-man?” interrupted Tonel.

Danny looked embarrassed and chewed his gum in silence. The sex offender living at the Casa Linda was Danny. He’d been expelled from Piggott High for putting a Web cam into the girls’ locker room. One of the girls who’d been showering there was frosh Lucy Candler, the pluperfect cheer daughter of Judge Bowen Candler and his wife Burke. The Judge had thrown the book at Danny. Racketeering and child pornography. Even though, Danny being Danny, the Web site hadn’t worked.

“Here’s three bucks,” said Jack, pulling the singles out of his wallet. “This is my last night in town, Danny. Disable me, dog.”

“I’m on the boat,” said Tonel, getting out his own wallet.

“I’m up for a power run,” said Danny, taking the money and fishing out two sticks of gum. “But Les Trucklee says I gotta be here at dawn for the barbeque. All I do in that kitchen is, like, fry frozen fries for freezing. I can’t hack no more of that today. Tomorrow will be here soon enough. You dogs got any booze?”

“We know where there’s a lot of bourbon,” said Jack, impishly curious to see what might happen if he encouraged Danny. “Right, Tonel?” Ragland had fiercely enjoined the caddies to keep mum about the mibracc’s lockers, but tonight of all nights, Jack could afford to be reckless. “You get Ragland to chasing you, Tonel,” continued Jack. “And I’ll scoop into Mr. Cuthbert’s stash.” Anything was better than going home.

“What stash?” asked Danny.

So he told Danny, and they talked it over a little more as the light faded, in no rush to actually do anything yet, the three of them chewing their Winnipeg Wheelchair. They strolled into the patch of rough between the first tee and the eighteenth green. There was a grassy dell in among the trees where they could stretch out without anyone coming along to boss them.

“Danny!”

It was the voice of Les Trucklee, the personnel manager. The boys could see him standing on the floodlit terrace next to the barbeque wagon. He wasn’t a bad guy—he’d hired Danny despite his record. Les Trucklee was gay, not too bright, in his thirties, a wannabe yuppie, with thinning blond hair in a comb-over. He had very large ears and a fruity voice.

“Oh, Danny!” repeated Trucklee, peering out into the night. “I need you. I know you’re out there! I hear your voice. You’re making things hard, Danny.”

Jack or Tonel could have made a lewd joke then, based on the obvious fact that Les had a crush on Danny, and on the rumored likelihood that the two were having an affair. But they knew better than to tease their older friend about so delicate a topic. Danny could turn mighty mean. And he carried a sizable pocket knife. Finally Trucklee went back inside.

“Let’s get that bourbon,” said Danny, breaking the strained silence.

Circling around behind the barbeque wagon, the three made their way toward the locker room door. But, damn it, the door was locked. And they hadn’t even seen Ragland and the mibracc go out.

“I know another way in,” said Danny. “Through the ceiling of the furnace room. You can hop up through a hole I found.”

“Go in the ceiling?” said Tonel.

“There’s a crawlspace,” said Danny. “It goes to the ladies’ locker room. There’s a grate over their showers. The men’s is the same.”

“You’re still peeping?” said Jack, a balloon of mirth rising in his chest. “You really are a sex offender, Danny. Keep it up, and the Man’s gonna cut out your balls and give you Neuticles. For the public good.”

“Laugh it up, bagwort,” shot back Danny. “Meanwhile Albert Chesney’s off with your girl.”

Climbing into the ceiling was a dumb idea, but, hey. It was the end of summer. So yeah, they snuck to the furnace room, got up into the ceiling, and made their way across the hanging supports. Danny kept making snorting noises like a wild pig, and then Tonel would say “Neuticles,” and then they’d laugh so hard they’d flop around like fish. They were riding the Wheelchair for fair.

Eventually they found themselves above the ceiling vent in the shower room of the men’s lockers. There were voices coming up. Ragland and the mibracc. Still in here after all.

Peeking through the grate, Jack saw Ragland in the shower with the old men, all of them naked. The men looked sluggish and tired. One of them—Mr. Gupta —had collapsed to the floor and looked oddly flat. Just now Ragland was pulling something like a cork out of Mr. Inkle’s navel. A flesh-colored bung. A stream of straw-colored fluid gushed out of the mibracc, splashing on the tile floor and running toward the drain.

“Smeel,” whispered Danny.

“You mean lymph,” murmured Jack.

“No dog, that’s ‘smeel,’” hissed Tonel. “The Dank-man knows.”

They were trying to act like what they were seeing was funny—but they were realizing it wasn’t. It was awful. The air smelled of urine and alcohol, meat and feces. It would be very bad if Ragland found them watching. There was no more joking, no more chat. The boys peered through the grate in silence.

Actually the smeel wasn’t all running down the drain. The smelly dregs were sliding away, but a clear, sparkling fraction of the smeel was gathering in pools and eddies near the drain, humping itself up into tiny waterspouts, circling around and around, the smaller vortices joining into bigger ones. A spinning ring of smeel slid across the tiles like a miniature hurricane. It headed right out of the shower stall and disappeared into the locker room.

Meanwhile Mr. Inkle flopped over onto his side like a deflating balloon. Ragland pushed the skin around with his bare feet, then trod along its length, squeezing out the last gouts of smeel. He nudged the Inkle skin over next to the Gupta skin. After draining the three other mibracc—none of whom seemed to mind—he wrapped the five skins into tight rolls, and went out into the locker room. The clarified smeel gathered into watery columns like miniature typhoons and followed him.

The boys heard a rattling of locker doors. The mibracc skins waited, their edges twitching ever so slightly. Ragland reappeared, still naked. He fetched the skins one by one, clattering and splashing in the next room. Each time they saw Ragland, there was one smeel tornado following him. Evidently he was stashing the mibracc and their smeel inside the golf bags.

Next Ragland took a long, soapy shower. Then came the rustling of him getting dressed, followed by the unlocking and locking of the outer door. All was silent.

Danny lifted loose the grate and the boys dropped down onto the tiled shower room floor. Jack happened to know that under his counter Ragland had a thing like a monster Swiss knife of plastic thumbs, one thumb for each club member—in case someone died of old age, which happened often enough to matter. Jack fetched the master thumbs and opened up Mr. Cuthbert’s locker. They peered into the golf bag.

Something twitched in the golden liquid, making a tiny splash. Yes. Mr. Cuthbert was in there, rolled up like a pickled squid. The preservative fluid was just level with the golf bag’s top edge.

Danny leaned over and sucked up some of it.

“Yaaar,” he said, wiping his lips. “Good.”

The stuff seemed to hit him right away, and very hard. When he unsteadily ducked down to drink some more, his chin banged into the bag and, oh God, the bag fell over. Although the glass in the bag didn’t shatter, the liquid slopped across the floor.

Mr. Cuthbert slid right out the bag, looking like a wet burrito. Tonel yanked the golf bag upright, but Mr. Cuthbert remained on the tiles.

The spilled liquor and smeel puddled around the mibracc. Slowly the fluid began eddying again, bulging itself into a mound. The stuff had shed its excremental odors in the showers. The room filled with the heady fruitcake-and-eggnog perfume of bourbon. Crazy Danny found an empty glass and dipped it into the vortex.

“Naw, naw,” said Tonel, still holding the golf bag. “Don’t be drinkin’ that mess!”

“‘S good,” repeated Danny, gesturing with his glass. His pupils were crazed pinpoints. There was no reasoning with him. His Adam’s apple pumped up and down as he drank.

Jack found a mop and nudged the weirdly animated smeel-bourbon into a bucket that he poured back into the golf bag. All the while the coiled skin of Mr. Cuthbert was slowly twisting around, making a peevish hissing noise.

“Help me jam him back in and let’s get out of here,” Jack told Tonel.

“You be touchin’ him,” said Tonel. “Not me.”

Jack hunkered down and took hold of Mr. Cuthbert. The mibracc felt like incompletely cured food, like a half-dried apricot: leathery on the outside, wet and squishy in the middle. He was hissing louder than before. A little more smeel trickled from the bunghole in his belly-button.

Gritting his teeth, Jack re-rolled Mr. Cuthbert and slid him into his golf bag. The skin twitched and splashed. A drop of the bourbon-smeel landed on Jack’s lower lip. Reflexively he licked it off. Error. The room began ever so slowly to spin.

While Jack paused, assessing the damages, crazy Danny reached past him to scoop out one last glassful of the poison bourbon. Mr. Cuthbert’s golf bag rocked and clattered; bubbles rose to the surface. The noises echoed back from the other mibracc. All five lockers were shaking.

“Let’s bounce,” urged Tonel, over by the locker room door. He already had it open, he’d unlocked the dead bolt from the inside. They wouldn’t be able to lock the door behind them.

“There you are, Danny,” came the voice of Les Trucklee as they stepped out onto the floodlit terrace. He was out there checking over the barbeque wagon and smoking a cigarette. “I hope I’m not seeing what I think I’m seeing in your hand.”

Jack quickly closed the locker room door behind them. Did it matter that it wasn’t locked anymore? If he asked Les Trucklee to lock it, he’d have to explain how they’d gotten in there. But surely the mibracc couldn’t get out of their lockers unaided.

“You ain’t seein’ squat,” Danny was saying, holding the glass behind his back. “I gotta leave now, Les, I just got a message from my boys here. It’s my mother. She’s real sick.”

“Mother Dank ill again?” said Les in an indulgent, disbelieving tone. “She’s a susceptible old dear, isn’t she? Maybe she should wear more clothes. Are you in any condition to drive, Danny? If you’ll linger a bit, I could give you a lift.”

“No, Les,” said Danny, his voice cold. A long moment passed. Dazzled moths were beating around the lights. Dizzy from his marijuana gum and the drop of mibracc fluid, Jack was seeing glowing trails in the air behind the insects. He thought he could hear hammering sounds from the locker room, but nobody else was noticing.

“All right then,” said Les, stubbing out his butt. “I’m back to serving our patrons. The ladies are on their dessert drinks, flirting with each others’ husbands. They’re excited about the barbeque and golf tournament tomorrow. Don’t forget you’re onstage bright and early, Danny, we’ll want to start up the grill at the crack of dawn. You and your friends stay out of trouble tonight.” Les sighed and ran his fingers through his thinning hair. “I wish I was young again. I never had enough fun.”

One of the moths landed on Jack’s hand. The feathery touch grated on his tautened nerves. As he brushed the moth away, he seemed to hear a faint cry, and when he glanced down he saw that the moth had a tiny head resembling that of a round-eyed woman with tangled blond hair. Jack’s stifled exclamation turned Les Trucklee’s attention to him.

“Good luck at college, Jack. If one of you fellows happens to get a wild hair up your ass, stop by around one or two tonight and I’ll give you a free nightcap. Top shelf. Why don’t you sleep on my office couch again tonight, Danny, just to be getting up early. It’ll be even better than last time.”

This was too much for Tonel, who let out a loud guffaw.

And then they were in the parking lot, Danny sitting on his obese black Harley gunning it. His face was dark and angry. Les had gone too far, told too much. Danny roared the motorcycle even harder.

Danny had gotten the hog used from a Killeville insurance salesman who’d bought it as a temporary stopgap against his midlife crisis before moving on to a girlfriend in Virginia Beach. The machine was loaded with puffy middle-aged accessories, including enormous hard-shelled saddlebags. Instead of tearing them off—hell, he’d paid for them, hadn’t he?—Danny had gotten one of his buddies at Rash Decisions Tattoo to paint them with renditions of the Pig Chef—two smirking pigs in aprons and chef’s hats, one holding a meat cleaver and the other waving a long three-tined fork with sharpness-twinkles. The Pig Chef was—if you thought about it—one of the more sinister icons of American roadside art. Danny’s personal totem. What kind of pig is a butcher? What kind of pig cooks barbeque? A traitor pig, a killer pig, a doomed preterite pig destined for eternal damnation. Danny’s Pig Chefs showed the full weight of this knowledge in their mocking eyes and snaggled snouts.

“I’m gonna go catch Stiffie’s act,” said Danny. Stiffie Ryder was his idol, his proof of masculinity, his favorite woman to peep at. Stiffie worked as a stripper at the Banana Split, a bar and grill located on the same stretch of Route 501 as the Casa Linda and Rash Decisions Tattoo, Killeville’s own little Sodom and Gomorrah, just outside the city limits.

“What about those skins in the golf bags?” asked Jack. “What if they try and get out?” The drop he’d licked off his lip was still working on him. One of his legs felt shorter than the other. He put his hand on Tonel’s shoulder for support.

“They can gangbang Les Trucklee,” said Danny. “They can warm him up for me.” He glared at Jack and Tonel, who had no thought of uttering a response. Danny brushed back his lank, greasy hair, drank off the last bit of bourbon-smeel, and tossed his glass to shatter in the parking lot. For the first time Jack noticed that the tips of Danny’s ears were pointed. “I can’t believe Les was talking that way in front of you two,” continued Danny. “Like he’s my sissy. He’s gonna pay the price.” And with that he roared off.

“Danny buggin’ out,” said Tonel. “Trucklee better watch hisself.”

“I don’t know how Danny can drive,” said Jack. “I’m so—” He staggered to one side and puked.

“Weak bitch,” said Tonel, not unkindly.

Jack heaved again, bringing up the day’s four Coca-Colas and the burger and fries he’d had for lunch. Right away he felt better.

The vomit was a little heap at the edge of the asphalt, faintly lit by the terrace lights. Was it hunching itself up like the smeel had done? Beginning ever so slightly to twist into an eddy?

“Come on, dog,” said Tonel. “Let’s creep on home. You can pedal, can’t you?”

“Yeah,” said Jack, looking away from the shifting mound on the pavement. “I’m better now. I got a drop of that crap in my mouth. From the golf bags. I can’t believe how much of it Danny drank. We shouldn’t have let him ride.”

“He’d a pulled his knife if we tried to stop him,” said Tonel.

They walked over to the rack and unchained their bicycles, a couple of beat-up jobs nobody would bother to steal. The night felt thick and velvety, but it wasn’t spinning anymore.

“We ought to talk to Ragland,” said Jack as they pedaled off. “Ask him what’s up.”

“I gotta eat first,” said Tonel. “Dad’s makin’ that burgoo.”

“Can I come to your house too?” said Jack. “I don’t want to go home.” And then he told Tonel the story about this morning.

“That’s some sad stuff,” said Tonel when Jack finished. “Preachers always do like that. But you sayin’ his children had pointed ears?”

“Like Danny’s,” sighed Jack. “Everything’s coming apart, just when it’s finally time for me to get out of here. Back on the terrace I thought one of those moths had a woman’s head. And the mibracc—I can hardly believe we saw that. Maybe we’re just really high.”

“Be some mighty crunk Wheelchair make you see five men turn into somethin’ like chitlins.” They pedaled down Egmont Avenue in silence for a minute, the occasional car rumbling by. Jack didn’t dare try and look at the drivers. Finally Tonel broke the silence. “If you not goin’ by the e-rectory, how we gonna get a ride?” Normally they took Jack’s mother’s car out at night.

“Ask Vincente for his,” said Jack.

Tonel’s father Vincente ran a secondhand appliance store called Vaughan Electronics—it so happened that Tonel’s and Jack’s families shared the same last name, which no doubt had something to do with plantations and slaves. Sometimes Jack would tell people that Tonel was his cousin, which wasn’t entirely implausible, light-skinned as Tonel was. Tonel’s mother Wanda had been mostly white. Even though she’d run off to Florida, Vincente had a picture of Wanda on the kitchen wall in his apartment at the back of the store.

When the boys entered through the alley door, Vincente’s wall of screens was tuned to a porno webcast; he quickly changed it to a boxing match.

“Help yourself to burgoo,” said Vincente, gesturing toward the stove.

“Put the ho’s back on, Daddy,” said Tonel. “We don’t wanna see no thugs.”

“Wouldn’t be fittin’ to expose you,” said the wiry Vincente.

He was lounging in a duct-tape-patched plastic recliner facing twenty-four clunker TVs stacked in a six by four grid. Vincente had installed special controllers so he could switch his digital mosaic between showing a bunch of random channels and showing a single channel with its image jigsawed into pieces. He’d learned electronics in the Navy during the war on Iraq. He began fiddling with his remote, breaking up and reassembling the dataflow, temporarily settling on a Sudanese dagger-fighting flick.

Meanwhile the hearty smell of the rabbit and chicken stew pushed away any lingering queasiness Jack felt. He had the munchies. He and Tonel ate quite a bit of the stew, the thuds and yelps of the movie bouncing along in the background.

Jack’s cell phone rang. He peeked at the screen, fearing it would be Mom, but, no, it was Gretchen, looking tense.

“Hey,” she said. “I’m still at the tabernacle. It’s getting way too trippy. You think you could come and get me now?”

“Um, I guess so,” said Jack. “I’m at Tonel’s. We have to see about getting a car.”

“Axe her can she hook me up a honey,” put in Tonel. “I’m driving. Right, Daddy? I can have the van?”

“If you can start it,” said Vincente, twitching his remote to break the image into twenty-four new channels. “Sneak the battery outten Ragland’s truck. I seen him come back a half hour ago. You know he ain’t goin’ out again.”

“How do you mean trippy?” Jack asked Gretchen meanwhile.

“It’s that Armageddon thing,” said Gretchen. There was a trumpeting noise in the background. “Albert Chesney is getting really weird about it. He wants me to spend the night with him at Casa Linda to help him ‘gird his loins’ for the last battle. None of the Day Sixers wants to help him. Albert says that six pure hearts can turn the tide, so he needs five people to help him. Dad wants me to be with Albert even though he himself plans to stay home. Come get me, Jack. Right now they’re watching a video, but when it’s done, Dad’s driving Albert and me to the Casa Linda.”

“Is this another of your put-ons?”

“Save me, Jack. I mean it. And, you know, I really am pregnant.” Gretchen never let up. Jack liked that about her.

“Hook me a honey,” repeated Tonel.

“We’re coming,” said Jack. “And Tonel wants to know if you can find a date for him?”

“Pinka Wright is into him. I might call her.” The trumpets rose to an off-key crescendo. “Hurry.” Gretchen hung up.

The tooting noise didn’t stop when Jack turned his phone off. After a moment’s disorientation, he realized that Vincente had tuned his screens to some random webcast of—what was it? Three glowing donuts moving across the wall of TVs, silver, gold, and copper. Behind them was a background of unfamiliar stars. A cracked brass fanfare played. Before Jack could ask about the picture, Vincente punched his controller again, splitting the image into twenty-four new channels.

“What she say?” demanded Tonel.

“Her father wants her to spend the night with Albert Chesney,” said Jack.

“She jivin’ you again,” said Tonel. “What she say about my date?”

“Pinka Wright.”

“Ooo! Let’s bounce it, dog.”

“Don’t let Ragland hear you,” warned Vincente. “He’s got that shotgun.”

First of all they had to check the tires of Vincente’s ancient van, and of course one of them was flat—Vincente’s driving license was suspended and he didn’t keep insurance up on the van, which meant that he hardly ever drove it. Tonel found an electric pump in the bowels of Vaughan Electronics and they dragged out an extension cord and filled the tire. The tire seemed to hold its size, so that problem was solved.

Next came the issue of gas. A quick check of the van’s gauge showed it to be stone cold dry. Tonel produced a can and a squeeze-bulb siphon from the back of the van. The plan was to get gas from Ragland’s truck as well as borrowing his battery.

Quietly they walked down the alley to Ragland’s truck. Tonel popped the hood and set to work extracting the battery while Jack began pumping gas from Ragland’s tank. It felt stupid to be making such a complicated thing out of getting a car. Gretchen needed his help. Shouldn’t he just walk around the corner and take his Mom’s car?

Right about then Ragland appeared, gliding out of his backyard like a ghost, the barrel of his shotgun glinting in the streetlight. He was holding it level at his waist, pointing right at Jack’s stomach.

“You hookworm,” said Ragland. “I oughtta blow a hole in you.”

Tonel jumped backward, letting the hood slam shut. “We just tryin’ to use Daddy’s van,” he said. “We figured we could borrow your—”

“I’m gonna call the po-lice,” said Ragland. “A night in jail be good for you two whelps.”

“Oh yeah?” said Tonel. “How ‘bout if I tell them what you do to them old men in the locker room? We saw you rollin’ em up. Cops might even call it murder.”

“You was in the lockers?” said Ragland, letting his gun droop.

“We came in through the grate in the ceiling,” said Jack. “And then we let ourselves out.”

“You left the door unlocked?” said Ragland after a pause. “Oh Lord. You gotta help me now. Jump in my truck.”

“How long have the mibracc been like that?” Jack asked Ragland as he drove them towards the club.

“Goin’ on two weeks,” said Ragland. “Right when they got them big glass jars. Was Mr. Gupta showed me about the stomach plugs. He got it from somethin’ he seen on TV. The men like me to do ‘em that way. I drain ‘em every night, and plump ‘em up in the mawnin’. We use the steam room. They been payin’ me extra and, yeah Tonel, they even doin’ some yard work for me.”

“But what do it mean?” asked Tonel.

“That’s a conundrum,” said Ragland. “But I don’t want to see what happens if they get out on their own.”

As soon as he’d parked, Ragland was out the door and across the parking lot, still carrying his shotgun. Jack noticed that he’d left the keys in the ignition. Should he just take off and save Gretchen? But then Ragland glared back at them and gestured with his gun. Jack had a feeling the old man wouldn’t hesitate to use it. Somewhat unwillingly, Jack and Tonel went to lend him their support.

From the terrace, Jack could see past the barbeque wagon and into the air-conditioned grill where Les Trucklee was pouring out brandy for a last few red-faced Killeville gentry. He could hear their voices braying even through the closed windows. Nasal, buzzing, self-satisfied. Tomorrow Jack would be gone—if only he could make it through tonight.

The locker room door was still unlocked. Ragland led the boys right in. The air was thick with vapor; voices boomed from the steam room. It was the mibracc, sounding hale and well rested.

Holding his shotgun at the ready, Ragland peered into the sauna. Two of the skins were still on the floor where they’d slithered; the other three had already plumped up. They were talking about golf, poker, and politics in that bone-dull Killeville way that made it impossible to hear more than a few consecutive phrases.

“Get back in your bags!” Ragland told them. “It’s still night.”

Mr. Cuthbert looked over and gave Ragland the finger, baring his top row of ivory yellow teeth. And then Mr. Atlee strode over and grabbed the barrel of Ragland’s gun.

The blast of the shotgun shell was shockingly loud in the small, tiled space. Jack’s ears rang, he felt like he might be permanently deafened.

Though a large piece of Mr. Atlee’s stomach was gone, the mibracc was still standing. Worse than that, he’d taken control of the shotgun. Mr. Atlee struck Ragland on the side of the head with the gunstock, dropping him. And then he leveled the barrels at Jack and Tonel. The two took to their heels. There was another blast as they reached the door; the buckshot hailed against the lockers.

Without looking back for Ragland, they jumped in the old man’s truck. Tonel drove them down Egmont Avenue, tires squealing, the truck slewing from side to side. Slowly Jack’s hearing returned. His cell phone had a message on it; he’d missed the ring. It was Gretchen.

“Where are you?” cried the voice, anxious and thin. “Dad’s driving Albert and me to the Casa Linda! Oh, Jack please help me now and I’ll always—” Abruptly the message broke off. All thoughts of calling the police or going back to try and save Ragland flew from Jack’s mind.

He and Tonel made their way through downtown Killeville and out Route 501. The flare of neon lit up the muggy, moonless August sky. Here was the Banana Split, with Danny’s heavy Pig Chef Harley parked in front among the SUVs and pickups. Next door was Rash Decisions Tattoo. And beyond that was the dirty pink concrete bulk of Casa Linda, faint slits of light showing through some of the tightly drawn blinds.

Gretchen was on them as soon as they got out of the car, running over from the shadows of the Casa Linda parking lot.

“Jack! You’ve come to save me!”

“Where’s Chesney?”

“Oh, he went inside alone,” said Gretchen airily. “I put down my foot. I’m still available, Jack.” She took hold of his arm and pointed toward Rash Decisions Tattoo. “Justice of the Peace Ronnie Blevins is right in there.”

Jack felt like his head was exploding. “Damn it, Gretchen, it’s too much. You can’t keep scamming me like this.”

“Oh, I’ll settle for one last hole six blowout,” said Gretchen. “Get Danny to buy us some beer. I see his bike over there.”

“We stayin’ away from Danny tonight,” said Tonel. “He way too spun. I can buy us beer. What about that Pinka Wright, Gretchen? Did you talk to her or not?”

“I can call her now,” said Gretchen. “We’ll drive by her house on the way to the club. I bet she’ll come out with you. She craves the wild side.”

“Was it all a lie about Albert Chesney?” demanded Jack .

“Albert really does say the last battle is tomorrow,” said Gretchen. “At the tabernacle he was showing this video of donut-shaped flying saucers. Supposedly they’re going to come for us at dawn, full of devils. But angels will be here to help fight them. Albert says if six righteous people step forward they can save the day. But I think we ought to leave before he comes back out of the motel. He’s real intent on that girding his loins thing.” Seeing Jack’s face, Gretchen burst into laughter. “Why are you always so uptight?”

So they bounced out of there without seeing Chesney. Tonel got beer from a downtown 7-11 clerked by his cousin. Some of the people at the store recognized Ragland’s truck, which reminded Jack that, oh God, they’d left Ragland lying on the steam room floor at the mercy of the mibracc. What with the pot gum and the worry about Gretchen he’d completely spaced that out. It was a good thing they were heading back to the club.

Meanwhile Gretchen worked her cell phone and not only did they pick up Pinka, but a bunch more people said they’d meet them at the parking lot—arty Tyler Simpson, pretty Geli Yoder, Lulu Anders the Goth, fat Louie Levy, and even goody-goody Lucy Candler and her jock boyfriend Rick Stazanik.

The Killeville Country Club was dark, save for Les Trucklee’s office on the second floor of the club’s front side. Maybe he was waiting up for Danny Dank. But Les wouldn’t be a problem for the kids. He turned a blind eye to their hole six parties.

Some of the kids were already there, waiting and drinking beer.

“Come help me see about Ragland,” said Jack to Gretchen and Tonel.

“Yuck,” said Gretchen. “In the men’s locker room?”

“Chill,” said Tonel, who was in a heavy conversation with Pinka. “I’m gettin’ over.”

“Let’s party,” said Rick Stazanik. This was the first hole six event he and Lucy had attended, and they were gung-ho to get it on.

“There might be some zombies out there,” warned Jack. “The mibracc. You guys have to help me check if they left a corpse in the locker room.”

“How spine-tingling,” said Lulu.

“Safety in numbers,” said Louie Levy. “We’ll stick together.”

So before heading out onto the links, the gang did a quick check in the locker room for Ragland. No sign of him. And when Jack used Ragland’s master-thumbs to try and show them golf bags of bourbon, the bags turned up as empty as the gas tank on Vincente’s van.

They had some fun grab-assing and scaring each other on the long trek out to the green of hole six. But in truth there was no sign of anything out of the ordinary. There were not a few laughs at Jack’s expense. And then they settled down on their green, drinking beer and chewing marijuana gum. Tyler Simpson had brought speakers and an iPod with all the alternative hits of their high-school years.

After a bit Jack and Gretchen crept off to a private spot twenty meters past the green and made love. It was, after all, their last night together. As always, Jack used a condom. He’d been a dope to let her scare him with that pregnancy thing.

“Will you remember me at college?” Gretchen asked Jack. Her face looked big and open under his. She dropped most of her games when they were alone like this.

“I will. It’s not all that far. You can come visit. Or I’ll visit here. You’ll have your classes too.” Gretchen was going to be studying at a local business college.

In the distance Jack heard the roar of a motorcycle pulling into the lot. Danny. He kind of hoped Danny was here to see Les and not here for the hole six party. What a weird day this had been. He was still uneasily wondering where Ragland and the mibracc had gone. After a bit, he and Gretchen went back with the others on the green.

An hour later, in between the songs, Jack began hearing the mibracc’s voices, accompanied by the clink of tools in dirt. He tried to tell the others, but they either couldn’t hear it or they weren’t interested, not even Tonel or Gretchen. It sounded to Jack as if the mibracc were somewhere close to the clubhouse. That meant that, all in all, it would be safer to stay out here till dawn. Lots of people would be showing up for the Killeville Barbeque Breakfast Golf Classic. And then Jack could get his suitcase, say good-bye to Mom and hop the 8:37 a. m. bus to college. He wished he’d called Mom. She’d be worrying about him.

About four in the morning, Lulu Anders, Louie Levy, Lucy Candler, and Rick Stazanik wanted to leave. By now Jack had gotten them to notice the mibracc’s voices, but the four figured that if they went all together there wouldn’t be a problem. Jack warned them not to, getting pretty passionate about it. But they wouldn’t listen. They thought he was spun. They were more scared of their parents than of the mibracc.

Their screams across the golf course were terrible to hear. Four sets of screams, then nothing but the muttering of the mibracc and the scraping of metal against soil.

When dawn broke, the remaining six kids were flaked out around a mound of empty beer cans. Geli and Tonel were asleep. Pinka had chewed a lot of marijuana gum and was jabbering to Tyler, who was delicately jabbing at his music machine’s controls, mixing the sounds in with Pinka’s words. Gretchen and Jack were just sitting there staring toward the clubhouse, fearful what they’d see.

As the mist cleared, they were able to pick out the figures of the five mibracc, busy at the eighteenth green, right by the terrace. They had shovels; they’d carved the green down into a cupped-out depression. Like a satellite dish. The surface of the dish gleamed, something slick was all over it—smeel. There was a slim projecting twist of smeel at the dish’s center. The green had become an antenna beaming signals into who knew what unknown dimensions.

On the terrace the large barbeque grill was already fired up, greasy smoke pouring from its little tin chimney. Next to it was a sturdy table piled with bloody meat. And standing there working the grill was—Danny.

“Let’s go,” said Jack. “I have to get out of this town.”

He shook Tonel and Geli awake. There was a moth resting on Tonel’s cheek, another moth with a human head. Before flapping off, it smiled at Jack and said something in an encouraging tone—though it was too faint to understand.

“I been dreaming about heaven,” said Tonel, rubbing his hands against his eyes. “What up, dog?”

Jack pointed toward the clubhouse and now all the kids saw what Danny was doing.

Geli, Pinka, and Tyler decided to stay out at hole six, but Jack, Gretchen, and Tonel worked their way closer to the clubhouse, taking cover in the patches of rough. Maybe they could still fix things. And Jack couldn’t get it out of his mind that he still might catch his bus.

He was seeing more and more of the moths with human heads. Their wings shed the brown-gray moth dust and turned white in the rays of the rising sun. They were little angels.

A cracked trumpet note sounded from the heavens, then another and another. “Look,” said Gretchen pointing up. “It’s all true.”

“God help us,” said Tonel, gazing at the gathering UFOs.

A silver torus landed by the clubhouse, homing right in on the eighteenth green. Some creatures got out, things more or less like large praying mantises—with long, jointed legs, curving abdomens, bulging compound eyes, and mouths that were cruel triangular beaks. A dozen of them. They headed straight for the barbeque wagon.

Stacked on the table beside the barbeque wagon were the headless butchered corpses of Lulu Anders, Louie Levy, Lucy Candler, and Rick Stazanik, ready to be cooked. The aliens—or devils—crossed the terrace, their large bodies rocking from side to side, their green abdomens wobbling. Danny swung up the barbeque wagon’s curved door. There in the double-hog barbeque grill were the bodies of Les and Ragland, already well crisped.

Sweating and grinning, Danny wielded a cleaver and a three-tined fork, cutting loose some tender barbeque for the giant mantises. The monsters bit into the meat, their jaws snipping out neat triangles.

Danny’s eyes were damned, tormented, mad. He was wearing something strange on his head, not a chef’s hat, no, it was floppy and bloody and hairy and with big ears—it was poor Les Trucklee’s scalp. Danny was a Pig Chef.

Over by the parking lot, early bird golfers and barbeque breakfasters were starting to arrive. One by one the mibracc beat them to death with golf clubs and dragged them to the barbeque wagon’s side. Even with the oily smoke and the smell of fresh blood in the air, none of the new arrivals thought to worry when the five familiar men from the back room approached them.

“The end of the world,” breathed Gretchen.

“I have to see Mom,” said Jack brokenly. “Get my suitcase and see Mom. I have to leave today.”

“I want to get Daddy,” said Tonel.

The three looped around the far side of the clubhouse and managed to hail down a pickup truck with a lawnmower in back. The driver was old Luke Taylor.

“Can you carry us home?” asked Tonel.

“I can,” said Luke, dignified and calm. “What up at the country club?”

“There’s a flying saucer with devils eating people!” said Gretchen. “It’s the end!”

Luke glanced over at her, not believing what he heard. “Maybe,” he said equably, “But I’m still gonna cut Mrs. Bowen’s grass befo’ the sun gets too hot.”

Luke dropped them at Vaughan Electronics. Jack and Gretchen ran around the corner to the rectory. The house was quiet, with the faint chatter of children’s voices from the back yard. Odd for a Sunday morning. Rev. Langhorne should be bustling around getting ready for church. Jack used his key to open the door, making as little noise as possible. Gretchen was right at his side.

It was Gretchen who noticed the spot on the banister. A dried bloody print from a very small hand. Out in the backyard the children were singing. They were busy with something; Jack heard a clank and a rattle. He didn’t dare go back there to see.

Moving fast, Jack and Gretchen tiptoed upstairs. There was blood on the walls near the Langhorne parents’ room. Jack went straight for his mother’s single bedroom, blessedly unspotted with blood. But the room was empty.

“Mom?” whispered Jack.

There was a slight noise from the closet.

Jack swung open the closet door. No sign of his mother—but, wait, there was a big lump on the top shelf, covered over with a silk scarf.

“Is that you, Mom?” said Jack, scared what he might find.

The paisley scarf slid down. Jack’s mother was curled up on the shelf in her nightgown, her eyes wide and staring.

“Those horrible children,” she said in a tiny, strained voice. “They butchered their parents in bed. I hid.”

“Hurry, Mrs. Vaughan,” said Gretchen. She was standing against the wall, peeking out the back window. “They’re starting up the grill.”

And, yes, Jack could smell the lighter fluid and the smoke. Four little Pig Chefs in the making. A smallish alien craft slid past the window, wedging itself down into the backyard.

Somewhat obsessively, Jack went into his bedroom and fetched his packed suitcase before leading Gretchen and his Mom to the front door. It just about cost them too much time. For as the three of them crept down the front porch steps they heard the slamming of the house’s back door and the drumming of little footsteps.

Faster than it takes to tell it, Jack, Gretchen, and Jessie Vaughan were in Jessie’s car, Jack at the wheel, slewing around the corner. They slowed only to pick up Tonel and Vincente, and then they were barreling out of town on Route 501.

“Albert was saying we should come to the Casa Linda and help him,” said Gretchen. “He said he’d be watching from the roof. He said he needed five pure hearts to pray with him. Six of us in all. We’re pure, aren’t we?”

Jack wouldn’t have stopped, but as it happened, there was a roadblock in the highway right by the Casa Linda. The police all had pointed ears. The coffee in their cups was continually swirling. And the barbeque pit beside the Banana Split was fired up. A gold UFO was just now angling down for a landing.

“I’m purely ready to pray my ass off,” said Vincente.

When they jumped out of the car, the police tried to take hold of the five, to hustle them toward the barbeque. But a sudden flight of the little angels distracted the pig-eared cops. The tiny winged beings beat at the men’s cruel faces, giving the five pure hearts a chance.

Clutching his suitcase like a talisman, Jack led Gretchen, Jessie, Tonel, and Vincente across the parking lot to the Casa Linda. They pounded up the motel’s outdoor concrete stairs, all the way to the roof. The pointy-eared police were too busy with the next carload of victims to chase after them. Over by the Banana Split, hungry mantises were debarking from the gold donut.

They found Albert Chesney at the low parapet of the motel roof, staring out across the rolling hills of Killeville. He had a calm, satisfied expression. His prophecies were coming true.

“Behold the city of sin,” he said, gesturing toward Killeville’s pitifully sparse town center, its half dozen worn old office buildings. “See how the mighty have been brought low.”

“How do we make it stop, Albert?” asked Gretchen.

“Let us join hands and pray,” said Chesney.

So they stood there, the early morning breeze playing upon the six of them—Albert, Gretchen, Jack, Jessie, Tonel, and Vincente. There were maybe three dozen toroidal UFOs scattered around Killeville by now. And beside each of them was a plume of greasy smoke.

Jack hadn’t prayed in quite some time. As boarders in the rectory, they’d had to go to Reverend Langhorne’s church every Sunday, but the activity had struck him as exclusively social, with no connection to any of the deep philosophical and religious questions he might chew over with friends, like, “Where did all this come from?” or, “What happens after I die?”

But now, oh yes, he was praying. And it’s safe to say the five others were praying too. Something like, “Save us, save the earth, make the aliens go away, dear God please help.”

As they prayed, the mothlike angels got bigger. The prayers were pumping energy into the good side of the Shekinah Glory. Before long the angels were the size of people. They were more numerous than Jack had initially realized.

“Halle-friggin-lujah!” said Vincente, and they prayed some more.

The angels grew to the size of cars, to the size of buildings. The Satanic flying donuts sprang into the air and fired energy bolts at them. The angels grew yet taller, as high as the sky. Their faces were clear, solemn, terrible to behold. The evil UFOs were helpless against them, puny as gnats. Peeking through his fingers, Jack saw one of the alien craft go flying across the horizon toward an angel, and saw the impact as the great holy being struck with a hand the size of a farm. The shattered bits of the UFO shrank into nothingness, as if melting in the sun. It was only a matter of minutes until the battle was done. The closest angel fixed Jack with an unbearable gaze, then made a gesture that might have been a benediction. And now the great beings rotated in some unseen direction and angled out of view.

“Praise God!” said Albert Chesney when it was done.

“Praise God,” echoed Jack. “But that’s enough for now, Lord. Don’t have the whole Last Judgment today. Let me go to college first. Give us at least six more years.”

And it was so.

A Greyhound bus drew even with the Casa Linda and pulled over for a stop. BLACKSBURG, read the sign above the bus window. Jack bid the quickest of farewells to his mother and his friends, and then, whooping and yelling, he ran down the stairs with his suitcase and hopped aboard.

The Killeville Barbeque Massacre trials dragged on through the fall. Jack and Albert had to testify a few times. Most of the Pig Chef defendants got off with temporary insanity pleas, basing their defense on smeel-poisoning, although no remaining samples of smeel could be found. The police officers were of course pardoned, and Danny Dank got the death penalty. The cases of Banks, Price, Sydnor, and Rainey were moot—for with their appetites whetted by the flesh of the children’s parents, the mantises had gone ahead and eaten the four fledgling Pig Chefs.

The trials didn’t draw as much publicity as one might have expected. The crimes were simply too disgusting. And the Killeville citizenry had collective amnesia regarding the UFOs. Some of the Day Six Synodites remembered, but the Synod was soon split into squabbling sub-sects by a series of schisms. With his onerous parole conditions removed in return for his help with the trials, Albert Chesney left town for California to become a computer game developer.

Jessie Vaughan got herself ordained as a deacon and took over the pastoral duties at St. Anselm’s church. At Christmas Jessie celebrated the marriage of Jack to Gretchen Karst—who was indeed pregnant. Tonel took leave from the Navy to serve as best man.

Gretchen transferred into Virginia Polytechnic with Jack for the spring term. The couple did well in their studies. Jack majored in Fluid Engineering and Gretchen in Computer Science. And after graduation they somehow ended up moving into the rectory with Jessie and opening a consulting firm in Killeville.

As for the men in the back room of the country club—they completely dropped out of sight. The prudent reader would be well advised to keep an eye out for mibracc in his or her hometown. And pay close attention to the fluid dynamics of coffee, juice, and alcoholic beverages. Any undue rotation could be a sign of smeel.

The end is near.

Note on “The Men in the Back Room at the Country Club”

Written in May, 2004.

Infinite Matrix, December 2005.

For the years 1980–1986, I lived with my wife and kids in Lynchburg, Virginia, the home of televangelist Jerry Falwell and headquarters of his right-wing “Moral Majority” political action group. I ended up writing a number of stories about Lynchburg, transreally dubbing it Killeville.

During our final years in Lynchburg, I was proud to be a member of the Oakwood Country Club—it was a pleasant place and the dues were modest enough that even an unemployed cyberpunk writer could afford them. I was always intrigued by a group of men who sat drinking bourbon and playing cards in a small windowless room off the men’s locker room—isolated from the civilizing force of the fair sex. Somehow I formulated the idea that at night the men were rolled up like apricot leather and stored in glass carboys of whiskey that sat within their “golf bags.” I was thinking of a power-chord story somewhat analogous to Phil Dick’s “The Father Thing.” The power chord here is “alien-controlled pod people.” Another archetype I wanted to touch upon is the Pig Chef, an icon that’s always disturbed me. I wanted to push this concept to its logical conclusion, so that everyone would finally understand the Pig Chef’s truly evil nature!

I think the story is funny and logical, but it’s also so mad and strange (ah, Killeville!) that I had trouble getting anyone to publish it. Fortunately, the writer and editor Eileen Gunn gets my sense of humor. Like my earlier story “Jenna and Me,” this weird tale found a home in Eileen’s online magazine Infinite Matrix at www.infinitematrix.net, which was, as long as it lasted, something like a clear channel border radio station.

Panpsychism Proved

“There’s a new way for me to find out what you’re thinking,” said Amy, sitting down across from her coworker Rick in the lab’s sunny cafeteria. She looked very excited, very pleased with herself.

“You’ve hired a private eye?” said Rick. “I promise, Amy, we’ll get together for something one of these days. I’ve been busy, is all.” He seemed uncomfortable at being cornered by her.

“I’ve invented a new technology,” said Amy. “The mindlink. We can directly experience each other’s thoughts. Let’s do it now.”

“Ah, but then you’d know way too much about me,” said Rick, not wanting the conversation to turn serious. “A guy like me, I’m better off as a mystery man.”

“The real mystery is why you aren’t laid off,” said Amy tartly. “You need friends like me, Rick. And I’m dead serious about the mindlink. I do it with a special quantum jiggly-doo. There will be so many apps.”

“Like a way to find out what my boss thinks he asked me to do?”

“Communication, yes. The mindlink will be too expensive to replace the cell phone —at least for now—but it opens up the possibility of reaching the inarticulate, the mentally ill, and, yeah, your boss. Emotions in a quandary? Let the mindlink techs debug you!”

“So now I’m curious,” said Rick. “Let’s see the quantum jiggly-doo.”

Amy held up two glassine envelopes, each holding a tiny pinch of black powder. “I have some friends over in the heavy hardware division, and they’ve been giving me microgram quantities of entangled pairs of carbon atoms. Each atom in this envelope of mindlink-dust is entangled with an atom in this other one. The atom-pairs’ information is coherent but locally inaccessible—until the atoms get entangled with observer systems.”

“And if you and I are the observers, that puts our minds in synch, huh?” said Rick. “Do you plan to snort your black dust off the cafeteria table or what?”

“Putting it on your tongue is fine,” said Amy, sliding one of the envelopes across the tabletop.

“You’ve tested it before?”

“First I gave it to a couple of monkeys. Bonzo watched me hiding a banana behind a door while Queenie was gone, and then I gave the dust to Bonzo and Queenie, and Queenie knew right away where the banana was. I tried it with a catatonic person too. She and I swallowed mindlink dust together and I was able to single out the specific thought patterns tormenting her. I walked her through the steps in slow motion. It really helped her.”

“You were able to get medical approval for that?” said Rick, looking dubious.

“No, I just did it. I hate red tape. And now it’s time for a peer-to-peer test. With you, Rick. Each of us swallows our mindlink dust and makes notes on what we see in the other one’s mind.”

“You’re sure the dust isn’t toxic?” asked Rick, flicking the envelope with a fingernail.

“It’s only carbon, Rick. In a peculiar kind of quantum state. Come on, it’ll be fun. Our minds will be like Web sites for each other—we can click links and see what’s in the depths.”

“Like my drunk-driving arrest, my membership in a doomsday cult, and the fact that I fall asleep sucking my thumb every night?”

“You’re hiding something behind all those jokes, aren’t you, Rick? Don’t be scared of me. I can protect you. I can bring you along on my meteoric rise to the top.”

Rick studied Amy for a minute. “Tell you what,” he said finally. “If we’re gonna do a proper test, we shouldn’t be sitting here face to face. People can read so much from each other’s expressions.” He gestured toward the boulder-studded lawn outside the cafeteria doors. “I’ll go sit down where you can’t see me.”

“Good idea,” said Amy. “And then pour the carbon into your hand and lick it up. It tastes like burnt toast.”

Amy smiled, watching Rick walk across the cafeteria. He was so cute and nice. If only he’d ask her out. Well, with any luck, while they were linked, she could reach into his mind and implant an obsessive loop centering around her. That was the real reason she’d chosen Rick as her partner for this mindlink session, which was, if the truth be told, her tenth peer-to-peer test.

She dumped the black dust into her hand and licked. Her theory and her tests showed that the mindlink effect always began in the first second after ingestion—there was no need to wait for the body’s metabolism to transport the carbon to the brain. This in itself was a surprising result, indicating that a person’s mind was somehow distributed throughout the body, rather than sealed up inside the skull.

She closed her eyes and reached out for Rick. She’d enchant him and they’d become lovers. But, damn it, the mind at the other end of the link wasn’t Rick’s. No, the mind she’d linked to was inhuman: dense, taciturn, crystalline, serene, beautiful—

“Having fun yet?” It was Rick, standing across the table, not looking all that friendly.

“What— ” began Amy.

“I dumped your powder on a boulder. You’re too weird for me. I gotta go.”

Amy walked slowly out the patio doors to look at the friendly gray lump of granite. How nice to know that a rock had a mind. The world was cozier than she’d ever realized. She’d be okay without Rick. She had friends everywhere.

Note on “Panpsychism Proved”

Written in December, 2005.

Nature #439, January 26, 2006.

In recent years, the serious science magazine Nature has been leavening their pages with a short-short story in each issue. Having secured an invitation to submit a tale, I turned to a pet idea of mine, panpsychism (meaning “every object has a mind”). I was inspired by a very interesting book on the topic: David Skrbina, Panpsychism in the West (MIT Press, 2005).

My idea was to produce a thought experiment showing how panpsychism might be verified. As my setting, I used the cafeteria at Apple, where I’d recently visited my former student Leo Lee, who was programming on a project he wasn’t allowed to tell me about.

It was a real kick to see the title “Panpsychism Proved” right there in the august pages of Nature. That’s a mad professor’s idea of success!

Elves of the Subdimensions (With Paul Di Filippo)

Forever and again, the alvar were gnawing at the quantum walls of their prison.

Down where photonic light itself was too gross to serve as a basis for perception, they raged to be free. Ceaselessly shifting congeries of forms, interpenetrating shuggoths, they scratched and clawed in the basement of the cosmos like dissatisfied servants, seeking an entrance to the bright and happy privileged realms above.

The alvar had little actual experience with the macroscopic world they irrationally but fervently longed to breach. Only occasionally did a few of them manage a brief escape, frenetically enjoying the odd pleasures of the supradimensional zone for a short time, before inevitably dropping back down to their ground state below the Planck level. Once trapped again in their subdimensional prison, the adventurous alvars would recount to their fellows the hardly believable experiences they’d undergone. These tales were passed from one alvar to another as they constantly chattered amongst themselves, eventually attaining the proportions of myth.

“The high-planers ingest sweet chunks of their worldstuff!”

“They use picture boxes to learn their hive mind’s mood!”

“Of flurbing, they know not!”

“Their landscape is static across lesser timescales!”

“They tend symbiotes called cows!”

Such was the stimulating talk exchanged between the fits of importunate scrabbling.

But now several alvar were holding a different kind of conversation, one that was more purposeful than fanciful.

For the duration of this discussion—the time it took for a single excited electron to jump shells—these particular alvar remained remarkably stable. To their own peculiar senses, they resembled naked old human males, stooped and bearded and wrinkled. All save one. This exception took the form of a supremely beautiful human woman, anomalously equipped with a horsetail shading her rear.

“When I finally reach the supradimensional realms,” said the female, “I intend to experience sex.”

“I have heard of this,” said one of the gnomes, his skin decorated with blue swirls. “A ritual akin to flurbing.”

The female shivered, temporarily losing definition. “No, something much more delicious. For in high-plane sex, it is said, the two partners retain their identities!”

“Impossible!” “Scandalous!” “Insipid!”

The female grew wrathful. “You are weak and pusillanimous! You will never reach the supradimensional realms with such an attitude. Resume digging now! Faster, harder, deeper! Tear away that quantum foam! We must be ready to pounce upon any growing tendril from the ideational spores we’ve sown.”

The female alvar dissolved into a writhing nest of medusa flails that lashed her fellows, who shrieked and spat, but nonetheless attacked the walls of their sub-Planck-length burrow with renewed vigor.

* * *

Lately Jory Sorenson had been thinking a lot about his Uncle Gunnar. Gunnar had lost his ability to work; he’d killed himself; and his life’s work had been spoiled. Was that in the cards for Jory too? Poor old Gunnar…

Gunnar was a farmer all his life; he raised dairy cows on a little farm in the Gold Country of California, in the foothills of the Sierras, a hundred miles east of Sacramento. Unmarried, crusty, and stubborn, Gunnar lived alone in the Scandinavian-style wooden farmhouse he and his older sister Karin had been born in; the house had an honest-to-god thatched roof that Gunnar periodically renewed with straw from his cattle’s fodder.

Gunnar’s dairy products justified his life; every sensible newcomer to El Dorado county learned to seek out Elf Circle Farm’s rich creamy milk, sunny butter, and bold cheeses. And on Saturdays, people would visit the farm to buy in person from cheerful, bustling Gunnar.

It was Gunnar himself who gave Elf Circle Farm its name; his parents had preferred to call it Little Jutland. Gunnar’s hobby was the lore of Scandinavian elves and trolls: he collected books, wood and china figurines, drawings and paintings, and he wasn’t above placing plastic and concrete lawn-dwarves in his yard, another draw for the Saturday shoppers.

Growing up in a floodplain-flat development in the Sacramento sprawl, Jory had loved visiting the old family farm; his mother Karin would send him there for a few weeks every summer. Jory would work in the barn, swim in the creek, climb trees, hunt mushrooms, romp with the gruff and careless farm dogs, and have a heart-breakingly wonderful time—all this less than a hundred miles from the plastic, mall-world, monoculture development-hell of modern life.

After an evening meal of yogurt, cheese, brown bread, and fresh greens, Jory and his uncle would sit on the lantern-lit porch, Gunnar telling stories about the unseen little folk, his thin, lively face creased with shadows, his guileless blue eyes now twinkling with glee, now round with wonder.

Jory’s mother Karin had a grudge against her brother Gunnar; there was bad blood over the fact that their parents had bequeathed Gunnar a lifetime tenancy at Elf Circle Farm. The will did specify that, should Gunnar ever sell off any of the land, he was obligated to evenly share the proceeds with his only sibling. But subdividing the farm was something Gunnar adamantly refused to discuss.

Jory’s pig-faced stepfather Dick was a realtor, and of course Gunnar’s intransigence drove him frantic. When Dick was around, you couldn’t mention Gunnar or elves, or, by extension, talk about anything at all fantastic or unusual. Jory was glad to leave for college, and from then on he generally avoided visiting Karin and Dick. Karin didn’t miss Jory all that much; Dick had sired three pig-children for her to care for. And she and Dick were quite busy at their church.

All through college and grad school, and on through his years as assistant physics professor at Chico State and as full professor at UC Santa Cruz, Jory kept visiting Uncle Gunnar. Jory would drive across the central valley and up into the Sierra foothills to visit the old farm whenever he was distressed by department politics, by his unsuccessful relationships with women, or by setbacks in his work toward distilling antigravity from his rhizomal subdimension theory. Comfortably tired from the chores, sitting around the crackling hearth at night drinking caraway-seed-flavored aquavit, swapping his physics speculations for Gunnar’s tales of Elfland, Jory had come to consider his uncle as an incredibly wise and fortunate man.

But then came Uncle Gunnar’s stroke, too early. The man was fit as an eel and only seventy. Nevertheless the hammer fell.

Released from the hospital after long painful weeks of partially successful rehabilitation, Uncle Gunnar could barely make himself understood, and he needed two canes to walk. His cattle had disappeared—rustlers were suspected—not that Gunnar had the strength to care for his dairy business anymore. Karin wanted him to move into an assisted-living facility right away; there’d be no lack of money once they began developing the family land. But Gunnar insisted on spending a night in his cold farmhouse alone. The next day a woman from the post office found him hanging by his neck in the barn.

Karin freaked out; it was up to Jory to manage the funeral arrangements. He’d even had to identify Gunnar at the morgue. The farm went to Karin, and stepfather Dick attempted to develop a gated community called, just as before, Elf Circle Farm. But Dick screwed up the zoning applications, the permits, and the financing. He failed to pay the property taxes. He misrepresented the condition of the land to potential investors and attempted to sell three of the lots to two separate speculators. A half-dozen court cases bloomed and, ten years later, nothing had been built.

Meanwhile Jory’s mother had died, leaving the tangled estate to Jory and his three piggish siblings—who’d so far balked at anything like an equable final settlement. If only there were some way to sort out the mess, Jory would have loved to settle for some acreage including the house, the creek, and the woods with the mushroom glen—a bit less than a fourth of the property.

But for now, Gunnar’s house stood empty with its windows smashed, the lawn-dwarves shotgunned, and the roof in tatters—amid half-finished dirt roads scraped into the pasture-land, surrounded by barbed-wire fences with No Trespassing signs.

* * *

Jory had been a professor for going on thirty-eight years now; he was sixty-four. This spring the state had offered Jory a golden handshake to encourage his retirement. The offer was attractive. Jory’s student-evaluation ratings had been drifting ever lower. He was tired of teaching and sick of faculty politics. As for his rhizomal subdimension research—he hadn’t been able to get a paper published in ten years. Not since Gunnar had died. There was that one antigravity experiment he’d kept hoping to complete—but maybe it was really hopeless. He had every reason to retire, but still he hesitated.

How had he gotten so old, so fast? He’d never gotten any closer to antigravity than he’d been when he had the first inspiration for rhizomal subdimension theory—it had come in the midst of a psychedelic drug trip, if the truth be told.

Yes, the very summer when Jory had been casting about for a topic for his physics thesis—good Lord, that was forty years ago—he’d found a ring of magic mushrooms in a glen in the woods across the creek that cut through Gunnar’s farm. Turned out Gunnar knew about the mushrooms, not that he was interested in eating them. Gunnar claimed he’d once seen tiny old men and a single beautiful elf-woman dancing around the circle in the invisible light of the new moon.

Jory hadn’t seen dancing elves; he’d seen a hailstorm of bejeweled polyhedra. He’d begun hopping from one to the other, climbing them like stepping-stones, like moving platforms in a videogame. The name for a new science—”rhizomal subdimension theory”—came in a crystalline flash from a blazing rhombicosidodecahedron. And quickly this incantatory phrase led to a supernal white-light vision of a new quantum cosmology.

Our familiar dimensions of space and time are statistical averages that happen to have emerged around irregular fault lines, planes, and hyperplanes that percolate through the supersymmetric sea of quantum foam that underlies reality. Above is spacetime, below is the foam. Jory’s deeper insight was of a subdimensional domain lying under the foam, just as surely as topsoil, clay, and schist lie beneath a composted forest floor. And within this subdimensional bulk there may live, mayhap, a race of gnawing, crawling tunnelers.

As the full force of the mushrooms hit him, Jory realized that the word “rhizome” was the true gift from the Muse. Our world of coherent supradimensional 3 + 1 spacetime is like a fat spot in a ginger root, a nodule covered with, ah yes, tiny root hairs. With a bit of technical finagling it should be possible to coax fundamental particles onto these omnipresent root hairs—thus draining inconvenient masses and forces down through reality’s quantum foam floor, down into the subdimensions.

Jory’s thesis treated the question of how to divert, in particular, gravitons. Given the equivalence between physics and information theory, such a subdimensional rerouting was simply a matter of constructing the right kind of quantum-computing circuit, although there were some googolplex possible circuits to be considered. How to find the right one? Why not let genetic algorithms perform a Darwinian search!

For a few years, Jory’s theories had been all the rage—and he’d surfed his wave of publicity from sleepy Chico State to a full professorship at UC Santa Cruz. But progress had stalled soon thereafter. Jory’s genetic algorithms didn’t in fact converge any faster than blind search, and thus far he’d never gotten his key antigravity experiment to work.

To the not-so-hidden amusement of his colleagues, he’d compactified his experiment to pocket size. The apparatus was a quarkonium-based quantum computer coupled to a four-way thumb button with a tiny video screen; he’d in fact cannibalized a mini-videogame machine to make it. According to orthodox rhizomal subdimension theory, if someone could miraculously deliver a proper sequence of presses to the button, the field-programmed quantum circuit would begin diverting gravitons into the subdimensions. And whoever held the talisman would be able to fly. The ultimate keyboard cheat.

Perhaps this was all nonsense. It was high time for Jory to give up and go home to his cruddy apartment in the scuzzy beach flats of Santa Cruz. But what would he do, alone in his jumbled rooms? Hang himself?

If only Jory had someone close to confide in, someone to understand his problems. But, like Uncle Gunnar, he’d never found a lasting mate. He’d played the field, lived with a few women, but all had come to naught. And his fellow professors were only half-tolerant of Jory’s wild ideas. Indeed, at least one of his peers would be positively gleeful to see him go.

His office-mate, Professor Hilda Kuhl.

Victim of its own success in attracting students, UC Santa Cruz had a space problem. Classes were being conducted in trailers. Every lab bench held double the number of experimenters. The dining halls resembled feedlots. And so the small, dark offices of the physics faculty were doing double duty.

One rainy afternoon in the spring of what boded to be his final semester as a professor—and perhaps the final year of his life—Jory was sitting at his messy desk, the forms for his retirement spread out in a space cleared among the tottering mounds of paper. For now he was turning his attention to the lone talisman that contained any solace for him: his quantum computer with its open-sesame button, the distillation of his dreams and intellectual flights of fancy. Jory’s thumb worked the four-point keypad ceaselessly, feeling for yet another combination of pulses that would finally open up the interplenary growth of rhizomal threads. Although he enjoyed staring at the fractally patterned feedback graphics on his little screen, Jory didn’t really need to keep conscious track of the current sequence, as the computer recorded his touches for future readout, if necessary. The button-clicking had long ago assumed the nature of a subliminal tic, obsessive-compulsive in nature.

Hilda Kuhl was at the other desk, four or five feet away. They generally sat back to back, ignoring each other. But now she interrupted his reverie.

“Gotten any breakthroughs lately, Sorenson? Figured out how many gravitons can dance on the tip of a quantum root-hair?”

Jory didn’t dignify this with an answer; he simply turned and stared blankly at her while continuing to manipulate his device.

Hilda was an attractive woman in her thirties, given to understated gray suits and pale silk blouses. She wore minimal makeup—just lipstick—and her brown hair was cropped to a sensible bob. Though some thirty years younger than Jory, she was a highly respected physicist with almost as many peer citations as Feynman.

Hilda was divorced, living in a condo with her six-year-old son Jack. She had a nice car, a BMW. Her ex-husband was a software engineer. She was having some trouble juggling motherhood and her job. She was hoping her mother would move in with her; the mother presently was a county clerk in the Sierra foothills.

Most of this Jory knew only at secondhand; he and Hilda didn’t chit-chat much. The two of them had been through some ugly turf-wars over the graduate curriculum, especially the Quantum Cosmology course. These days Hilda’s goal seemed to be to drive Jory out, by any psychological means available, however cruel.

“I’m so sick of seeing you diddling that little button,” said Hilda. “It’s masturbatory. Sad and embarrassing.” She sniffed the air sharply and shook her head. “It stinks in here too. You must have forgotten a sandwich in your desk again. My mother’s going to be visiting from Placerville today, which I why I mention all this. She’s trying to decide if she should retire and move to Santa Cruz. She wants to check out the campus drama club. Could you try not to seem like a senile pig?”

Jory felt his neck heat up. Stepfather Dick was the pig, not him. He strove to maintain his calm. “Is that any way for one respectable scientist to speak to another?”

Hilda rummaged in her clunky handbag the size of a burglar’s satchel, producing a bottle of noxious-looking sports drink. “Oh please, Sorenson, you stopped being respectable a decade or two ago! I admired you when I was an undergrad, but those days are long gone.” She took a swig of her electric blue drink and peered at the drifts of paper on his desk. “Do I see retirement forms? Be still, my heart!”

Jory had a sudden sense of how Uncle Gunnar must have felt with the noose around his neck, while standing on an overturned milk bucket.

“I haven’t signed them yet,” he said. “I’m thinking it over.”

“I can help you clean out your stuff when you’re ready,” said Hilda. “I hear the Santa Cruz Mystery Spot museum is looking for donations. Not to mention the groundskeepers’ compost heap.”

Jory turned away, working his little keypad more frenetically than ever. With his other hand he any-keyed his desktop machine out of sleep mode, donning a pair of headphones and calling up one of his favorite tunes—Nikolai Karlovich Medtner’s Op. 48, No. 2: “Elf’s Fairy Tale.”

After several minutes, joggled by Jory’s twitching, one of the paper mounds on his desk subsided to the floor, the laminar flow reaching all the way across the room. Jory braced himself for Hilda Kuhl’s reaction. But she was gone. Relieved in some small degree, his left thumb slowing in its compulsive writhing, he doffed his headphones and stood up to stretch.

His feet lost contact with the floor and he slowly drifted upward, until his head bumped the ceiling. Victory at last! And on the very eve of destruction! His fame and fortune were assured, all his many unproductive years in the wilderness redeemed!

Quickly Jory pocketed his talisman lest he disturb the finally perfected quantum circuit.

He’d invented antigravity, slipped the surly bonds of mass. Mankind’s dream for all its history—and he, Jory Sorenson, had accomplished it!

Now, the slightest wish, the merest velleity, was sufficient to move Jory from one side of the office to the other. From long use, the talisman was quantum-entangled with Jory’s brain; it knew to divert impinging gravitons into the subdimensions so as to vector Jory in whichever direction he chose. Jory could hardly wait to go outside and fly to the tops of the redwood trees.

Hilda was talking to a woman out in the hall. Jory dropped flatfooted to the floor, temporarily allowing Earth’s gravitons to latch onto him as usual. With any luck he could walk out of here before having to meet Hilda’s mother. As a gesture of civility, he cranked the window open a crack—as far as it would go—shoveled the loose papers back onto his desk, and bent over to unearth the foul fungal salmon sandwich in his bottom desk drawer. It wouldn’t do to just drop it into his trash can, he’d have to carry it out and—

“I’ll consume that delicious morsel if you have no need for it,” piped a small voice.

A little man was standing atop Jory’s file cabinet. He was bearded, nude, wrinkled, and all of two inches high. His silver hair was barbered into a Mohawk, and his skin was richly tattooed in fractal paisleys, symmetric from left to right.

“I hunger for your world-stuff,” said the elf, impatiently holding out his little hand. “Pass it to me quickly, lest some untimely renormalization cause this prize to disappear.”

As if in a dream, Jory handed the plastic-wrapped mass of mold to the wee man, wondering how he’d handle it. Compared to the elf, the sandwich was the size of a mattress. But the elf made short work of the offering—his arm flowed outward into a goblet shape that engulfed the Baggie-wrapped discard and squeezed it into nonexistence, like an anaconda swallowing an elephant.

“I’m Ira,” said the elf, thoughtfully rubbing his arm. “That was less pleasant than I’d been led to believe. Do savor your ability to fly before Queen Una arrives, for then there will be hell to pay. Una is intent upon—”

Ira was interrupted by Hilda and her mother appearing in the doorway. “This is my office-mate Jory Sorenson,” said Hilda, her voice a bit louder than usual. “Sorenson, this is my mother Beverly Kuhl.” Not noticing Ira yet, Mrs. Kuhl gave Jory a pleasant smile. She was in the prime of her fifties, fit and comfortable looking, cozily dressed in jeans and a wool sweater, with shiny locks of blond-and-gray hair. Jory recalled hearing Hilda say that her mother’s hobby was treading the boards in Gold Country summer melodramas. And indeed this woman looked the part of a star.

“Call me Bev,” she said, warmly taking his hand. “It’s an honor to meet you, Jory. When Hilda was in grad school she was always talking about you.”

“She thinks I’m over the hill now,” said Jory. “But I’m still in the game.” He was riding high on his antigravity discovery, albeit uneasy about the elf. There seemed little possibility the two phenomena were unconnected. Would the prize be worth the price? That depended entirely on Ira’s subsequent actions and those of the heralded Queen Una.

“Good man,” said Bev, smiling at him, still holding his hand. For the first time in several years Jory felt a connection, a spark. “I used to buy Elf Circle cheese from your Uncle Gunnar,” continued Bev. “What a shame about Gunnar. It’s terrible to grow old alone. And that mess about his estate! I work in the courthouse, you know, and— “

“What’s that on your file cabinet?” interrupted Hilda, as if wanting to break them up. “Don’t tell me you’ve started collecting action figures, Sorenson. You’re batty as your uncle.”

The little elf shattered his inanimate façade by waggling his Mohawk and gripping his crotch like the most egregious rapper. “I’m Ira. A hardworking digger with a dream. Prepare for the coming of Elf Queen Una.” He twisted his face into an appalling leer, belched, and lowered his voice to an insinuating whisper. “Nonce Queen, that is. Your powerful provender has primed me for rebellion.”

A swarm of tiny glittering gems appeared beside the mouse-sized, tattooed man, each gem etching a colored trail into the air. The trails wove themselves together like live things, protein skeins knitting the form of an incredibly beautiful blond-haired woman, two inches tall, garbed in a blue leotard, and with a bushy dark tail swishing from the base of her back. Her eyes blazed like the tips of two welding torches.

With a start Jory recognized the diminutive woman as a hulda: a manipulative, seductive elf. Gunnar liked talking about huldas; he’d often shown Jory dense line drawings of them in old books of tales. Huldas were hot. Now Jory confronted the reality not three feet from his face.

“I’m here for the sex,” said Queen Una, eyeing the humans with a disturbing, nearly demented smile. She cocked her head and pointed a graceful, imperious hand at Bev. “I’ll wear her.”

The meta-gattaca strands that formed the Elf Queen Una unwound. The glittering polychromatic points flew at Bev like a swarm of hornets—and sank into her skin.

“Dear me,” said Bev, twisting her shoulders and looking down at her backside. Something was bunched beneath her sweater. She pulled her garment up a bit, and a two-foot-long russet horsetail flopped out. “You,” Bev said, pointing at Jory with the same gesture Queen Una had used. She snaked her arm around Jory’s waist and smirked at her daughter. “Give us some privacy, Hilda.”

“Hell no!” said Hilda. “He’s drugged you, Mom. Sorenson got all his ideas from taking magic mushrooms, you know. I’ve heard the rumors. The smell in here—it’s some kind of aerosol hallucinogen! And what is that ridiculous talking toy supposed to—”

She made as if to snatch little Ira off the file cabinet, but he hopped into the air to evade her, executing a twisting, eye-hurting somersault that did something to the space coordinates of the room.

“Zickerzack!” exclaimed Ira.

Jory experienced the sensation of being turned inside out, and outside in. He and Bev were standing beside the physics building, on the bark-strewn forest floor, with Hilda yelling at them through the narrow, open slit in Jory’s office window. Little Ira had flipped along with them.

“Look at that squirrel run!” exclaimed Ira, craning his neck to stare up a redwood tree. “Beautiful. Her tail is so exceedingly sinuous.”

“I have a tail,” said Bev, flicking it. She leaned up against Jory, her breath warm on his cheek. “Let’s make love right here.” Was that her talking, or Una? The sun had broken out. Puffy white clouds dotted the gentle blue sky.

“I’ll drive you to the Emergency Room, Mom,” called Hilda.

“I’ll fly you to the treetops,” said Jory. “Where nobody can bother us.”

Bev giggled as Jory scooped her into the air. They flew a quarter mile into the forest, where Jory found a broad, level tangle of branches at the top of a tip-broken redwood tree. Jory allowed just enough gravity to reach them so that they could lie comfortably on the matted limbs with no danger of dropping through.

“Squirrels,” said Ira, who’d followed along. He was peering down at a hole in the trunk. His gaunt cheeks stretched in a grin. “A big nest of them. Yum.” He disappeared into the hole, greeted by an explosion of squirrel chatter.

Alone at last, Jory and Bev Kuhl undressed and worshipped each other’s bodies. Even the soft, powerful horsetail came into play. It was wonderful to disport themselves, naked to the heavens in a bower high in the air. And Jory remembered to pillow himself upon his pants, lest he lose the quantum device that made their perch secure.

After the first climax, Una seemed to doze off within Bev—leaving Bev and Jory to chat companionably. Bev was a widow, currently unattached, working as the chief clerk of El Dorado County, thinking of retiring to a career of playing the Madam in her summer melodramas. Although she was proud of her prickly daughter, she was wary of moving here to become her grandson’s nanny.

“It’s so nice to meet a real gentleman,” said Bev, patting Jory’s hand. “With a pension. And you can fly!” She kissed him on the cheek. “What a hero!

Rhythmic squawks and throaty chattering burst from the squirrel den below; the noise awakened Queen Una within Bev. In her altered Una-voice, Bev began asking odd questions and suggesting new sex acts. Before long, Jory was worn out and feeling the damp air’s chill.

“That completes the mating process?” said Bev in her Queen Una persona. “Hardly so sensational as our legends describe.” But then Bev’s voice flipped back to her natural warm drawl. “It was wonderful, Jory,” she said. “Don’t listen to that mean queen. How am I going to get rid of her?”

“I have an idea,” said Jory, pulling out his quantum antigravity device. “Hold tight to the tree.” He keyed in the pause sequence, letting Earth’s full gravity temporarily return. The branches beneath him creaked and groaned. He was guessing that his shunting of gravitons into the subdimensions had opened the rift through which Una and Ira had popped. Perhaps pausing his antigravity device might cause the elves to go home.

No such luck.

“I shall remain as long as I please,” said the Queen Una voice from within Bev. And now a branch snapped beneath Jory. “Court not a deathly fall, you dunce. Your paramour and I are safe in any event; the alvar fly by means of a dimensional twisting quite different from your rhizomal ruse.”

A male squirrel scampered through the matted branches and hiccupped a puff of bright dots—which materialized into Ira, his Mohawk crushed over to one side. As the squirrel watched, the elf twinkled through the air to alight upon Jory’s shoulder, his bony bare buttocks pressing the professor’s bare skin like a pair of knuckles. The odd sensation very nearly sent Jory tumbling from the tree. Quickly he un-paused his antigravity device.

“Chicker-chickory-chick-a-chee,” squawked Ira. The bright-eyed squirrel echoed the sound, then scuttered back to his den. “He is potent and esteemed by the females,” said Ira proudly. “Thanks to my good auspices.”

“You fucked the squirrels?” exclaimed Jory. “You elves are something else. Look, Ira, I’ve been good to you, and now you have to help me get Queen Una out of Bev.”

“This is difficult,” said Ira. “It would take a host of alvar to force Una back into the subdimensions. But, yes, I stand ready to your aid. To start with, I can show you where to find the alvar we need.”

“Silence, vassal!” said Una, causing Bev to sit up so abruptly that the branches creaked beneath her pleasant form.

Ira struck a defiant pose. “The alvar have wearied of your tyranny and ill temper, oh Queen,” he intoned. “Here in this legendary realm, empowered by high-plane foods, vivified by the supradimensional energies of the furry denizens, I dare to usurp your throne. The wee men shall obey you no longer. They wish for me to be their new king. Your reign now ends, my Queen.” He held up a cautioning hand. “Contain your pique, or at our next renormalization, the clan will disappear you. I warn but once.” The little elf drew himself upright, and with a gesture he clothed himself in a tiny ermine robe and a gold crown, cunningly crafted to show off his silver Mohawk.

“Your victory remains in the future, if it comes at all,” said Una after a long, thoughtful pause. “I’ll drink the lees of the day.” Reaching around their piney bower, Bev stuffed her scattered garments into her large purse, which was the twin of daughter Hilda’s burglar-bag. She rose to her pale feet, balanced unsteadily—and leapt out from the tree, taking Jory’s heart with her.

But she didn’t plummet to the ground. Using the Queen’s own dimension-twisting method of flight, Bev/Una hovered, nude and regal, her flowing horsetail gracefully beating. “I’ll bed another man by nightfall,” said Una’s voice. And then Bev’s voice chimed in, “How about finding a surfer?”

Luminous in the redwood shadows, talking things over with herself, the nude middle-aged woman disappeared, flying along a graceful curving path through the trees, carrying her purse under her arm.

“What if Una never lets her go?” fretted Jory. “I—I care for Bev. I want her to be safe.”

“Una is willful and sensual,” said Ira. “She may wish to tarry in your land indefinitely, now that her reign nears its end. But the massed power of the alvar clan is greater than hers. We can draw her back into the subdimensions, provided you transport Bev to a spot where the world walls are thin. I, King Ira, will tell you of such a place.”

“I suppose the quantum foam is pretty thin in my office, no?” said Jory. “That’s where you two popped through.”

“Ah, that was a portal of limited temporal duration,” said Ira. “A fleeting attenuation produced by your talismanic summoner.”

“You’re saying that whenever someone turns on one of my antigravity machines in the future, a bunch of elves will pop up?” asked Jory.

“It is so,” said Ira. “May you produce many upon many of such doors for us.”

“Uh-huh,” said Jory, not so sure this was a good idea. “And that more permanent portal you’re talking about is—oh, I get it—the magic mushroom circle at Gunnar’s farm!”

“Verily,” said Ira. “We can fly there with your Bev, once Una dozes off again.”

“First I need to find them,” said Jory. “Can you, like, automatically track Una down?”

“Not presently,” said Ira. “I, the King, experience your high-plane space as disorienting. These pawky three dimensions of yours—can you point out which is the direction you call ‘width’?”

There was no sign of Bev at Jory’s office, but Hilda was there, both upset and scientifically excited.

“You really invented antigravity, Sorenson! Don’t forget to back up the settings on that gizmo of yours right away. I can help you, if you like. Oh, and where’s my mother? Don’t tell me that you two—”

“Bev’s a wonderful woman,” said Jory. “She said she’s unattached? I want to know her better.”

“How gross,” said Hilda. “But I suppose she could do worse. Tell me where she is.”

“She vowed to tup another man by nightfall,” piped Ira, who was again perched upon Jory’s shoulder. “She rampages even now.”

“Oh God. Your elves did that to my poor mom, Sorenson?”

“She didn’t seem to mind the idea so much,” said Jory. “I heard her say something about surfers.”

“Four Mile Beach,” exclaimed Hilda. “I took her there yesterday. A few miles north of here on Route One. Mom was really into those boys. Oh, I hope they’re not all laughing at her.”

“Why would they?” said Jory. “She’s hot.”

“Oh you disgusting—” Hilda caught herself and switched on a smile. “I’m going to write a big paper rehabilitating your work, Jory. Give me that talisman, and I’ll back it up for you before we go to Four Mile Beach.”

“I don’t think so,” said Jory. Just like Superman, he trotted outside the building and leapt into the air, with Elf King Ira at his side.

Jory made his way to Four Mile Beach, which had its share of surfers; the morning rain had brought on a good swell. But there was no sign of Bev Kuhl, indeed, no sign of anyone much over thirty-five. So, okay, maybe Bev had gotten lost. Jory spent the next hour buzzing all the surf breaks north of Santa Cruz, back and forth, once and then twice. Finally, as the sun was setting, Jory spotted a pup tent on the sands of a beach he’d already written off, Bonny Doon Beach twelve miles north of Cruz.

He dropped down out of the sky next to two fit, fleece-jacketed young men lolling outside the tent in a litter of beer bottles, their eyes half-closed. Bev was visible within the tent, at her ease, resting on one elbow, calmly staring at the gold-chased sea.

“Friends of yours, Bev?” said the more athletic of the two surfers.

“Look out, Zep!” exclaimed the smaller of the youths. “It’s her old man! Don’t freak, sir. It was all Bev’s idea. She came flying down here, hopped on the back of Zep’s board out at the break, and—is that a monkey on your shoulder?”

“I am King Ira,” piped the elf. “My rule extends across a full score of the subdimensions.”

“And I’m Professor Sorenson,” said Jory. “Not her husband. Her friend. Are you okay, Bev?”

“Amazed,” whispered Bev, smiling from the tent. “Tired. Zep was very lively. But hush, Una’s asleep again.”

“Would you like to get rid of her now?” murmured Jory, hunkering down by the tent flap.

“Oh yes,” said Bev. “This has been a dream come true—but it’s not me. Really, Jory, I’m not that kind of woman.”

“Yeah she is,” said the smaller surfer. “She wore Zep out. And then she scarfed down every bit of our beer and food; not to mention the pot.”

“And she made me comb out that goddamn tail of hers like a hundred thousand times,” added Zep.

Jory got the surfers to lend him and Bev their fleece jackets. And then he took her in his arms and flew to Elf Circle Farm.

They landed in the mushroom ring across the creek behind Gunnar’s old house. Following little King Ira’s lead, they began to dance.

“This is a tail-wiggle move I learned among the squirrels. Think of your spinal marrow as glowing jelly. Raspberry jelly.”

Around and around they went, the world spinning. More and more alvar appeared, gnomish men and a few gamin girls. The ground within the mushroom ring grew gauzy and faded away. But still Una refused to leave Bev’s body.

The alvar formed a circle around the two humans in the center of the ring. “You must return home in any case, oh Una,” intoned King Ira. “I regret, Bev and Jory, that you will accompany her.”

Before Jory or Bev could cry out, Ira and the encircling alvar twitched at the fabric of space, as if manning a blanket-toss. “Zickerzack,” said Ira, and they were all in the subdimensional world.

The corridors were like those of a mine, but with way too many directions branching off at the intersections. The glistering foamy walls were translucent, filled with melting jellyfish spots like you see when you’re falling asleep, half-familiar and half-unrecognizable, the shapes of thoughts, the fragments of dreams.

“Set Bev free,” insisted Jory.

“What will you give me in return?” demanded Una, still speaking through Bev’s mouth.

Jory felt in his pockets; he had no silver or gold. All he had was his talismanic antigravity device.

“How about—how about this?” he said, holding it out. “As I understand it, each time you turn it off and restart it, you’ll make a thin spot in the walls between worlds.”

“Take the trade, Una,” urged King Ira. Ensconced in his native realm, he no longer seemed clownish, but rather haughty and regal. “The high-plane will be ours to plunder as we please. We did well to bring the professor here. Take the trade and I promise you a high post in my court.”

Colored gems rode out on Bev’s next exhalation, weaving themselves into haughty Una, very nearly the same size as Jory here, and more formidable than ever. Impatiently flicking her tail, she extended her hand.

As Jory passed over the talisman, he sacrificed his years of research: he keyed in the reset/erase sequence.

Not yet realizing this, King Ira leapt at Una, trying to snatch the device away from her. They wrestled and snapped at each other, their bodies flurbing together, then separating apart. Finally King Ira emerged as victor. He looked younger and crueler all the time. Holding out the talisman, he pressed the button to—precisely no effect.

Angrily King Ira declared the mushroom circle portal to be closed. “We’ll excavate no further here,” he cried. “May your prison walls grow ever thicker with quantum foam.” Cackling and screaming abuse, the elves disappeared around an abrupt subdimensional turn in the corridor, which closed off in their wake, leaving the two humans trapped together in a small chamber whose uneven, flickering walls continued to constrict.

Bev was shocked, tearful, and remorseful although, Jory could tell, she was also more than a little proud of her day’s exploits, if those must be her last. He could understand her so very well. Looking down, he saw that his foot had merged into hers. They were flurbing, losing their identities, fusing into a common wave function in order to fit their information into a dwindling amount of phase space. And soon, to make things worse, they were flurbing into the wall and its alien ideations.

Jory sank to the tingling floor as everything grew indistinct. Staring up with his eyes like a pair of fried eggs in a puddle, he saw a series of gauzy four-legged forms—the ghosts of the cows who’d disappeared from Gunnar’s farm, eaten by the elves. In their wake limped a two-legged herdsman: the shade of his beloved uncle.

“How can I escape?” Jory asked Gunnar’s ghost.

“Love,” whispered Gunnar. “Only love can save you.”

With his last vestige of energy, Jory pulled his body free of the quantum foam and embraced Bev, long and true. He sensed every cranny of her ego-soul and how it complemented his.

Their bodies firmed up and, as they broke apart into non-flurbed individuals once more, they found themselves above ground, amid the enchanted mushrooms, beneath the dark sky of a new moon.

For a time they merely drank in the plain fragrant air of their native domain, feeling rich and drunk on high-plane reality.

“I’d like to retire here with you, Bev,” said Jory eventually. “I can quit the game now and enjoy my pension. If only the property titles weren’t all screwed up. A fourth of this land is mine.”

“Elf Circle Farm,” said Bev. “I know all about the case. Like I said, I’m the county clerk. I can shuffle some papers, say a few words, and—zickerzack!”

So Bev and Jory married, and Jory took possession of his chosen portion of Gunnar’s land: the house, the creek, and the mushroom glen. They fixed the place up, and got a pair of cows for old times’ sake. Once or twice, Jory thought he detected a glitter of subdimensional ectoplasm in the barn where Uncle Gunnar had hung himself, but the shade spoke no more with his nephew. No need: Jory never again contemplated suicide.

In the evenings, comfortably tired from the light chores, he and Bev would sit around the crackling hearth drinking caraway-seed-flavored aquavit, spinning tales about Elfland, academia, and the Gold Country. Over time, Jory came to see himself as an incredibly wise and fortunate man, as did his new step-grandson Jack, who often came to visit in the summers.

Dropping the boy off, Jack’s mother Hilda always conversed pleasantly with Jory, realizing she owed him credit for her professional successes extending his rhizomal subdimension theory—not that she was ever able to replicate his antigravity breakthrough.

As for the alvar, they never returned—at least not to Elf Circle Farm.

And, oh, yes, Bev’s tail. It was there for good. During the first months of living on the farm, Bev hid the tail by wrapping it around her waist. But then, at Jory’s urging, she began letting it hang out. Her theater group approved.

Note on “Elves of the Subdimensions” (With Paul Di Filippo”

Written in March, 2006.

Flurb #1, Fall, 2006.

I collaborated with Paul on a story, “Instability,” before I ever actually met him. I think we first met face to face in 1999 when I took a bus through the snow to his house in Providence while on a journey to the East. He showed me H. P. Lovecraft’s grave, we went ice skating together, and we wrote a second story, “The Square Root of Pythagoras.”

Paul is one of the most prolific short story writers at work these days, with a new anthology of his tales appearing nearly every year. The latest one is Shuteye from the Timebroker (Thunder’s Mouth Press, 2006), and you can learn more at his Web site www.pauldifilippo.com.

Perhaps my all-time favorite of Paul’s stories is “Stink Lines,” about the Disney Comics character Gyro Gearloose as drawn by the great Carl Barks, the tale set in a world where nanomachines actually generate dialogue balloons and, yes, graphical stink lines. This tale is in his collection Neutrino Drag (Four Walls Eight Windows, 2004).

As occasionally happens, my inspiration for “Elves of the Subdimensions” was the title itself, which has haunted me for years with no story attached. To me the title seems a perfect coupling of Golden Age power chords, worthy of Thrilling Wonder Tales.

In order to set the story in motion, I suggested a transreal element: How does a mad professor survive retirement?

When I myself retired from teaching in 2004, I did find it a bit of a jolt. Retirement is hard, as a part of one’s sense of self consists of the social roles that one plays. To abandon a role is to feel diminished. You’re losing part of your identity. If you’re fortunate, you find new roles, or expand some of your alternate roles, so to make up for the lost role—so as once again feel yourself to be the right size.

Incredibly—at least to Paul and me—none of the standard paper or electronic SF magazines was willing to publish “Elves of the Subdimensions.” So I was like, to hell with them! I started my own online SF magazine, Flurb, and ran our story as the first story in the first issue. The name “Flurb” is, by the way, taken from one of Paul’s phrases in our story: “of flurbing they know not.”

2+2=5 (With Terry Bisson)

Old age is all about killing time. One evening Jack and I walked the quarter mile from our Journey’s End retirement complex to the Hump’s chain coffee shop in the strip mall, traffic whizzing by, everyone but us with someplace to go.

The shop was just about deserted and a couple of the barrista guys were having a discussion. One was offering the other fifty or even sixty dollars to do something boring. I didn’t catch what the boring thing was, so when the second guy came to wipe our tabletop, I asked him.

“He was wondering if someone paid me, would I count out loud to ten thousand by ones,” said the boy, fingering the ring in his nose, which was kind of an exotic accoutrement for Harrods Creek, Kentucky. “But it would be too stupid,” he added. He moved across the empty room, straightening chairs.

I did a quick pencil-and-paper calculation while Jack sipped his chamomile tea. I used to be an insurance adjuster, and numbers are my thing. “I figure I could probably count to ten thousand in the course of a day,” I told Jack in a bit.

He argued about this, of course—something about holes in the number line—but then he flipped to my point of view and pushed the calculation further, working it in his head. Before they fired him for his nervous breakdown, Jack was a math professor at the University of Louisville. “You could count to ten million in a year,” Jack announced after a minute. “And maybe if a person said the words really fast, they could hit a billion before they died. Assuming they started young. Assuming they didn’t pay very close attention.”

I called over the barrista with the nose-ring and told him the news, but his mind was already on other things. “We’re about to close,” he said.

“Maybe I should start counting,” I told Jack as the boy wandered off. “I could set a Winners World Record. My own taste of immortality.”

“Let’s see about that,” said Jack, hauling out the oversized cell phone he carried in his pants pocket. It was an off-brand model, a Whortleberry that he’d picked out of a sale bin at the Radio Shack in the strip mall near our rest home. He carried it with him all the time, not that anyone ever called him or me, other than telemarketers. Our wives were dead and our kids had moved to the coasts. They couldn’t find interesting work in Kentucky. Jack and I had each other, Nurse Amara, and Hector, the fellow who did the dishes and made up our rooms.

“See what?” I asked Jack.

“See if there’s a counting-to-highest-number category on the Winners Web site.” Drawing out his smeared, heavy reading glasses he began pecking at the tiny buttons on the fat cell phone. “I get the Web on this sucker, remember, Bert?”

“Fuck computers,” I said. “A Java script put me out of my job.”

“Like I haven’t heard you say that seven hundred times,” said Jack. “Loser. Dinosaur. Old fool.”

“At least I didn’t go crazy and scare my students,” I said. “Telling them the world is made of holes. Screwball. Nut. Psycho.”

“Four hundred times for that remark,” said Jack, prodding the minute keyboard with the tip of his pen. “I wasn’t crazy, I was right. The world is like an engine-block gasket, or, no, like a foam. The holes triangulate the universe; they’re the tent stakes, as it were, that keep the whole thing from blowing away. And the big secret is—oh, you’re not ready yet. Here’s Winners.” He set the cell phone on the table so that I could see the screen. What I saw was a blurred flickering smudge. “Your glasses,” Jack reminded me, not unkindly.

I found my smeared, heavy reading glasses and studied the display. The Winners Web site was an outgrowth of the old Guinness Book of World Records, the difference being that Winners had far more categories. They made their money by harvesting information about the record holders so they could be targeted with ads.

“Says the Unaided Counting Record is twelve million, three hundred and forty-five thousand, six hundred and seventy-eight,” I said, squinting at the tiny screen.

“12,345,678,” echoed Jack, just saying the digits. “A tidy place to stop. It took the guy nearly two years. Clyde Burns. Says here he’s a Buddhist monk in Wichita, Kansas.”

“Closing time, gentlemen,” said the barrista.

“Okay, okay.”

Walking back, we discussed the project some more. Cars whizzing by. Low beige buildings in a parking lot. Dark green pastures and trees. A rustling cornfield.

“The monk counted for two years!” I said. “Two years is a lifetime when you’re my age.”

“That’s the problem with immortality,” mused Jack. “You never live long enough to get there.”

For breakfast we have a choice: oatmeal or powdered eggs. I chose oatmeal. Jack joined me at my table, stirring his eggs.

He was smiling. “There’s a hole in their rules,” he said.

“Huh?”

“There’s a hole in everything,” he explained. “The universe itself can be described as a fractal pattern of holes in nonexistence. A temporary but nonetheless…”

“Never mind your crackpot theories about the universe,” I said. I had the feeling—or was it a hope?—that he was talking about the Winners Web site. “What about their rules?”

“You’re not required to vocalize the numbers, or even subvocalize. Just count.”

“You still have to think them,” I said. “It’ll still take me two years to get to where the mad monk left off.”

“Think biocomputation,” said Jack. “Think auxiliary processing.”

“Huh?”

To make a long story short, which is what old age is all about, when you think about it, which I try not to do, Jack said he could hook me up to a computer that would speed up my brain cells.

“Neurons are just switches,” he said. “Firing or resting: binary. They can interface to a chip. And as long as they’re controlling the counting, it’s legal under the Winners rules.”

I toyed with my oatmeal. “You want me to swallow a chip? Or get an implant?” As usual the oatmeal was lumpy.

“Wait till tonight,” said Jack, glancing suspiciously around the dining room. As if anyone were there but Hector and our deaf, senile peers. “I’ll show you tonight.”

After an evening of watching the McNguyen and the Pootie Party shows, I followed Jack to the room we shared at Journey’s End. I was apprehensive, but eager to achieve immortality.

“Voila,” he said. He showed me a knit skull cap. It was blue and orange and silver. It was the worst job of knitting I had ever seen, and I told him so.

“One of my University of Louisville honors students made it for me,” he said. “An extra credit grab. She had a B and she wanted…”

“Never mind all that,” I said. “What does it do?”

“Guess,” he said, showing me the cord with the computer jack. “The silver yarn, clumsily woven, I admit, is a dermo-thalamic web which uploads to the processor inside my Whortleberry to speed up your internal computational sequences. If I hadn’t pissed away so much time grading homework for all those sections of business math, then maybe I would have been able to productize this and…”

“Never mind that,” I said, sensing immortality. “What do I do?”

“Put it on,” he said. “Start counting sheep, from one, until you fall asleep. As soon as your consciousness logs off, the Whortleberry’s processor kicks in, and the counting accelerates.”

“Have you ever tried it?” I said.

“There was no point,” he answered. “It’s only good for counting by ones. I ended up giving her an A minus, since…”

“Never mind that,” I said. “Plug it in. Give it here.”

I pulled on the magic beanie and lay down on my bed.

It was tight. “Should I shave my head?”

For once Jack looked confused. “You’re bald,” he said.

“Oh, yeah.” I’d forgotten.

I closed my eyes and started counting sheep. They were jumping a fence, faster and faster. I dreamed I was herding them up a boulder-studded hill.

“Wake up.”

I sat up. The light through the filthy windows told me it was morning.

Jack was standing over me, smiling. “What’s the first thing that comes to mind?” he asked. “Don’t think about it, just say it.”

“Twelve million, three hundred and forty-five thousand, three hundred and twenty-two,” I said. Even though my head was splitting, I counted to the next number. “Twelve million, three hundred and forty-five thousand, three hundred and twenty-three.” 12,345,323 in digits.

“Voila,” said Jack. “You’re gaining on the monk already. You’ll pass him by breakfast.”

And I did. Jack uploaded the results to the Winners site and we slapped hands. I was now a world record holder.

I ate some powdered eggs. I didn’t even mind that they had lumps like the oatmeal. I was immortal.

But it didn’t last. Nothing does. Isn’t that what old age is all about? After lunch, between the Casa Hayzooz and Brenda Bondage shows, Jack checked the Winners site and discovered that the monk in Wichita had logged twelve million, three hundred and forty-five thousand, nine hundred and seventy-nine, beating me by eighty-six. I had 12,345,893; he had 12,345,979.

“That Buddhist bastard,” I said, with grudging respect. “I thought Kansas was a red state.”

“He must have nothing else to do,” said Jack.

“Neither do I!” I closed my eyes and started counting.

When we logged in later that night, after the McNguyen show, I was ahead by nine hundred and forty six. I went to bed exhausted, but pleased.

I was immortal again.

Powdered eggs, the breakfast of champions. I was still feeling like a winner when Jack dragged in, late, looking glum.

“Bad news,” he said. He whipped out his Whortleberry and showed me the Winners site. The mad monk was up almost ten grand; he’d reached twelve million three hundred and fifty-four thousand, two hundred and nineteen. 12,354,219.

He must have stayed up all night.

Much as I hated it, I was prepared to wear the cap again. “What if I throw a shit-fit and Nurse Amara sedates me?” I said. “I’ll sleep all day and double my score.”

“I have a better idea,” said Jack. “Look here.”

He showed me another Web site on his little screen: LifeIsSciFi.com.

“Sci-fi? I hate that crap.”

“Who doesn’t?” said Jack. “But this site’s gonna kick your skull cap into overdrive. The site’s run by a computer science student at a cow college in San Jose.”

“Computers in Mexico? I hate computers.”

“San Jose, California,” said Jack. “Silicon Valley. Computers are your friends. This ultranerd has hacked into Stanford’s fully coherent nuclear-magnetic-resonant dark-matter-powered Accelerandodrome. An outlaw link to a quantum computer! If we link your cap to that tonight, you’ll climb so far above that monk that he’ll be eating your positronic dust for the rest of his life.”

“What about my brain?” I asked, remembering the headache I’d gotten from counting to twelve million.

“Do you want to be immortal?” he asked. “Or not?”

To make a long story short, and isn’t that what old age is all about, I pulled on the magic beanie and lay down on my bed. I closed my eyes and started counting sheep again. They were jumping the fence faster and faster, flowing up the mountainside, scaling the cliffs, frisking into the white fluffy clouds. I picked up my dream-colored staff and followed them.

“Wake up.”

I woke up. I sat up.

“Say the first thing that comes into your mind,” Jack said.

I did like the day before, only more so, spewing out a jawbreaking number name that went like this (and I’m sure you don’t mind if I leave out the middle): “Twelve duotrigintillion, three hundred forty-five unotrigintillion, six hundred seventy-eight trigintillion,…, three hundred forty-five million, six hundred seventy-eight thousand, nine hundred one.”

Whew. The inside of my skull was cold. I felt a faint, steady wind in my face, the air so very thin. Toothed, inhuman peaks of ice towered above me like the jaws of Death.

“My head,” I whimpered. “I hope I haven’t had a stroke.”

“Never mind that,” said Jack. “You’re at base camp Googol!”

I blinked away the mountains and saw my familiar room. Jack was smiling, no, grinning. There were even more lines in his face than usual.

“Huh?”

“Base camp Googol,” he repeated. “On the Matterhorn of math, high above the workaday timberline. The land of perpetual snow.”

“Google? The search engine? What?”

“I’m not talking business, I’m talking math. ‘Googol’ is an old-school math name that a math prof’s nephew invented in 1938. It stands for the number that you write as a 1 followed by a hundred 0s. Ten duotrigintillion sounds pompous compared to that. You’ll notice that the number you just said is a hundred and one digits long: 12, 345, 678, 901, 234, 567, 890, 123, 456, 789, 012, 345, 678, 901, 234, 567, 890, 123, 456, 789, 012, 345, 678, 901, 234, 567, 890, 123, 456, 789, 012, 345, 678, 901. That’s why I say you’re at base camp Googol. By the way, Bert, I’m impressed you knew how to put all those digits into words.”

“Don’t forget, I’m an insurance adjuster.”

“Were,” said Jack. “Now you’re an immortal. I’ve got a hunch you’ll be ready for my secret pretty soon.”

He logged in and authenticated me on the Winners Web site, and all day we were riding high. Just before bedtime, right after Philosophical Psycho, we checked into the Winners Web site one more time.

I was still the champ. The mad monk was history. Or was he?

“He can count day and night for ten-to-the-ninetieth-power years and he’ll never catch you,” Jack reassured me. “No one will ever catch you. You’re the winner forever.”

“Cool,” I said. “But I cheated. A bunch of machines did it for me. I was asleep.”

“Count a little higher on your own,” said Jack, looking eager. “I’d really like that. Do it, Bert. Leave your footprints in the trackless snows. According to the Winners’ rules, you can just say that same number again, and then continue from there. On past base camp Googol.”

“Sounds good. Only I forget the number.”

“I’ll write it out for you,” said Jack. He scribbled with his pencil on one of the triangular scraps of paper he always had in his pockets.

So I read the number out loud, and then I said the next one, and the one after that, and then I got into a counting trance for awhile, and then—

“What?” said Jack, who’d been watching me alertly.

“I lost my voice,” I whispered.

Jack poured me a glass of water. “Try again.”

I tried again, but for some reason I couldn’t say the next number. “That’s enough anyway,” I said. “I hiked a good stretch on my own. It really feels like my own personal record now.”

“I want you to try and write that very last number down!” insisted Jack, very excited. “You’ll see that it’s not there!” He handed me his pencil, a yellow #2, made in China.

Just to please him, I tried to write down the number I hadn’t been able to say—but, sure enough, when I got to the last digit, the pencil lead broke.

“This is stupid,” I said. Jack was absolutely thrilled.

He handed me his ballpoint. It ran out of ink on the freaking last digit again.

“I quit.” I tossed the pen aside and shrugged. “What do I care if I count one more step? I’m already immortal. A proud, solitary figure in the endless fields of snow.”

“My life in a nutshell,” crowed Jack. “Until now.”

“Why are you so happy?”

“Because I’m not alone anymore,” he said. “You and me, Bert. I’m not crazy. You found a hole!”

“What hole?”

“A hole in the number line. That number you wanted to say—it’s not there, I tell you. That’s why you couldn’t say it or write it down. The number’s missing, Bert. And now that you’ve come across a big missing number, you’re gonna be able to notice some of the smaller ones.”

“I thought your magic beanie had me count every single number up through base camp Googol.”

“It couldn’t help but hop over the holes. Like a rock skipping across water. Suppose you start counting backward. I’ll jigger my Whortleberry to be sure it flags the numbers you miss.”

“I’m supposed to drag my weary ass all the way home from base camp Googol?” I exclaimed.

“Starting in the foothills is fine,” he said. “It’s the smaller missing numbers that we’re after. Not the Swiss cheese in the peaks.” He handed me the magic beanie. “Suppose you count backwards from your first record. Twelve million, three hundred forty-five thousand, eight hundred ninety-three.”

“How do you remember these things?”

“Mathematicians don’t get senile,” he said.

“They just go nuts,” I muttered. But I did as I was told. I figured I owed Jack one. I pulled on the beanie, and lay back and closed my eyes, and started counting sheep jumping backward over the fence, tail first…

Ever examined a sheep’s tail?

It was a dirty job, but somebody had to do it. The herd milled around me. We flowed across hilltop pastures, down scrub-filled gullies, and into the cornfields outside of town.

“Wake up,” said Jack.

I woke up. I sat up.

Jack stuck his Whortleberry under my nose. “Voila,” he said.

“Congratulations,” I said. “You found six numbers that don’t exist.”

Jack shook his head. “Three. Our setup logged the numbers on either side of each missing number, since the non-numbers can’t be displayed. You don’t see a hole. You just see the stuff around it. The un-hole.”

“Right,” I said. “Whatever.”

We went to breakfast. The oatmeal was lumpy. Were the lumps the un-oatmeal, I wondered, or was the oatmeal the un-lumps?

While I was thinking about all this, Jack made a few phone calls to mathematician friends—in banking, communications, and government. Mathematicians are everywhere. I listened with half an ear; it sounded like Jack was arguing with everyone he talked to. As usual. After a bit he rang off and summarized the situation for me.

“Those numbers we found missing: they’ve never been used as ID numbers for bank accounts, phone numbers, web addresses—nothing like that. But nobody cares. My so-called colleagues don’t get the point. Instead of wondering why those particular numbers are hard to use, people just skip over them. Nobody wastes time worrying about the missing numbers.”

“But you’ve got the time to waste,” I said. “Right?”

“Wrong,” said Jack, superintense. “Wrong that I’m wasting time. I’m ready to tell you my secret. I hope you won’t think I’m too far gone.”

For a paranoid instant, I saw his eyes as glowing portholes; his head as a vessel with an alien within. But I couldn’t shut him out. I had to let him in. Who else did I have? “You can tell me,” I said. “We’ll still be friends.”

“I don’t ask to be famous anymore,” said Jack with a sigh. “It’ll be enough if I can convince just one person. That would be you, Bert. My secret concerns a certain very small number. It’s. Not. Fucking. There.”

“Never mind all that,” I said, feeling uneasy. “I didn’t sleep well.”

Jack stared down at the tabletop. He squinted his left eye closed and stared one-eyed at his fingertip. “Do this, Bert. There’s a hole in your field of vision where the optic nerve connects into the eyeball. But you never see the hole. You see around it.” He waggled his hand. “Pick a spot on the tabletop and stare fixedly at it, and move your fingertip from the right side toward the center. At a certain point your fingertip disappears. It’s around two o’clock, halfway out to the right edge of your visual field.”

I got going on this, and it worked. Hell, I could wedge two whole knuckles into the hole. Funny I’d never noticed this before, a hole right in front of my nose for going on eighty years.

Hector sidled up to our table, checking us out. “All done breakfast, Señors?”

“We’re fine,” I said, staring down at my un-finger. “You can clear the table if you like.”

Jack and I wandered onto the patio behind Journey’s End and sat down side by side in rocking chairs, gazing out at the cornfield behind our rest home.

“The holes make the world,” said Jack. “The world’s the figure, the holes are the ground. Phenomenologically speaking, the illusions of space, time, and matter—they all result from the psychic work we perform to avoid noticing the missing numbers.”

I was digging this. I felt smart. “What’s the lowest hole, do you think?”

Jack beamed at me, happy and sly.

“Four,” he said finally. “It’s not there. That word, it’s only a sound. A belch, a fart, a flatus vocis. There is no four.”

Somehow I knew he was right. “Four, four, four,” I said testing it out. “Four, four, four, four, four.”

“Just a sound,” repeated Jack. Out in the cornfield, three or maybe five crows were talking to each other. “Caw caw caw,” said Jack, echoing them. “God’s voice. Around the holes.”

“You knew this all along?” I said, savoring his wisdom.

“That’s why I told my business-math students that two plus two equals five,” said Jack. “And that’s why they fired me. You weren’t ready to hear me before. But now you are. The holes are everywhere.”

We sat there, rocking and smiling, and later we went in to watch TV. It was more fun than usual, knowing the walls and the ceiling and the TV screen weren’t really rectangles. They were squashed pentagons maybe, or googolgons, or, hell, nodes in the all-but-endless web of human language.

One thing for sure, nothing is square.

Note on “2+2=5” (With Terry Bisson)

Written in May, 2006, with Terry Bisson.

Interzone, Summer 2006.

Terry and I are both from Kentucky. He’s from Owensboro, I’m from Louisville. Terry’s novel Pirates of the Universe (Tor Books, 1996) has some especially wonderful evocations of growing up in Kentucky.

Terry lived in New York City for many years. He was active in organizing a wonderful monthly reading series at the KGB bar. Moving to the San Francisco Bay Area, he turned his organizational skills to starting up a monthly series of readings, “SF in SF.” It’s great to have Terry out here.

Terry is a master of the short story form; he’s won the Hugo and the Nebula, and he even sells to Playboy. Last year he published his mind-boggling collection Greetings (Tachyon, 2005), as well as a book of linked mathematical tales, Numbers Don’t Lie (Tachyon, 2005), which includes some creditable mad mathematician equations that Terry made up. For much more Terry, see his Web site www.terrybisson.com.

This year Terry has been writing a series of deceptively simple fables, cast as children’s stories about a boy named Billy. After hearing him perform “Billy and the Unicorn” at a hipster dive called The Make-Out Room, I was so impressed by the Zenlike purity of his phrasing that I began insisting he write a story with me.

I got the idea for this story just as the narrator describes it in the opening paragraphs, that is, from an overheard conversation between two barristas—although in Los Gatos, California, not in Harrods Creek, Kentucky. Harrods Creek is actually the name of the small town near Louisville where my parents initially lived.

While I was planning the story, I was walking around the Mission district, and I actually saw “2+2=5” stenciled on the sidewalk. You could say this tale is thought experiment exploring how to actually get to a point where this phrase is literally true.

Visions of the Metanovel

The Singularity was brought on by some nanomachines known as orphids. The orphids used quantum computing and propelled themselves with electrostatic fields.

The self-reproducing orphids doubled their numbers every few minutes at first; fortunately, they’d been designed to level out at a sustainable population of some sextillion orphids upon Earth’s surface. This meant there were one or two orphids affixed to every square millimeter of every object on the planet. Something like fifty thousand orphids blanketed, say, any given chair or any particular person’s body. The orphids were like ubiquitous smart lice, not that you could directly feel them, for an individual orphid was little more than a knotty long-chain molecule.

Thanks to the power of quantum computing, an individual orphid was roughly as smart as a talking dog, possessing a good understanding of natural language and a large amount of extra memory. Each orphid knew at all times its precise position and velocity, indeed the name “orphid” was a pun on the early twenty-first-century technology of RFID or “Radio Frequency Identification” chips. Rather than radio waves, orphids used quantum entanglement to network themselves into their world-spanning orphidnet.

The accommodating orphids set up a human-orphidnet interface via gentle electromagnetic fields that probed though the scalps of their hosts. Two big wins: by accessing the positional meshes of the orphids, people could now effectively see anything anywhere; and by accessing the orphids’ instantaneous velocities, people could hear the sounds at any location as well. Earth’s ongoing physical reality could be as readily linked and searched as the Internet.

Like eddies in a flowing steam, artificially intelligent agents emerged within the orphidnet. In an ongoing upward cascade, still higher-level agents emerged from swarms of the lower-level ones. By and large, the agents were human-friendly; people spoke of them as beezies.

By interfacing with beezies, a person could parcel out intellectual tasks and store vast amounts of information within the extra memory space that the orphids bore. Those who did this experienced a vast effective increase in intelligence. They called themselves kiqqies, short for kilo-IQ.

New and enhanced forms of art arose among the kiqqies, among these was the multimedia metanovel.

In considering the metanovel, think of how Northwest Native American art changed when the European traders introduced steel axes. Until then, the Native American totems had been handheld items, carved of black stone. But once the tribes had axes, they set to work making totems from whole trees. Of course with the ax came alcohol and smallpox; the era of totem poles would prove to be pitifully short.

There were also some dangers associated with the orphidnet. The overarching highest-level-of-them-all agent at the apex of the virtual world was known as the Big Pig. The Big Pig was an outrageously rich and intricate virtual mind stuffed with beautiful insights woven into ideas that linked into unifying concepts that puzzle-pieced themselves into powerful systems that were in turn aspects of a cosmic metatheory—aha! Hooking into the billion-snouted billion-nippled Big Pig could make a kiqqie feel like a genius. The down side was that kiqqies were unable to remember or implement insights obtained from a Big Pig session. The more fortunate kiqqies were able to limit their Big Pig usage in the same way that earlier people might have limited their use of powerful psychoactive drugs.

If the Big Pig was like alcohol, the analogy to smallpox was the threat of runaway, planet-eating nanomachines called nants—but I won’t get into the nants here.

Although the postsingular metanovelist Thuy Nguyen had some trouble with Big Pig addiction, she eventually recovered and began work on her remarkable metanovel Wheenk. Thuy wanted Wheenk to be a transreal lifebox, meaning that her metanovel was to capture the waking dream of her life as she experienced it—while sufficiently bending the truth to allow for a fortuitously emerging dramatic plot. Thuy wanted Wheenk to incorporate not only the interesting things she saw and heard, but also the things that she thought and felt. Rather than coding her inner life into words and real-world images alone, Thuy included beezie-built graphic constructs and—this was a special arrow in her quiver—music. The effect was compelling; in later years users would say that accessing Thuy’s work was like becoming Thuy herself.

Among Thuy’s metanovelist friends during the time she worked upon Wheenk were Gerry Gurken, Carla Standard, John Medford, and Linda Loca. Each of them had their own distinctive approaches to creating a metanovel.

Gerry’s metanovel Banality was a vast combine of images all drawn from one and the same instant on a certain day. No time elapsed in this work, only space, and the story was the user’s gradual apprehension of a vast conspiracy woven throughout not only our world but also throughout the worlds of thoughts and dreams. The images were juxtaposed in suggestive ways, and were accompanied by a spoken voice-over delivered by a virtual Gerry Gurken who wandered his memory-palace at the user’s side.

Gerry’s title, Banality, had an ironic resonance, for his timeslice was located at orphidnet time-zero, that is, 12:00:00 PST on the first day after the beezies had implemented their protocol of having the orphidnet save, a hundred times per second, the positions and velocities of every orphid on Earth. This postsingular moment marked the day when history had truly changed forever, and what did Gerry find there? Human banality, the same as usual—but with something odd and sinister beneath the surface.

By the way, Gerry, who was a convivial and gregarious sort, preferred to select the images for Banality not by browsing in the orphidnet time-zero database, but rather by roaming the realtime streets. He had a good eye; he saw disturbing connections everywhen and everywhere. Often as not, the beezies were able to scroll back from current sightings to find nearly the same image in the orphidnet time-zero database, but even when the match was wildly inaccurate, that was fine with Gerry too. To his surrealist sensibilities, a cauliflower was as convulsively beautiful as a catfish.

Banality would have taken hundreds or even thousands of hours to explore in detail, and it bulked larger every day—in that sense Banality was like a blog, albeit a blog eternally focused upon a single global instant of time. Any ten-minute block of the work was fascinating, disorienting, and revelatory—leaving the user’s mind off-center and agog. Unfortunately, by the twenty-minute mark, most users found Banality to be too much. The work was like some bizarre, aggressively challenging sushi bar that the average person abandons after tasting only a few dishes: geoduck, sea cucumber, nudibranch, and jellyfish, say, and then it was always, “Thanks so much, very interesting, gotta go.”

The metanovelists occasionally experienced the phenomenon of having one of their characters send messages to them—they called this feedback phenomenon blowback. Gerry Gurken, for one, had regular visitations from the simulated Gerry Gurken of Banality, the virtual Gerry clamoring that he wanted metanovelist Gerry to edit in a girlfriend character for him. Telling this story, portly Gerry would dart hot intense looks at Thuy Nguyen, as if he were planning to feed a model of her to virtual Gerry, which was perfectly fine with Thuy, and she said so, Thuy being in a lonely-but-coned-off emotional state where she was ready to accept any admiration she was offered, as long as it was virtual and with no strings attached.

Intense, lipsticked, nail-biting Carla Standard used what she called a simworld approach in creating her metanovel You’re a Bum! Her virtual characters were artificially alive, always in action, and somewhat unpredictable, a bit like the nonplayer characters in an old-school videogame. Rather than writing story lines, Carla endowed her characters with goals and drives, leaving them free to interact like seagulls in a wheeling flock.

You’re a Bum! was experienced through a single character’s point of view, this protagonist being a homeless young woman who was enlisting people to help her unearth the truth about the mysterious disappearance of her kiqqie boyfriend. There was some chance that he’d been abducted by aliens. The heroine was bedeviled both by her mother’s attempts to have her brought home, and by the advances of a predatory pimp. Backing her up were an innocent younger-brother figure, a potential new boyfriend, a mysterious federal agent, a wise old Big Pig addict, and a cohort of hard-partying kiqqie friends.

For the You’re a Bum! dialogue and graphics, Carla had her beezies patching in data from the day-to-day world: conversations of kiqqies in San Francisco bars, shops, apartments, and alleyways. Each user’s You’re a Bum! experience was further tailored with data drawn from the user’s personal meshes and social situations. In other words, when you accessed Carla’s metanovel, you saw something vaguely resembling your own life.

By the way, Thuy Nguyen’s two sessions with You’re a Bum! proved painful, even lacerating. First she’d relived a moment when she and her former boyfriend Jayjay stood under a flowering plum tree in the Mission, Jayjay shaking the tree to make the petals shower down upon her like perfumed confetti, all the while Jayjay’s eyes melting with love. And then she’d seen their breakup, but more objectively than before, with the simulated Thuy hungover from the Big Pig, her clothes in disarray, Thuy hysterically screaming at Jayjay in a metapainting-lined alley, and poor Jayjay’s trembling fingers nervously adjusting his coat and hat.

Like Gerry Gurken, the excitable John Medford was one of Thuy’s admirers, but he held little physical appeal for her. He was too thin and overwrought, too dandruffy, too needy. As part of his doomed campaign to engage Thuy’s affection, Medford had undertaken The Thuy Fan, an unwriteable and unreadable metanovel wherein every possible action path of his young heroine Thuy would be traced. Waking up with a man, a woman, or nobody in bed beside her, Thuy hopped out of the right or left side of her bed, or perhaps she crawled over the head or the foot. She put on her slippers or threw them out the window, if she had a window. In some forkings she jumped out the window herself, but in most she went to take a shower. In the shower she sang or washed or had sex with her partner. And when she emerged, she might find a table by her bed bearing a breakfast of lox, lobster, steel-cut oats, or a single boiled ostrich egg. In some forkings, Thuy had no time to eat, as her house was on fire, or menaced by an earthquake or a giant ant.

In practice no human author would have had the time and energy to contemplate so richly ramified a document as The Thuy Fan, but John Medford had his beezies helping him by autonomously roughing in sketches of ever-more action paths. As the mood struck him, Medford would add voice-over descriptions to the paths; he had a flair for making anything at all sound interesting. But, densely tufted as the branchings were, Medford only managed to fully polish Thuy’s action fan for the first two and a half seconds of her day. Random assassins, meteorites, a stroke, the spontaneous combustion of Thuy’s pillow—so many things were possible. And, insofar as Medford’s goal was to charm the real world Thuy into his arms, The Thuy Fan was a failure. Medford eventually set the work aside, declaring it to be finished.

As his next project Medford began an inversely forked work called April March, lifting both his title and concept from the celestial pages of Jorge Luis Borges. Medford’s plan for April March was to start with a scene on a particular day and to document plausible variants of what happened on the days before. To make the work more tractable than The Thuy Fan, Medford was austerely limiting his branching factor to one fork per day. The initial scene, set on April 1, would present an ambiguous conversation between a man and a woman at an airport, followed by two versions of March 31, four versions of March 30, eight versions of March 29, and so on. Medford planned to march as far as March 24, making a thousand and twenty-three scenes in all, linked together into five hundred and twelve plausible action paths which would constitute, so John claimed, an all but exhaustive compendium of every possible kind of detective story.

Bouncy Linda Loca created a metanovel entitled George Washington, depicting the world as seen from the point of view of a dollar bill. What lent her work its piquancy was how literally she’d managed to execute the plan: while perusing George Washington you felt flat and crinkly; you spent most of your time in a wallet or folded in a pocket; and when you came out into the air the main thing you saw was countertops and people’s hands. The beezies had helped by providing Linda with the life histories of real, orphid-meshed bills. The user could of course scroll past the dull parts, but the presence of the realistic data gave the work heft and seriousness.

When, once in a great while, Linda’s George Washington dollar changed hands, the bill moved the story along by buying drinks, influence, or sex, and thereby sketching the rise and fall of a young cop whom Linda had named George Washington as well. Young officer Washington became corrupted due to his sexual attraction for a promiscuous older woman named Donna, who talked him into executing a hit on her landlord, who turned out to be George’s biological father, this fact being unknown to George until too late.

For a time, Linda had blowback issues with her George Washington character because, to round him out, she’d made him an aspiring writer. Problem was, George began pestering Linda with messages about her metanovel—dumb suggestions, by and large, for the character was, after all, only a beezie simulation of a human, and not a true artist. He failed to grasp, for instance, the dark, erotic beauty of a four-hour scene consisting of the slow shifting of the dollar within a felt-appliqué wallet in Donna’s tight jeans while Donna trolled Mission Street for men. By the same token, George was unable to understand that the precise convex pressure of his own virtual buttock upon the eponymous dollar as he sat writing at his virtual desk might be more interesting to his creator Linda Loca than what he wrote.

Weary of arguing with her character, Linda edited out virtual George’s love of writing, and made his hobby bowling instead.

As it happened, Thuy’s old boyfriend Jayjay ended up with Linda Loca. And then, while trying to prevent an outbreak of nants, Jayjay died. In the instant of extreme grief and despair when she learned of Jayjay’s death, Thuy finally finished Wheenk.

The pieces of the metanovel came together like a time-reversed nuclear explosion. Her adventures in the kiqqie underworld of San Francisco, her lost love for Jayjay, her worries about the threat of the nants, a particular cone shell she had on her dresser, her mother’s face the day Thuy had graduated from college, her father’s bare feet when he tended his tomato plants, the dance Thuy had done down the rainy street one night while exulting over her metanovel—everything fitting, everything in place, Wheenk as heavy and whole as a sphere of plutonium.

Her Great Work finally done, Thuy pulsed the Wheenk database to the global orphidnet. Her pain had produced artistic transcendence.

Note on “Visions of the Metanovel”

Written May, 2006.

Mad Professor, 2007.

In the summer of 2005, I read Accelerando, a collection of linked short stories by Charles Stross (Ace Books, 2005). These stories had a tremendous effect on me; Stross showed that it’s possible to go ahead and write about what happens after the co-called Singularity.

As many readers will know, the Singularity is a notion invented by the novelist and computer scientist Vernon Vinge in a 1993 talk—to read the original talk, just search the web for “Vinge Singularity.” Vinge pointed out that if we can make robots as intelligent as we are, then there seems to be no reason that the robots couldn’t plug in faster processors and bigger memories to then be more intelligent than people. And then—the real kicker—these superhuman robots can set to work designing still better robots, setting off an upward cascade of ever-more-powerful machines.

Some timid souls have suggested that writers and futurologists must stand mute before the Singularity, that there’s no way for us to imagine the years beyond such a cataclysmic change. But, hey, imagining the unimaginable is what thought experiments are for! And Stross shows us how; he blows right past the Singularity and deep into some very bizarre and fun-to-read-about futures.

In his Accelerando the solar system has become concentric Dyson spheres of computing devices with only our Earth remaining like “a picturesque historic building stranded in an industrial park.” And some minds in the shells want to smash Earth, simply to enhance their RAM and their flop by a few percent.

This struck me as being no different, really, from people wanting to fill a wetland to make a mall, to clear-cut a rainforest to make a destination golf resort, or even to kill a whale to whittle its teeth into religious icons of a whale god. I was outraged. But also very intrigued by the idea.

And so I began writing my novel Postsingular (2007). The novel opens with an attack of world-eating nanomachines called nants. The nants are rolled back, at least temporarily, and then one of the characters introduces a more benevolent kind of nanomachines called orphids, as described in “Visions of the Metanovel.”

I’m very intrigued by the question of what kind of art we might make given vastly improved abilities. By way of researching the question, I studied Jorge Luis Borges’s visionary writings, particularly his tale, “A Survey of the Works of Herbert Quain,” which indeed describes an imaginary novel called April March. (The Quain piece appears in, for instance, Jorge Luis Borges, Collected Fictions.) Also of use to me in this context was the Stanislaw Lem’s 1979 book, A Perfect Vacuum, in which he reviews a series of nonexistent books.

Although Postsingular features a kiqqie metanovelist named Thuy Nguyen, I didn’t include the full text of “Visions of the Metanovel” in my novel. My sense is that people reading a novel don’t want to negotiate a bulky sequence of intellectual games. But I felt that the games might seem amusing if presented as a single short piece.

The Third Bomb

I’m imprisoned on a jungle island. I think it’s in the Caribbean near South America. Can you hear me? I’m sending this out live on the Web by talking to myself under my breath so that it makes a slight hum or moan in my larynx. The sound resonates up my throat and into the SWN transmitter that Dr. Robards implanted it in my back tooth today.

SWN means Saucer Wisdom Network. Dr. Robards is the prison dentist. I’ve been live on the Web ever since the anesthetic wore off. My molar had an abscessed cavity; the man put in a large plastic filling with, I firmly believe, a transmitter inside. What makes me so sure? When I was leaving the office, Dr. Robards looked at me and made the Saucer Wisdom gesture, cupping his hand down and moving it rapidly to one side. I saw this very clearly.

But, yes, maybe prison life is getting to me. Maybe I’m going crazy, sitting in the corner of my cell crooning to myself and thinking I’m broadcasting. Radio Free Me. It’s very stressful here, that’s for sure. They pipe country music and political speeches into our cells, always with crackling static and unpredictable shifts of volume. It’s been weeks since I had a good night’s sleep. The ugly noise gets into my head, driving my thoughts.

There’s a guy here from Quebec with a really strong voice. Jean-Claude. Sometimes he sings over the piped-in crud, bellowing “O Canada” or “La Marseillaise,” temporarily drowning out the horrible music: the grainy-voiced alkies, the caterwauling prowler-gals, the warbling yearners, their witless rhymes like hammer-blows.

Right now, as I’m broadcasting this, it just so happens that we’re hearing the voice of our President. He sounds angry, like he always does. I wish I could blow off his head a second time. Not that it would matter any more than it did the first time I did it. Earth’s doomed to become an alien refueling station unless the people of the world rise up together. I’m calling for armed revolution. Moaning into my tooth.

My jailers are fellow Americans. Some of them wear military uniforms with no identifying insignia, other dress in chinos and white shirts. Most of the other prisoners here are foreign. All of us are suspected terrorists, none of us is going to get any kind of normal judicial process. It’s terrible to see the United States from the outside like this. To a man, our captors are deeply imbued with the sense that they’re right.

How did I end up here? I blew off the head of the President of the United States; it was a close-range double blast with a twelve gauge shotgun. I was working as a dog handler for a duck hunt on a Michigan estate belonging to one of the President’s cronies. The Saucer Wisdom Network machinated for six years to embed me into this post so I could take my shot. But, sad to say, blowing off the President’s head didn’t make a damned bit of difference. He grew a new head right away, alien echinoderm that he is.

Now, in retrospect, I see that the Saucer Wisdom Network should have expected this outcome. Far from being paranoid and delusional, we in the SWN have been too conservative. The situation is worse than any of us had thought. Not only is Earth beleaguered by a race of alien sea cucumbers, but the President himself is a sea cucumber. He’s working full time to foment nuclear war so as better to serve the Galactic Empire’s UFOs

The President’s inner circle hushed up my assassination attempt. Harry Watson, the guy who owned the estate, certainly saw what went down, but right away one of the President’s men gave Harry a light blast of buckshot to the face. The Secret Service took Harry to the hospital and loaded him up with those drugs that wipe out traumatic memories. Even if old Harry does remember anything, he’ll damn straight know to keep his mouth shut.

There’s so much that the public doesn’t know. Thank Gaia I’ve got this subvocal laryngeal transmitter in my tooth. I’ve got nothing to lose by broadcasting the truth, that’s for sure. I’m doomed.

The reason my jailers haven’t executed me yet is because they’re busy interrogating me. When my time’s up, they’ll stage my death as a suicide, like they always do. There’s been three “suicides” on my cell-block since I arrived.

But it seems like there’s some kind of gap in the chain of command. Rather than grilling me for information about the Saucer Wisdom Network, my interrogators are bent on getting me to confess to being an Islamic terrorist. Which makes me a round peg in a square hole. Terrorism is square; UFOs are round.

Agent Marc Walladi calls me in for debriefing every day. I keep telling him the truth about I why tried to kill the President: he’s hell-bent on steering our planet into nuclear war. But Walladi acts like he thinks I’m either lying or crazy when I try to give him the deep background: about the third bomb and the fizzled tests and the sea cucumbers. On the other hand, maybe he’s playing dumb to draw me out. Maybe, come to think of it, they deliberately put the transmitter into my tooth so I’d spill even more. Maybe my signals are going no place but to the titanium laptop on Agent Walladi’s steel desk. I better not give out any details about the SWN’s inner operations.

It’s hot in this cell block, maybe a hundred degrees. We’re all tense and sweaty. The hideous country music warbles on; the guards suffer from it too. A passing guard beats his club against the bars of my cage; he’s yelling at me to stop moaning; he’s calling me names. Idiot. I yell back at him.

“Storm trooper! Sold-out tool of the alien sea cucumbers!”

I go back to my tooth-moaning, but a little quieter than before. I definitely don’t want the guard to come inside my cell.

Two cells down, Jean-Claude starts singing “Gens du Pays,” a Quebec anthem. The guard goes to beat on Jean-Claude’s bars instead of mine. So now I have a little peace again.

A German hippie girl named Ulrica told me about the third bomb a few years ago. Thing is, near the end of World War Two, the U. S. actually prepared three atomic bombs: one for Hiroshima, one for Nagasaki, and one for Berlin. The U. S. dropped the third bomb on Berlin after the blasts at Hiroshima and Nagasaki.

There are two seeming logical holes in the story: first of all, the U. S. would have had no legitimate motive for bombing Berlin, as by then Germany had already surrendered. Second of all, it’s a matter of historical record that Berlin was not devastated by an atomic blast on August 11, 1945.

As for the motive — it’s not hard to suppose that our leaders authorized the Berlin bombing for financial gain, as a power-game gambit, for revenge, or simply out of inertia. As for the lack of historical record — yes, the third bomb was ignited over Berlin, but a flying saucer swallowed up the blast.

Goddamit, here comes the guard again. I’m too excited, I’m moaning too loud. Maybe I can scare him off.

“Lickspittle lackey! Don’t even think of coming in my cell! I’ll rip your face off.”

Oh oh, he’s getting out his keys. But, thank god, there goes Jean-Claude again, even louder than before. The guard roars back to Jean-Claude’s cell, billy-club upraised.

Quickly now. Ulrica showed me a notarized translation of a report by a Berlin beer-garden waitress named Vilma Hertz. Shortly before noon on August 11, 1945, Hertz was on break, smoking a cigarette and staring up at the sky from the shade of a chestnut tree. A US B-29 Superfortress was droning high overhead. Hertz spotted a black object dropping from the plane. Just as she formed the thought that the object might be a bomb, it bloomed into a pinpoint of blazing light. But a moment after that, a silvery disk swept across the sky to envelop the burgeoning explosion.

Yes! A UFO ate the third bomb. The aliens were on the spot and ready for it; they’d been alerted by the Hiroshima and Nagasaki blasts of August 6 and 9. And why did the alien craft swallow the blast? Obviously they use nuclear blasts for fuel. Oh shit, the guard is back.

“Leave me alone, you monkey redneck! I’ll moan all I want. You want me to throw my slops at you?”

Gaia help me, he’s coming in. He’s holding — are those pliers? He knows about my special tooth! Walladi doesn’t like the information I’m sending out!

Listen fast now. UFOs are very commonly sighted near nuclear test sites. The army shot down a couple of the saucers, everyone knows that sea cucumber aliens are preserved in Area 51. Here’s something new: the government hushes up the fact that most of the above-ground nuclear tests have been duds. The blasts were soaked up by the saucers, and that’s why they went to underground tests.

“Get away from me, you filthy animal! I’ll kill you!”

The UFOs want a regular series of blasts taking place in Earth’s open air and that’s why they want unending nuclear war. That’s why we have a so-called war president in office! He’s not a human being! He’s an alien sea cucumber!

Oh no, here come the pliers! Rise up for peace, people of the earth! Rise up!

Note on “The Third Bomb”

Written December, 2006.

Flurb #2, 2006.

I wrote “The Third Bomb” in the sour, waning years of the final George Bush administration, shortly after Vice-President Dick Cheney had shot one of his hunting partners in the face. I cast the story in the mode of a tale told by an unreliable and possibly insane narrator. I felt free to write such a strongly political story because I knew I could publish it in my increasingly popular free online webzine, Flurb, which can be found at.

The Imitation Game

It was a rainy Sunday night, June 6, 1954. Alan Turing was walking down the liquidly lamp-lit street to the Manchester train station, wearing a long raincoat with a furled umbrella concealed beneath. His Greek paramour Zeno was due on the 9 p. m. train, having taken a ferry from Calais. And, no, the name had no philosophical import, it was simply the boy’s name. If all went well, Zeno and Alan would be spending the night together in the sepulchral Manchester Midland travelers’ hotel — Alan’s own home nearby was watched. He’d booked the hotel room under a pseudonym.

Barring any intrusions from the morals squad, Alan and Zeno would set off bright and early tomorrow for a lovely week of tramping across the hills of the Lake District, free as rabbits, sleeping in serendipitous inns. Alan sent up a fervent prayer, if not to God, then to the deterministic universe’s initial boundary condition.

“Let it be so.”

Surely the cosmos bore no distinct animus towards homosexuals, and the world might yet grant some peace to the tormented, fretful gnat labeled Alan Turing. But it was by no means a given that the assignation with Zeno would click. Last spring, the suspicious authorities had deported Alan’s Norwegian flame Kjell straight back to Bergen before Alan even saw him.

It was as if Alan’s persecutors supposed him likely to be teaching his men top-secret code-breaking algorithms, rather than sensually savoring his rare hours of private joy. Although, yes, Alan did relish playing the tutor, and it was in fact conceivable that he might feel the urge to discuss those topics upon which he’d worked during the war years. After all, it was no one but he, Alan Turing, who’d been the brains of the British cryptography team at Bletchley Park, cracking the Nazi Enigma code and shortening the War by several years — little thanks that he’d ever gotten for that.

The churning of a human mind is unpredictable, as is the anatomy of the human heart. Alan’s work on universal machines and computational morphogenesis had convinced him that the world is both deterministic and overflowing with endless surprise. His proof of the unsovability of the Halting Problem had established, at least to Alan’s satisfaction, that there could never be any shortcuts for predicting the figures of Nature’s stately dance.

Few but Alan had as yet grasped the new order. The prating philosophers still supposed, for instance, that there must be some element of randomness at play in order that each human face be slightly different. Far from it. The differences were simply the computation-amplified results of disparities among the embryos and their wombs — with these disparities stemming in turn from the cosmic computation’s orderly exfoliation of the universe’s initial conditions.

Of late Alan had been testing his ideas with experiments involving the massed cellular computations by which a living organism transforms egg to embryo to adult. Input acorn; output oak. He’d already published his results involving the dappling of a brindle cow, but his latest experiments were so close to magic that he was holding them secret, wanting to refine the work in the alchemical privacy of his starkly under-furnished home. Should all go well, a Nobel prize might grace the burgeoning field of computational morphogenesis. This time Alan didn’t want a droning gas-bag like Alonzo Church to steal his thunder — as had happened with the Hilbert Entscheidungsproblem.

Alan glanced at his watch. Only three minutes till the train arrived. His heart was pounding. Soon he’d be committing lewd and lascivious acts (luscious phrase) with a man in England. To avoid a stint in jail, he’d sworn to abjure this practice — but he’d found wiggle room for his conscience. Given that Zeno was a visiting Greek national, he wasn’t, strictly speaking, a “man in England,” assuming that “in” was construed to mean “who is a member citizen of.” Chop the logic and let the tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil fall, soundless in the moldering woods.

It had been nearly a year since Alan had enjoyed manly love — last summer on the island of Corfu with none other than Zeno, who’d taken Alan for a memorable row in his dory. Alan had just been coming off his court-ordered estrogen treatments, and thanks to the lingering effects of the libido-reducing hormones, the sex had been less intense than one might wish. This coming week would be different. Alan felt randy as a hat rack; his whole being was on the surface of his skin.

Approaching the train station, he glanced back over his shoulder — reluctantly playing the socially assigned role of furtive perv — and sure enough, a weedy whey-faced fellow was mooching along half a block behind, a man with a little round mouth like a lamprey eel’s. Officer Harold Jenkins. Devil take the beastly prig!

Alan twitched his eyes forward again, pretending not to have seen the detective. What with the growing trans-Atlantic hysteria over homosexuals and atomic secrets, the security minders grew ever more officious. In these darkening times, Alan sometimes mused that the United States had been colonized by the lowest dregs of British society: sexually obsessed zealots, degenerate criminals, and murderous slave masters.

On the elevated tracks, Zeno’s train was pulling in. What to do? Surely Detective Jenkins didn’t realize that Alan was meeting this particular train. Alan’s incoming mail was vetted by the censors — he estimated that by now Her Majesty was employing the equivalent of two point seven workers full time to torment that disgraced boffin, Professor A. M. Turing. But — score one for Prof. Turing — his written communications with Zeno had been encrypted via a sheaf of one-time pads he’d left in Corfu with his golden-eyed Greek god, bringing a matching sheaf home. Alan had made the pads from clipped-out sections of identical newspapers; he’d also built Zeno a cardboard cipher wheel to simplify the look-ups.

No, no, in all likelihood, Jenkins was in this louche district on a routine patrol, although now, having spotted Turing, he would of course dog his steps. The arches beneath the elevated tracks were the precise spot where, two years ago, Alan had connected with a sweet-faced boy whose dishonesty had led to Alan’s conviction for acts of gross indecency. Alan’s arrest had been to some extent his own doing; he’d been foolish enough to call the police when one of the boy’s friends burglarized his house. “Silly ass,” Alan’s big brother had said. Remembering the phrase made Alan wince and snicker. A silly ass in a dunce’s cap, with donkey ears. A suffering human being nonetheless.

The train screeched to stop, puffing out steam. The doors of the carriages slammed open. Alan would have loved to sashay up there like Snow White on the palace steps. But how to shed Jenkins?

Not to worry; he’d prepared a plan. He darted into the men’s public lavatory, inwardly chuckling at the vile, voyeuristic thrill that disk-mouthed Jenkins must feel to see his quarry going to earth. The echoing stony chamber was redolent with the rich scent of putrefying urine, the airborne biochemical signature of an immortal colony of microorganisms indigenous to the standing waters of the train station pissoir. It put Alan in mind of his latest Petri-dish experiments at home. He’d learned to grow stripes, spots and spirals in the flat mediums, and then he’d moved into the third dimension. He’d grown tentacles, hairs, and, just yesterday, a congelation of tissue very like a human ear.

Like a thieves’ treasure cave, the wonderful bathroom ran straight through to the other side of the elevated track — with an exit on the far side. Striding through the room’s length, Alan drew out his umbrella, folded his mackintosh into a small bundle tucked beneath one arm, and hiked up the over-long pants of his dark suit to display the prominent red tartan spats that he’d worn, the spats a joking gift from a Cambridge friend. Exiting the jakes on the other side of the tracks, Alan opened his high-domed umbrella and pulled it low over his head. With the spats and dark suit replacing the beige mac and ground-dragging cuffs, he looked quite the different man from before.

Not risking a backward glance, he clattered up the stairs to the platform. And there was Zeno, his handsome, bearded face alight. Zeno was tall for a Greek, with much the same build as Alan’s. As planned, Alan paused briefly by Zeno as if asking a question, privily passing him a little map and a key to their room at the Midland Hotel. And then Alan was off down the street, singing in the rain, leading the way.

Alan didn’t notice Detective Jenkins following him in an unmarked car. Once Jenkins had determined where Alan and Zeno were bound, he put in a call to the security office at MI5. The matter was out of his hands now.

The sex was even more enjoyable than Alan had hoped. He and Zeno slept till mid-morning, Zeno’s leg heavy across his, the two of them spooned together in one of the room’s twin beds. Alan awoke to a knocking on the door, followed by a rattling of keys.

He sprang across the carpet and leaned against the door. “We’re still asleep,” he said, striving for an authoritative tone.

“The dining room’s about to close,” whined a woman’s voice. “Might I bring the gentlemen their breakfast in the room?”

“Indeed,” said Alan through the door. “A British breakfast for two. We have a train to catch rather soon.” Earlier this week, he’d had his housekeeper send his bag ahead to Cumbria in the Lake District.

“Very good, sir. Full breakfast for two.”

“Wash,” said Zeno, sticking his head out of the bathroom. At the sound of the maid, he’d darted right in there and started the tub. He looked happy. “Hot water.”

Alan joined Zeno in the bath for a minute, and the dear boy brought him right off. But then Alan grew anxious about the return of the maid. He donned his clothes and rucked up the second bed so it would look slept in. Now Zeno emerged from his bath, utterly lovely in his nudity. Anxious Alan shooed him into his clothes. Finally the maid appeared with the platters of food, really quite a nice-looking breakfast, with kippers, sausages, fried eggs, toast, honey, marmalade, cream and a lovely great pot of tea, steaming hot.

Seeing the maid face to face, Alan realized they knew each other; she was the cousin of his housekeeper. Although the bent little woman feigned not to recognize him, he could see in her eyes that she knew exactly what he and Zeno were doing here. And there was a sense that she knew something more. She gave him a particularly odd look when she poured out the two mugs of tea. Wanting to be shut of her, Alan handed her a coin and she withdrew.

“Milk tea,” said Zeno, tipping half his mug back into the pot and topping it up with cream. He raised the mug as if in a toast, then slurped most of it down. Alan’s tea was still too hot for his lips, so he simply waved his mug and smiled.

It seemed that even with the cream, Zeno’s tea was very hot indeed. Setting his mug down with a clatter, he began fanning his hands at his mouth, theatrically gasping for breath. Alan took it for a joke, and let out one of his grating laughs. But this was no farce.

Zeno squeaked and clutched at his throat; beads of sweat covered his face; foam coated his lips. He dropped to the floor in a heap, spasmed his limbs like a starfish, and beat a tattoo on the floor.

Hardly knowing what to think, Alan knelt over his inert friend, massaging his chest. The man had stopped breathing; he had no pulse. Alan made as if to press his mouth to Zeno’s, hoping to resuscitate him. But then he smelled bitter almonds — the classic sign of cyanide poisoning.

Recoiling as abruptly as a piece of spring-loaded machinery, Alan ran into the bathroom and rinsed out his mouth. Her Majesty’s spy-masters had gone mad; they’d meant to murder them both. In the Queen’s eyes, Alan was an even greater risk than a rogue atomic scientist. Alan’s cryptographic work on breaking the Enigma code was a secret secret — the very existence of his work was unknown to the public at large.

His only hope was to slip out of the country and take on a new life. But how? He thought distractedly of the ear-shaped form he’d grown in the Petri dish at home. Why not a new face?

Alan leaned over Zeno, rubbing his poor, dear chest. The man was very dead. Alan went and listened by the room’s door. Were MI5 agents lurking without, showing their teeth like hideous omnivorous ghouls? But he heard not a sound. The likeliest possibility was that some low-ranking operative had paid the maid to let him dose the tea — and had then gotten well out of the way. Perhaps Alan had a little time.

He imagined setting his internal computational system to double speed. Stepping lively, he exchanged clothes with Zeno — a bit tricky as the other man’s body was so limp. Better than rigor mortis, at any rate.

Finding a pair of scissors in Zeno’s travel kit, Alan trimmed off the pathetic, noble beard, sticking the whiskers to his own chin with smears of honey. A crude initial imitation, a first-order effect.

Alan packed Zeno’s bag and made an effort to lift the corpse to his feet. Good lord but this was hard. Alan thought to tie a necktie to the suitcase, run the tie over his shoulder and knot it around Zeno’s right arm. If Alan held the suitcase in his left hand, it made a useful counterweight.

It was a good thing that, having survived the estrogen treatments, Alan had begun training again. He was very nearly as fit as in his early thirties. Suitcase in place, right arm tightly wrapped around Zeno’s midriff and grasping the man’s belt, Alan waltzed his friend down the hotel’s back stairs, emerging into a car park where, thank you Great Algorithmist, a cabbie was having a smoke.

“My friend Turing is sick,” said Alan, mustering an imitation of a Greek accent. “I want take him home.”

“Blind pissed of a Monday morn,” cackled the cabbie, jumping to his own conclusions. “That’s the high life for fair. And red spats! What’s our toff’s address?”

With a supreme effort, Alan swung Zeno into the cab’s rear seat and sat next to him. Alan reached into the body’s coat and pretended to read off his home address. Nobody seemed to be tailing the cab. The spooks were lying low, lest blame for the murder fall upon them.

As soon as the cab drew up to Alan’s house, he overpaid the driver and dragged Zeno to his feet, waving off all offers of assistance. He didn’t want the cabbie to get a close look at the crude honey-sticky beard on his chin. And then he was in his house, which was blessedly empty, Monday being the housekeeper’s day off. Moving from window to window, Alan drew the curtains.

He dressed Zeno in Turing pajamas, laid him out in the professorial bed, and vigorously washed the corpse’s face, not forgetting to wash his own hands afterwards. Seeking out an apple from the kitchen, he took two bites, then dipped the rest of the apple into a solution of potassium cyanide that he happened to have about the place in a jam jar. He’d always loved the scene in Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs when the Wicked Witch lowers an apple into a cauldron of poison. Dip the apple in the brew, let the sleeping death seep through!

Alan set the poison apple down beside Zeno. A Snow White suicide. Now to perfect the imitation game.

He labored all afternoon. He found a pair of cookie sheets in the kitchen — the housekeeper often did baking for him. He poured a quarter-inch of his specially treated gelatin solution onto each sheet — as it happened, the gelatin was from the bones of a pig. Man’s best friend. He set the oven on its lowest heat, and slid in the cookie sheets, leaving the oven door wide open so he could watch. Slowly the medium jelled. Alan’s customized jelly contained a sagacious mixture of activator and inhibitor compounds; it was tailored to promote just the right kind of embryological reaction-diffusion computation.

Carefully wielding a scalpel, Alan cut a tiny fleck of skin from the tip of Zeno’s cold nose. He set the fleck into the middle of the upper cookie sheet, and then looked in the mirror, preparing to repeat the process on himself. Oh blast, he still had honey and hair on his chin. Silly ass. Carefully he swabbed off the mess with toilet paper, flushing the evidence down the commode. And then he took the scalpel to his own nose.

After he set his fleck of tissue into place on the lower pan, his tiny cut would keep on bleeding, and he had to spend nearly half an hour staunching the spot, greatly worried that he might scatter drops of blood around. Mentally he was running double-strength error-checking routines to keep himself from mucking things up. It was so very hard to be tidy.

When his housekeeper arrived tomorrow morning, Alan’s digs should look chaste, sarcophagal, Egyptian. The imitation Turing corpse would be a mournful memento mori of a solitary life gone wrong, and the puzzled poisoners would hesitate to intervene. The man who knew too much would be dead; that was primary desideratum. After a perfunctory inquest, the Turing replica would be cremated, bringing the persecution to a halt. And Alan’s mother might forever believe that her son’s death was an accident. For years she’d been chiding him over his messy fecklessness with the chemicals in his home lab.

Outside a car drove past very slowly. The brutes were wondering what was going on. Yet they hesitated to burst in, lest the neighbors learn of their perfidy. With shaking hands, Alan poured himself a glass of sherry. Steady, old man. See this through.

He pulled up a kitchen chair and sat down to stare through the open oven door. Like puffing pastry, the flecks of skin were rising up from the cookie sheets, with disks of cellular growth radiating out as the tissues grew. Slowly the noses hove into view, and then the lips, the eye holes, the forehead, the chins. As the afternoon light waned, Alan saw the faces age, Zeno in the top pan, Alan on the bottom. They began as innocent babes, became pert boys, spotty youths, and finally grown men.

Ah, the pathos of biology’s irreversible computations, thought Alan, forcing a wry smile. But the orotund verbiage of academe did little to block the pain. Dear Zeno was dead. Alan’s life as he’d known it was at an end. He wept.

It was dark outside now. Alan drew the pans from the oven, shuddering at the enormity of what he’d wrought. The uncanny empty-eyed faces had an expectant air; they were like holiday pie crusts, waiting for steak and kidney, for mincemeat and plums.

Bristles had pushed out of the two flaccid chins, forming little beards. Time to slow down the computation. One didn’t want the wrinkles of extreme old age. Alan doused the living faces with inhibitor solution, damping their cellular computations to a normal rate.

He carried the bearded Turing face into his bedroom and pressed it onto the corpse. The tissues took hold, sinking in a bit, which was good. Using his fingers, Alan smoothed the joins at the edges of the eyes and lips. As the living face absorbed cyanide from the dead man’s tissues, its color began to fade. A few minutes later, the face was waxen and dead. The illusion was nearly complete.

Alan momentarily lost his composure and gagged; he ran to the toilet and vomited, though little came up. He’d neglected to eat anything today other than those two bites of apple. Finally his stomach-spasms stopped. In full error-correction mode, he remembered to wash his hands several times before wiping his face. And then he drank a quart of water from the tap.

He took his razor and shaved the still-bearded dead Turing face in his bed. The barbering went faster than when he’d shaved Zeno in the hotel. It was better to stand so that he saw the face upside down. Was barbering a good career? Surely he’d never work as a scientist again. Given any fresh input, the halted Turing persecution would resume.

Alan cleaned up once more and drifted back into the kitchen. Time to skulk out through the dark garden with Zeno’s passport, bicycle through the familiar woods to a station down the line, and catch a train. Probably the secret police wouldn’t be much interested in pursuing Zeno. They’d be glad Zeno had posed their murder as a suicide, and the less questions asked the better.

But to be safe, Turing would flee along an unexpected route. He’d take the train to Plymouth, the ferry from there to Santander on the north coast of Spain, a train south through Spain to the Mediterranean port of Tarifa, and another ferry from Tarifa to Tangiers.

Tangiers was an open city, an international zone. He could buy a fresh passport there. He’d be free to live as he liked — in a small way. Perhaps he’d master the violin. And read the Iliad in Greek. Alan glanced down at the flaccid Zeno face, imagining himself as a Greek musician.

If you were me, from A to Z, if I were you, from Z to A…

Alan caught himself. His mind was spinning in loops, avoiding what had to be done next. It was time.

He scrubbed his features raw and donned his new face.

Note on “The Imitation Game”

Written Fall, 2006.

Interzone 215, 2008.

I’ve always felt baffled by the computer Alan Turing’s seeming suicide in 1954 at the age of 41. To me it seems to be possible that his death might in fact have been an assassination, arranged by some government security squad. So I brought this notion to fictional life. To give “The Imitation Game” a kick, I used the idea of bioengineering oneself a new face, basing the technology in Turing’s final paper, “A Chemical Basis for Morphogenesis.” I’d done a lot of work with the ideas in Turing’s paper, implementing them in my Capow cellular automata software (see www.rudyrucker.com/capow). It made me happy to write a story in which Turing escapes his assassins. Eventually this story became the first chapter of my 202 novel, Turing & Burroughs, see www.rudyrucker.com/turingandburroughs.

Hormiga Canyon (With Bruce Sterling)

Part 1.

Stefan Oertel pulled a long strand of salami rind from his teeth. He stared deep into wonderland.

Look at that program go! Flexible vectors swarming in ten-dimensional hyperspace! String theory simulation! Under those colored gouts of special effects, this, at last, was real science!

Stefan munched more of his sandwich and plucked up an old cellphone, one of the ten thousand such units that he’d assembled into a home supercomputer. “Twine dimension seven!” he mumbled around the lunchmeat. “Loop dimension eight!”

The screen continued its eye-warping pastel shapes. Stefan’s ultracluster of hacked cellphones was searching Calabi-Yau string theory geometries. The tangling cosmic strings wove gorgeous, abrupt Necker-cube reversals and inversions. His program’s output was visually brilliant. And, thus far, useless to anybody. But maybe his latest settings were precisely the right ones and the One True String Theory was about to be unveiled —

“Loop dimension eight,” he repeated.

Unfortunately his system seemed to be ignoring his orders. There might be something wrong with the particular phone he was holding—these phones were, after all, junkers that Stefan’s pal Jayson Rubio had skimmed from the vast garbage dumps of Los Angeles. Jayson was a junk-hound of the first order.

Ten thousand networked cell phones had given Stefan serious, number-crunching heavy muscle. He needed them to search the staggeringly large state space of all possible string theories. The powerful Unix and RAM chips inside the phones were in constant wireless communication with each other. He kept their ten thousand batteries charged with induction magnets. The whole sprawling shebang was nested in sets of brightly-colored plastic laundry baskets. Stefan dug the eco-fresh beauty of this abracadabra: he’d transformed a waste-disposal mess into a post-Einsteinian theory-incubator.

Stefan had earned his programming skills the hard way: years of labor in the machine-buzzing dungeons of Hollywood. And he’d paid a price: alienated parents in distant Topeka, no wife, no kids, and his best coder pals were just email addresses. Furthermore, typing all that computer graphics code had afflicted him with a burning case of carpal-tunnel syndrome, which was why he preferred yelling his line-commands into phones. Cell phones had kick-ass voice-recognition capabilities.

Stefan dipped into a brimming pink laundry-basket and snagged a fresher phone, an early-90s model with a flapping, half-broken jaw.

“Greetings, wizard!” the phone chirped, showing that it was good to go.

“Twine dimension seven, dammit! Loop dimension eight.”

The system was still ignoring him. Now Stefan was worried. Was the TV’s wireless chip down? That shouldn’t happen. The giant digital flat-screen was new. And, yes, the phones were old junk, but with so many of them in his ultracluster it didn’t matter if a few dozen went dead.

He tried another phone and another. Crisis was at hand.

The monster screen flickered and skewed. To his deep horror, the speakers emitted a poisoned death-rattle, prolonged and sizzling and terrible, like the hissing of the Wicked Witch of the West as she dissolved in a puddle of stage-magic.

The flat screen went black. Worse yet, the TV began to smell, a pricey, burnt-meat, molten-plastic odor that any programmer knew as bad juju. Stefan bolted from his armchair and knelt to peer through the ventilation slots.

And there he saw—oh please no—the ants. Ants had always infested Stefan’s rental house. Whenever the local droughts got bad, the ants arrived in hordes, trouping out of the thick Mulholland brush, waving their feelers for water. Stefan’s decaying cottage had leaky old plumbing. His home was an ant oasis.

He’d never seen the ants in such numbers. Perhaps the frenzied wireless signals from his massive mounds of cell phones had upset them somehow? There were thousands of ants inside his TV, a dark stream of them wending through the overheated circuit cards like the winding Los Angeles River in its manmade canyons of graffiti-bombed cement. The ants were eating the resin off the cards; they were gorging themselves on his TV’s guts like six-legged Cub Scouts eating molten s’mores.

Stefan groaned and collapsed back into his overstuffed leather armchair. The gorgeous TV was a write-off, but all was not yet lost. The latest state of his system was still stored in his network of cellphones.

He reached for his sandwich, wincing at a stab of pain in his wrist.

The sandwich was boiling with ants. And then he felt insectile tickling at his neck. He jumped to his feet, banged open the door of his leaky bathroom, and hastily fetched-up an abandoned comb. He managed to tease three jolly ants from his strawy hair, which was dyed in a fading splendor of day-glo orange and traffic-cone red.

Before he’d moved into this old house, Stefan hadn’t realized that most everybody in L.A. had an ant story to tell. Stefan had the ants pretty badly, but nobody sympathized with him. Whenever he reached out to others with his private burden of ant woes, they would snidely one-up him with amazing ant-gripes all their own: ants that ate dog food; ants that ate dogs; ants that that carried off children.

Compared to the heroic tales of other Angelenos, Stefan’s ant problems seemed mild and low-key. His ants were waxy, rubbery-looking little critters, conspicuously multi-ethnic in fine L.A. style, of every shape and every shade of black, brown, red and yellow. Stefan had them figured for a multi-caste sugar-ant species. They emerged from the tiniest possible cracks, and they adored sweet, sticky stuff.

Stefan bent over the rusty sink and splashed cold water on his unshaven face. He’d done FX for fantasy movies that had won Oscars and enchanted millions of people on six continents. But now, here he stood: wrists wrecked, vermin-infested, no job, no girlfriend, neck-deep in code for a ten-dimensional string-theory simulation with no commercial potential.

Kind of punk and cool, in a way. It sure beat commuting on the hellish L.A. freeways. He was free of servitude. And he definitely had a strong feeling that the very last tweak he’d suggested for his Calabi-Yau search program was the big winner.

Just three months ago, he’d been ignoring his growing wrist pains while writing commercial FX code for Square Root Of Not. The outfit was a cutting-edge Venice Beach graphics shop that crafted custom virtual-physics algorithms for movies and the gaming trade.

Of course, Stefan’s true interest, dating way back to college, had always been physics, in particular the Holy Grail of finding the correct version of string theory. Pursuing the awesome fantasy of supersymmetric quantum string manifolds felt vastly finer and nobler than crassly tweaking toy worlds. The Hollywood FX work paid a lot, yes, but it made Stefan a beautician for robots, laboring to give animated characters better hair, shinier teeth, and bouncier boobs. String theorists, on the other hand, were the masters of a conceptual universe.

Though the pace of work had nearly killed him, Stefan had had a good run at Square Root Of Not. Their four-person shop had the best fire-and-algebra in Los Angeles, seriously freaky tech chops that lay far beyond the ken of Disney-Pixar and Time-Warner. The Square Rooters’ primary client, the anchor-store in the mall of their dreams, had been Eyes Only, a big post-production lab on the Strip.

But Eyes Only had blundered into a legal tar pit. All too typical: the suits always imagined it was cheaper to litigate than to innovate. Disney’s Giant Mouse was crushing the copyrighted landscape with the tread of a mastodon.

Stefan hadn’t followed the sorry details; the darkside hacking conducted in Hollywood courtrooms wasn’t his idea of entertainment. Bottom line: rather than watching their lives tick away in court, the Square Rooters had taken the offered settlement, and had divvied up cash that would otherwise go to lawyers.

Their pay-off had been less than expected, but all four Square Rooters had been worn down by the grueling crunch cycles anyway. Liberated and well-heeled, each Square Root partner had some special spiritual bliss to follow. Lead programmer Marc Geary was puffing souffles at a chef school in Santa Monica. Speaker-to-lawyers Emily Yu was about to sail to Tahiti on an old yacht she’d bought off Craig’s List. Handyman Jayson Rubio was roaring around the endless loops of L.A.’s freeways on a vintage red Indian Chief motorcycle. As for Stefan—Stefan was sinking his cash into his living expenses and his home-made ultracluster supercomputer. Finally, freedom and joy. Elite string-theory instead of phony Hollywood rubber physics.

Some days the physics work got Stefan so excited that he could think of nothing else. Just yesterday, when he’d had been feeling especially manic about his code, doll-faced Emily Yu had phoned him with a shy offer to come along on her South Seas adventure. Idiotically, Stefan had blown her off. He’d overlooked a golden chance at romance. Instead of hooking up, he’d geeked out.

Today he was nagged by the sense that he should call Emily back. Emily was smart and decent, just his type. But—the thing was—he couldn’t possibly think about Emily without also thinking about work. Those years of servitude were something he wanted to forget. In any case, right this minute he was for sure too busy to call Emily, what with all these friggin’ ants.

Stefan glared at his unshaven clown-haired visage in the mirror. He knew in his heart that he was being stupid. How many more women were likely to ask for face-time with him? He’d never get another such offer from kind-hearted Emily Yu. There were a million pretty women in L.A., but never a lot of Emilys. Call her now, Stefan, call her. Do it. You have ten thousand phones in here. Call.

Alright, in a minute, but first he’d call his landlord about the ants.

Back in his living room, long tendrils of ants were spreading out from the TV. Amazingly tiny ants: they looked no bigger than pixels, and their jagged ant-trails were as thin as hairline cracks. They were heading for the laundry baskets.

“Not my cell phones, you little bastards,” cried Stefan, hauling his baskets outside to the dilapidated porch.

He found a phone that seemed to hold a charge.

“Call Mr. Noor,” Stefan instructed. He’d cloned a single phone account across all ten thousand of his phones.

He heard ringing, and then his landlord’s, dry, emotionless voice.

“This is Stefan Oertel, Mr. Noor. From the cottage in the back of your estate? I’m being invaded by ants. I need an exterminator right now.”

“Hyperio,” said Mr. Noor. “You tell Hyperio, he fixes that.” This was Mr. Noor’s usual response. Unfortunately Mr. Noor’s handyman Hyperio was some kind of illegal, who appeared maybe once a month. Stefan had seen Hyperio just the other day, trimming the bushes and hand-rolling cigarettes. This meant that the ants would rampage unchallenged for weeks.

“Does Hyperio have a telephone?” asked Stefan. “Does he even have a last name?”

“Use poison spray,” said Mr. Noor shortly. “I’m very busy now.” Mr. Noor was always on the phone to rich friends in the distant Middle East. End of call.

Stefan snorted and squared his shoulders. The ant-war was up to him.

He found his cyber-tool kit and extracted the coil of a flexible flashlight. He poked his instrument through the slots in the back of his TV. The ants had settled right in there, ambitious and adaptable, like childless lawyers lofting-out a downtown high-rise. In the sharp-edged shadows lurked a sugar ant as big a cockroach. The huge ant was tugging at something. A curly bit of wire, maybe. For a crazy, impossible instant the ant looked as big as a hamster.

Stefan rocked back on his heels. These ants were blowing his mind; they were dancing on the surface of his brain. He was losing it. It was very bad for him to be deprived of a computer. He needed some help right away.

“Call Jayson,” he told his phone.

Although Jayson Rubio sometimes worked Stefan’s nerves, the two of them had a true and lasting bond. During each year they’d spent at Square Root of Not, they’d ventured to Burning Man together, displaying their special-FX wizardry to the festival crowds in the desert.

Both of them had all-devouring hobbies: Stefan’s was string theory; Jayson’s was memorabilia. Since leaving the FX company, Jayson had started his own little online business, marketing Renaissance-Faire-type costume gear that he made. Stefan maintained Jayson’s website.

Jayson was old-school, very analog. At Square Root Of Not, he’d been the go-to guy for everything physical: stringing power cables, putting up drywall, sanding the floors, fixing the plumbing. As a fix-it wizard, Jayson was a human tornado. He always carried a sheathed multitool on his belt: knives, pliers, wrench, saw, scissors, cutters, strippers, punchers, pokers, rippers, pounders, and more. Jayson never lacked for options.

The phone was successfully ringing. Now that Stefan was in a jam, a jam full of sugar-ants, good old Jayson would pitch in.

“Stefan!” shouted Jayson, answering. “Call me back later.”

“No no no, listen to me,” Stefan babbled. “Ants are eating my hardware!”

Someone else was angrily yelling at Jayson in the background. Jayson had a fetish about holding his cellphone at arm’s length, so that the powerful microwave phone-rays wouldn’t foment a brain tumor. Whenever you called Jayson Rubio, you weren’t calling an individual, you were calling an environment.

Jayson’s current environment featured an echoing garage roar of biker engines and snarling heavy-metal music. “What? Not one more dime!” Jayson was barking. “Your ad said ‘runs great,’ it didn’t say ‘skips gears!’ Are you waving that tire-iron at me, you friggin’ grease monkey? What? Sure, go ahead, call the cops, Lester! I love the L.A. cops!”

Stefan heard more angry demands, and finally the roaring of a motorcycle. The engine noise rose to a crescendo, then it smoothed down. “Stefan, dog,” said Jayson at last, wind whipping past his phone. “You still there?”

Stefan explained about the ants.

“Ant-man on the way!” Jayson soothed over the ragged pounding of his motorbike. “Don’t even think about poison bug bombs! Bad chemical karma is never the path.”

Stefan hung up. His mood had brightened. What the hell, he would fix his system somehow. He’d buy a new TV. The basic program was still in the cell-phone memory chips, also his very last tweak: twine dimension seven, loop dimension eight. For sure that had been the key to the One True String Theory. The One True String Theory was worth every sacrifice he had ever made. Cosmic strings were the key to an endless free source of non-polluting energy. His noble work would be a boon to all mankind.

Stefan wandered outside. It was another ruthlessly sunny June day, the sky blank and blue. The dry hills around Mr. Noor’s estate were yellow, with scrubby olive-green oak and laurel trees. Stefan felt glad to be out of the house and away from his crippled hardware. Why did he labor indoors when he lived in California? That was crazy. Comprehending nature was, after all, the end goal of physics. Why not skip the middle-man? Why not go out in nature and comprehend it in the raw?

Maybe the ants were grateful to him for discovering the One True String Theory. In return, the ants had come to teach him a finer way of life. The ants were prodding him to recast his research goals. Maybe, in particular, he could search for a woman to live with? That search was well-known to be solvable in linear time.

He would phone Emily Yu before tonight. Of course he would. How hard could that be? His friend Jayson always seemed to have a partner on his arm, often boozy and tattooed, but undeniably female. All Stefan needed to do was to reach out at a human level. Here he was, unemployed yet still feverishly programming, like the cartoon coyote who skids off a cliff, spinning his legs in mid-air, until finally realizing that, sigh, it’s time for that long tumble into the canyon.

Overhead the leaves on a eucalyptus tree shimmered in the hot breeze. Universal computation was everywhere. Behind the facades of everyday life were deep, knotted tangles of meaning. Yes, yes….

Jayson’s sturdy red Indian motorcycle putted up the hill and into view, all 1950s curves and streamlining, with a low-skirted rear fender. A beautiful old machine, with Jayson happy on it.

Jayson shed his dusty carapace of helmet and jacket. He wore ragged denim cargo shorts, black engineer’s boots, and a black T-shirt bearing a garish cartoon image of a carnivorous Mayan god. Jayson’s brawny arms had sleeve-like tribal tattoos under intricate chain mail wristbands. Jayson wove the chain-mail in his idle moments, frenetically knitting away with pliers. Jayson’s freaky metal wristbands were the best-selling items on his website. They were beloved by fantasy gamers and Society for Creative Anachronism types.

Stefan offered a cheery wave and hello, but Jayson raised a hand and hauled his phone from his shorts pocket. He listened at arm’s length to the tinny bleating of the speaker, lost his temper and began to rage. “Huh? You reported it stolen? So try and find me, Lester! I got no fixed address! You’ve got a what? Back off, man, or you’re never gonna get your money!” Angrily Jayson snapped shut his phone.

“A little trouble with your hog?” said Stefan delicately.

“Aw, that Lester,” said Jayson, staring uneasily at his precious red bike. “Nasty old biker, long gray ponytail down his back…. Lester’s a crook! He sold me a sick Indian, what it is. A beauty, a rare antique, a New York cop bike with all the original paint…but it shifts rough. On paper I still owe him…but if he won’t fix my bike our contract is void. No way he’s calling the cops.”

Reassured by his own bravado, Jayson grinned and drew a crumpled paper sack from his pants pocket. “Next topic. Your ants are history. I brought ant aromatherapy.”

“Didn’t you used to have a big tow-trailer for your bike?” said Stefan, studying his friend. “That had all your stuff in it, didn’t it?”

A pained scowl furrowed Jayson’s bearded face. “Lupe says she’s throwing me out. My trailer’s locked in her garage in Pasadena until I pay back rent. It’s always money, money, money with her. Man, I hate gated communities. Like, why put yourself into a jail?”

“You were pretty serious about Lupe. You told me she was the best woman you ever dated. You said you loved her.”

Jayson winced. “Forget Lupe. Forget my stuff. The world’s full of stuff. What’s the difference who has what?”

“I like where your head’s at,” said Stefan, feeling empathy for his companion. “Material possessions are mere illusions. Everything we see here, everything we think we own, it all emerges from the knotting and unknotting of a hexadecillion loops of cosmic string.”

It was Jayson’s turn to offer a pitying look. “Still at that, huh?”

“Jayse, I’m just a few ticks of the clock away from the One True String Theory. In fact I think maybe…I think maybe I already found it. I found the truth exactly when those ants showed up to eat my system. So if I can just publish my science findings in a reputable journal—who knows! It could lead to golf-ball-sized personal suns!”

“Yeah, bro, it’s all about the universal Celtic weave,” said Jayson. He brandished the chain-mail of his hand-made wristlets, beautifully patterned, with loops in four or five different sizes. Then his indulgent smile faded; he twisted his head uneasily. “Do you, um, just hear a helicopter over the valley? Let’s hide my bike in your garage. Just in case Lester really did file a report. Those ghetto-birds are hell on stolen vehicles.”

“Why don’t you just pay the man?” asked Stefan as they wheeled the fine old machine into his tiny, cluttered garage. “This is a beautiful bike. Heavily macho.”

Jayson grunted. “Thing is, I spent my Square Root of Not money on primo collectibles. Sci-fi costumes that I picked right off the studio set. They’re in my trailer, locked up in Lupe’s damn garage. But really, that’s okay, because all I need to do is flip those costumes for a profit on my website. Then I can make good on Lupe’s rent, and get at the costumes, and also pay off the motorcycle. See, it goes round and round. Loop-like.” Another cloud crossed Jayson’s face. “My website’s still okay, right? Inside your parallel computer?”

“Your site is down. Like I’ve been telling you—the ants ate a crucial part of my system. Your website still exists.” Stefan waved his hands. “It’s distributed across the memory chips of ten thousand cell phones. In terms of customer service, though, your website’s a lost world.”

“I hate computers.”

“They love you.”

“I hate ants.”

“That’s what I want to hear,” said Stefan. “Let’s go get ‘em, big guy.” He led his friend inside.

They knelt and peered inside the TV, using the flexible light-wand.

“Hey, I’ve seen lots worse,” grunted Jayson in typical L.A. style. “Your ants are practically too small to see!”

“They come in all sizes, man. I saw one as big as, I dunno, as big a miniature dachshund.”

“Get a grip,” advised Jayson, and the irony of this insult, coming from him, cheered Stefan no end. Yes, he was having a bad ants-in-your-hair day, but compared to Jayson, he was the picture of bourgeois respectability. He had money in the bank, a roof and a bed. For all his swagger, Jayson was practically living in a dumpster. But—Jayson didn’t even care. Jayson wasn’t daunted, not a bit. Stefan could learn from him.

Jayson was staring at Stefan’s cracked leather armchair. “You gonna finish that sandwich? Is that baloney organic?”

“It’s salami,” said Stefan. “I’ll get you a bottle of beer.”

Jayson wolfed down the ant-teeming sandwich in three bites. “Tastes like dill pickles.”

“That would be the formic acid.”

Jayson chugged the whole bottle of Mexican beer and fetched himself another. He then focused his professional attention on the four little glass phials he’d brought, deftly unlimbering his multitool and twisting off the screw-tops. Jayson loved using his pliers.

“Eucalyptus, peppermint, cinnamon, and verbena,” intoned Jayson. He dribbled reeking herbal essences on the floor by the television. “Organic, non-toxic, all-natural, ants hate it. This potion never fails.”

The ants tasted of the droplets—and found them good. The trails on the floor thickened as ants seethed out of the TV, so many ants that the trails looked like glittering syrup.

Not wanting to admit defeat, Jayson began stomping the ants. “My essences drew ‘em out of hiding. This way we can wipe them out!” One of the old pine floorboards gave a loud crack and split along its length.

“Jayson!”

“Dog, you got so many ants that they gotta be living under your house. You got some serious Los Angeles ants here, man, you got atomic mutant ants like those giant ants in Them. We rip up these crappy old floorboards, napalm those little suckers with flaming moth-balls, then float in some plywood and throw down a cheap carpet. Presto, problem solved.”

“Save the pyro stunts for Burning Man, Jayson. You’re not wrecking my vintage floor.”

Jayson knelt and peered through the broken board, getting the ant’s-eye view. “That’s a great movie, Them, it’s got those classic rubber-model bug effects. None of your digital crap.”

“Digital is not crap,” said Stefan with dignity. “Digital is everything. The world is made of ten-dimensional loops of digital cosmic string.”

“Sure, sure, but Bug’s Life and Antz were totally lame compared to Them.”

“That’s because they didn’t use giant ants,” said Stefan. “Certain intellectual lightweights have this wimpy notion that giant ants are physically impossible! Merely because the weight-to-strength ratio scales nonlinearly. But there’s so many loopholes. Like negatively curved space, man, or higher dimensions. Lots of elbow room in hyperspace! String theory says there are six extra dimensions of spacetime too small for humans to see. The Calabi-Yau vermin dimensions.”

“You really know some wack stuff, dog,” said Jayson, vindictively mashing ants with his thumb. “If these ants have got their own goddamn dimensions, all the more reason to rip up this floor and pour gallons of burning gasoline into their hive.”

“Their nest is not under my house,” insisted Stefan. “There’s got to be some modern cyber-method to track ants to their true lair. Like if I could laser-scan them, or Google-map them. That would rock.”

“Stefan, why did you even call me if you want to talk that kind of crap? It’s not like ants have anti-theft labels.”

“Hey, that’s it!” exclaimed Stefan. “I’ve got smart dust, man. I’ve got a whole bag of smart dust in my bedroom.”

Jayson grinned loonily and made snorting noises. “Smart dust? Throw down some lines, dog!”

“I do not speak of mere drugs,” said Stefan loftily, “I’m talking RFID! Radio frequency ID chips. My smart dust comes out of a lab in Berkeley. You can ping these teensy ID tags with radio, and they give off an ID number. They’re computer chips, but they’re so much smaller than ants that they’re like ant cell phones. Smaller than that, even. Smart dust is like ant pretzel nuggets.”

Stefan fetched Jayson a promotional sheet from a heap of tech-conference swag. The glossy ad showed one single ant towering over one single chip of smart dust. The chip was a knitted trackwork of logic circuits, pretty much like any normal computer chip, but the ant standing over it was an armored Godzilla with eyes like hubcaps and feelers big as sewer pipes.

“Whoah,” said Jayson. “I’d love to see an ant that big.” He drew out his multitool and kinked at a shiny length of his hobby wire.

Stefan rooted through his tangled electronic gear. “Here it is: just what we need. We’ll mix this bag of smart-dust with your super-attractive ant repellents, and all the ants will swallow that stuff whole. Luring ants with high-tech bait—that’s just like when we did our art installations at Burning Man, back in the day!”

“Yep, those naked hippies were drawn to our tech wizardry like ants to sugar,” Jayson concurred. “I’d always get laid right away, but you were obsessed with keeping the demo running.”

“I need to change,” admitted Stefan.

The ants gathered rapidly around the bait, climbing on top of each other in their eagerness to feed. Stefan squatted to stare. “Wow, we’re drawing a matinee crowd!”

“Yeah, we got a big pop hit,” observed Jayson. The diverse crowd of ants included little foragers, big-jawed soldiers, curvaceous nurses, boxy undertakers…

Stefan pointed. “That one’s big as a rubber beetle! She must be a queen or something!”

“Squash her first,” said Jayson, plucking a rumpled pack of cigarettes from his pants pocket.

“I’m gonna capture her! A specimen like this belongs in a science museum.” Stefan hopped up and fetched nonconductive plastic tweezers from his electronics toolbox.

But when he leaned in to clutch the biggest ant with the tools of science—_whoa_, the ant shrank to a pencil-dot and disappeared into the floor boards.

“Feeling very strange!” exclaimed Stefan. “Did you see?”

“These ants are shifty mofos; I don’t like ‘em,” said Jayson, lighting his cigarette. He dialed up his lighter’s flame to make a small blow-torch. “These website-eaters must have swallowed some chips by now. Tea party’s over, girls.”

Scorched by Jayson’s lighter flame, the ants milled, panicked and dispersed.

Stefan’s smart-dust scanner was the size of a pen, with a wireless connection to his laptop. Most of the dust was still half-glued on the floor, so it was hard to find a clear signal. Stefan tapped eagerly at his laptop’s keyboard, tweaking the scanner. Enthralled by discovery, he’d forgotten all the pain in his wrists.

The smart-dust signals were vanishing through the walls of his apartment. With some bloodhound-style electronic tracking, Stefan found that the signals converged onto a winding ant highway running through his sun-baked yard.

“See, Jayson, those ants don’t live anywhere near my house.”

“I’ll bring the gasoline,” said Jayson, opening the last Mexican beer. “I saw a five gallon can in your garage by the leafblower.”

They followed the signals up Mr. Noor’s long driveway, the gas sloshing in Jayson’s rusty can. The ants were moving with astounding speed, as if they’d mounted tiny broom-sticks.

“I don’t like leaving my bike,” said Jayson. “There’s no way those ants could have run this far.”

“Smart dust don’t lie, compadre.”

They arrived at an overgrown pull-off near the gate; Stefan passed it every day. He’d never thought to stop there before, for the spot was bristling with angry yucca and prickly-pear. The cybernetic ant trail led under a forbidding tangle of dusty cactus, disappearing into a crooked little groove, a mini-arroyo where the fault-tortured dirt of L.A. had cracked wide open.

A wind-blown newspaper dangled from the spine of an ancient yucca.

Jayson plucked the paper loose. “This might be handy for tinder…Hey, whoa! Look how old this thing is!”

The newspaper dated from 1942; the lead story was about the “zoot suit riots” pitting Latino teens against US sailors on liberty.

“Duck-tail haircuts,” murmured Jayson, skimming the article. “I could make a historical zoot suit. This paper is great. I can sell this as memorabilia. There might be a whole trove of old paper under that cactus. Let’s hold off on the flaming gasoline attack.”

Stefan stared at his laptop. His smart-dusted ant signals were vanishing as fast as movie popcorn. “They’re running straight into that crack in the ground. And then their signals just vanish.”

“Must be some kinda sink hole,” said Jayson. He hunkered down and accurately pitched his empty beer bottle under the cactus.

The brown Mexican glass bloated like a soap bubble, shrank to the size of a pinhead and disappeared.

“Okay,” said Jayson slowly. “That’s pretty well torn it.”

“It’s…that’s…wow, it’s a localized domain of scale recalibration,” said Stefan. “You get that kind of Calabi-Yau effect from a warping of the seventh dimension. You wait here, Jayson. I’m gonna walk right in there. I know how to handle these things.”

Clutching his laptop, Stefan ventured forward. He took a step, two, three. Enormous mammoth-ear blobs of prickly pear cast a weird shade over his computer screen.

Suddenly five enormous fleshy sausages seized his chest with crushing force. He gasped and dropped his laptop. He was yanked backward with blinding speed, then somehow found himself tumbling into Jayson, sending the two of them sprawling on the dry, cracked dirt.

“You shrank, man,” Jayson complained, rising and dusting his cargo shorts. “You shrank right to the size of a hobbit. You were the size of Hello friggin’ Kitty.”

“Where’s my computer?”

“You see that little gray matchbook down there? That’s your Dell, dude.”

“I’m getting it.” Stefan darted in, shrinking as he went. He grabbed his lap-top and hurried back out.

“Brave man,” said Jayson, patting Stefan’s shoulder. “How about this for an idea. Instead of walking into that crack, we get my Indian and ride into it.”

Stefan considered this, “You really want to risk your precious bike? At this point, it’s all you’ve got left.”

Jayson mulled this perhaps unkind remark, and decided to come clean. “Look, I didn’t want to tell you this before, because I’d knew you’d get all uptight, but Lester hid one of those satellite locator gizmos inside my Indian’s engine block. That’s what he told me on the phone. So if he really filed a stolen vehicle report…”

A police helicopter was laboring heavily over the valley. In L.A., the cop choppers were always up there. At four AM, above a howl of sirens, you could see them scorching the dark alleys of Hollywood with massive beams of light, like premieres in reverse.

“So I say we ride my bike into this crack in the ground,” continued Jayson. “And then we ride off the radio spectrum, just like the ants did. The vehicle disappears. Plus, then we’ve got some wheels. It’s win-win.”

“Brilliant,” said Stefan, nodding his head. “Let’s hurry.”

They left the gas can where it was, and ran back to the garage. Jayson kicked his reluctant hog into function. There was room to spare for Stefan behind Jayson on the Indian’s enormous seat, which had been built for the generous cop-butts of a simpler era.

They roared up the driveway to the pullout and paused to top up the motorcycle’s tank from the can of gas, Jayson recklessly smoking a cigarette all the while.

“I’m, uh, having a moment of hesitation,” Stefan confessed when they were back on the seat. “Can two men on a motorcycle possibly fit under a cactus?” He fumbled at his laptop. “I’m thinking maybe some calculations or some Google research would be —”

The rest of his words were lost in the roar of a police helicopter sweeping low over the ridge.

Jayson torqued the throttle and did a wheelie straight towards the bristling wall of chaparral.

Part 2.

With the sinister ease of fishline unsnarling, the prickly pear grew to enormous size overhead. The groove in the ground rose up on both sides like a frozen tsunami, then segued into a commodious canyon—a peaceful, timeless place with steep reddish sides and a sweet, grassy floor.

Jayson eased back on the throttle. The canyon cliffs had a certain swoony quality, like a paint-by-numbers canvas done by someone short of oils. The canyon’s air was luminous, glowing from within.

Little houses dotted the bucolic valley floor, in rows and clusters. There were fields of corn, chickens in the yards, oranges, and here and there, thriving patches of marijuana.

A dry river snaked along the valley. Livestock grazed the uncertain terrain of the higher slopes, which featured particularly vertiginous, eye-hurting angles. The grazing animals might have been cows and horses—maybe even antelopes and bison.

Up above the slopes the sun was scudding across the sky like a windblown balloon. Jayson braked the bike and cut the engine. “Okay. Okay. What the hell is that up there?”

“That’s the sun, Jayson.”

“It’s falling out of the sky?”

“No, man. Any space warp is a time warp as well. I’d say one minute here in this valley of the ants is about the same as an hour in the workadaddy outer world.” Stefan cocked his head, staring at the racing sun, his eyes as bright as an excited bird’s. “The deeper we go in, the faster the outer world’s time rushes by. We’ll be like a couple of Rip van Winkles.”

Jayson threw back his head and laughed. “So by now those cops have given up and flown home!” He whooped again, as if recklessly trying to project his voice from the tiny ant crack beneath the cactuses off Mr. Noor’s drive. “Kiss my ass, Lester!”

“I have to analyze this situation scientifically,” said Stefan, growing fretful. “It’s counterintuitive for time to run slower here than in the world outside. That’s unexpected. Because usually small things are faster than large ones. Twitchy mice, sluggish elephants. But, oh, I see now, if the component strings of spacetime are _left_-handed seven-dimensional helices, then —”

“Then we’re free men,” said Jayson, kick-starting his bike with a roar. “Let’s see if I can find us the local Fatburger. That baloney of yours left a bad taste in my mouth.”

But there were no fast-food shacks to be seen in this idyllic landscape. The roads were mere dirt-tracks. No electrical pylons, no power cables. No big L.A. streetlights. No gutters, no concrete, no plumbing. Even the air smelled different; it had a viscous, sleepy, lotus-land quality, as if it were hard to suck the molecules through one’s nose-holes.

In this bucolic stillness, the pop-popping of the old Indian was loud as fireworks. An over-friendly yellow dog came snuffling up behind the slow-moving bike. Stefan turned to confront the stray mutt, and noted its extra, scuttling legs. It wasn’t a dog; it was, rather, a yellow ant the size of a dog.

The ant’s hooked feet skimmed across the valley floor, leaving neat little ant hoofprints. Intent on Jayson’s motorcycle, she moved like a Hong Kong martial artist on wireworks and trampoline.

Jayson hastily pulled his chopper into the gorgeous flowers of a local yard. He killed the engine and the boys leapt from the bike. The ant tapped the bike all over with her baton-sized feelers—trying to initiate a conversation. The motorcycle was, after all, remarkably ant-like in appearance, with its red skin, handlebar feelers, bulging headlight eye, and the gas tank like a thorax. Receiving no response, the yellow ant studied the boys with her compound eyes, then bent her rear end around to smear a drop of sticky ant-goo across the bike’s fat rear fender. She bent a bit awkwardly; judging from her lumpy abdomen, she’d recently had a big meal. And now, task done, she scuttled right along.

A weathered man in a white shirt, straw hat and chinos came out of the house and sat down on an old-style dinette chair. The vintage aluminum and vinyl chair was in much better condition than its age would suggest.

“Nice bike,” said the old man, beginning to roll a cigarette. “What’s it doing in my flowers?”

“Hyperio!” exclaimed Stefan. “I know you—I rent the cottage from Mr. Noor? I’m Stefan Oertel.”

“Okay,” said Hyperio peaceably. “I used to live in that cottage. Me and my first wife Maria. The gardener’s cottage, the owner called it.”

“Mr. Noor never told me that.”

“Not him. Mr. Hal Roach, fella helped make those fat-man thin-man movies.”

“Laurel and Hardy’s producer!” said Stefan. “Wow. Serious time dilation. It’s a real coincidence to find you here, Hyperio. I was looking for you because I have ant problems.”

Hyperio seemed to think this was funny. He laughed so hard that he spilled the tobacco out of his cigarette. It was an odd, desperate kind of laughter, though, and by the end it almost looked like he was in tears.

“I’m sorry, boys,” said Hyperio finally. “I’m not myself these days. My wife Lola is sick.” He jerked his head towards his door. “My Lola—she’s from way up Hormiga Canyon.”

“Canyon of the Ants,” translated Jayson. “What a great neighborhood. Can I live here? You got an extra room I can rent?”

“You’d pay me?” said Hyperio, looking maybe a little annoyed at Jayson’s seeming lack of concern over his sick wife.

“Um, I’m low on funds right now,” said Jayson, slapping his pockets. He looked around, sniffing the air for collectibles. “That Deco moderne dinette chair you’re sitting on—if I took that over to Silver Lake, I could get you two, three hundred bucks.”

“I brought this from the gardener’s cottage when I built this place for Lola,” said Hyperio. “And I’m keeping it. I like it.”

“Hey—do I see a wind-up Victrola through your window? You’ve got some old 78 records, right? You like that big band accordion sound?”

“You like conjunto, too?” Hyperio said, finally smiling. There was nothing for it but to step inside his house, where he proceeded to treat the boys to a leisurely wind-up rendition of “Muy Sabroso Blues” by Lalo Guerrero And His Five Wolves.

Grown hospitable, Hyperio produced a ceramic jug of room-temperature pulque. He gestured at a rounded lump under a striped Indian blanket on a cot. “My old lady,” he said. “My Lola. She’s got the real ant problems. Ants living inside her.”

“But —” began Stefan.

“They make themselves small,” said Hyperio, narrowing his eyes.

“Sure, sure, that figures,” nodded Jayson, tapping his booted foot to the music. “How did you end up in Hormiga Canyon, Hyperio?”

“Okay, before Lola, I was living with my first wife Maria in the gardener’s cottage,” said Hyperio. “One day I found the way in. Yeah, hombre, I had good legs then. I walked the canyon very deep.” Hyperio held out his fingers, branching in ten directions, with his cigarette still clamped between two of them. “Hormiga Canyon, it don’t go just one way. The rivers run in, the rivers run out. But I didn’t stop till I found my Lola. She’s a real L.A. woman. The original.” He sat on the creaking cot beside Lola and patted her damp brow.

“So you found Lola and —?” coaxed Stefan, eager to hear more.

“I was crazy in love with her at first sight,” said Hyperio. “She was living with this indio, Angon was his name. From the Tongva tribe. Lola was too good for them. The Tongva people, they pray to the ants. They got some big old giant ants back there with legs like redwood trees.”

“Wow,” said Jayson. “I’d pay plenty to see those ants.”

Hyperio got up and changed the record on his Victrola. “This is Lola’s favorite song,” he said. “‘Mambo del Pachuco’ by Don Tosti and his band. She could really mambo, my Lola. Back in the day.”

The syncopated strains of music poured over the woman on the cot, and she stirred. Hyperio helped her sit up. Lola was stick-thin, and her brown face was slack. She’d been sleeping in a kind of leather shift, hand-beaded with little snail shells. When Lola saw that guests had arrived, however, she rallied a bit. Swaying to the music from the Victrola, she threw firewood into the stove. She stirred a kettle of soup. She drank water from a big striped pot.

Then she doubled over with a racking cough. She spat up a mass of ants. The ants swarmed all over her hands.

Stefan and Jayson exchanged an alarmed look. But Hyperio wasn’t surprised. He herded Lola back into bed, patted her, wrapped her up.

“She’s working the Tongvan ant cure,” said Hyperio shaking his head. “They eat ants to get well, the Tongvans. Lola eats the ants, lots of them, but she’s still no good inside, not yet. That’s why she wants me to take her back up canyon.”

“Home to her people, eh,” said Jayson. “I’ve heard about that tribe. The Tongvans. They were Californians, but like, before Columbus, basically?”

“The first, yes,” said Hyperio. He reached behind a string of dried peppers near the ceiling and produced a leafy sheaf of cured tobacco. With the edge of an abalone shell, he chopped up the brown leaf, then twisted it in scrap of newspaper. “You boys want a good smoke? Have a smoke.”

Jayson snatched up Hyperio’s hand-rolled cig. “These ants. Is redwood-tree-legs the max size they go?”

“They go bigger,” said Hyperio. “The biggest ones live in a monster nest beyond the Tongvans. They say something is wrong with the ground there, like a tar pit. Lola still prays to those tar pit ants. Good cooking, praying to ants, that’s my Lola. But pretty soon she likes it better here. She likes the music.”

“How did your first wife Maria take it when you showed up with a prehistoric girlfriend?” asked Stefan. It was his fate forever to wonder how romance worked.

“All the way home I worry about that,” said Hyperio, nodding sagely. “It only felt like I left Maria a couple of days, maybe a week, but when I get back, Maria is dead! It’s twenty years later. I ask around—nobody remembers me. Not a soul. So I moved into Hormiga Canyon and built this little house for Lola and me. She gave me four kids.”

“Where are they now?” said Stefan.

“Busy with grandkids,” Hyperio shrugged. A metal pot danced and rattled on his iron stove. “Now we eat soup, eh? You want me to warm some tortillas?”

Raw wonder at the way of man and woman had relaxed Stefan’s fixation on science for one moment, but now his string-mania came vibrating back at him. “I know why this canyon exists!” he intoned. “There’s a fault in the weave of the cosmic strings that make up Los Angeles. And, yeah, that fault is this very canyon. The local Hormiga Canyon ants have co-evolved with the cosmic strings. That’s why L.A. ants are so sneaky! The ants of Los Angeles have a secret nest in that tar pit of cosmic strings.”

Jayson looked on him kindly. “Eat something, Stefan.”

They had a little of Hyperio’s squirrel soup—at least, the soup had some ratlike parts that were probably squirrel—and though the flavors of native Angeleno herbs like yarrow, sage and deer grass were far from subtle, they did seem to brace one internally.

Buoyed by his scientific insight, Stefan was feeling expansive. “You’re a fine host, Hyperio! Anything we can do to pay you back?”

Hyperio regarded the boys. “That motorcycle in my flowers—you got some gas in it? Lola wants to go back up canyon to her people. But I don’t feel so good about this big trip.”

“We can carry Lola in for you,” said Jayson grandly.

“Dude,” said Stefan to his friend in a low tone. “If we go deep into this canyon, we’ll never see our own era again.”

“So what?” said Jayson. “When we go up that canyon, we’re going to a simpler, cleaner time. No smog. No pesticides. No politicians.”

“I can give you boys an old map,” said Hyperio, rising from his dinette chair.

Suddenly the room seemed to warp and twist. The walls creaked loudly.

“Earthquake!” yelped Jayson. He bolted from his dinette chair and banged his way through the door.

“Antquake,” corrected Hyperio, unperturbed.

Stefan rose and peered through the door, clutching his laptop in both hands. Jayson was hastily rolling his bike away from Hyperio’s house. Certain Angelenos were unnerved by ground tremors, but the pitching earth beneath his feet had never much bothered Stefan. In a hyperinflating cosmos made of humming strings, it was crass to expect stability.

As Stefan stepped outside, it occurred to him to wonder how much time had already passed in Los Angeles, that city of fast fads, that pen of frantic chickens with their heads cut off. Although the Hormiga Canyon air was as luminous as ever, when Stefan peered upwards he saw the night sky canopy, with a full moon bob-bob-bobbing along, rather like the bouncy ball in a sing-a-long 40s cartoon.

If Stefan and Jayson went deeper, the spacetime warp would be even stronger. They’d be visiting a real-world laboratory of dimensional wonders. Yes, Stefan wanted to go. There was no choice about that, really.

Up near the dark, blurry lip of the canyon, a black ant the size of a 1950s prop-job airliner was hard at work. With an ant’s busy clumsiness, her six legs grappled at the fibrous dirt, setting off little slides. She was groping around in the fabric of reality with her monster feelers, tugging at the substance of the canyon wall, pulling stuff loose: it looked like ropes or pipes. Cosmic strings. This ant was causing the tremors.

As she worked the fabric of the cosmos, distant houses shrank and grew as if seen through a shimmer of hot air. The black ant trundled down the valley wall, carrying a string in her jaws. The tangled bights of string glowed and shimmered; the lucid air hummed with a kind of music. The ant was unsteadily shrinking, first to the size of house, then to the size of a car, and then to the size of a cow—and now Stefan realized that those “livestock” upon the hillsides of Hormiga Canyon were all ants, too.

A herd of them gathered around the big black ant in a companionable fashion, fiddling with her string, helping with some dim nest-building agenda. They worked off instinct and smell.

Lola appeared in the door of Hyperio’s shack. She had a hand-woven string-bag over her shoulder. She still looked peaked, but with the promise of a journey home, hope had returned to her haggard face. She and old Hyperio engaged in a tender, rapid-fire farewell in Spanish. She kissed him, and Hyperio picked a red ant from his mustache. With a scowl, he flicked it from his fingertip.

The ant hit the ground scrambling, bounded up and was the size of a panther. It sniffed the fender of Jayson’s motorcycle, where the other ant had left its tag of sticky dew. Jayson doubled his fists.

“It’s harmless!” Stefan called.

But Stefan was wrong. With an abrupt lunge and a twitch of her big head, the rangy red ant snatched Stefan’s laptop from his unsuspecting grasp. She smashed the computer with the clashing machineries of her mouth; the pieces disappeared down her gullet. And then she trotted on her way.

Livid with rage, Stefan took a step or two in pursuit—but then, surprising even himself, he halted. This cosmic-string ant was paying him a compliment by eating his laptop. Somehow she’d sensed the seeds of the One True String Theory within Stefan’s flat gray box. Why else had they invaded Stefan’s home in the first place? They were there to celebrate the fact that he was King of String!

Weak-kneed with his turbulent flow of emotions, Stefan leaned against the bike.

Jayson began messing with the motorcycle, hiking up the saddlebags to make a platform that could support Lola. “You’ll be happier on the open road,” he told Stefan. “Without that idiot box leeching your psychic energy.”

“Is this bike gonna be big enough?” said Stefan.

“Down in Mexico a family of six would ride,” said Hyperio. He laid a board and a folded blanket across the saddlebags, and Lola curled up on it, making herself small. She showed her teeth in pain, then gave the boys a brave smile.

“I bet she used to be beautiful,” said Jayson. “I bet she used to look a lot like Lupe.”

“You mentioned a map?” Stefan asked Hyperio.

Hyperio handed over a heavy yellow roll of dense, spotted leather. It had a few strands of coarse fur on the edges. It was buffalo hide.

“The Seven Cities of Gold,” said Jayson, eagerly unfurling the scroll. “Quivira and Cíbola.” Jayson’s chain mail wristlets glinted in the light like the armor of a conquistador. “The Spanish never found those ‘lost cities.’ I bet anything they’re in this canyon.”

“Los Angeles is the true lost city,” said Stefan, peering over Jayson’s shoulder. Hyperio’s map left a lot to be desired. It had been drawn in blood and berry-juice by some guy who didn’t get it about longitude.

The three travelers bid Hyperio a last goodbye.

The road running up the canyon was a much trampled ant-track. The little wooden shacks gave way to simpler dug-out huts and lean-tos. It seemed that the locals had never seen—or heard—a motorcycle before; at the machine’s approach, they ran around in circles with their hands over their ears.

Pools of water stood here and there in Hormiga Canyon’s dry river, more pools all the time. In certain dank and sticky patches—mud, maybe—huge bison had mired-in hip deep and been butchered by the locals. The boys had to dismount and coax the roaring cycle around these dicey spots, with unsteady Lola grimacing at the jolts.

The beach-ball sun and bouncing moon picked up the pace. The travelers reached a cross-marked spot on Hyperio’s map. It was a settlement of low, adobe houses, with a big stone church. The central square smelled of corn tortillas and roast pumpkin seeds. The locals, in dented straw hats and serapes, looked like extras from the set of the Fairbanks silent production of Zorro, except that they were in color, they lacked histrionic gestures, and they were audibly talking.

Eager to mooch some chow, the boys approached the stony well before the church. At the banging sound of their engine, the padre appeared at the church door. Shouting in Latin, he brandished a crucifix and a horse-whip. Jayson cranked up the gas and they rolled on.

They then entered what appeared to be a nature reserve, or, to put it more accurately, a no-kidding primeval wilderness. The human population, what little there was of it, vanished into the trees and scrub. The paths bore bear tracks, cougar tracks, deer tracks, and enormous Jersey-Devil style ant hoofprints. And the river had water in it now.

“One thing bothers me,” said Jayson as a ground sloth lumbered by, leaving tufts of reddish hair in the blackberry brambles. “Seems like the ants should get tiny when they come around us humans. Everything else matches our size: the chairs, the tables, the trees. But the ants—the ants are all kinds of sizes.”

“The ants can scale themselves to any size they need,” said Stefan. “It’s because they’re in control of the subdimensional cosmic strings.”

“Well, how come we can’t do that?” said Jayson. “We’re special-effects wizards, and ants are just a bunch of insects.”

“Twine dimension seven, loop dimension eight,” said Stefan thoughtfully. “If we could get hold of some of those strings, we just might find a way.”

The glowing air of the Hormiga Canyon air never quite dimmed, so it was up to the travelers to decide when to bivouac. They gallantly let Lola set their pace, since she was frail and weary. To judge by the way she kept spitting off the side of her little platform, the ants were churning within her.

They made camp atop a little hill above much-trampled edge of river pool. To judge by the fang-marked pigs’ knuckles buried in the mud, the pool was an excellent hunting spot.

Stefan gathered dry twigs and Lola expertly stacked a campfire. Jayson had somehow misplaced his cigarette lighter, but thanks to his multitool, he was able to conjure up a bowstring and a drill. Amazingly, a sharp stick spun fast in half-decayed wood really did smolder and ignite.

There were trout in the burbling river, fat and gullible. Stefan was able to harpoon the naive fish with the simplest kind of barbed stick. The boys ate two fire-roasted fish apiece, and when Lola only nibbled at her tasty fish, Jayson ate that one too.

An orgy of ferocious grunts and squeals drifted up from the river pool. Nobody felt quite ready to sleep. Lola lay on her side watching the fire, now and then brushing an ant from her lips. Jayson kept obsessively adjusting the screws on the carburetor.

“I’ll stretch out our fuel for as long as possible,” he explained. “Us city boys will be in trouble if we run out of gas.”

“Did you ever see Mysterious Island?” said Stefan, staring dreamily into the flames.

“Of course. If you mean Jules Verne’s Mysterious Island from 1961, with the giant bird, the giant crab and the giant bees. That’s a Ray Harryhausen flick. Harryhausen is the FX god!”

“Precisely. So, you know, the heroes are stranded on a wilderness island with monsters and pirates. They have to, like, totally scrounge for basic food and shelter, and also craft some really hot home-made leather clothes for the female lead…”

“That tight leather dress she had was bitchin’.”

“It sure was. So, maybe we run out of gasoline, but I don’t see how we have any big problem. I mean, we’re FX guys—basically, we are Harryhausen.”

“Huh. Maybe I’m like Ray Harryhausen,” said Jayson. “But you’re all digital.”

“Don’t sell my conceptual skills short, Jayson. We’ve spent our careers creating lavish fantasies on a limited budget. Working together, we’re full capable of scaring up tools, shelter, food and clothing in a trackless wilderness.”

Jayson narrowed his eyes. “What kinda fantasy-adventure costume you need? Nylon, spandex?”

“Antskin would suit our parameters.”

“I could do antskin clothes,” mused Jayson. “I could craft flexible antskin armor.”

“You see?” said Stefan loftily. “I gave you that concept. We’re a team. No wonder we feel so much at home here. This place, Hormiga Canyon, with, like, the monsters and colorful natives—_this_ is the soul of Los Angeles. That stuff we left behind, that’s nothing but Tinseltown! There today, gone tomorrow.”

Jayson looked up thoughtfully at the whizzing sky. Days and weeks were rushing by.

“Why would we want to return to that life of cheap illusion?” added Stefan, sounding braver than he felt.

“Lupe wasn’t a cheap illusion,” said Jayson. “Other people aren’t illusions. Lupe was so real. She was too real for me. I never knew enough real people, Stefan. I was always way too busy feeding the baloney machine.” Jayson turned his face away from the fire and scrunched down into the comfortless pillow of his jacket.

Stefan sat in silence, giving his stricken friend some privacy. Soon Jayson’s shoulders began twitching. He was crying? No, he was rooting in the dirt with his multitool.

“Look what I just found,” said Jayson, studying the scuffed dirt beside the blanket. “This is one of those ant strings. It glows.” He gripped the cosmic string with the strong metal jaws of his pliers. Flexing his tattooed arms, he gave it a muscular tug. The string twanged like a badly-tuned harp. A slight shudder went through the fabric of the real.

“Those spoiled academic physicists would trade in their tenure to see this!” crowed Stefan, lying down on his side to observe the phenomena. “You’ve got hold of a naked cosmic string! And listen to it! It’s humming a natural fourth with three overtones. That proves the existence of the Higgs particle!”

Jayson deftly popped the cosmic string loose from the fabric of spacetime. Torn from its context, the string coiled and rippled like a ruined Slinky. Jayson’s fingers shrank and grew like ripples in a mirrored pool. “Awesome visual effect, huh?”

The space around them shivered a bit; which seemed to have some effect on the ants in Lola’s belly. Abruptly she sat up, yowling in wordless pain. She clutched at her midriff and fled into the woods.

“At least she’s on her feet,” Jayson noted. “Maybe these space-shudders are doing the old girl some good.”

“I’m not sure you ought to pluck those strings right out of reality like that. You could set off a major antquake.”

“Hey, I’m getting away with it,” Jayson shrugged. He clacked the pliers. “I can kink this stuff. I can even cut it. Let’s see if it’ll make chain-mail.”

“Twine dimension seven, loop dimension eight,” intoned Stefan.

The air gave tiny, tortured shudders as Jayson obsessed with his craft: “Okay, you coil it into a long spring first, then you cut it into open rings. And, yeah dog, I can kind of see the higher dimensions. Twine ‘em, loop ‘em, squeeze ‘em—and the loose ends stick together like soldering wire. Chain mail.”

“I’d never have the patience for all that,” said Stefan, shaking his head.

“I’m like a cosmic ant,” said Jayson, calmly knitting away.

Stefan left to search for Lola. His tracking skills were none of the best, but when he came across a steady stream of ants, Lola wasn’t far. She was leaning against a tree. She’d retched a great bolus of ants from her innards—and her sickness had left with them. She looked much healthier.

They dozed for a few hours, rose and pushed on. Hyperio’s map got them past another tricky branching—but then they got hung up at a gnarly crossroads of five arroyos. There was a natural fountain gushing up in the river junction, a subterranean geyser of clear water, with the rivers cheerily running out from it in all five directions. Hormiga Canyon was an Escher ant-maze.

Stefan turned the precious leather map from side to side, like a monkey pretending to read a book. “I wonder if this troglodyte map-maker even knew about North and South.”

Jayson was poking in the wet black mud at the river’s edge. “Bonanza, dude! This river muck is full of loose strings!”

An orange ant the size of a miniature submarine came churning up out of the river water. Like an implacable homing missile, she ran for Stefan, seized the map and gobbled it down. And then, obeying the dictates of some distant scent signal, she scuttled away.

Stefan’s confidence cracked. “Why did you get me into this hopeless mess?” he yelled at Jayson.

“I think this was one of your grand concepts, wasn’t it?” said Jayson, not looking up. He was knitting cosmic strings into a wristband.

Lola had never given one glance at the map, so the loss of it did not concern her. She was feeling perkier today, and more than ready to give directions. Perched atop the rear fender, she offered Sacajawea-style pointed hints, and the boys followed her intuitions.

The familiar oak and laurel trees gave way to thirty-foot-tall tree-ferns: palm-like trunks with great punky frizz-bops of fronds. Bright, toxic-looking speckled mushrooms grew from the rich, damp soil. The tops of the cliffs had grown too high to see. And the narrow band of visible sky was flickering from light to dark to light every few seconds.

This crooked branch of Hormiga Canyon was densely cluttered with dun-colored, outsized, primitive herbivores. These prehistoric American megafauna showed little fear of humans. Small ancestral horses were striped like zebras. Long-necked camel-like creatures stank and slobbered. Carnivorous ur-pigs with flesh-rending tusks ran like the wind. The rather small and dainty Californian mastodons were merely twice the size of large elk.

It became clear that Lola was a proud, resourceful woman. Plucking dry reeds from the river’s edge, she deftly wove herself a gathering-basket. She imperiously stopped the bike to gather chow, stashing high-fiber Pleistocene bounty in the saddlebags. Cat-tail roots. Freshwater clams. Amaranth grain cut off the tops of pigweeds. When they finally bivouacked, the energized Lola bagged them a fatally innocent antelope by the simple expedient of clubbing it to death with a rock.

Jayson built them a fire, then set to work kinking his cosmic strings.

“You’ve got to become one with your craft, man,” babbled Jayson as a sweating Stefan methodically barbecued an antelope haunch. “My cosmic wristband is talking to me right now. Really. It’s saying, like, ‘Hi, I’m here.’ And, uh, ‘Thank you for making me.’ I’m fully in tune with its cosmic inner vibrations. I’m on the same cosmic wavelength. Soon I’ll be able to focus its cosmic energies.” Jayson glared up, daring Stefan to dismiss his claims.

Steadily Stefan spun the dripping, spitted meat. “Jayson, your theory is entirely plausible. These strings are quantum-mechanical. By working with the strings, you, as Man the Toolmaker, entangle yourself in their quantum state. You and your wristband form a coherent system with a unitary wave function.”

Jayson nodded, crimping away with his hard steel pliers. “And when this wristband is done and I’m wearing it, I’ll be a master of the scale dimension! Like the Hormiga Canyon ants!”

As if on cue, an ant the size of Volkswagen appeared beside the fire, sniffed a bit at the baking amaranth bread, then edged close to Jayson, watching his nimble fingers at work. Seemingly fascinated, the ant went so far as to run one of her feelers over the little swatch of chain mail.

“Shoo,” said Jayson mildly, and the ant pattered off.

“Food’s ready,” said Stefan.

As the three travelers feasted, the luminous canyon air was split with lurid, gurgling screams as monster bears and howling dire wolves culled the herds. Jayson heaped armloads of wood on their bonfire, but they didn’t sleep well at all.

When they arose, Stefan took the controls of the motorcycle so that Jayson could focus on finishing his wristlet. Lola, with her basket, sat on the rear fender, bright-eyed and chipper.

They discovered a path that bore heart-cheering human footprints. A river was nearby, running in the same direction they were traveling.

“Dig this,” said Jayson over Stefan’s shoulder. He shoved his hand forward to show off his completed wristband. It was beautiful; the light that fell upon it shattered into sparks of primary colors.

“Tongva,” murmured Lola, sniffing the air.

Part 3.

A colossal ant burst from a thicket of manzanita, bearing three fierce-looking natives. The riders were clutching the ant’s insectile bristles like Mongols holding a horse’s mane. They were deeply tanned men with filed teeth, floppy hair and bizarre patterns painted on their faces. Original Californians.

The Tongvans sprang at Jayson and Stefan; seconds later the boys were swathed in woven nets, wrapped up like pupas side by side.

The largest Tongvan leaned over Stefan. He was a wiry, dignified gentleman just over five feet tall. He’d painted an intricate pattern of fern-like scrolls around his eyes and mouth. He had a deeply skeptical, highly judgmental look, very much like an overworked immigration officer at LAX.

Lola sashayed forward and tapped the man on the shoulder. She straightened her time-worn leather shift, preened at her gray hair, and began talking in Tongvan, addressing him as “Angon.”

“Her husband!” Stefan hissed to Jayson.

It seemed Lola was telling Angon at length about what had happened to her in the impossibly complicated meantime since they’d last been together.

Angon tried to maintain his hard-guy expression, but as the facts sank in, his face began to quiver. Relative to Angon’s experience of time, it had only been a few days since Hyperio had kidnapped his young wife Lola. And now Lola was back—decades older, a sickly crone. Angon cracked and lost his composure. He rubbed his nose against Lola’s weathered cheek; the tears flowed.

“Aw,” said Jayson.

Angon glared down at the boys. He hollered in Tongvan and raised his flint tomahawk.

“Stick with me,” said Jayson, worming himself close to Stefan. “Abracadabra.”

Suddenly Jayson and Stefan were the size of rodents. They scampered through the nets and fled into the underbrush. The angry Tongvans crashed about while their ant mowed down ferns with her mandibles—but the boys had deftly taken shelter beneath the red parasol of a toadstool.

The giant ant lumbered off and the Tongvans abandoned their search. From their hiding place the boys watched the Tongvans wheeling Jayson’s motorcycle away, with Lola still talking.

“We’re not gonna fit in with these people at all,” said Stefan, “Hyperio was jiving us. We should head back to town right now. As it is, we’re gonna lose thirty years.”

“I say we push in further,” said Jayson. “I want to see that giant tar pit.” He studied his wristband. “What if I make us into giants and we just go grab my bike?” With a sudden popping sound, they grew back up to normal size—but no further. Jayson popped them a couple more times, trying to break through the barrier of normal scale.

“Stop it!” said Stefan, feeling dizzy and whiplashed. He steadied himself by grabbing Jayson’s arm. “Look at your wristband, dude, that link-pattern is asymmetric. You’re gonna need to weave a mirror image wristband if you want to make us grow.”

Jayson dropped them back to small size and cheesed his teeth at Stefan. “Okay, then for now we’ll be rats. Let’s skulk over and spy on the Tongvans. I want my bike back.”

The Tongvans were sitting in a semi-circle before a chiseled stone altar. Perched atop the altar was the red Indian Chief motorcycle. Skinny old Lola was entertaining the tribe by showing them the mambo. Angon looked deeply disheartened.

The boys heard a twitter, a subsonic roar. High above them, huge mandibles stood starkly outlined against the endless, towering cliffs. A monster hooked ant-foot, as thick and red and barky as any sequoia, pounded straight into the ragged fabric of space-time. The great jaws swooped down and snatched up the Indian motorcycle.

The whole canyon shivered as the titanic ant stalked away.

In the stunned excitement, Stefan and Jayson restored themselves to normal size and brazenly stole one of the Tongvans’ dugout canoes. They sped down the river with no sign of Tongvan pursuit.

Deprived of his bike and sullen about it, Jayson worked steadily on another wrist band, while Stefan sat in the prow. He used a pointed Tongvan paddle to guide them past the rocks, logs, and silent alligators that adorned the stream.

The time dilation was accelerating. The visible sky was but a bright wriggle, and the days and nights pulsed so fast that the worm of sky was a steady dim glow. The high squiggle reminded Stefan of the tentative smile Emily Yu had worn when she talked of her hopes and dreams—all long gone by now. Decades were flying past, centuries.

Calamitous sounds came from the stream ahead: a roar, a trumpeting, and some sweet, pure music, a primitive universal sound like Peruvian pan pipes or Moroccan flute. And then rapids hove into view. This was the roar. Standing amid the rapids was a herd of twenty-foot-tall mammoths with immense curved tusks. This was the trumpeting.

“The wristband’s done! Let me fasten it on you, dog.”

“Beautiful.”

Upon donning his wristband, Stefan understood all. It took but the slightest effort of his will to grow them both to a height of fifty feet.

Gingerly they sloshed through the minor puddle of the rapids, scattering the little mammoths like poodles. The toy canoe bobbed ahead of them emptily—and suddenly disappeared. The river ended in an immense, scale-free cataract, tumbling into fog. Something vast and gleaming lay beyond.

Stefan shrank them back to a scale that felt more or less normal. They stood on a boulder by the falls, leaning on each other and panting for breath, taking in the staggering view.

It was an immense glistening lake, many miles across, with endless flocks of birds slowly wheeling above it. Ants scampered about on the lake’s mirrored surface, elegant as ballet dancers, some as big as ships, others like winged dust motes. Inconceivably vast ant-feelers projected like misty towers from the pit’s distant center. In some spots the ants tessellated together to make flowing tiled carpets. Eerie cosmic string music filled the air, the sound almost unbearably haunting and sweet.

“The canyon’s core,” breathed Jayson.

But here came one last meddling ant, ineluctable as a tax collector, an officious pinkish critter the size of a school-bus. Before the boys could manage to shrink or grow, she’d seized them both in her jaws. She carried them through the mist, squirming and howling—and dropped them like trash by the mouth of a cave near the base of the falls. She hurried off on other errands.

“What the hell?” said Stefan, rubbing his bruised shoulder.

Lying in the cave was Jayson’s motorcycle—a bit chewed and bent, but still functional. Next to it were the half-digested pieces of Stefan’s laptop, a few scraps of Hyperio’s map, and even the debris of that Tongvan canoe they’d just been riding.

“So the goddamned ants know all about us, huh?” said Jayson, rubbing his sore ribcage. “God, I hate them.”

“A single ant doesn’t know squat,” said Stefan. “Ants are like individual neurons. But, yeah, there’s some kind of emergent hive mind happening. Like a brain. Like an ultracluster computer. The hive sensed the cosmic harmony emanating from my house. Ants are natural-born collectors; once they got interested in us, they had to gather all the Stefan and Jayson artifacts into one spot.”

“They ruined the paint on my motorcycle, man,” fumed Jayson, not really listening.

A dog-sized yellow ant trotted up and regurgitated—a few hundred elderly cellphones.

“What is that?” cried Stefan, not wanting to believe what he saw.

“Your homemade supercomputer,” said Jayson, shaking his head. “My website.”

“My baskets of cell phones?” cried Stefan. “They’re lugging all my phones here?” Stefan picked up a phone and opened it. The phone’s components were quite dead; munged by ant jaws and eaten away by stomach acids. Another yellow ant approached and burped up more phones. Perhaps a hundred more yellow ants were following in her wake.

A bit disconsolately, the boys wandered the shore of the giant lake. The edges were treacherous. Thin sheens of water glistened atop a viscous, sticky, string-based equivalent of tar. The string tar had claimed some victims, unfortunate beasts who couldn’t take the irregular sudden transitions of scale, their bodies warping like balloon animals, their overloaded tiny hearts bursting from the effort of pumping blood to heads swollen to the size of refrigerators. Tigers and wolves had feasted upon the dying creatures, and had fallen captive to the string-tar themselves. Flies and condors darted and zoomed above the deadly tar pools, their proportions changing in mid-flight. The pools stank of carrion.

It was sickening to even try and imagine how fast the world’s time was flowing relative to this forgotten place.

“My Calabi-Yau search program is lost to mankind,” mourned Stefan. “How will they ever learn the One True String Theory?”

“Maybe you whiffed on mankind,” said Jayson. “But I’d say you went over very big with the ants.”

“That’s true,” said Stefan, brightening just a bit. “And you know what—I bet the ants are in fact using my discovery to weave the world. Our discovery. They learned from touching your chain mail, too, Jayson. Twine dimension seven. Loop dimension eight.” Stefan was talking louder, puffing himself up. “The ants built our universe, yes, but we showed them how! It’s a closed causal loop. We’re the lords of creation.”

“If you’re God, how come we’re so screwed?” said Jayson. “We’ve gotta get out of here.”

Huge, tanker-like ants were skittering across the mirrored lake in a regular rhythm. The big ants were regurgitating food near the pit’s wheeling, starry center, then scurrying across the great gleaming lake to mount the inconceivably tall canyon walls, presumably to forage for food in the outer world.

“You thinking what I’m thinking?” said Stefan.

“Yeah,” said Jayson. “We hop a tanker ant and we ride it up those cliffs. We end up outside Hormiga Canyon.”

“The fast track to far-future L. A.,” said Stefan. “Let’s do it.”

“Help me with the bike.” said Jayson, turning back towards the cave.

“The what?”

“Come on, it’ll start. They built bikes to last, back then. We’ll do a stunt-man number. We’ll speed up, ride up that stone ramp over there, and we land on the back of a giant ant. That’ll be a bitchin’ effect.”

Stefan was doubtful, but of course Jayson’s plan worked. They landed like ant-lice on the hide of a tanker ant the size of a ship. The behemoth took no notice of them. The boys wedged themselves, and Jayson’s machine, among the giant ant’s weird organic landscape of chitinous pores and uncanny bristles. Then they held tight.

The tanker ant surged upwards, ever upwards and—emerged onto a sunlit, dusty California hilltop. She hesitated, tasting the air with her feelers. The boys rolled themselves and the bike off the ant’s back, sliding onto the familiar yellow grass. For her part, the ant headed into a nearby apricot orchard and began harvesting the fruit-laden trees whole.

Here outside the Canyon, the sun no longer moved in that frenetic fashion. This California sun was setting gently and respectably, in the west, the way a sun ought to set. The sun looked rather too weary, too large and too red. But sunsets were always like that.

Down the hillside was a long, dusty highway, a black, paved, four lane strip with white stripes down the middle. From the distance came a shining, metallic truck. As it passed then by, with a Doppler whoosh, it resolved into a long-haul ant, a rolling monster with a big-eyed head like a truck-cab, a fully-rounded cargo belly, and six stout red leg-axles, adorned with six big whirring black wheels.

Shielding their eyes, the boys followed the departing ant-truck with their gaze. There were sunlit towers scraping the horizon, gleaming and crystalline.

More vehicles passed then, in deft, high-speed cluster-groups of traffic. The whizzing cars and trucks were all segmented, six-wheeled, and scarily fast. Low-slung, gleamy speedsters. Burly station-wagons.

The boys wheeled the motorcycle downhill to the dusty edge of the busy freeway. Their hair was tossed by the backwash of passing ants.

One of the vehicles, a black and white one with large red eyes, slowed to give them a once-over. Luckily it didn’t stop.

Jayson sniffed the highway air. It smelled like burning booze poured over a fruitcake. “Well, they’ve got fuel,” he diagnosed.

“I wonder how ants managed to evolve internal combustion engines.”

“Heck, dog, I’m wondering how ants managed to evolve wheels.”

“In their own diffuse, distributed way, these ants have got some kind of mandible-grip on the laws of nature,” said Stefan. Gently he cleared his throat. “That’s largely thanks to me, I suppose.”

“Gotta be a filling station up this road somewhere,” said Jayson, ignoring him. “We’re down to our last quart.” He kicked his Indian into life. Stefan hopped on.

As they motored into the sprawling heart of Los Angeles, it was clear as the fruit-scented air that they were eons into the future. Stefan had always known his town as a jammed, overloaded, makeshift, somewhat threatening city, with large patches of violent poverty and film-noir urban decline. This Los Angeles was as neat as a Le Corbusier sketch: spacey radiant towers, picturesque ragged palms, abundant fruit trees.

Sure enough, they came across a nearly spherical cask-ant dispensing distilled fruit alcohol from her rear end. When prodded by the handlebars of Jayson’s bike, she dribbled a handy fill-up into his tank.

Twilight fell, and little ball-shaped lights blinked on. They had no visible source of power.

“String theory on parade,” said Stefan, pointing them out to Jayson. “Zero-point energy. I was planning to invent all that some day.”

“Sure, dog, sure.”

Every ant within this city was a wheeled giant. The ants were clearly the dominant species in town. Most of the city was devoted to their cloverleaves, off ramps and parking-lots.

Then there were the people: gleaming, healthy Californians with amazing skin-tones. There were steady little streams of them, going about their own business, often with bundles on their heads: water-jars and fruit-baskets, mostly.

It seemed that humans as a species had been much harder to kill off than one might have expected. These far-future humans were not making much of a fuss about themselves any more, but given how many were deftly creeping in and out of cracks in the shining towers, they probably had the giant ants outnumbered.

“They’re all walking,” Stefan noted.

“Nobody walks in L.A! We’re the only cats in this town with our own wheels?” Jayson lifted one hand from the throttle. “Hey look! My cosmic string wristband is gone.”

“Everything except the ants is the right size here, dude,” said Stefan, examining his own bare wrist. “That means our bracelets are smaller than protons now.”

Jayson waved his wrist as if this news stung him a little. Then he suddenly veered to the side of the road. “Hey dog, check her out! This rich chick is flagging us down!”

The woman in question was wearing a fetching little antskin cuirass. Her glossy hair was high-piled on her head and she wore a necklace, a belt, and neat platform sandals. She had an unknown flower in her hair and a very nice tan.

“Pleased to meet you,” said Jayson gallantly. “Do you speak Eloi?”

The woman thoughtfully caressed the glassy headlight of Jayson’s bike. The two boys were dirty, unshaven, and stinking of camp-fires. They also spoke no known language and were riding a mechanical ant, but their new friend seemed willing to overlook all that. She might even think such things were cute and dashing.

She smiled at Jayson in a sunny, mystical fashion, opened her beaded shoulder-bag, and offered him a fresh orange.

Jayson ripped into it, grinning.

“She’s not your normal type, Jayson.”

“Yeah, she’s a cool, classy dame straight outta Beverly Hills! I think my luck is finally changing!”

A small crowd of men, women, even children clustered around the bike. These sidewalk gawkers definitely liked a show. They chatted pleasantly, tapping each other reassuringly on the heads and shoulders.

“We’re drawing a big crowd,” Stefan said. “Should we split?”

“Are you kidding? This is the public! We’ll entertain them!”

Jayson fashioned a bit of his orange peel into a set of jack-o-lantern snaggle teeth and wore them in his mouth. The woman in the antskin cuirass laughed with pleasure.

Stefan picked a smooth pebble on the ground, showed it off to the gawkers, palmed it, and pretended to swallow it. The onlookers were stunned. When he “burped it back up,” they applauded him wildly.

Stefan gazed across their pleased, eager faces. “This is a very soft audience, Jayson. I think they’re truly starved for techno-wizardry.”

A shy girl stood at the back of the crowd. She looked sober and thoughtful. She knew he had done a trick. She wondered why. She was like Emily Yu: smarter than the rest, but too tenderhearted.

Stefan waved at her and offered his best smile. She stood up straighter, startled. She looked from one side of herself to the other, amazed that he was paying attention just to her.

He beckoned at her. He pointed. He waved both his arms. Yes, you. She was so excited by this that he could see her heart beating softly in the side of her throat.

He was instantly in love.

Note on “Hormiga Canyon” (With Bruce Sterling)

Written March, 2007.

Asimov’s Science Fiction, 2007.

In person, Bruce is so charismatic that every time we talk face to face I feel like writing a story with him again. So when Bruce turned up at my house for a night or two in summer, 2007, we eagerly began making new plans.

His initial idea for this story was to write about a city in a large bottle in an apartment in a slum in L.A., the city a bit like the city of Kandor in the Superman comics. And I particularly wanted to finally write a story about giant ants, a classic SF power chord.

The collaboration was, as it sometimes is with Bruce, emotional for me. It’s like I send him something that I think is done, and then he pounds craters into it and saws off parts of it and sends it back with the raw stubs, sometimes at a shorter word length than what I sent him. After I scrape myself off the ceiling, I begin complaining about what he’s done, he goes for my throat, and it’s business as usual.

In a way it’s fun. It reminds me that I’m alive. Another reason I continue to work with Bruce is that I get a different texture to my prose. It’s like a painter distressing his canvas and layering on another coat. And each time I learn more about cuts. Co-authoring a story with Bruce is like the ultimate writer’s workshop. He’ll go in and cut a couple of words out of nearly every sentence that I’ve written. And then, outraged, I take out his weaker lines. It makes the prose stronger. Of course, after the cuts, there’s a lot of broken segues to fix.

We had the by-now customary series of heated email exchanges, even though I’d sworn to myself that this time would be different. Actually I’m not sure Bruce even gets emotional, maybe it’s just me. He likes to remind me that, after all, it’s only ink on paper, or no, only bits in a datastream.

We went ten rounds, and by the end we were bloodied and out on our feet, and it was time to stop. Upshot? It’s a great story. And we scored an Asimov’s cover illo.

The Perfect Wave (With Marc Laidlaw)

It’s a pleasant June evening in the funky California beach town of Surf City. Shadows lengthen across the state university campus, nestled amid redwoods and pastures above the town; on the bay, wetsuited surfers bob and slide on the tubes off Parker Point, their waves gilded by the setting sun.

The Boardwalk amusement park’s chains of lights are coming on; squeals burst irregularly from the roller-coaster. Low cars creep down the beachfront avenue, pumping beat-heavy music. Couples and families stroll about; kids play in the yards of the grimy pastel homes in the side streets off the Boardwalk; skaters grind and flip along railings, stoops and curbs. Borne upon the cool evening breeze, the smells of grease and oregano waft from a waterside warehouse restaurant.

The establishment’s marquee displays a long-snouted grinning cartoon rat holding a surfboard and an oversized slice of pizza, the slice flopping down to drip a cheese-strand onto the rat’s gnarly bare toes. The rat wears a top hat and a long red T-shirt labeled C. R. The marquee sign reads:

Cheezemore Ratt’s Surf Shack

Pizza, Games, and Family Fun!

Yes, We Have “The Perfect Wave”®TM

A tall, skinny young man with a shock of straight platinum blond hair is spraypainting a mural onto a concrete block wall facing the mostly empty parking lot, the mural potentially visible to the cars trolling the beachfront avenue. The painter is Zep: avid surfer, amateur scientist, temporarily unhoused. His recently acquired companion Kaya sits on the ground, smoking cigarettes, drawing in an art-quality notebook, and admiring him. She wears a carved black coral tiki-goddess head on a Day-Glo red string around her neck.

Zep is handsome, in a street-worn, unshaven way. Kaya wears her hair in a blonde Bettie Page bob—or, no, that’s not her hair, it’s a wig. Her eyebrows are shaved off and replaced by fanciful drawn-on lines. Her face is young, her front teeth large and rabbity. She wears a flowing paisley pashmina-size scarf across her shoulders against the cooling evening air.

Resting beside Kaya are three cartons of spray-paint cans, and next to the cartons are the couple’s freshly spraypainted bicycles, fat-tire beaters with stuffed saddle bags. Zep’s bike is now green, Kaya’s yellow. A garish science fiction novel and a computer science textbook peep from Zep’s saddlebags, also a soldering iron and a voltmeter. Visible in the open tops of Kaya’s bags are a Tarot deck, the brass stalk of a pocket bong, a plastic ziplock bag of granola, a tea-kettle spout, the corner of a silky purple sleeping bag, also pliers and a screwdriver. Kaya’s bicycle has a tiny motor jury-rigged to its rear wheel, with a little cylinder of gas connected to the motor.

Zep’s bicycle has a rack welded to one side, and snugged into the rack is his peculiar translucent gray surfboard, with an irregular dark shape embedded within its center. The board’s surface is rough and sticky. It, too, has been recently decorated by the spray-can: the name “Chaos Attractor” rainbows across it in loose script.

Zep has already covered the concrete-block wall with a blue sky background dotted with red-tinged white clouds. And now, holding a dirty handkerchief over his mouth with one hand, he dances along the wall, swinging a can of green spraypaint up and down in great arcs—limning the requisite image of a perfect wave.

“Slower,” said Kaya in a gentle tone. “Don’t rush it, Zep.”

“I want transparency,” says Zep through his handkerchief. “So the sky shows through. I’ll build up the base of the wave one layer at a time.” He jitters back and forth till the can is empty, selects a fresh can, begins shaking it, and hunkers down by Kaya’s side.

Kaya shows her notebook to him. “Look, I figured out how to position Cheezemore Ratt on a board. You’re lucky you met me yesterday, huh?”

Surprise: the pages of Kaya’s notebook are completely covered with astounding da Vinci-like drawings: a flow diagram of the air currents inside a cloud, a schematic for a small motor of novel design, a sketch of a twin-peaked quantum wave function, an image of Zep as a skeleton, and a fetching sketch of Kaya riding down the face of an enormous wave.

“Whoa,” says Zep. “I’m flabbergasted.”

“You still don’t remember me?”

“What.”

“We were in the same physics class freshman year, before you dropped out.”

“That makes you what, a junior now?”

“I never forgot you, Zep. Summer’s here, and you’re my summer project. Why do you think I pitched my tent by yours on the beach?” Kaya turns her face up at Zep, expecting a kiss, but he backs off, spooked, frantically shaking the spraycan.

“To be inside the radius of my awesome electronic sand flea disintegrator?” he said, not looking at her. “Maybe someday I can use the profits to buy a house.”

“You’re scared now? After last night?” says Kaya.

“You’re stalking me?” says Zep.

“Chasing happiness,” says Kaya, looking sweet in the fading light. “And I love talking physics with you. I’m writing a term paper about how the planetary wave function can change modalities and cohere into a fresh solution. About how the entire Earth can change. “

“All these threads at once,” says Zep, picking up a second spraycan and shaking the two cans at the same time. “What if I just put pieces of pizza on the wave. Hella easier to draw than Cheezemore Ratt and his Slicers.”

“Triangles!” says Kaya. “The elemental form. Good idea, Zep.”

Zep looks at her for a minute and comes to a decision. “Paint this with me, Kaya. You’re a better artist than me. Frankly, I’m worried about that wave I just started. It’s not epic. It needs—oh, of course!”

Zep sets down his paint cans to fiddle with his surfboard Chaos Attractor. The surface lights up with pale green scrolls which form a realtime graphical model of a wavy water surface as seen from above, with the water-heights coded as shades of green. The tints of green flow like sun and shadows on a wind-tossed harbor, but there’s something odd about the flow, something nonlinear, and now odd square-spiral waves begin rotating within the stew, sending out shockwaves of altered behavior.

It’s Kaya’s turn to be surprised. “Your surfboard’s a computer? I heard rumors but—how does it work?”

“That dark shape in the core, where it looks like a shark skeleton? That’s a vintage CAM8 cellular automaton machine. My good stick Chaos Attractor can not only simulate the state of the nearby sea, it can also propagate realtime tweaks into the surfspace at large, which means that, when I’m jamming the tubes, my moods can influence them. And when we’re dry-docked like this, I can use my board to simulate imaginary oceans. That’s what we’re seeing now. A boiling cubic wave equation. See how it wobbles out those bulges that gobble up the square corners?”

“That’s your mood?” says Kaya, tapping the surface of the board. “Oh, look, you feel me!” Oblong scrolls percolate out from her touches, blending with the jerky molten motions of the cubic waves. “I like you a lot, Zep.”

Zep freezes the simulation and walks to the wall with his cans of paint. “Grab a pair of cans and jam with me, Kaya. As soon as we’re done copying this image we can go into the Surf Shack to stuff our guts.”

“And talk about our future,” adds Kaya.

Despite what one might expect for a kiddie pizza parlor, Cheezemore Ratt’s Surf Shack is a place of peace. It’s the audio ambience that makes the difference. The great room is wired to play the natural sounds of breaking waves, sprinkled with seabird skirls. Also woven into the mix are faint, sweet strands of surf music, and not hackneyed old crap, no, it’s offbeat procedural surf music that no one’s ever heard, the music mixed down low enough so that it fades in and out like a party you’re hearing from a quarter mile down the beach. The room’s air is fresh, with high windows open to the breeze off the bay. Children race in circles around a central clump of booths where their parents enjoy pitchers of imported beer.

Yes, the floor is sticky with spilled sodas, shiny from discarded pizza scraps, and gritty with cast-off kernels from the bowls of free pretzels and popcorn. And every so often a child falls heavily and breaks into screams—but never for long. The Surf Shack is an oasis of calm, the vibe-equivalent of an actual beach.

Cheap, free-access videogames line the wall on the room’s right side, their speakers turned way down so as not to clash with the pulse of the surf and the chiming of the surf music. Along the left side of the room are the pizza and drink counters. And at the far end of the room is the entrance door to The Perfect Wave, a high-end networked virtual reality cave with a few hydraulically jacked surfboards. Riding The Perfect Wave costs seventeen bucks for a five-minute pop, ten minutes for thirty bucks. It’s popular enough that sometimes there’s a line to get in. There’s another Perfect Wave cave down on the Boardwalk, but that one’s too heavily frequented, it’s like a worn-out public restroom.

Del works behind the pizza counter; he’s a short young fellow with a plain, honest face. He serves a man a slice of Cheezemore’s Hawaiian pizza: roasted fresh pineapple, Serrano ham, and locally made mozzarella topped with roasted Kona coffee beans—then turns to smile at the girl beside him filling a pitcher with dark beer. Both of them are wearing top hats like Cheezemore Ratt, with little pins saying Slicer.

“Almost closing time, Jen,” says Del. “You want to stick around? Mr. Prospero said I could play The Perfect Wave free all night if I’d mop the place. That’s hundreds of dollars worth of play-time. I’m really moving up the tournament ladder. You could watch me play.”

“How do you surf on a ladder?” says Jen absently. “Anyway, sorry, I need to get out of this box.” She’s cute with high blonde pigtails, though her face is drawn. Her bloom of youth is fading, with only work in sight.

“I think it’s fun here,” says Del. “Working next to you every day. When are you off this week?”

“Monday.”

“Damn, I’m only free on Tuesday. Maybe I can change to Monday and we can take a picnic out to Bitchin Kitchen beach where Zep’s camped out. Surf the day away.”

“I’m malling on Monday,” says Jen. “I have to find a dress for Zep and Kaya’s wedding.”

“Wedding!” said Del. “Zep only met her yesterday.”

“Oh, she’s known him a long time,” says Jen. “He has such a bad memory. She’s been, like, tracking him, and now she’s finally hooked up with him, and she’s using astrological birth control, and you know what that means.” Jen arches her back, grins and pats her stomach. “Wedding in July!”

“Good thing Zep got Mr. Prospero to hire him for the mural,” says Del, shaking his head. “He’s gonna need an apartment, or at least a room. Poor guy. He has this impossible dream of buying a beach cottage.”

“Kaya’s really rich,” says Jen. “Doesn’t he know that? She plans for Zep to finish college. Do you think Zep will thrash his mural? How did he even convince Mr. Prospero that he could paint?”

“Day before yesterday Zep showed Prospero some mural pictures in a book from the library and claimed he’d done them under a pseudonym,” says Del with a snicker. “You know Zep. He can fake anything. And it’s not like Prospero’s paying him very much. Prospero’s always so broke—for a guy who runs a business.”

There’s a sudden squawk outside on the sidewalk, the sound of voices raised. Kaya is cursing at someone, and that someone, a guy whose voice raises the hairs on Del’s neck, is cursing her. Abruptly the man’s voice rises to a frantic bellow. Zep comes tear-assing in through the door with its tiny tinkling bell. Close on his heels is a big guy with an ill-favored, somewhat triangular form. Del knows the silhouette from high school corridors and adolescent nightmares.

“Lex Loach,” he mumbles, casting a sidelong glance at Jen. He’s shocked to see her straighten, pull back her pixie pigtails, and smooth down her Cheezemore-Rat-faced apron.

“Hi, Lex!” she chirps perkily.

Zep tosses Del the can of red spraypaint he’s carrying, then vaults the bar and reaches under the counter, pulling out the lead-filled billy club that Mr. Prospero keeps by the cash register. Zep taps the club against his palm, glaring at Loach, who’s holding a can of black spraypaint.

“Yo, Jen,” says Loach, dropping his pursuit of Zep and giving his spraycan a maraca shake. “You about ready?”

Kaya comes in the door now too. “Hey, crackwipe! What the quap did you just do? You think you can get away with that?” She’s carrying her paisley pashmina scarf by one corner; it’s all smeared with red paint.

A mother at a nearby table grabs her highly interested toddler and leaves. In any case, the place is nearly empty by now.

Loach slips into a stool at the bar, ignoring both Zep and Kaya. He sets his spraycan down and flashes Jen a sunny grin. “Maybe I’ll have a beer before we go.”

“I’m talking to you, butt-face,” says Kaya, right at his side.

“Chill, Kaya,” snaps Jen. “Lex is my friend.”

“Friend?” squeaks Del.

“Jen!” says Kaya. “This turd sprayed black paint all over Zep’s mural!”

Loach shrugs. “Just wanted to save myself having to clean an even bigger mess off that parking lot wall in a week or two when the sale of this place goes through. No point putting any more work into it, Zeppo.”

Zep smacks the billy club evenly into his palm.

“No point flipping out either,” continues Loach. “You see me gettin’ mad? I could get mad. You sprayed a friggin’ pig face on the hood of my SPC. But thanks to a little turpentine and your stoner girlfriend’s do-rag, I’m willing to let it go. Just don’t come out from behind that counter, batboy.”

“I’ve heard enough,” says Kaya and stalks outside.

The smell of burning pizza crust registers upon Del. He reaches for the big wooden paddle. “What sale?” he quickly gets in.

“Prospero didn’t tell you, huh?” gloats Lex. “He’s in denial. Fact is, he’s selling this place to my Dad, yo. Gonna install a Snack-Fac right here. Give the Boardwalk tourists something they can relate to. Not like this space-case Cheezemore Rattshit scene you got here now.” He glances over at the Perfect Wave cave and snickers. “You play that big bad surf game, Del? You a heavy dude in the virtual world?”

“Don’t make fun of Cheezemore Ratt,” says Del with simple dignity. “He’s vibby. Just like Mr. Prospero. And, yes, I have the number two Perfect Wave ranking in Surf City. My Perfect Wave handle is El Surfiño.”

“You just tell that to everyone?” says Loach, shaking his head as if pitying Del’s naiveté. And then he reverts to his usual warty demeanor. “It’s not fair you get all that free time on the Perfect Wave machine here. Maybe I’ll have my Dad move that rig to our house while we’re steam-cleaning the stink outta this hole.”

“Let’s have our beer at the Boardwalk,” says Jen to Loach, hanging up her apron. She flashes Del a smile that lifts him for a second. “Del, since you’re staying late, will you close out for me?”

Stiff-faced, he says, “Uh—sure.” And turns to slide out the darkened extra pizzas with the paddle. The special after-hours snack he’d planned to share with Jen. The Surf Shack’s lights flicker twice. Closing time.

Still holding that billy club, Zep follows Loach and Jen outside. Knowing that Zep is weaponized, Loach chooses to ignore him. Kaya is standing in the lot looking happy again. It’s night now, with a low full moon’s light dancing on the ocean waves. A few blocks away, the Boardwalk amusement park roars.

Kaya watches Lex let himself into his Dad’s Suburban Personnel Carrier, leaving Jen to haul on the massive slab of passenger door as if she’s opening a bank vault. The behemoth rolls away.

“I can work that slash-mark into my composition,” remarks Zep, calmly studying his defaced mural. “I can have the picture be showing a quantum transition where one version of reality shifts into another. On the left side I’ll have pizza slices on a normal-type wave, and on the right side I’ll have, um, Easter Island moai gods on a boiling cubic wave. Like that tiki god you wear on your neck. Tikis are easy to draw. No arms and legs.”

“She’s a goddess, not a god,” says Kaya, fingering her amulet. “But—if Loach says his father is buying this place, why bother finishing the mural?”

“I’ll get paid just the same,” says Zep. “No effort’s ever in vain. And who knows, maybe my mural can juju the deal into falling through. Anyway, half the time Loach is talking out of his ass.”

A muffled thud sounds a couple of blocks away, followed by a crowd’s burst of applause and laughter.

“Could be the Loach family is in for a run of bad luck,” says Kaya, dimpling. “Could be they’re losing their wave.”

“You spiked that pig’s gas tank?” says Zep.

“His fuel injector,” says Kaya. “I set it up to explode like a bomb. I’ve forgotten more about motors than most men will ever know. What do you say we move all our stuff inside the Surf Shack and lie low?”

“I’m down with that,” says Zep.

Delbert’s desultory mopping is done, along with the counting out. Zep, Del and Kaya have the whole Shack to themselves, the lights dim, the doors and windows shuttered and locked, infinite beer on tap and the two burned eggplant-and-anchovy pizzas that Del made.

They’re sitting at a table, smoking Kaya’s bong, with plangent surf music playing on low. Kaya extends her tongue; it’s smarting from molten mozzarella.

“You actually blew up Loach’s Dad’s car’s engine, Kaya?” says Del, finishing his beer. “You’re too cool. Maybe you really should marry Zep.”

“Dude!” exclaims Zep, shocked. “Where’s that at? Next topic, man. Tell us about that Perfect Wave game you’ve been talking about.”

“I’m farming waves,” says Del. “What it is, all the Perfect Wave game installations are networked. There’s five standard courses, and once you’ve mastered them, you get to design new breaks of your own. The way to really improve your ranking is to build a break that you can totally slyve, but which sends all the other guys over the falls.”

“Guys?” puts in Kaya, exhaling a plume of smoke. “No women?”

“He was using ‘guys’ in the gender-neutral sense, Kaya,” puts Zep.

“Were you, Del?” probes Kaya, her eyes bright under her blonde wig and weirdly curved hand-drawn eyebrows.

“Oh what-frikkin-ever,” says Zep. “You are so—”

“Guys and women,” says Kaya. To lighten this she passes Del the bong.

“I’d love to see you marry Zep,” Del tells Kaya, gratefully accepting the pipe. “Whip his skanky ass into line. Anyway, I was talking about my progress up the Perfect Wave tournament ladder. I’ve got this awesome new point break I designed, Zep, and the only one who can handle it without wiping out is Lova Moore. She’s in slot numero uno on the Surf City Perfect Wave rankings.”

“Lova Moore?” says Zep, liking the stripper-type name. “Do I know her?”

“I’ve never seen her face-to-face,” says Del. “But her personal profile says she’s a twenty-year-old woman, just moved to Surf City from Minnesota. Her body icon is hot, but she’s really rude. She claims she’s a farmer’s daughter and that she learned to play Perfect Wave in the cave installed in, like, the Mall of America. You know—way inland.” They all shudder simultaneously at the thought of being a thousand miles from the nearest ocean shore.

“Amerikkka with three K’s,” says Kaya, refilling the bong. “I hate consumerism. That’s why I sleep on the beach.”

“My goal is to get off the beach,” says Zep. “Some of us don’t have a choice.”

“I thought you were on the beach because you’re stalking Zep,” Del says to Kaya. He’s getting a little sick of her interruptions. “That’s what Jen told me.”

“Can we please just talk about surf algorithms,” says Zep unhappily. “No more social dynamics. The Perfect Wave, Del. How many fake boards are in that little room?”

“Three,” says Del, standing up. “You ready?”

“Me too,” says Kaya, snugging down her wig.

The Perfect Wave cave is a dome-like enclosure with a cushioned floor and three surfboards mounted upon swiveling hydraulic jacks augmented by squiddy sprawls of secondary and tertiary pistons fastened lamprey-like to their undersides and skegs. Wave sounds fill the dome, whose inner surface is seamlessly covered with projected images of a surfy sea. The boards are parallel just now, with Del in the middle, Zep on the left and Kaya on the right. Del leans rhythmically back and forth, leading the others through a series of low waves and out to a rocky point with barking seals. Thanks to the exquisite aquahaptics of the boards, Del feels the currents, chop and eddies within the computations.

“I built this break,” he says. “I call it Monster Mash. Look out!”

An improbably big wave spins off the tip of the point, growing larger at an accelerating rate. Working on instinct, Zep hunches and leans, spinning his board to the left to slide off down the long part of the onrushing breaker.

“Don’t go that way!” yells Delbert. “It’s a trap!”

But Zep ignores him and drags the virtual reality his way. Seemingly the display is slaved to follow the moves of whichever surfer manages to get out in front of the others. Working hard to catch up, Del slides down the virtual wave in Zep’s wake. As for Kaya—her board bucks and dumps her laughing onto the floor.

And now the reason for Del’s warning becomes clear. They’re racing down the tube towards, oh god, a gnarly barnacle-encrusted pier with barbed wire strung between the pilings. Moving with surprising grace, Del gets ahead of Zep and snaps his board around to lead them back towards the initial rocky point.

“Tubeleader Aspect!” Del shouts, and Zep finds his board sliding gracefully around to fall in behind Zep; it’s as if he’s acquiring Del’s procedural exit from the trap. Del knows a special gamer hole in the wave, a hollow tunnel of surf. He flashes in there, wearing a beatific goofy smile, all worries about Jen and Lex temporarily gone. Zep slides along in Del’s wake, glad to see his friend happy.

They end up on a sandy shingle beside a mother seal nursing a pup.

Zep plops down on the floor beside Kaya. “So, Del,” he says. “Nobody from Surf City can ride Monster Mash but you and—what was her name?”

“Lova Moore from Minnesota,” says Del. “Nobody but her and me and, well, now you.”

“Good going, Zep,” says Kaya. “You rule.”

“Aw, Del showed me the way. I was about to get us all hung up on barbed wire.”

“Actually, you can get a quad bonus for making it through the wire safely,” says Del. “But I didn’t think we’d want to try that on your first run. Maybe later. I’ll show you something else now.”

There’s an alphanum toepad at the nose of each board. Del taps out a code with the big toe of his left foot.

“Get ready to ride—people!”

“That’s better,” says Kaya, and mounts her board.

Around them, the ocean shore shimmers and warps. They’re a few hundred yards off a new coastline, facing out to the sea. The ocean seems to curve up forever, a bowl of blue mounting into the mists around a gleaming little sun directly overhead.

“Where’s the horizon?” says Kaya.

“This is the Pellucidar break,” says Del, as if that’s an explanation. “I love this place. It feels so safe and cozy to be living on the inside.”

“The Hollow Earth!” exclaims Zep, whose read the same low-brow books as Delbert. “How bitchin’ is that? Look at the whales!”

In the distance, four huge whales have breached from the sea and are beating their great tails against the air, sweeping a path through the mists, their mouths agape, seining insects and floating orchids from the teeming inner sky of the Hollow Earth. With a final fillip of their flukes, they arc arcing hugely towards a sky-high spot in the Hollow Earth’s concave sea.

Looking towards shore, Zep smiles at how the shorebreak rises on both sides. “This is like the ultimate tube,” he says. “Imagine being in here all the time.”

“The Hollow Earth is the best break of all,” enthuses Delbert. “I wish it was real. All the high-ranking players hang here.”

Bobbing all across the great blue dome, are dots that resolve if you stare at them for more than a second. Each is a person on a board—an idealized representation of that person’s surfer persona—dark sunbronzed figures, many of them covered with lurid tattoos and the occasional corporate logo. Most don’t bother modeling wetsuits, since the water in the sim is always perfect. But more than a few have given themselves the features of sea creatures: seal-like snouts, shark fins, whiskery lionfish spines. Their names and other identifying marks circle their heads like translucent halos. Del’s game name EL SURFIÑO floats over him, while Zep and Kaya are labeled N00B1 and N00B2. Zep tries to tap out the first obvious commands on his toepad, but whatever he’s done merely makes the world spin until it feels like they’re hanging upside down.

“Stop…it…before…I…hurl!” says Kaya.

Del stabilizes the scene. “What’re you trying to do, Zep?”

“Zoom on one of those surfers. Or enter a name search.”

“You know someone in here?”

“Only by repute. Your girlfriend Lova Moore.”

“Not a girlfriend,” says Del. “Not even a friend. She’s very aggro. But, yeah, I’ve got her on my foe-list. Sec.” One toe-tap, and suddenly they’re in deep water. No shoreline in sight, jus the boundless bowl of blue, with the immobile Inner Sun still shining down.

Nearby is a surfer woman with the mandatory shock of sunbleached hair. She has pouty red lips, brilliant blue eyes, wide hips and enormous naked boobs. And, surfer goddess that she’s supposed to be, she sports a deep tan and a sand-scrape on her right cheek. Her name-halo says, “LOVA MOORE.” The name is accompanied by a constellation of award logos and content rankings. Spotting Del, she pulls up a flashing mermaid tail and coils it around herself, sitting poised on her board to watch him glide closer.

“Nice butt-fin,” says Zep. “Must make it hard to work your keypad.”

“You’re bringing newbies in here, Surfiño?” Lova asks Del. “That’s a hella cheap way to get points.” Despite her beauty, she has an unpleasant, callow voice, made a bit shrill distorted by sound processing.

“N00B1 and N00B2 are pals of mine, Lova,” says Del. “I’m showing them the breaks.”

“I’ve unlocked everything in your cheesy Monster Mash, El Surfiño,” says Lova with a flip of her tail. “Got anything that’s not totally stale?”

“For sure my brah El Surfiño is twisting up a fresh joint,” volunteers Zep. “A gnarly break that’ll blow you right outta the Surf City tournament tree, dip-twit.”

Del casts Zep a surprised look. “I—I—

“As if,” says Lova, hefting her boobs like six-shooters. “Surfiño’s my puppy dog.”

“Ah, but I’m gonna help Del program his new break,” brags Zep, tapping his skull. “Got math? I’m hatching the gnarliest wave eve seen. Let’s close out this chitchat and actualize my vision, Del.”

But Lova doesn’t want to let them go. “Oh, his name is Del now?” she says mockingly. “Not El Surfiño? Hard to say which handle is groovier. I’ve heard of a Del who—” She breaks into a chirping guffaw. And now her attention turns to Zep. “How about you, N00B1? I don’t see that you’ve been in a single Perfect Wave competition.”

“He’s an indigenous Surf City local!” says Kaya, coming to Zep’s defense. “Not an invasive toxic slime Great Lake geoduck.”

“Gooey duck?” Lova narrows her eyes and glides close to Kaya. “You’re trying to be N00B1’s bitch, hmmm? I think you’re a slumming yuppie larva.”

“Don’t trip on me,” says Kaya. “You got no idea how rough I am.”

“Oooo,” says Lova. “Some surf-rats, they’d wreck a guy’s car engine if he even looked at them wrong. But you’d never get that real, would you, N00B2?”

“Oh yeah?” cries Kaya. “That’s exactly what I did a half hour ago! I pulled loose a spark plug in some crackwipe’s SPC and rigged his fuel injector to spray an explosive mist all over the engine! Thud, clank, meow-boom-boom! Game over.”

“Maybe I’ll share that info,” says Lova. “Skeevy slushed stoners.” She speeds off, churning the water with her ample tail.

The sim closes down and they’re standing in the musty, carpeted dome of the Perfect Wave cave.

“Man, Zep,” complains Del. “Why did you have to be so rude to her?”

“Rude? Dude, you gotta learn to fight back.”

“But Lova is so—so stacked. I always lose my head.”

“She’s a computer graphic run by a horrible person,” says Kaya. “Jen’s the one you should be thinking about. An actual no-implants woman that you physically know. I’m gonna go by the Food Bin and get some betel-nut energy tea from my friend Becka. She’s on the night shift. See you in a little while, kay, Zep?

“KZEP: the call letters of the gods.”

Kaya puts her bong in her pocket and sashays out of the cave and through the empty restaurant. Zep follows her as far as the front door, harkening to the teeming summer beach night outside: the hiss of the cars with their headlights raking by, the music and laughter from down the block, the rattle and thrum of the Boardwalk rides, and always the calm oceanic pulse of the surf.

“Come on back, Zep,” nags Del, peering out of the Perfect Wave dome. “I’ll show the programming interface now. All we have to do is get on our boards and say, ‘Design Mode.’”

“Kind of sucks to be in a room inside a room, doesn’t it?” says Zep, sullenly returning to his place on the fake surfboard. “How’d you get into something so dinky, man?”

“Design Mode,” says Del insistently.

The surfscape gives way to a virtual laboratory. The dome is tessellated with maybe a thousand holographic surf-break animations. A fanciful virtual console encircles the lower part of the wall, all brass and mahogany, with heavy-duty Victorian dials, levers, and knobs.

“To start with, you can point out some of the breaks that you like, and the design wizard spawns off variants,” says Del. “Blends and crossovers. Or you can just tweak the individual surf-breaks with your bare hands—” He reaches right into a point break and bends the rocky spit of land a bit further to the right. “And down by the floor we have the lab-type controls.” Del moves a slider, making the crests of the waves in the active breaks grow about thirty percent higher.

“Can I input an equation?” asks Zep. “Is there, like, a programming language?”

“There’s, uh, some kind of display over there,” said Del, pointing out a round glassy screen filled with glowing green symbols. “I think there’s a keyboard. I’ve never used it.”

Zep crouches over the round screen, watching its reactions to the twitches of his fingers on the virtual keyboard, a fanciful construct of copper and ivory.

“No prob!” Zep soon exclaims. “The system uses this easy reverse Polish language called Whuffo. I’ll just change your water’s physics to use the boiling cubic wave equation—there. And now we pimp our ride. Lova Moore’s gonna be sucking sea urchins.”

Sooner said than done. Two hours roll by before the boys get a crude first approximation working, a crufty break with staircase-shaped waves. Unlike in the Hollow Earth break, there’s no sun in their design-mode world; the air simply glows. The waves hump out of the acid-green virtual water like wobbly escalator treads. The square blocks swell as they rise, ballooning into prickly-pear-cactus lop-lop shapes, and if one of those lop-lops bursts near your head, you’re off your board for true.

“We’ll call this break Wobble Gobble,” exults Zep. “It’s almost as gnarly as I dreamed.” He shows Del a virtual control that he’s fashioned: a numerical read-out with a thumb-wheel. “To keep it interesting, I can dial up the gain as high as I like. I’ve got it set on eleven right now. But it can go way higher. I’m using a logarithmic scale.”

“Eleven is enough,” says Del. His board keeps pitching him onto the floor.

“Here’s the trick,” advises Zep. “After each wobble, there’s a flat spot that you can slide across before that big cactus bulge grows out to gobble you.” He’s wildly twitching his board, like a salmon climbing a fish-ladder. His face is sweaty and his damp hair lank. “Come on, Del, don’t lie there like a noob. You gotta master this so you can shut down Lova Moore.”

In another half hour Del has the hang of it. “Wobble Gobble!” he says. “Nice work, Zep. I’ll spiff up the break now.” He adds dolphin-shaped non-player-characters, steep-sided stone islands, tree ferns onshore and, just for the hell of it, a dinosaur-sized kiwi bird that wades around trying to eat stuff. And then Del flips back to play mode and messages Lova.

“I’ve decided to call the cops on N00B2,” shrills Lova Moore, appearing almost right away. “Malicious automotive mischief. I know her true name, too.”

“Man, what kind of surfer are you?” cries Zep. “Goody-goody snitch. Back to the Heartland with you!”

“Never been there,” says Lova, sitting next to them on her board, her giant boobs jiggling as she studies the kinky Wobble Gobble waves. “In reality, I’m a Surf City local.”

Even now the breast-besotted Del fails reach the obvious conclusion. Mainly he’s focused on showing off his break. And Zep is too busy grooving on the cubic waves to realize that Lova Moore has blown her cover.

“Stairway to heaven!” shouts Del as he fish-twitches his board across a mound of ziggurat-like cubic waves, then slides down them with thuddy, smacking sounds, ducking the flying water-balloons overhead.

Lova tries to follow him, but she’s not doing well. Over and over she wipes out and then, how sweet, the monster kiwi eats her virtual surfboard and she’s left paddling in the chop with ripple rings radiating out from her neck. The schools of dolphins flip their tails and leap for joy. Lova’s ranking has dropped by about ten percent, enough to put her well below Del’s level.

And then Lova notices the gain controller in Zep’s hand.

“Cheaters!” she screeches. “You’ll pay for this!” She disappears.

“The standard gain of eleven is pretty easy,” Zep tells Del, a smile playing across his lips. “That’s why every time that it looked like Lova was settling in on a wave, I goosed the gain up to a hundred.”

“Zep, that’s not—”

“Hell, if she deserved to have the top ranking, she could have handled the higher-gain waves. I bet you can even surf a gain of a thousand, Del. Check it out.” Zep twiddles his control.

Fat gouts of hyperactive water fly across the walls. The mounted surfboards are like bucking dragons. But the boys learn these rhythms too, and Zep keeps on inching the gain higher. It’s fun.

And now here comes Kaya, hurrying in from the intricate night, her flip-flops slapping the floor, her cheeks flushed. Somewhere during the evening’s changes she’s set aside her blonde wig, revealing cropped mousey brown hair with a tiny braided pigtail in back. “Wuxtry, wuxtry!” she cries, newsboy style. “Lova Moore is Lex Loach!”

“Ga-hoink!” ape-screams Del, slapping his forehead and falling off his board.

“I wasn’t attracted to Lova Moore for one second,” Zep is quick to put in.

“Blinded by boobs,” says Kaya, shaking her head. “Moronized by mammaries. Titillated by—grow up, boys. They’re just glands. What it is, I was hanging with Becka at the Food Bin for a couple of hours, catching a betel buzz, and then Jen comes wandering in, bored out of her skull. She says Lex is pissing away the evening at that trashed Perfect Wave cave, the one on the Boardwalk. So I’m like, hmmm, and we jam over there and find Lex lying on the floor, he’s just wiped out on your Wobble Gobble break. So of course I’m harshing on him about playing Lova Moore—but then he says if I don’t stop, he’ll call the cops on me for his shitbox car! So I act nice for about ten seconds, but then he puts his hands on me, so I say why try to be butch when you’re such a queen, and he calls his Dad and gets permission to take immediate possession of Cheezemore Ratt’s and cut the power! What it is, he’s gonna shut you down.”

Zep has a workaround. “If I crank up the gain to an insane level, I think the Wobble Gobble break can draw power from the ambient wireless radiation,” he says. “Thanks to the entropy gradient. That way Loach can’t shut us down. Macho Lex with his triple-K cups.” Zep is pumping his thumb to move his virtual controller’s wheel. “I’m setting it to ten thousand, Del.”

“Are you freaking nuts?” cries Del, as the virtual water begins rearing into frantic spouts.

“Ten thousand degrees of weirdness is just where it starts gettin’ good,” says Zep taking an unsteady stance on his rapidly twitching board. Del has no choice but to join in.

They can hear Loach bellowing outside. He’s unlocking the electrical cabinet, turning off the Cheezemore Ratt circuit-breakers one by one. The lights wink out across the room. But the Perfect Wave cave stays alive. Yes! The high-entropy simulation is drawing energy from the global funk of wireless info waves. If anything, the sim images are brighter than before.

Loach pounds into the restaurant and snatches up the billy-club from behind the bar.

“Oooo, Wova wikes to wub the wood,” whoops Kaya, standing by the Perfect Wave dome. With a shriek of laughter she nips inside.

“And now get on your board,” Zep tells her. “We gotta jam!”

“I’m too high to surf those humpty water eggs,” says Kaya. The bright shapes are coming loose from the walls, the air itself is dancing with globs. “I’ll just sit on the back of your board, Zep. Oooo, here comes Wova Woach!”

Hoarsely roaring, Loach is beating the club over and over against the dome of the Perfect Wave cave, breaking down the walls.

“We’re going all the way to a million now,” says Zep, sweating and bending over his virtual controller. “We’ll be drawing in even more stuff from the outside world.”

“The perfect wave,” raves Kaya. “You’re gonna crank up the uncertainty of the planetary wave so high that we’ll end up somewhere totally—” She breaks off, suddenly concerned, holding her hand to her throat. “My tiki string just snapped! I heard my little goddess bounce off your board.” Kaya lies on her stomach across Zep’s chintzy wave cave board, peering at the floor.

A piece of the dome breaks loose and—melts. The cubic wave simulation is absorbing material reality. The dome, the nearby tables and chairs and even the walls of the restaurant merge into the growing blue wave.

Loach throws himself through the warped, glowing air, grabbing for the third board. And misses—just. But he’s made it into the pudding intact; he’s power-paddling like a merman.

Del, Zep, and Kaya slide away, Del in the lead. The world is hanging sideways, like a wall whose floor is a million miles below. They’re surfing across a washboard of shelf-like ripples on the face of the vertical wave—and they keep getting higher, climbing the wave like stripes on a barber pole.

Del looks back past Zep and Kaya, wondering if his procedural kiwi bird is still in place. The kiwi is nowhere in sight—it’s been replaced by a tiki goddess—armless, legless, with a blunt chiseled head that’s been gazing out over this sea for a trillion years. The tiki is riding that empty third board, which has morphed into a kahuna’s mahogany longboard. Far in the rear, Loach is doggedly paddling in the tiki’s wake.

For his part, Zep flashes that the Polynesian goddess is, yes, the very amulet that had once hung from Kaya’s neck. Putting it another way, the amulet has been pulled into this more expansive version of reality, along with everything else. This perfect wave is drawing in the entire material substance of planet Earth.

Zep, Kaya and Del look down, watching the world melt into their mighty simulation. Rivers and lakes, pastures and mountains, baseball stadiums, ocean liners and suspension bridges—all are stretching, turning liquid and surrendering to the pull of the perfect wave, dribbling into the flow like fresh wet paintings on a spinning platter, feeding their colorful blotches into the omnivorous mound of blue.

Reveling in its plenitude, the wave lofts higher and higher—and Del shoots up towards the supernal crest.

“We’re a planetary wave in probability space!” murmurs Kaya. “But what happens when it breaks?”

“Maybe it doesn’t have to break,” says Zep, working his double-loaded board up the face of the watery slope. “It’s the perfect wave, right? We can ride it forever.”

“That tiki is so beautiful,” says Kaya, turning her attention to the craggy face just behind them. “She looks green, now, doesn’t she? Maybe she stands for Gaia. The planetary eigenvector.”

The tiki hears her; she makes just the slightest of funky moves, tottering a few inches further forward on her oversized longboard. The beetle-browed goddess’s motions are sheer understated elegance, drawn from the racial memories of Mother Earth.

“Dig it,” says Kaya sketching invisible energy lines with her fingers. “The tiki’s still entangled with me—like by an astral cord around my neck. Everything’s gonna work out for the best.”

Surfing well above them, Del is happy, knowing he’s at the top of the tournament ladder. Indeed, he’s somewhere above the topmost rung of any conceivable ladder. The seas and mountains of planet Earth are folding into the perfect wave like rich loam opening up before a plowshare. The planet’s mantle and its fragrant, sizzling core flow into the wave; vast whirlwinds suck the planet’s atmosphere into the every-mounting peak of ultramarine blue. So awesome. Only now it occurs to Del that—if this is as real as it seems—they’re annihilating everyone on Earth.

A shadow falls over him. The highest edge of the wave has begun to curl over, occluding its face from the full glow of the atmosphere’s light. In the nearly transparent sheet of water, shapes are moving, darting, dancing, chirping. They flip into the air, twist, and dive into the wave again, laughing. Dolphins by the thousands, millions, more.

One of them cuts in close to Del, chattering, and as Del speeds up his brain, the sounds congeal into human speech. It’s still a simulated dolphin, yes, but it’s also a storage module, holding one of the billions of human minds now folded into the flowing mountain, minds waiting for the planetary wave equation to settle into its new configuration so they can don their reborn forms.

“Your fuddy foe has tagged the tiki,” says the dolphin with utterly grave hilarity.

Sure enough, Loach has caught hold of the third board’s skeg—the fin that projects down into the water from the base of this board, a board so big that it might have been shaped from a single ancient mahogany tree. Climbing onto the tiki’s longboard, Loach doesn’t look the least bit intimidated.

His physical form is a churning mixture of Lova Moore and Lex Loach. Huge breasts emerge and wobble away, detached Dali blobs that surround him for a moment, try reattaching to his chest, find it unyielding and merge with the water instead. His lips puff up like botox worms, then shrivel away to show zombie skull fangs.

Loach crawls forward along the board, unable to find his balance. In order to drag himself to his feet, he wraps his arms around the goddess from behind, blinding her lidless eyes. The stonefaced tiki’s expression shifts; her tightly pursed lips part in a warrior-woman’s grimace. The tiki is enraged by Loach’s sacrilege—but armless and legless as she is, she has no way of shaking him free. The great board wobbles.

The loss of poise spreads through the entire planetary wave. A period-doubling quiver of chaos percolates down through the quantum fluid. And now it seems the once-perfect wave is scraping across a subdimensional version of a reef, a crystalline ur-reality that was previously hidden beneath the cozy warmth of the natural world. The dark underlayment sends up the sinister tendrils of degenerate fixed-point computations, threatening to crystallize the entire wave-mountain into something dead and dull.

Del watches helplessly from above. The subdimensional reef is eating into the living water; it’s killing the information flow.

Down in the crisis zone, Zep hears a horrible humming sound coming off the water, like brake drum linings peeling metal. It’s a harsh scream that no board should make. Sparks are coming off the tail. The instability-fueled spikes of reef matter may snag him soon. And all around, the dolphins are screaming in fear. As he imagines the whole wonderful womany wave crystallizing into the dead fixed-point computations of the senile subdimensions, Zep feels deep grief. He should have loved Kaya while there was time. Marrying her wouldn’t have been so bad. Their eyes lock.

“We can’t let it set up like this,” says Zep. “We can’t let the boring crud win.”

“I can help,” says Kaya, solemn beneath her hand-drawn eyebrows. “Me and my tiki.”

Standing erect on the rear of Zep’s board, Kaya stretches her arms along the curve of an invisible circle whose far perimeter rings the tiki goddess. Kaya undulates her arms with a snaky wriggle and then—she’s teleported herself to the longboard, replacing the tiki in the embrace of Lex Loach, with the tiki herself once again an amulet hanging from a bright red thread around Kaya’s neck.

With a quick, efficient motion, Kaya elbows Loach in the solar plexus. His hold weakens and just then one of the boob-blobs, hovering like a satellite around its former owner, flattens and goes hard. It catches Loach in the face, rocking him back on his heels. Kaya reaches out and gives Loach a graceful one-finger shove. He slides off the board and hangs in mid-air like cartoon shock personified: a fixed expression of gaping eyes, open mouth, raised eyebrows. And then he begins to fall, not quite touching the face of the nearly vertical wave.

It’s up to the three surfers to find a new home for the human race. With a supreme effort of will, Zep morphs his dinky Perfect Wave cave board into his good stick Chaos Attractor. The board’s oddly adhesive surface seethes with sharp-cornered cubic waves. With a grim smile, Zep ups the simulation chaoticity yet again.

Feeling the fresh burst of energy, Kaya swings her massive longboard about, sending a square-humped wake towards Del, passing him that last extra bit of force that he needs. And now Del flies up the glassy cliff towards the very peak of the wave, streaking like a shooting star, sliding across the still-living liquid crest.

“Lead the wave, Del!” calls Zep.

Looking down from his vantage point, Del sees Zep and Kaya stuck at the edges of a boring opaque stain that’s turning to obsidian, to coal, to black ice. And below that is—something worse. Del hears the crystals forming far below, the dull sound of degenerate matter clanking into place. But he knows better than to dwell on that.

“Tubeleader Aspect!” he cries, his personal war-whoop.

There’s still just room for him to ride, a thin, curling edge of dancing water. He crouches, feeling the outlines of the subdimensional reef viscerally through his feet, lowering his center of gravity to shift the moving mass of the wave.

The tipmost wave tube constricts and closes him in. But in a sense, he and his friends have designed this break. He knows what awaits them on the other side, for they’ve designed that too. Del’s creating it even now, sculpting it into being as he carves the planetary wave towards a new solution

“Surf into the light,” he tells himself, and laughs. And then he’s through the final tube.

Lex Loach wakes as he always does, with an abrupt twitch that startles him out of sleep with a gasp. It’s always the same, the dream of an endless fall that ends the moment he hits the sand. His eyes gape and he chokes back a groan at once again finding himself curled up with a ratty old beach towel for a blanket, groggy under the boardwalk. Same old, same old—the scuffing footsteps of morning joggers overhead, the sand in his eyes and mouth and hair and all the creases of his skin. He drags himself out on hands and knees, squinting at the Inner Sun burning through the glary fog. Sandpipers patrol the wet strip just above the tide.

A cold shower in the public restrooms removes most of the sand. He blots himself with his sandy, sodden towel, then hits the hot air blower three times to dry his pubes, and a fourth time just because it is one of the day’s few pleasures.

As he trudges back down the beach toward his job, he glares at Zep’s mural—considers hawking phlegm on it, but he’s been caught at this before by the Surf Shack’s proprietor, with heavy consequences. The boss is a beast.

Lex rounds the corner of the restaurant, pushes open the back door, takes up the broom propped there and goes out again to sweep the parking lot. The trash bin reeks. Later he’ll be cleaning it out. Something to look forward to. As he’s brushing sullenly at spilled cornmeal and soda-straw wrappers, he hears a commotion down on the beach, and pokes his head around the corner.

There’s a platform under construction on a paved stretch near the playground, just above the sand. Giant speakers, a mike stand, and huge banners going up:

“SURF CITY WELCOMES TUBELEADER DELBERT!”

Frikkin’ Delbert, Loach thinks. Frikkin’ hometown homecoming for the hero, back from his epic journey across the interior of the earth, sweeping every tourney. Every night the TV in the Cheezemore Ratt Surf Shack is tuned to Delbert accepting some giant golden cup, or some enormous golden check for a million bucks, with golden babes hanging off his shoulders. While Lex is slaving here, living off discarded crusts and soda dregs, sleeping in the sand.

“Hey, Lex, whatcha doin?” Here she is, bugging him again.

“Hey, Jen,” says Lex with a shrug. Jen makes him nervous. He can’t figure out why she’s nice to a loser like him. Obviously there’s something wrong with her. “I got work to do,” he says. “He’ll be all over me if I stop.”

“Oh…okay, well…you know Delbert’s coming by in the afternoon? He’s in town for Zep and Kaya’s wedding anniversary? There’s gonna be a party at their beach cottage on the North End, and I was thinking, maybe, if you wanted to, you know, come with me, I could get you in?”

Lex stops moving, grabs onto the broom handle as if it’s a lifeline, a crutch, putting his whole weight into it. What the fuck is going on with him? Are those tears? His belly is spasming. He’s a crybaby now, on top of everything else?

“Sorry, Lex, if you don’t want to…”

“I don’t know, Jen, all right? Let me think about, okay? Jeez!”

She steps back and if she says anything else, it’s drowned out by the sound of the screen door slamming. The boss is coming after him. As usual.

“You done sweeping, Loach? Then get out the bleach and go after the dumpster.”

The voice is so harsh it cuts through Lex’s general despair and makes his base-line resentments seem like dreams of paradise. But what can he say? The old bastard has legally indentured Lex via some unsavory deal that Loach Senior could never bring himself to speak of—and then Loach Senior died. Lex has no choice but to live with the unbreakable contract. Under the boardwalk.

“Almost, yeah,” he mumbles.

“What’s that?” says the Surf Shack’s owner, coming in closer, leaning over him, the smell of melted cheese on his breath making Lex wilt away as if from one of the pizza ovens.

“Almost done, sir,” says Lex a bit louder.

“Squeak up, boy!”

Lex draws himself upright, to his full six foot two, from which height he still has to look up another foot or so to meet the black beady eyes of his employer.

“I said yes, sir, Mr. Ratt, sir, I’m almost done with the work,” barks Lex.

“That’s the right attitude,” says the shopkeeper, adjusting his tall silk hat. “That’s how it’s gotta be. Maybe someday, when you’ve paid off your debt, say five or ten years from now, I’ll let you call me Cheezemore. Like my friends do. Till then you’re mine, boy. I own you.”

The screen door slaps shut. Lex waits a moment, till Ratt is gone for sure, then sags against the broomstick he clutches. Jen comes to him again, gently rubbing his aching back.

Lex looks look out at the waves, wishing they could carry him away, but it’s hopeless. The ocean curves up and up into mist, offering no chance of escape. As far as he might sail, the great seas of the Hollow Earth would wrap around and bring him right back here.

It’s Del, Zep and Kaya’s world—at least for now. But perhaps there’s hope.

Maybe someday the perfect wave will break.

Note on “The Perfect Wave” (With Marc Laidlaw)

Written May, 2007.

Asimov’s Science Fiction, 2008.

This is the fourth of the Surf City stories that Marc and I have co-authored over the years, following on “Probability Pipeline,” “Chaos Surfari,” and “The Andy Warhol Sand Candle.” In a loose transreal sense, I am Zep and Marc is Del. When we wrote “The Perfect Wave,” Marc was working at the game company, Valve, and he had some good ideas about the gaming environment. It takes a bit of effort to bring something new to the theme of video games merging with reality. I was happy how Marc worked in a reference to the Hollow Earth at the end. The tale also got a great cover on Asimov’s.

Tangier Routines

Quite recently my antiquarian bookseller friend, Revel Gibson, came into possession of five previously unpublished letters written by William Burroughs in Tangier, Morocco. The letters are variously addressed to Allen Ginsberg, Jack Kerouac, and to Burroughs’s father, Mortimer. The letters date from December 20, 1954 to December 25, 1954; the first two are hand-written, and the final three are typed. The muse of history agreeably grants that these letters sketch out a sequel to the events I describe in my report, “The Imitation Game.” I am presently researching the history of the Burroughs Corporation’s Special Systems Research Lab in Paoli, Pennsylvania, 1954-1958, to see if further traces of Alan Turing’s hidden career can be found. — R.R.

To Allen Ginsberg

Tangiers, December 20, 1954

Dear Allen,

I been pounding my keys for a silo-fulla-queer-corn story this month…to the point where my typewriter seize up and croak. So I come at you direct through my quivering quill. Imagine a hack writer fixes with ink and he enters his personal Xanadu pleasure dream. But then the Great Publisher reject him outta Eden.

I’ve settled back into Tangier, they got everything I want. Each trip to the homeland drags me more. How did we ever let our cops get so out of hand?

If I ever started feeling sorry for my parents, I’d never stop. I’m a disappointment, but having gone thus far, I’d be a fool not to go further. My word hoard is compost, from which the lovely lilies will bloom.

Too bad you and me didn’t contact personal for orgone fix, but I couldn’t make it to California with all them conditionals you were laying down.

Why are you scared of mind-meld? Our buddy-buddy microscopic symbiotes do it alla time. Dysenteric amoeba Bil meets sexy-in-his-bristles paramecium Al, they rub pellicles—ah, the exquisite prickling, my dear—and shlup! My protoplasm is yours, old thing, the two of us conjugated into a snot-wad so cozy. I see me in a Mother Bull Hubbard ectoplasmic gown, tatting antimacassars to drape over that harrumph Golgi apparatus of yours.

“Just a routine,” says Clem, standing bare-ass on the milking stool while the gray mare kicks screaming through the barn wall. “Sorry, old girl, I meant to use lard, not liniment.”

The local worthies presented me with the key to the city—a nicely broken-in kief pipe stamped with arabesques. Ululating crowds of Spanish and Arab boys bore my pierced sedan chair though the streets. I’m installed in a Casbah seraglio, $23 per month, a clean plaster suite at Piet the Procurer’s, with an extra bedroom and a balcony affording microscopic views of the souk.

Brilliant clear Mediterranean skies. I’m a myrmecophilous arthropod in the African anthill—a parasite/symbiote whom the Insect Trust tolerates on account of my tasty secretions.

Science-fiction idea for a virus that infects matter. It’s, like, a rune cast by alien cockroaches. The Roach Rune leeches the sparkle of the sun from the waves, the Japanese outlines from the pines, the exquisite curls of steam from my cup of mint tea. These stolen vital forces are channeled into reanimated zombie minions of Harry J. Anslinger patrolling every street corner of Our Cuntree. Vote Insect Trust or die.

Kiki seems genuinely glad to have me back. What relief, to have a boy who cares for me. I’ve already given him some of my new dry goods. The pith helmet. The feather-duster. I’m this staghorn beetle lurches in, legs furiously milling, the ants swarming over me like slow brown liquid, flensing off my waxy build-up, a peaceful click of chitin from my sun-stunned den.

Eukodal back in stock at the farmacia. But dollies, M tubes and codeineetas still in short supply. Brian Howard is like to have burned down the place this summer. “I just don’t feel right in the morning without I have my medication.” Brian’s gone home to the Riviera, buying a castle, my dear.

You gotta dig the Socco Chico when you and Jack come. The Little Market, the anything-goes interzone of the Interzone. Maybe I write a magazine piece about it for Reader’s Digestive, you be my agent, and we retain intergalactic telepathy rights.

By way of Socco Chico color, I run into an Oxbridge chum of Brian’s at the Cafe Central last night, a math professor type. I know him from the summer, but yesterday I hardly recognize him…his face all dead and gray. Calls himself Zeno Metakides, but he talk like a full-on Brit boffin. Languid blither, with stutters and pauses like Morse code. Pathetically glad to talk to me, and I’m all ears, lonely Ruth amid the alien corn.

Zeno thinks everything is a machine, says biology is programmable, and after I stand him to some cognacs, he unloads about his face. He says it’s a fake, a meat disk that he cultured in a pan and it’s grown onto him like a lichen on a boulder. While he’s talking, he picks shreds of flesh off his cheeks.

Picking up on my visceral repulsion, the prof reassures me that his face-rot is a personal condition and not a communicable disease. Says he’s “safe as houses” and that he goes running on the beach five miles every morning for his health. It’s a wonder the boys don’t tear him apart bare-handed and roast him like a goat.

He tells me he have another problem besides his face, viz. he is subject to eviction from his room for reasons of “financial embarrassment.” And then the evening break into blotches and streaks.

And now…oh the horror, Allen, the horror…I hear Zeno’s voice in the street. Real time message from the Burroughs memory unit: I offered to let the decaying math prof bunk in the spare room of this whorehouse suite where I hang my Writer shingle. He’s coming up the stairs with Piet the Procurer, his gray pieface aimed unerringly my way like a lamprey’s toothed sucker disk.

Love,

Bill

To Jack Kerouac

Tangier, December 22, 1954

Dear Jack,

Jack, tell Maw Kerouac shut her crusty crack about me being a bad influence, of all the misguided abuse I ever stand still for. What you need is find you a decent woman, son. Marry the gash and tell your control-knob maw to wipe her own wrinkled ass alla time…

I’m practicing my winning sales pitch in case the writing game don’t pan out and I am reduce to sell cooking gear like Neal. Ideas flap in my belfry like hairy jungle bats. Ah, don’t turn away, my lad, I need you. Voice quavering from the darkness of Father Jack’s confessional booth. I got confidential doings that I gotta spill or else I wig already. I buggered my typing machine, your grace. Commence Scrivener’s Tale…

Against my better judgment, I am temporarily lodging a shameless mooch who call himself Zeno Metakides, only he a Brit scientist in disguise. He was a code breaker in the War, and the authorities are out to liquidate him on account of he’s queer. His legit handle is Alan Turing, but that don’t come from my primly pursed lips.

Turing is two years older than me, slim and fit, awkward and mechanical, with a robotic grating laugh. Dizzy with Wee Willy Lee’s majoun-tea and sympathy, he’s been pouring out his tormented heart. He’s quite impressed with my pedigree, says he’s had dealings with a giant artificial brain that use a Static Magnetic Memory unit from my grandpaw Bill’s Burroughs Corporation.

Says he’s going mad from mental inanition, what with no brain food other than the shrieking of the Socco Chico queens and the odd desultory chat with a hired gland. Strickly Platonic between him and me, you understand, we’re two logico-analytic brains in jars, Turing and me, except when I catch his brain stem shlupping across the counter and vining up Kiki’s leg.

But that’s nothing compared to the real-life routine my prof-in-residence is laying down…and this is the tasty part. Turing is wearing an artificial face, a meat-skin flesh mask that he pancaked on to escape the Limey Spook Heat.

Says he grew the face from a sample taken from the tip of his lover’s nose…that being the original Zeno Metakides. Seems the stumblebum UK SS Hit Squad poisoned Metakides instead of Turing. They used a pot of cyanide tea, how cozy. Whiz that Turing is, he quick grew copies of his phiz and of Zeno’s dead pan, reassigned identities, and left the tarted corpse back home, escaping with the Metakides passport to…where else but old Bull Lee’s trap in Tangier. It’s like Allah sends him here special to be my gunjy muse.

Fed by the Interzone’s miasmas, his face-rot have turn galloping necrotic. As soon as he move in with me, Turing drop all dignity and begin mewling and clawing at himself, “Oh how it burns, Bill, can you give me something for the pain?” My rep have precede me.

I fix him with an ampule of Eukodal and sit in my rocking chair watching the show. While he’s dreamy, this one particular centipede name of Akhmed crawl outta the crack by the toilet bowl to munch on his cheek. I break off a twitching bug-leg and smoke it in my tessellated pipe.

This afternoon the situation reach the inevitable crisis, as Turing’s horrible condition is turn him into a junk hog. I find all my ampules gone, and my guest is nodded out on the shitter floor. In a spasm of disgust I am compelled to remove his moribund facial tissues, using my scalpel-sharp shiv to sever the capillary-rich roots.

Burned Zeno’s face in the bidet, I did, doused it in canned heat. Hideous crackling stench. An Arab gendarme come pounding on my door, I yell that I’m making a pork couscous, and can I borrow a pint of piss. And then Turing rises up from his sedation and runs out to the balcony screaming like lobster lost his shell, blending his voice with the muezzin in the minaret across the way.

The stub of Turing’s original face is red and raw like dysenteric buttocks. Taking pity, I give him the last of my M tabs. He’s asleep on the couch now, with smooth jelly ooze on his face…UDT…undifferentiated tissue, liable to take root and grow anywhere. I dab a dip on the tip of my spine, hoping to sprout a lemur tail.

As ever,

Bill

To Jack Kerouac

Tangers, December 24, 1954

Dear Jack,

Turing fixed my typewriter, so now it’s back to the novel, if it is a novel. Maybe I just interleave the carbons of my letters with you-are-there descriptions of my innaresting daily routines. “I live my art,” says the Author, smoothing his eyebrow with buffed-nail pinkie. “Don’t you?” What I need is a television camera broadcasting me all day long. “You got an audience of like two, Boss. A hebephrenic and a blind leper.”

We find our protagonist in his louche Casbah suite…the plot as thick as the goat offal simmering on his alcohol stove. Cook it up and shoot it, hode.

Continuity slug: House-guest Alan Turing was hogging my junk to the point where I find my day’s box of Eukodal ampules empty before the Hour of Prayer. So I shave off the dying Zeno face that was paining him. Made a man of him, I did, only he look like lunch counter hamburger meat.

This afternoon, while the convalescing Turing fiddle-fucks with my broken typewriter, I watch a buzzard circling the fellahin sky. I am telepathically one with the bird, taking in the fragrant cedar of the souk braziers, the kief pipes’ glad exhalations, the drying jissom on pearly bellies, the slow rotting of the black meat, and the persistent pong of the parasitic Zeno Nu-Face that I burn in the bidet yesterday. Flashback of me stirring the ashes with my double-jointed three-foot switch-blade.

Clickity-clack. Happy keys on my typewriter now. I dance the alphabet while my zombie-face professor putters in at my kitchen counter. He plan to change his looks yet again, and then to obtain a fresh passport…blissfully unknowing that the Interzone Heat have close down the Tangier paperhangers last week on account of a Venusian sea slug pass himself off as the Norwegian consul and infect half of Embassy Row with Happy Cloak addiction which result in they metamorphose into scaly folders smell of lutefisk. “I am my papers.”

Turing’s company is wearing thin, he has a laugh like a starter-motor. I can’t ascertain if he has hard feelings over my emergency surgery on him, his raw-meat phiz being somewhat hard to read. He giving me the horrors with his boffin etiquette. “I say, Burroughs, could you possibly procure a pint of potassium permanganate?”

He’s sent me out to the farmacia twice today for like streptococcal infusion and bovine growth hormone, the latter come in glass tubes like icicles that Turing crack open to drip yellow glow-juice into his little reagent vat…formerly my cooking-pan and now destined, I shouldn’t wonder, for the Royal British Museum of the History of Bio-Computational Science.

Drip, stir, measure, mix, low mutter, squeak of pencil on paper…last night Turing sneak out and steal two car batteries he use to power a mad-scientist all-fluid self-generating television show…he not care about making me felony burglary accessory after the fact.

The batteries connect to pulsing color juice between two sheets of glass he cut out of my window. I watch it this morning for a few hours…jaguar yage visions, n-dimensional towers, sea cucumbers of the hollow earth, branching tentacles of the Crooked Beetle, and then Joan’s annulled face transitioning through the days and months of decomposition…Turing at his image controls, watching me sob, his raw face unreadable.

Despite all recent reverses, he is manfully eager to emigrate to Amerikkka and set to work building Giant Artificial Brains for his new homeland. May the wind be at your heels, laddie.

One thing he say this afternoon is very disturb me. Turns out he know he can’t buy fake papers. “Tomorrow for Christmas, I want to be you.” Teeth bared in a corpse rictus grin, voice flat and wistful like a prairie orphan. At this point, I’d throw Kiki off the sled and into Turing’s slavering jaws, but Kiki don’t come around no more. My lodger the Mathematical Brain is give everyone the creeps.

“Sorry to be a bother, Burroughs, but could you pop out for some powdered tungsten?” Like I owe him. Just because I carved off his nasty rotting face. Classic mooch psychology. I’m scared of him, Father Jack.

As ever,

Bill

To Allen Ginsberg

Tanger, December 25, 1954

My plan today: take a break from junk so’s I can get my sex up…hit the Socco Chico and gift myself a Christmas boy…or eat majoun and be a centipede wriggle along the endless maze of Tanger shit pipes inspecting assholes.

But I got this like house guest Alan Turing who spring a surprise routine of his own. When I wake up this morn, there’s no gay, bright presents…instead I see Turing’s become a human-sized slug all slimy with UDT. He slime up onto the wall and across the ceiling, he move very fast for a mollusk, like speeded up movie, shluppp, he drop down and assimilate me right in my bed. Our skins quilt themselves together…all is one…everything is merged inside. We’re filled with white light ecstasy, our four tranced eyes stare up like empty mirrors.

Sexy the way our livers slide across each other, tasty how our bones bump the grind. With the orgone pleasure rush comes a nausea like I never feel it before, my trillions of cells in revolt against Turing’s violation of the immune system code…

Feeling overly full, your humble correspondent lumbered down the stairs to his filth-strewn back yard and took a seventy kilogram dump…eliminating redundant units like a corporation right-sizing herself after a handsome acquisition. Mercy me, but I was shivers all over when I passed that gentleman’s skull. Can’t say as I actually looked back at what I shit out, just scuffed some dust over the remains like a dog does, then hurried back inside for a festive libation. For the first time in years, I’m feeling no craving for junk…cognac and Miss Green are more than equal to my needs.

I sat down at my well-oiled typewriter prepared to transmit you this latest news…and then came that confrontation which every man fears and longs for most.

The shambling thump of… something Burroughsian… huffing up the sun-sharpened stairs to my door, the unholy creature dragging himself towards me like a canvas sack of black meat.

Taking a jiu-jitsu stance, I open my door to find…a lean, weathered man with thin lips and a sly smile, bald on top, horsy jaw, narrow nose, keen eyes, he’s really quite dazzling this fellow…I might as well be looking into a mirror. This weasel Turing have absorb my chromosomes so he can lift my papers. Call him Alan-William Turing-Burroughs now.

The obvious question: do we make fucky-fuck? Fie! Not each other’s type, my dear. Instead we rustle up a brace of fine pheasants in the Socco Chico, and while away a lovely Christmas afternoon in my digs, eating couscous and nibbling majoun between tastes of the Forbidden Fruit. Such expansiveness, such laughter and joy we shared. The rare company of a truly intelligent and pleasant man…luxe, calme et volupté…an oasis in the long caravan of life.

But then our hired boys leave, the intoxicants dry up, and my opportunistic double want to sit in my rocker and use my typing machine. He’s disloyal as a sheep-killing dog. Even under the ameliorating influence of my genes, his laugh still very ugly and he enjoy to talk about like Diophantine equations yet. And I have this feeling he gonna burst open any second and release uncountable numbers of Burroughs larvae worming and feeding off my life.

So I pull my shiv and we agree it best he leave town tonight on the eight o’clock ferry to Spain. I’m giving him a hundred dollars, my passport and a letter of reference…just for the pleasure of seeing his questionable ass going out my door before he get me exiled from this land of Nod. Still some details to wrap up…and then for The Novel.

Love,

Bill

To Mortimer Burroughs

Tangiers, Christmas Day, 1954

Dear Father,

The man who bears this letter and my passport has taken on my form as way to avoid unjust persecutions of the sort that I myself am subject to. I ask you to assist him as much as you can.

He is a pleasant gentlemen of sober habits and considerable scientific skill. He hopes to find work in the new business of designing industrial computing machines. I realize that you’ve long since sold your stock in the Burroughs Corporation, but perhaps you still have some contacts among the higher-ups. I think he would do very well in a research lab.

I won’t try to explain how it is that he took on my appearance. Suffice it say that the interaction had no bad effects on me…far from it, I feel livelier than usual, and I am full of energy for my next book.

Rest assured that I remain your true son Billy, and that I am indeed still in Tangier. I can arrange a confirming telephone call through the US Legation if you like. By no means should you discontinue my monthly payments.

Love to Mother, and Merry Christmas to you both.

Billy

Note on “Tangier Routines”

Written in March, 2008.

Flurb #5, 2008.

My earlier story, “The Imitation Game,” ends with Alan Turing on his way to Tangier, and I began wondering what Alan ended up doing there. I wrote “Tangier Routines” in the form of a pastiche—casting it as a series of letters by William Burroughs. Burroughs is by way of being one of my main literary heroes, and I’ve closely read his wonderful letters from Tangier, both in a small-press 1982 edition, Letters to Allen Ginsberg, 1953-1957, and in a mainstream 1994 edition, The Letters of William S. Burroughs, Vol. 1: 1945-1959, edited by Oliver Harris. When I showed my “Tangier Routines” to Oliver Harris, he emailed me back, “I’m stunned. No point kidding me this line that ‘you’ wrote these epistles—I recognize His Master’s Voice when I hear it: where did you FIND them?” Eventually this story, too, became a chapter in my novel, The Turing Chronicles.

Message Found In A Gravity Wave

I love to think about infinity and the fourth dimension, so I was happy when some cosmologists started saying that our universe is a pair of infinite hypersheets, or branes, floating in higher-dimensional space. According to the new cyclic universe theory, most of the time the two branes hang out parallel to each other, but every now and then they splat together and fill all of space with light.

I like the space-filling Big Flash a lot better than the old-timey single-point Big Bang, which is way too theophanous for me. That’s a fancy word that means “from the hand of God.” I may not have gone to college, but I read a lot, and I think for myself.

I see the two branes as mates; our home space is like a nurturing mother, fertilized by vivid encounters with her spouse. When they embrace, energy wells up like water from a spring. It must be wonderful. I’ve never actually had sex myself.

After each flash, the branes are driven asunder by the hateful forces of dark energy. But eventually the spiteful dissipation ends, and the pair trysts again, cycle after cycle, time without beginning or end.

Cosmologists estimate that the most recent Big Splat was fourteen billion years ago, and they suppose the next to be a trillion years away. But on this last point, I differ. I have reason to believe the other brane is going to smack into us very soon—which is why I’m out here in Maw’s pasture spelling out my message with rocks as fast as I can lug them.

It’s an especially hot day, which is a warning sign in itself. The approach of the father brane is diddling the fundamental constants of nuclear fusion, and our sun is burning brighter than ever before. I’m taking apart a whole stone wall to write this message, this very narrative that you read.

I’ve tried to get out the word via email and my blog, but nobody takes me seriously. I’m not, strictly speaking, a legitimate scientist. People dismiss me because I don’t have all those fancy initials after my name—and maybe because I live with my mother on the family farm. Paw’s been gone for years. We used to breed horses, but Maw thinks there’s more money in chickens.

I’m curious about how the world works, and I’m clever with electronics. When I’m not doing chores, I run the only computer repair shop in the county. I have a satellite broadband link to the Web. I read, or at least skim, every single cosmology paper that appears on the arXiv.org site, and that’s nigh onto two thousand papers a year, friend. No wonder I never had time to marry.

When I first learned about the cyclic universe, I was especially thrilled to know there are infinite numbers of planets. Not only do we have infinitely many planets in this cycle, there were infinitely many of them in the previous cycle, and will be in the next one, and so on. That really ups the odds that somewhere, somewhen, everything is just right. There’s an Eden planet with someone like me living there with a pretty wife, and he doesn’t have to clean up after any filthy chickens.

Thinking about the Eden world, I began wondering if I might be able to get signals from planets that are fabulously distant in space and time. What if twenty billion years ago, way back in the previous cycle, a planet twenty billion light years away had sent a signal aimed precisely towards my present location?

There is a small problem. Because of that Big Flash fourteen billion years ago, we can’t hope to receive any coherent radio or TV from more than fourteen billion light-years away. The energy from the splat would have scrambled any messages in the aether. But wait! What about signals in the form of gravitational waves? Yeah, bro.

I got the idea for my gravity wave detector from a dish of green gelatin salad that Maw had set on the table beside a roast chicken. She was carving up the tough old bird and the green gelatin was shivering, with the little bits of canned fruit jiggling up and down.

Man, it’s hot out here hauling rocks beneath our doomed sun. I’m using five or six stones per letter.

Long story short. I made my gravity wave detector from a bathtub full of green gelatin—my sense was that the particular shade of color might be important. I scavenged a couple of gyroscopic motion sensors from cameras, sank them into the gelatin, and wired them to a video display so I can see the gelatin jiggles as weird screens. Late at night, when the chickens are asleep and the traffic on the highway dies down, I see messages. Not that it’s all that easy to pick the signal from the fuzz. You might say I use my nervous system as the final processing filter. And never mind any no-can-do talk that the last cycle’s gravity waves are too stretched out by now to be decipherable. A mind is a powerful thing.

Just like I expected, I found a message from a planet in the last cycle, from a guy like me, but maybe happier. He was passing on the news that the cycle between splats is only fourteen billion years and not any trillion, and the collapse is far more abrupt than anyone realized. Good to know. Just to return the favor, I’m sending word into the next cycle—via gravity waves.

Any massive object gives off gravity waves when you move it—which is why I’m spelling out this message with stones. The rocks broadcast gravity waves as I set them into position and, for that matter, they’ll keep on sending out waves for awhile—because Earth herself is spinning around, at least until she melts into X-rays and Higgs bosons. Which will be pretty soon now, I reckon.

I feel funny all over, as if my molecules are coming apart. And the sun—it looks bloated and red, like it’s filling up half the sky. The cars on the highway must not be working anymore, because people are standing at the edge of the pasture pointing at me.

Pretty soon now, the branes are gonna be getting it on. Time for my last words.

I lived, I was real. And the end is coming sooner than you think.

Note on “Message Found In A Gravity Wave”

Written May, 2008.

Nature Physics, 2008

This is another take on the idea that I wrote about in “Colliding Branes.” Here I crushed the story down to under a thousand words, so as to publish it in the “Futures” series of short-shorts that appear in Nature and in Nature Physics. The idea in “Message Found in A Gravity Wave” is that a guy sends a message into a successive cycle of our universe by arranging some heavy rocks in a certain way—after all, any pattern of mass can give off a gravity wave. As a nod to my origins, I made the character an eccentric Kentucky farm boy. My impression is that not many non-scientists who read this story fully appreciated its scientific subtleties!

Qlone

Zack-5 Wigfall awoke with a sharp pain in his neck. He cursed, his mind running on a gerbil wheel of gloom. It was nearly dawn, time to start thinking about the day’s meetings and q-phone conferences.

He hated his life in Rochester, New York. The cold, wet spring; the scabby, gray city core; the low incidence of smiles—not that there was damn-all to smile about. Outside, in the dark, it was pouring rain. April showers.

Zack-5’s prototype, Zack-1, the original Zack Wigfall, inhabited a magnificent ocean-cliff mansion in San Francisco. And Zack-1’s three other qlones—Zack-2, Zack-3, and Zack-4—were stationed in, respectively, Paris, Tokyo, and New Zealand.

So why was Zack-5 stuck in stodgy, sodden Rochester? The upstate burg’s native megacorporation, Kodak, was spinning off a start-up called Qodoq. Qodoq would be marketing quantum-computing scraps of plastic as physical-world search engines; with a new Qodoq Scout, you’d never lose your car-keys again! Qodoq wanted a Zack qlone as their CEO, and they’d offered Zack-1 a substantial block of stock for making it happen.

Zack-1’s qlones were in demand for exec jobs because his personality was so well fitted to leading a high-tech company. He was a visionary scientist, a can-do engineer, a super-salesman entrepreneur. He’d designed a quantum-computational operating system and had ruthlessly built it into his own megacorporation, iQyoo. One of his biggest scores had been licensing the iQyoo operating system to the q-phone manufacturers, revolutionizing the cell-phone market.

Hiring a Zack qlone was like marrying royalty. And Zack-1 was still the only person being qloned at all. He’d invented the qloner in his garage lab, with a little help from his groundskeeper, Trevor Tang. The qloner had personalization circuits so that it wouldn’t qlone anything but a Zack.

Zack-5 had started life as a matter-wave copy of the original Zack’s quantum-mechanical state function, accurate to the full thirty decimal places that the uncertainty principle allowed. Being a nearly perfect qlone, he shared his progenitor’s memories and plans. But as the rainy weeks in Rochester wore by, his enthusiasm had sputtered and stalled.

Zack-5’s special task for Qodoq was to give their Scout product an interface by shoe-horning the iQyoo operating system onto it. He’d accomplished the port, nagged by a worry that he’d that he’d done it in a kludgy way. He harbored an irrational worry that his qloned body’s QRM or “quantum rights management” lock was interfering with his creativity. And then, to make things worse, he became obsessed with thoughts of Zack-1’s wife of many years, Woogie Wigfall.

Woogie was a woman of considerable wit and passion. In the nights, Zack-5 tormented himself with memories of her lovemaking; in the days, he longed for the proud beacon of her face. He ached with regret that he and Woogie might never meet.

He’d gone so far as to mention his problem to Zack-1 during one of their q-phone video talks. “Sure, Woogie can be great,” Zack-1 had responded. He shook his head, winced, shrugged. “But—just between you and me—we’re having some rough times. I think she’s cheating on me with Trevor.” Zack-5 suddenly recalled how selfish Woogie could be. “Look,” continued Zack-1. “You’ve got to find your own woman. The other qlones did. I envy you guys. You’re starting out as talented, well-connected geniuses. You don’t have to build it all from scratch like I did. You can do better than me. Get someone young and malleable. A gorgeous woman who worships you—or at least pretends to. Hell, you’ll have your pick.”

“The pick of Rochester?”

“And the second prize is two women from Rochester,” Zack-1 had said, smiling. “Seriously, when I’m feeling down, I make a gratitude list. And then I dive into my work. The Qodoq guys are counting on you, dog.”

“I want to be with Woogie,” Zack-5 had repeated, a little ashamed of how pitiful he sounded, but not all that ashamed, as it was only another Zack he was talking to. It was almost like the q-phone screen was a mirror.

“Very touching. I’ll tell her that. Now get over it, Z-5. After the Qodoq IPO, I’ll let you draw down a couple of mill. Quit the job then, if you like. Move wherever you want. Just don’t live near me. I’d hate to decohere you.”

The QRM lock made Zack-5 vulnerable to being converted back into a single energetic Higgs boson particle—just like the one he’d arisen from. If he were to encounter another of the qloner’s bosons, the QRM would kick into effect, with the net result being two Higgs bosons instead of two Zacks.

The point of QRM was to keep the qlones from qloning themselves, for Zack-1 didn’t want competition from derivative second-generation qlones. The qloner automatically embedded the QRM pattern within the wave functions of his qlones.

Zack-5 could mentally perceive his QRM lock—it resembled a warped polyhedron that hummed as if from a sustained bell-tone within. And there was no possible way to remove it.

And so he labored on alone in Rochester, constitutionally unable to relax, missing Woogie, hating his life, worrying that the QRM was making him just that one crucial notch less creative than he was meant to me.

Now and then he cheered himself up by talking to the other qlones. Zack-4 in Wellington, New Zealand, was particularly refreshing, as he actually envied Zack-5’s post. Wellington’s Antarctic-tinged weather was worse than Rochester’s, and iQyoo’s wares were a flop in the South Pacific.

Today Zack-5 had gotten up so early because he was expecting a call from Zack-2 in Paris, who was going to distribute the Qodoq Scout in Europe. Glancing outside Zack-5 saw that, for a wonder, the rain had let up. Rich pink and gold patterns were streaking the cauliflower clouds. Something for the gratitude list. Cloudy Rochester had wonderful sunrises and sunsets. Sitting on the side of his bed, idle till the call came in, he rubbed his neck, staring at the sky, healing the pain he’d woken with.

And now the q-phone rang. But, wait, the caller ID showed—Woogie Wigfall!

Everything grew sweet and slow. Languid with joy, Zack-5 pressed the answer button.

“Hello?”

Woogie’s screen image glowed like coal in a hearth. “Is this Zack-5?” Her voice was warmer than he’d remembered, although filigreed with a tremolo of pain.

“Zack-5, indeed. It’s so nice to hear you, Woogie.”

“You sound familiar.” She reached towards the screen, touching it with the tips of her delicate fingers, tan on top, pale underneath. She played a lot of tennis. “I’m calling about—about my Zack.” Her hand dropped away. Now he noticed the grief on her face.

“What is it?”

Woogie answered in a sudden rush, like someone jumping across a crack in the ground. “He’s dead. A broken neck. He was out last night dragonflying off our cliff with Trevor, and—” Her voice tightened, grew husky, pinched off. Briefly she sobbed, bringing tears of sympathy to Zack-5’s eyes. “Can you come out here right away?” asked Woogie.

“Yes. Absolutely.” In his mind Zack-5 went over the day’s schedule, planning how to shift his face-to-face meets to q-phone. “But—Zack always said that if I came to your house—”

“He’d want this. Last week he even told me that if anything were to happen, you should be the one to step in.”

Step in. How broadly did Woogie mean this? “Great,” he croaked, his heart beating so hard that he could hardly talk.

“He told me that you’re crazy about me,” added Woogie, studying him. “I like that.” She had slightly full cheeks and a sharp chin. Before marrying Zack-1, she’d been a top socialite in San Francisco, thus the quirky nickname. Her given name was Wendy.

“I’ll be there this afternoon—darling,” essayed Zack-5.

Woogie flashed her brilliant, knowing smile. “I’ve already sent the jet. Tell the Qodoq guys you’ll come back soon. But maybe we just send them a fresh qlone.”

“Aren’t you forgetting about my QRM lock?”

“You and Trevor can work something out. He’s eager to help.”

On the flight to California, Zack-5 drank a highball of single-malt Scotch, as if throwing a wake for Zack-1. Poor guy. One minute he’d had been soaring off the cliff behind his house, the next he’d been lying dead on the rocks. It was no surprise that Zack-5’s own neck was aching, for there had been a lingering quantum entanglement between the prototype and the qlone.

Zack-5 thought back to his earliest independent memories—of the first few minutes after he’d been qloned from Zack-1 last fall. The initial entanglement had been so strong that he’d felt like one person in two bodies, the two of them sitting side by side on the qloner’s comfortable bench seat. Zack-1 had pointed out the QRM lock—forever hovering at the edge of Zack-5’s awareness.

The lock had the shape of a twelve-sided solid with some of its faces stretched out and glued together, forming a hypershape that resembled two pretzels sharing a common skin. Mathematicians called this convoluted form a Poincaré dodecahedron, and physicists regarded it as the best possible representation of a Higgs boson. Within the curved hyperpretzel, a standing wave sang, encoding the archetypal Zack Wigfall state function. The QRM lock was a permanent record of the collision event where Zack-1 and a Higgs boson had transmuted into Zack-1 and Zack-5.

With this record watermarked into Zack-5’s essence, any attempt to use the qloner on him would backfire. An encounter with another of the qloner’s Higgs bosons would turn Zack-5 himself back into a Higgs boson—rather than generating a Zack-6 qlone. It was an ineluctable consequence of the Pauli exclusion principle. Didn’t Woogie know this?

He had a second drink and felt for psychic vibrations from his deceased prototype. He seemed to hear the skunch of vertebrae crushing into a spinal cord. That one final sound—and then the cosmic dial tone.

The jet was every bit as plush and solid as Zack-5 remembered it to be. Idly he wondered if “remembered” was the right word. He felt a little cheated that most of his memories weren’t really his own. All he’d ever done, really, was work in the Qodoq labs and conference rooms. Not like Zack-1.

Zack-1 had lived well, and even in death he was getting a special deal. He was leaving four copies of himself, four Zacks molding the world along the lines that he wanted, four qlones expanding the reach and power of iQyoo. And—who knew?—maybe Zack-1 was alive in heaven, too.

Zack-5 imagined he could see the dead man’s soul peering down at him, as if from inside the warped volume of the QRM lock. Animated by Zack-1’s face, the shape seemed like a shiny blown-glass ornament on the heaven-tree of night. Zack-1 had an urgent expression, as if he had something important to say. But the message wasn’t coming through.

Zack-5’s thoughts circled back to himself; he wondered if qlones had independent souls. In those first minutes of existence, he and Zack-1 had been a single soul in two bodies. Had the soul split in two when they drifted apart? Or were they still one? Zack-5 was in any case certain that his progenitor’s soul hadn’t pulled back to leave him an empty shell, a qlippoth, a golem.

“I’m the soul man,” he sang to himself, feeling the two drinks. He stood up and pumped his hips as if he were already in bed with Woogie. He was lucky that she’d chosen him over the other three qlones. He was lucky that she wanted another Zack at all.

But how was he supposed to make more qlones? He couldn’t qlone himself, and the single existing qloner was personalized to run only on Zacks. Zack-5 visualized the qloner, feeling for a workaround.

It had been Zack-1’s little joke to house his qloner within a white 1967 Impala lowrider, replacing the huge engine with fiddling tangles of matter-wave tubes and optical quantum circuits. The hulk sat high on its hydraulic shocks in the cliffside meadow behind the house, facing the Pacific Ocean.

If Zack-5 were to get into the Impala, the qloner would recognize his Zack-like state function and power up its quantum circuitry. Moments later the fiber optic cable taped to the car’s steering column would guide a singular submicroscopic particle towards his chest.

It was strange that a Higgs boson could scatter off an object and form an identical qlone, drawing the necessary mass-energy from the uncertain crevices of spacetime. And it was stranger still that a second zap could turn a qlone into a Higgs boson again.

Woogie and Trevor Tang were waiting at the airport, Woogie stylish in Prada stunna shades and a pink silk suit, her blonde hair blowing across her face, her lips thin but enticing. Trevor wore black jeans, a black linen shirt and mirror-shades. In the brilliant afternoon sun, his nose cast a sharp shadow across his high cheeks.

“Zack’s back!” said Woogie, more cheerfully than Zack-5 had expected. She hugged him and gave him a quick kiss with, yes, a flicker of her tongue.

“I’m so sorry to hear about—” began Zack-5.

“I want to stop thinking about that,” said Woogie, holding him out at arm’s length and studying him. “My backup copy’s here! You look perfect.”

“Except for the QRM,” remarked Trevor Tang. “Makes him a little less than a man, huh?”

You had to stay on top of Trevor, or he’d eat you alive. “More than a man,” Zack-5 shot back.

“That sounds promising,” said Woogie.

As Trevor drove them to the Wigfall house, Zack-5 leaned forward over the seat, chatting up Woogie, reveling in her voice and scent.

“Is the funeral today?” he asked presently.

“No funeral,” said Woogie. “And no death announcement. All his horrible relatives would want a cut. We cremated the body this morning and threw the ashes off the—” She broke off and stared directly at Zack-5 for what felt like a very long time. “I’m so glad you’re here. Things will be like they used to be.” She reached out and touched his cheek. “Happy?”

“I’m—wow,” said Zack-5. “You’ve got no idea how much I want you.”

“I don’t need to hear this,” said Trevor sullenly.

“Shut up,” said Woogie.

And then they were pulling into the driveway of the Wigfall estate, a California Craftsman mansion walled in on three sides and with the back lawn rolling to a cliff that dropped dramatically to the rocky sea. The house was flanked by magnificent wind-warped Monterey pines. “Just leave us on our own for awhile, Trevor,” said Woogie. “Zack will catch up with you later.”

“I’ll wait fifteen minutes,” said Trevor, increasingly aggrieved. He jerked his BMW to an abrupt halt and stalked off towards the retrofitted garage that had served as Zack-1’s private research lab. Trevor himself had an apartment over the garage.

“He’s got such a crush on me,” Woogie told Zack-5 with a conspiratorial smile. “We have to be a little careful how we handle him.”

Woogie had a way of making you feel like you were in on a secret plot with her. Intellectually, Zack-5 knew not to set much store by this—but emotionally he was in her thrall.

Although he would have liked to sweep her up the stairs to the bedroom, she led him into the den. They sat on the couch, with him wrapping his arms around her and swearing his eternal love.

“It—it really is you, Zack,” said Woogie running a slow finger over his lips. “I’d thought—I’d thought maybe you wouldn’t have a soul. And that you’d just be a useful—tool.”

“Useful for what?” said Zack-5 guardedly.

“Taking care of your wife,” said Woogie. “Keeping iQyoo going. Making qlones.”

“Look, it’s impossible to qlone me,” said Zack-5. “I was thinking about that on the flight out. The QRM lock is—”

“I’m not talking about qloning you,” said Woogie gently. “Qlone Trevor. And then you can send his qlone to take over at Qodoq. He’d feel really good about that.” She planted a wet kiss on his lips, and ran a teasing caress over his fly.

“Can we please go to bed and—”

But now Trevor was at the front door. “Did you ask him, Woogie?”

“You two are in cahoots?” said Zack-5. He was seeing a pattern that he didn’t like. “Is Trevor your lover, Woogie?”

“Not any more,” said Woogie. “I only want you. But I promised Trevor I’d get the Rochester job for his qlone. If you help him with that one thing, he’ll be happy, and you’ll be able to stay here. Win win.” She wafted out of the parlor. “I’ll be waiting upstairs.”

“Mmm,” said Trevor, narrowing his lips and eyes.

“I’m supposed to qlone you and hand over my Qodoq job?” Zack-5 said to Trevor, liking him less all the time.

“You have all the real Zack’s memories,” said Trevor. “So you know how the qloner works. And you really do want to help me. Otherwise I could make things hard for Woogie.”

“How do you mean?”

“I captured some video of her putting the body into the lab’s smelting furnace this morning.”

The whole set-up stank. Instead of answering, Zack-5 strode out the back door of the house. Trevor followed along.

The gleaming, fancifully pinstriped Impala sat at the sloping edge of the cliff, slanted up on its extended front shocks as if considering a dive into the sea. The sun was setting over the Pacific, flooding the scene with honeyed light. April in California.

“The personalization feature is a circuit based on a square root of NOT gate that’s tuned to my wave function,” said Zack-5. “Yeah, I can turn it off. And then the qloner will kick on when anything at all lands on the front seat. It won’t have to be me sitting there with the beam aimed at me.”

The two quantum mechanics opened the Impala’s big flat hood and began tinkering. Trevor was a good sidekick for nitty-gritty tech work. As they fiddled with the quantum circuits, Zack-5 began forming plans. He’d let Trevor qlone himself and maybe help Trevor get the Qodoq CEO post. Fine. He’d settle in with Woogie and start living the live he’d been born for. Great. But then? He cast a sidelong look at his rival’s callow, implacable profile. Trevor was bent over a chrome wrench, tightening a lug-nut on the matter-wave generator.

A ray from the sinking sun bounced off the wrench into Zack-5’s eye, triggering the mental image of the warped polyhedron. Within it he once again seemed to see Zack-1’s face.

“Trevor killed me and he’ll try to kill you,” said a ghostly voice. “Push him over he edge. Make him take the fall.”

Which meant a change of plans.

“I’m outta here, Trevor,” said Zack-5, standing up and slamming the hood. “Qlone your ass off, you piece of crap. As of tomorrow morning you’re fired. And no way do you get the Qodoq job.”

Without waiting for an answer, Zack-5 trotted into the house and locked the doors. “It’s me!” he called to Woogie as he armed the security system. The windows were all but unbreakable. They’d be safe in here for the night. Thinking towards the end-game, he went into the den and got out the unregistered .45 automatic pistol he knew to be stored in the wall safe. And then he went upstairs.

Woogie stared at him wide-eyed as he laid the gun on the dresser.

“I’m glad you’re okay,” she said, her voice unnaturally high. “I was a little worried that—”

“That Trevor would murder me like he did Zack-1?”

Woogie broke into tears. “I’m sorry. It got out of hand. Trevor was only supposed to scare him. But Zack was going to divorce me. I didn’t have a choice.”

“Divorce you, eh?”

“For that silly fling. But I’m truly done with him! Now that I have a fresh start I won’t mess it up. Come to bed with me, baby.”

The sex was good, much better than second-hand memories. And loud. When he dropped off to sleep, Zack-5 wasn’t thinking all that much about Trevor. Let him stew, let him be the one to overplay his hand.

It was just after dawn when the cries from the back yard awoke him. He looked down from the second floor window, holding his pistol at the ready. The fog was so thick he couldn’t even see the Impala. Close to the house were seven dark shapes, zombies in the mist, seven Trevors. In its default mode, the qloner was only willing to fire out a boson once every ninety minutes, otherwise there might have been a hundred or a thousand Trevors down there. Hearing Zack-5 open the window, the seven gathered below, baying like wild dogs.

“We want her! She’s ours.”

“Oh no!” cried Woogie from the bed.

“Talk to them,” Zack-5 told her. “Put the hex on them, Woogie. Sling your charm. And I’ll take them down.”

“Hi, boys,” said Woogie, sashaying to the window. “Maybe I should be Snow White for you Seven Dwarves.”

While Woogie kept the Trevors going, Zack-5 readied the clip of the automatic, wiped the gun clean of his prints with an alcohol pad, and wrapped the weapon in a handkerchief.

And then he crept out the front door and circled around the side of the yard. He unclipped the boson tube’s optical cable from the Impala’s steering column to hold the business end in his hand, pointing it well away from himself. He used his handkerchief to drop the pistol on the driver’s seat. It weighed enough to activate the qloner circuits.

“Continuous mode,” Zack-5 murmured into the Impala’s open window. Once it was running, the qloner accepted Zack-spoken voice commands. This particular prompt would set it to spitting out a boson every second.

The rising sun was gilding the fog. Aiming by instinct as much as by sight, Zack-5 directed the qloner’s output stream toward the Trevors. It was as if he couldn’t miss. One, two, three, four, five, six. Their freed Higgs bosons left short, pink, curly trails.

And now only the original Trevor remained. He came charging across the lawn, mad with envy and rage.

“Terminate activation,” Zack-5 told the Impala. Cunning as a judo master, he let Trevor wrestle him into the Impala and tug the now-inert boson beamer from his hand. He slid all the way across the car’s seat and opened the far door.

Getting no results from the qloner tube, Trevor snatched up the pistol and began pulling the trigger. Fully in tune with the rhythms of the moment, Zack-5 ducked before the first shot. And then the gun clicked emptily. Back in the bedroom, Zack-5 had removed all the bullets but one from the clip.

“Lower shocks and roll forward,” he told the Impala as he slipped out the door.

The car hit the rocks below, shattering the unique circuits of the qloner. Seven interchangeable seagulls pecked at Trevor’s remains.

Zack phoned the police about his psychotic groundskeeper’s mishap, called the qlone in New Zealand to tell him that the Qodoq job was his, and went upstairs to Woogie.

It was good to be alive.

Note on “Qlone”

Written on July, 2008.

Flurb #6, 2008.

“Qlone” is my treatment of a classic golden-age conundrum: what happens if you make multiple copies of yourself? In this tale, the copies are competing to edge each other out. When writing SF, one generally wants to use some contemporary science buzzword to “explain” the more or less magical devices being used. Here I drew upon the so-called Higgs boson, whose nature and reality were, as of the story’s writing, quite unclear. I particularly like the name “Higgs boson,” as it makes me think of pigs, and of squealing plump pink particles with curly tails.

Colliding Branes (With Bruce Sterling)

“But why call this the end of the universe?” said Rabbiteen Chandra, feeling the dry night air beat against her face. The rollicking hearse stank of cheap fried food, a dense urban reek in the starry emptiness of the Nevada desert. “At dawn our universe’s two branes collide in an annihilating sea of light. That’s not death, technically speaking—that’s a kalpa rebirth.”

Angelo Rasmussen tightened his pale, keyboard-punching hands on the hearse’s cracked plastic wheel. His hearse was a retrofitted 1978 Volvo, which ran on recycled bio-diesel cooking-oil. “You’re switching to your Hindu mystic thing now? After getting me to break that story?”

“I double-checked my physics references,” Rabbiteen offered, with an incongruous giggle. “Remember, I have a master’s degree from San Jose State.”

Rabbiteen knew that this was her final road trip. She’d been a good girl too long. She tapped chewing tobacco into a packet of ground betel-nut. Her tongue and her gums were stained the color of fresh blood.

“The colliding branes will crush the stars and planets to a soup of hard radiation,” she assured Angelo. Then they rebound instantly, forming brand-new particles of matter, and seeding the next cycle of the twelve-dimensional cosmos.” She spread her two hands violently, to illustrate. “Our former bodies will expand to the size of galactic superclusters.”

Angelo was eyeing her. “I hope our bodies overlap.” He wore a shy, eager smile. “Given what you and I know, Rabbiteen, we might as well be the last man and woman on Earth.” He laid his hand on her thigh, but not too far up.

“I’ve thought that issue through,” said Rabbiteen, inexpertly jetting betel spit out the window. Blowback stained her hand-stitched paisley blouse. “We’ll definitely make love—but not inside this hearse, okay? Let’s find some quaint tourist cabins.”

As professional bloggers, Rabbiteen and Angelo knew each other well. For three years, they’d zealously followed each other’s daily doings via email, text messages, video posts, social networking and comment threads.

Yet they’d never met in the flesh. Until today, their last day on Earth—the last day for the Earth, and, in stark fact, also for Earth’s solar system, Earth’s galaxy, Earth’s Local Group galactic cluster, and Earth’s whole twelve-dimensional universe shebang.

The end was near, and Rabbiteen didn’t care to watch the cosmos collapse from inside her cramped room in her parents’ house in Fremont. Nor did Angelo want to meet the end in his survivalist bunker in the foothills of the Sierras near Fresno—a bunker which, to untrained eyes, resembled an abandoned barn in the middle of a sun-killed almond farm.

So, after a dense flurry of instant-messages, the two bloggers had joined forces and hit the great American road together, blasting one last trump from the hearse’s dirge-like horn, a mournful yet powerful blast which echoed from Rabbiteen’s parents’ pink stucco house and all through the table-flat development of a thousand similar homes.

Chastely sipping biodiesel through the apocalyptic traffic, they’d made it over Tioga Pass onto Nevada’s Route 6 by midnight. They were out well ahead of mankind’s last lemming-like rush to universal destruction.

“I’ve been obsessing over Peak Oil for years,” Angelo confessed. He was feeling warm and expansive, now that Rabbiteen had promised him some pre-apocalypse sex. “As a search-term, my name is practically synonymous with it. But now I can’t believe I was such a sap, such a piss-ant, when it came to comprehending the onrushing scope of this planet’s disaster! I was off by…what is it? By a million orders of magnitude?”

Rabbiteen patted his flannelled arm supportively. Angelo was just a political scientist, so he was really cute when he carried on about “orders of magnitude.”

He was rueful. “I was so worried about climate change, financial Singularities and terror attacks in the Straits of Hormuz. And all the time the parallel branes were converging!” He smacked the Volvo’s cracked dashboard with the flat of his pale hand. “I’m glad we escaped from the dense urban cores before the Apocalypse. Once people fully realize that cosmic string theory is unraveling, they’ll butcher each other like vicious animals.”

“Don’t insult our friends the animals,” said Rabbiteen, flirtatiously bending her wrists to hold her hands like little paws.

Rabbiteen’s “What Is Karmic Reality?” blog cleverly leveraged her interest in scientific interpretations of the Upanishads into a thriving medium for selling imported Indian clothes, handicrafts and mosaics.

Angelo, unable to complete his political science doctorate due to skyrocketing tuition costs, had left Stanford to run his own busy “Ain’t It Awful?” website. His site tracked major indicators for the imminent collapse of American society. The site served to market his print-on-demand tracts about the forthcoming apocalypse, which earned him a meager living.

The end of the Universe had begun with a comment from trusted user “Cody” on Rabbiteen’s blog. Cody had linked to a preliminary lab report out of Bangalore’s Bahrat University. The arXiv dot-pdf report documented ongoing real-time changes in the fine-structure constant. Subtle dark and light spectral lines hidden in ordinary light were sashaying right up the spectrum.

Rabbiteen had pounced on this surprising news as soon as it hit her monitor, deftly transforming the dry physics paper into an interactive web page with user-friendly graphic design. To spice up her post for user eyeballs, she’d cross-linked it to the well-known Cyclic Universe scenario. This cosmological theory predicted that the fundamental constants of physics would change rapidly whenever two parallel membranes of the cosmic twelve dimensions were about to—as laymen put it—”collide.”

Although Rabbiteen didn’t feel supremely confident about the cataclysmic Cyclic Universe scenario, that theory was rock-solid compared to the ramshackle Inflationary notion that had grown up to support the corny, old-school Big Bang.

Cosmologists had been tinkering with the tired Big Bang theory for over fifty years. Their rickety overwrought notions had so many patches, upgrades, and downright mythologies that even that the scheme of a cosmos churned from a sea of galactic cow milk by a giant Hindu cobra seemed logical by comparison.

After Rabbiteen’s post, Angelo had horned into the act, following a link to Rabbiteen posted by that same user Cody on Angelo’s “Ain’t It Awful” blog. With the help of vocal contributors from a right-wing activist site, Angelo quickly unearthed a pirated draft of speechwriters’ notes for an impending Presidential oration.

Tonight the U. S. President was planning to blandly deny that the cosmos was ending.

The leaked speech made commentary boil like a geyser on Angelo’s catastrophe blog—especially since, unable to keep his loyal users in the dark, he’d been forced to announce to them that their entire Universe was kaput. The likelihood of this event was immediately obvious to loyal fans of “Ain’t It Awful,” and the ripples were spreading fast.

“Listen, Rabbiteen,” said Angelo, tentatively slowing the hearse. “Why bother to find a motel? It’s not like we want to sleep during our last night on Earth. It’d be crazy to waste those precious few remaining hours.”

“Don’t you want to dream one more great dream?”

He turned his thin, abstracted face from the bug-splattered windshield, his expression gentler than she’d expected. “I’d rather post one last great blog-post. Exactly how many minutes do we have left in our earthly existence?”

Their Linux laptops nestled together on the gray-carpeted floor of the hearse, the screens glowing hotly, the power cords jacked into a luxurious double-socketed cigarette-lighter extension. USB jacks sucked Internet access from a Fresnel antenna that Angelo had made from metal tape, then jammed on the hearse’s roof.

Rabbiteen plopped her warm laptop onto her skirted thighs. She scrolled through a host of frantic posts from her over-excited readers.

“Still almost five hundred minutes,” she said thoughtfully. “It’s two a.m. here, and the latest doom estimate is for ten-twenty a.m. local time. Hmm. This scientist woman net-friend of mine—Hintika Kuusk from Estonia—she says that, near the end, the force of gravity will become a quantized step function. Six minutes after that, the strong force drops to the point where our quarks and gluons fly apart.”

“And then the Big Splat hits us?”

“Full interbrane contact comes seven yoctoseconds after our protons and neutrons decay.”

“Seven yoctoseconds?” Angelo’s gauzy, policy-oriented knowledge of hard science was such that he couldn’t be entirely sure when Rabbiteen was serious.

“That’s seven septillionths of a second,” clarified Rabbiteen. “A short time, but a definite gap. It’s a shame, really. Thanks to our crude nucleon-based human bodies, we’ll miss the hottest cosmic action since the start of our universe, fourteen billion years ago. But, Angelo, if we hug each other ever so tightly, our quarks will become as one.” And with this, she laughed again.

“You think that’s funny?”

“I don’t know. Isn’t it funny? How could it not be funny? If I let myself cry, that’ll be worse.”

“There’s no time left to weep and mourn, not even for ourselves,” mused Angelo. “I realize that you approach the problem of death in your own way. That motto you posted—’the dewdrop slides into the shining sea.’”

Rabbiteen was moved by the proof that he’d been reading her blog. She clapped her glowing laptop shut and gazed out at the stricken moon above a purple ridge of low mountains. “The moon looks so different now, doesn’t it? It’s redder! The changes in the fundamental constants will affect all electromagnetic phenomena. No more need for fancy big-science instruments, Angelo. We can see the changes in the fundamental constants of physics with our own wet, tender eyeballs.”

She wiped her eyes, smudging her lashes. “In a way, it’s wonderful that everything will dissolve together. The mountains and the moon, the rich and the poor, all the races and colors.”

The road’s fevered white line pulsed against Angelo’s pale blue eyes. When he spoke again his voice had turned grating and paranoid. “I keep trying for the high road, Rabbiteen, but I can’t fully buy that this is the End. I’ve bot a feeling that certain shadowy figures have been preparing for this. There are so many hints on the Internet…You want to know the real truth about where we’re going?”

“Tell me, Angelo.” Rabbiteen valued his insights into human society, which was a system she herself had trouble confronting.

“Cody calls it the Black Egg. It’s hidden in the Tonopah Test Range, a secret base in Nevada, right near Area 51. He says the fascist slavemasters have built a back-door escape route of our condemned cosmos.”

“That’s where we’re headed?” said Rabbiteen, sounding dubious. “On Cody’s say-so?”

“Those in the know have an inside track to the Black Egg survival pod against the collapse of the universe. As major intellectual figures on the blogosphere, we should definitely be going there, right? Why should we be left outside the Dr Strangelove mine-shaft bunker when the lords of creation have their own transhuman immortality?”

Rabbiteen was unconvinced. “Oh, Angelo, why do you always blog so much about rulers and power? Everything’s emergent. The old white men on top are helpless idiots. They’re like foam on a tsunami. Can bacteria stop a bucket of bleach?”

“You’re naive,” said Angelo loftily. “Do you think it’s mere coincidence that we were contacted and guided by a heavy operator like Cody? You’re a key blogger on weird physics, and I—I rank with the world’s foremost citizen-journalists.”

“But Cody is just some blog commenter,” said Rabbiteen slowly. The frank lunacy of the Black Egg story made her uneasy. “Cody never seemed like a particularly helpful guy to me. He’s more like a snoop, a troll, and a snitch.”

“He’s just geeky, Rabbiteen. Cody doesn’t have a whole lot of human social skills.”

“On my blog he comes across like a stalker.”

“He told me he’s a veteran working physicist employed on black-ops projects by the federal government. A lonely old man whose whole life has been top-secret. I had to work hard at it, but I’ve won Cody over. He never had any trace of freedom in his life, except for the Internet. He thinks of you and me as his most intimate friends.”

“Okay, fine,” said Rabbiteen. “Why not the Tonopah Test Range? If that makes you happy.”

But rather than smiling at her agreeability, Angelo was antsy. “I wish you hadn’t said that. Now you’ve got me all worried. What if Cody is lying to me? All that amazing physics data could be clever disinformation. Maybe he’s just some kind of crazy online pervert who, for whatever twisted reason—”

Rabbiteen aimed a brave smile at her friend’s tormented face. “Look, that sign says Tonopah! And there’s a nice little motel.”

Angelo instantly slewed the heavy hearse into the dark, empty parking lot. Despite the late hour, the motel office door yawned open, with a trapezoid of light on the gravel.

Springy on his sneakered feet, Angelo hopped out of the hearse and into the motel office. Stretching the travel kinks from her back, Rabbiteen noticed a dull glow in the valley beyond this ridge. That must be the whipped old mining town of Tonopah. An all-but-defunct burg like that shouldn’t be emitting so much flickering light and hot glare — oh. Tonopah was on fire.

Squinting into the distance, Rabbiteen could make out motorcycles, buzzing Tonopah’s back streets like hornets. Some of the night-riders carried torches, leaving spark-spewing trails in the gloom.

“We don’t want to stay around here,” said Angelo, returning to her. Carefully, disturbingly, he wiped his feet on the gravel, leaving dark stains. Blood.

A vagrant breeze wafted whoops and screams across the dark hills.

“The owner’s been killed?” said Rabbiteen. Hollowness filled her chest. “Oh god, oh god, I don’t want to be slaughtered by psychos! I want to flash out with the Big Splat!”

“Don’t panic,” said Angelo, hugging her. “Don’t panic yet.” He stepped back and showed her a trophy tucked in the back of his belt. A forty-five automatic pistol. “You see, the owner was web-surfing. He had this handgun right next to his mouse—somebody lopped his head clean off while he was staring into his screen.” Angelo handed her the pistol, butt-first. “The clip’s full; that survival newbie never fired one shot in his own defense!”

Rabbiteen shuddered as she handled the weapon. Beyond the motel’s sordid lot, a pair of monster trucks bounced side by side down the two-lane highway, their multiple headlights beaming crazed jittering cones. “Maybe we shouldn’t go through Tonopah.”

“I’ll drive like a maniac, and you’ll fire wildly,” Angelo advised. “So it’ll be fine. Let me give you the précis on this Colt military automatic. As a survivalist, I’ve logged a lot of hours on this model. It’s easy except for the recoil. You hold it in both hands and gently squeeze the trigger. Try that.”

Off at the edge of the motel lot, Rabbiteen saw a suspicious shadow. Something looping, boiling, rippling like heat haze. The head lopper? She hastily squeezed off a shot. The pistol kicked upwards with a flash and a deafening bang. The window of a motel unit blew out with a musical crash of glass.

Then, ominous, total silence.

If there had been any guests in this lonely motel, they were all gone. Or murdered. Yet there was still a roiling, phantom shape in the farthest corner of the parking lot. A midnight dust devil, or a smear of tears across her vision.

It was definitely time to go.

“Let’s access some mash-up Internet maps,” said Angelo, powering up the hearse with a biodiesel splutter. “I know the Test Range is on the far side of Tonopah, but of course the site’s fully concealed from the sheep-like American public.”

Rabbiteen piled into the paint-blistered hearse with him, suddenly cheered by the utter recklessness of their plan. The last night of mankind’s existence—how could it be any other way than this? Car doors locked, and windows up, smelly gun near to hand, she crouched elbow to elbow with her friend, connecting to the global mind, comforted by her talismanic laptop.

“Why do you suppose that Google Maps doesn’t even list any super-secret labs?” she complained.

Angelo toyed with the wheel, inching the car across the gravel, waiting patiently as a midnight slew of cars blasted from the darkness down Highway 6. “That’s easy. I mean, I’m a dropout from Stanford…and Sergey and Larry are both dropouts from Stanford, too. But unlike me, they’re covering for the Man! Because they sold out!”

“Oh, wait,” said Rabbiteen, “Google just linked me to a nutcase map site with tons of great info. Hmm. The Tonopah Test Range is just past the Tonopah airport. It butts into Groom Lake where people see, like, aliens from other dimensions. And, get this, the Test Range has their own secret part, and that’s Area 52.”

“Wow,” said Angelo. A raging eighteen-wheeler pattered gravel across their windshield. “That’s one digit higher than 51.”

Rabbiteen’s iPhone emitted the stunning CLANK CLANK of a steam-hammer. She’d once missed a vitally important instant-message, so her alert preferences were set to maximum stun.

She bumped her head on the grimy dashboard as she lunged for her sleek device. “It’s Cody! Cody is trying to hit me!”

“Hunh,” said Angelo. “Don’t read it.”

“I hot 2 c u 2 n4k3d,” read Rabbiteen. She glared at Angelo. “Hot to see you two naked? What does that mean? What on earth did you tell that guy?”

“I had to social-engineer him so we he’d help us break into the Black Egg. Like I said, Cody is a very lonely old man.”

“You told him that you’d post photos of us naked?”

“No I didn’t say that exactly,” said Angelo, his voice almost wistful. “It’s worse. I told him I’d stream us having sex on live webcam video.” He straightened his shoulders. “I had to tell him something like that, Rabbiteen. I lied to him. And, really, at this point, so what? What possible difference does it make? The whole universe is about to melt.”

Rabbiteen frowned down at her pistol, turning it over in her hands. She was momentarily tempted to shoot Angelo, but stifled the impulse. It was amazing how many user-friendly little clicks and snicks the pistol had.

“Anyway, my gambit worked on him,” said Angelo. He patted the iPhone, which lay on the seat, its message still showing. “See the digits on the bottom of the screen? Cody also sent you the GPS coordinates to the site.”

He punched tiny buttons on a squat plastic gizmo suction-cupped to the dash of his hearse.

“Continue Highway 6 through Tonopah,” said the genteel female voice of Angelo’s GPS navigation unit. “Turn right at unmarked dirt road number 37A.”

Jaw set, Angelo peeled out of the lot and barreled through the crumbling heart of the stricken desert settlement. Knots of drunken, flare-wielding marauders were barricading the streets with smoldering debris. Angelo accelerated through a flaming police sawhorse, and Rabbiteen braced her heavy pistol in both hands, firing wildly and shrieking flamewar abuse through the open window.

Overawed by the style of the loons in the hearse, the rioters let them pass.

Then they motored sedately through the eastern outskirts of blacked-out Tonopah, past burning tract homes and empty desert shacks, past the silent airport and the abandoned mines.

As they turned off onto the dirt side road, Rabbiteen mimicked the feminine voice of the GPS navigator. “Suggestion. What if I posted naked pictures of myself with this gun?” She shoveled in a fresh chew of betel. “What kind of user response would I get?”

“You mean if your users weren’t torn apart into their constituent quarks?” Angelo smiled and took her hand.

He was feeling buoyant. The world was definitely ending, in fire and blood just as he’d always guessed, yet he’d finally found a woman meant for him. With that sweet, frank way she had of cutting to the core of an issue without ever delivering anything useful, Rabbiteen Chandra was the very soul of bloggerdom.

His last night on Earth felt as vast and endless as a crumpled galaxy, while the full moon had gone the shape and color of a dry-squeezed blood orange. The clumps of sage were pale purple. The world Angelo inhabited had finally come to look and feel just like the inside of his own head. Incredible to think that he and Rabbiteen might be the last human beings ever to witness this landscape. It was as if they owned it.

“Isn’t that a guard house ahead?” said Rabbiteen. “If you want to crash through that, I can lay down some covering fire. At least till I run out of bullets.”

The GPS crooned sedately from the dash. “Proceed though Security Gate 233-X, traveling twenty-two miles further into the Tonopah Test Range to destination Area 52.”

“I’d hoped Cody would be waiting for us at this security gate,” said Angelo, slowing the hearse. “But I guess he never leaves his supercomputer console.” His nerves were fraying again. “The guards around here are brainwashed killing machines. Mindlessly devoted to the fugitive neoconservatives of the Area 52 escape pod. If I stop, they’ll extradite us to Guantanamo. If I pull a U-turn, they’ll chase us down with Predator aircraft. If I barrel through the gate, we’ll smash head-on into their truck-bomb tank traps.”

“Oh, stop talking like that,” said Rabbiteen. “It’s 3 a.m. on their last night on Earth! How devoted to duty can those guys be? Don’t they have any girlfriends? Or kids?”

The glum little concrete guardhouse that defended the Test Range was in fact deserted. The razor-wire chain-link moaned in the wind and the striped traffic arm pointed uselessly at the starry sky.

The hearse rolled into the empty desert compound, the narrow military road gently curving around peaks that sat on the sand like giant Zen boulders. Here and there old war-gamed jeeps had been shot to pieces from helicopters. Except for this ritualized military debris, there was only the moon and the mountains, the silence broken by periodic updates from the GPS unit.

To cover his growing embarrassment, Angelo propped his laptop on the dash. Automatically he clicked for his blog. “Oh my God!”

Terror gripped Rabbiteen’s heart. “What? What now?”

“Look at my traffic spike! My Webalizer stats are right off the charts! Drudge Report, Boing Boing, Huffington Post, they’re all sucking my dust! I rule the net tonight! Everybody’s linking to me!”

“How about my blog?” she asked. “I blogged the Big Splat before you did—”

“This is fantastic!” continued Angelo. “I’m finally fully validated as an independent citizen journalist!”

Rabbiteen jealously moused around his screen. “Dammit, my own site has totally crashed! Why doesn’t your traffic max out when you get Slashdotted so hard?”

“My ‘Ain’t It Awful’ site is scalable, babe. I pay full service on the Amazon web-cloud and they just keep adding servers. This is the last night on Earth. No one will ever beat my post for traffic. I’m the greatest blogger in the history of the planet.”

Rabbiteen considered this boast. Though galling, it had to be true. Her boyfriend was the greatest blogger in the world. Except nobody would really call Angelo her boyfriend, because they’d never even kissed.

Feeling let-down, she stroked the glossy screen of her iPhone, scroll-flicking her way through a rolling list of friends and landing on, why not, Prof. Dr. Hintika Kuusk, the Estonian string theorist. Dr. Kuusk was a kindly, grandmotherly scholar; a woman of the world who’d always been very kind to the gawky physics enthusiast named “Rabbiteen Chandra.”

Rabbiteen pecked out a text message on the phone’s eerie virtual keyboard. “About to have sex with Angelo Rasmussen inside Area 52.”

She thumb-smeared SEND and launched her confession into cellphonespace. She was glad she’d told a confidante. Blogger that she was, it always felt better to tell somebody than to do something.

Moments passed, and then the phone emitted its signature clank. A sober incoming reply from Hintika Kuusk: “Fare thee well, Rabbiteen.”

“Farewell 4ever Dr. Kuusk,” typed Rabbiteen, her heart filling. She slid a glance over at Angelo, who was steering with one hand while trying to type with the other. She considered cozying up to him and working her wiles, but just then, with another clank, here came a mass-mailing to Hintika Kuusk’s extensive buddy list: “OMG OMG OMG! Rabbiteen-Karmic-Reality is hooking up with Angelo-Aint-It-Awful!”

Within seconds, a follow-up fusillade tumbled onto Rabbiteen’s phone display and laptop screen—from handhelds, from Twitterstreams, from MySpace pages—gossipy whoops and snarks, cheerful shout-outs and me-toos, messages from half the women Rabbiteen knew.

Angelo glanced over, his eyebrows kinked. “What’s the excitement?”

“Oh, it’s just my silly, romantic women friends. Don’t let me distract you from fondling your famous blog.”

Angelo was gentlemanly enough to close his laptop. “We’re being fools. What do you say we pull over now?”

He tapped a button on the GPS unit for a distance update. “Area 52 is now twelve miiiii—” The robotic voice twisted into a sudden anguished squawk. The device sputtered, chirped, and went dark.

Reflexively concerned about any loss in connectivity, Rabbiteen lifted her cell phone. Its display had gone black. “Those wonky Apple batteries…”

“Try your laptop?” said Angelo.

Rabbiteen read from its screen. “You are not connected to the Internet.” And then, like a cranky, spoiled child finally falling asleep, her laptop, too, went dark.

And then—oh dear—the car died.

Wrestling the stiff power steering, Angelo guided them to rest in a curved billow of roadside sand.

It was quiet here, so very quiet. The wind whispered, the red moon glowed.

Rabbiteen spoke aloud, just to hear her own voice. “I was sort of expecting this. Electrical circuits can’t work any more. Too much drift in the fundamental constants of electromagnetism.”

“Like a power failure affecting the whole Earth?” said Angelo.

“It’s much more than a power failure. And it’s not just our sweet little Earth. It’s the entire universe.”

Angelo sighed. “For years people called me paranoid. Now I finally know I was a realist. I was truly perceptive and insightful. I was never a fringe crank intellectual, I was a major public thinker! I should have had a wife, kids…I should have had tenure and a MacArthur Grant.”

Should Rabbiteen declare her love for him? It was on the tip of her tongue. He was oh so close in the rosily moon-dappled car. She reached out and touched his face.

“There’s one important part I still don’t get,” said Angelo doggedly. “Aren’t our nerves electrical? We should be fainting or passing out. But I’m still thinking—and my heart’s still beating…. It’s beating for you.”

“Human nerves are mostly chemical,” said Rabbiteen, her voice rising to a squeak. She made a lunge for him. At last they kissed.

“We could lose our ability to think and feel at any moment,” Angelo said presently. “So it’s the back of my hearse, or it’s the sand. Unless you want to get out and hunt for Cody’s Black Easter Egg.”

Rabbiteen turned and gazed behind herself. The hearse did have white silk ruffles. In the weirdly altered moonlight, those were kind of—romantic.

As they bucked against each other, bellies slapping, vivid and relentless, it occurred to Rabbiteen that she and Angelo were just like the two cosmic branes.

It could be claimed that the once-distant branes were violently colliding, but that was a very male way to frame what was happening. If you laid out your twelve-dimensional coordinate system differently, the branes passed through one another and emerged reenergized and fecund on the other side of that event.

It was like the urge to have sex, which was loud and pestering and got all the press, as opposed to the urge to have children, which was even more powerful, obliteratingly powerful, only nobody could sell that to men.

Afterward came the urge to abandon all awareness and slide into deep black sleep, which no one could resist. Cuddled in the sweaty crook of Angelo’s arm, Rabbiteen tumbled straight over the edge of nightmare.

She saw a lipless, billowing, yellow-eyed face peering into the side window of the hearse. Its enormous mouth gaped in woozy appetite, yawning and slamming like some drug-drenched door of perception. The otherworldly visitation of a Hindu demon. Had she dreamed that?

“Angelo!” She poked his ribs.

But he was off-line, a blissful, snoring mass. She retrieved the gun from the front seat, and stared with grainy-eyed, murderous intent into the moonlit desert. Despite her fear and wariness, she couldn’t keep her lids open.

Red distorted sunlight woke them through the windows of the hearse.

“Oh no, here it comes!” yipped Angelo, sitting up with a start. He’d mistaken the rising sun for the final cosmic conflagration, and not without reason, for the solar disk was ten times its usual diameter, and the light it shed was as dim as the clouded gaze of a stroke victim.

The world outside their hearse was rendered in faded Technicolor. The skewed interaction between light, matter, and their human retinas was tinting the sage red, the sand a pale green, the sky canary yellow.

With icy, tingling fingers, Rabbiteen grabbed Angelo’s wrist, trying to read his watch. “It can’t already be time for the end, can it?”

“My watch has a wrecked battery now,” said Angelo. “But if the sun’s coming up, then it must about six a.m., right? We’ve still got, what, four hours to hunt for the Black Egg.”

Rabbiteen’s bare belly rumbled. “Do you have any breakfast?”

“Of course! Angelo Rasmussen is the Compleat Survivalist. I don’t always have great sex with gorgeous Californian tech chicks, but I always have food and water.”

As she preened a little, he dug into the wheel-well. “Here we go. Fruit-leather and freeze-dried granola.”

They munched companionably, sitting with their legs dangling out the hearse’s open back door. Rabbiteen felt happier than ever before in her life, out of her mind with head-over-heels, neck-yourself-silly romantic bonding. It was beyond ironic that this would happen to her just now.

“Do you really think a lame stalker like Cody could dodge the Big Splat?” she essayed. “I’d love to hope that’s the truth. I mean, now that we’re together, it would be such a great ending if somehow —”

“Not looking good,” said Angelo, staring into the particolored desert gloom. “If Cody’s story was for real, we should see scads of black helicopters flying in here, with all kinds of fat cats saving themselves from destruction.”

“Even your black helicopters can’t work today,” said Rabbiteen a little impatiently. “It’s not just the batteries, Angelo. It’s spark-plugs, ignition, control chips—everything. No electrical machine will ever function again.” Seeing his stricken look, she tried to soothe him. “Maybe all the refugees are here already. Maybe they’re all crowded into the brane collision survival pod. Imagine the fun when they see us.”

“The Black Egg of Area 52,” said Angelo, drawing fresh strength from the idea. “Let’s walk there.”

“I’m ready. We’ll walk to the end of the earth.”

Angelo loaded a stained khaki knapsack with food and water, daintily lotioned his skin, and even produced a couple of wide-brimmed hats, blister packs and a telescoping metal walking-stick.

“Rabbiteen Rasmussen,” he murmured as they gamely trudged the sandy road. “What a fantastic name. That would be a king-hell blogger handle.”

Rabbiteen’s heart glowed with joy.

They came to a fork in the troubled road—with both alternatives equally bleak. “My compass is useless now,” Angelo griped. “Also, I think the sun is exploding.”

Indeed the swollen, ruddy sun was spiky with fractalized flares. Its face was mottled with dark writhing sunspots, vast cavities into the star’s inner layers. Old Man Sol was visibly breathing his last. It was like seeing a beloved parent succumb to a disfiguring disease.

They picked the road to the left and slogged forward.

Rabbiteen’s love-smitten psyche was bubbling over with happy thoughts, yet the fear goblins ran fast behind, eating them. Compulsively, her mind returned to that demonic toad face she’d glimpsed in the midnight of her soul—but she didn’t share this inner terror with Angelo. He’d only make fun of her or, worse, drive himself frantic with speculation.

Their few remaining moments of togetherness were passing all too fast. There was no sign of any secret base, or of any human beings at all. They were trudging endless, badly-colored terrain in utter forlornness, like the last two holdout players in some outdated Internet game.

Angelo was stumbling, leaning heavily on his fancy high-tech walking-stick.

“My feet are asleep,” he complained.

“Me too.” Rabbiteen rubbed one tingling hand against another. “I guess—I guess the changes in the electrical constants are finally getting to our nerves and our bodies.” Against her will, a sudden wail forced itself from her. “Oh, Angelo, do you love me?”

“Did I forget to say that? I get so distracted sometimes. Yes, I love you. I do love you. I’d post it in letters of fire bigger than the sun.”

This declaration revived her a little; they wobbled on, teetering on their rubbery ankles.

Angelo was thinking hard. How strange it was that a woman’s welcoming body could nail a man to the fabric of space and time. This was a mystical proof to him that sexual intercourse was an inherent part of the fabric of the universe. His brain was working very fast—as if some kind of electrochemical friction had vanished inside his skull—but the fringes of his nervous system were fading. It was terrible to know he would soon die, and worse to know that Rabbiteen’s kindly, ardent body would smear across the cosmos like a spin-painting.

“Look!” she cried. Another unguarded, open gate. They tottered through, their knees wobbling. In the fractured, crystalline distance they could see sun-blasted buildings and a sandy airstrip. “It’s too far,” added Rabbiteen, bursting into tears. “And we’re too slow! We won’t make it.”

They sat in the shadow of a boulder, arms around each other, awaiting the end—or the strength to rise and slog on. But now a deep rumble filled their ears. Sand rose into the air as if blown by an impalpable gale; rocks flew off the mountains with the ease of tumbling dice.

The two lovers fell upwards.

There was frantic, incomprehensible activity all around them, as if they were mice in the grinding engine of a merry-go-round. Like the maculated sun overhead, the planet’s surface had come unmoored. Geological strata had gently unpacked like the baked layers of a baklava, sending the surface debris crashing about in search of new equilibria.

Eerie pink sunlight glittered from the hearse’s window as, plucked from beyond the horizon, it tumbled past them, its hood and doors slamming rhythmically, bouncing up the slopes of the nearest peak.

In ordinary times, the earthquake noise alone might have crushed their clinging bodies, but the booming of this planetary destruction was oddly muted and gentle. The fundamental constants had plateaued for a moment. A new order of gravity settled in, with everything that could come loose from the Earth being messily sorted according to its mass.

Belatedly, a reluctant mountain tore itself loose and rose ponderously into the lemon sky.

Rabbiteen and Angelo were floating a few score yards above the remains of the ancient desert—a patch of fine dust beneath a layer of sand with pebbles admixed, topped by bones, sticks, stones and target-range military rubble.

A venomous little Gila monster tumbled past them, dislodged from some flying mountain redoubt, its stubby tail twisting, its skin glittering like a beaded arm-band.

Angelo’s blown mind irritably snatched for facts. “Are those nerve-gas canisters up there? They’re like weather balloons.” He beat his helpless legs against the empty air and began to twist in place. “Can you explain this to me, Ms. Karmic Science?”

Rabbiteen’s mind had frozen with awe. The mountains of the firmament were floating across the spotted face of the bloated sun. She had no way to think clearly—with thunderhead shelves of granite and feldspar poised to crush her.

“Hold me, Angelo! You’re drifting away! I want to be with you till the very end!”

“We’re doomed,” said Angelo. He squinted into the hazy, polymorphous distances. The stark concrete hangers and wooden shacks of Area 52 were piled in midair like badly-assembled Ikea shelving.

The humbled remnants of the secret federal base showed no signs of life. No super scientists, no fat cats there, no Black Egg. All those cogent hints about close encounters in the American Southwest with psychic saucer-craft, and nobody was even here. People were so cynical about the miraculous that they couldn’t even bother to show up.

“I can almost feel that other brane arriving now,” said Rabbiteen. “Once the force of gravity has changed, we only have six minutes.”

“Cody!” hollered Angelo, his voice echoing off the floating islands of stone. He cupped his hands around his mouth. “Help us, Cody!”

“Come on, Cody!” shrieked Rabbiteen. Giggling shrilly, she grappled at Angelo. Her fingers were numb, and the flesh of his neck and shoulders felt spongy and strange. “The desert’s so beautiful, Cody! Especially upside down! We had great sex, and next time you can watch us, I promise!”

“Cody, Cody, Cody!!!”

A lens-like shape formed in mid-air, magnifying the tumbleweeds and boulders. Slowly, it opened a dark throat.

“Hello?” said Angelo.

The blackness folded in on itself and took form. The hole became crooked, then everted, like a giant origami tentacle. It swayed around in mid-air like a hungry feeler.

It took note of the two of them.

The warped tentacle wriggled and dimpled; the tip flexed to assume the shape of a staring, glistening face. Complex forces within the bulging shape were manipulating it like a sock puppet. The eyes bulged like a rubber mask, the mouth stretched and gaped like a toad’s.

“Cody?” said Angelo, yet again, one arm wrapped around Rabbiteen. “Are you here to save us?”

The demonic toad twisted his head this way and that. He had large, golden eyes. “Do I look properly embodied within your planet’s three spatial dimensions?”

“No!” Rabbiteen squeaked, stiff with unearthly terror. “You look like hell!”

“Interaction was so much easier on the Internet,” said the toad, smacking his thin lips. “It’s a lot of trouble to manifest this low-dimensional form to you.” The creature’s voice was modulated white noise, like sand sculpted into letters.

“I saw him last night, Angelo,” cried Rabbiteen. “I saw him peeking into the hearse! And he was in the motel parking lot. Cody was stalking us.”

“I was monitoring you,” said Cody, his head billowing like a black pillowcase. “You two alone have reached Area 52, naturally selected from the many billions on your planet. You are like sperm cells beating their way up a long canal—”

“—to reach the Black Egg,” completed Angelo hurriedly. His molecules felt overstretched. “Okay, yes! Here we are! Let us inside!”

Cody leered at them provokingly. “The Cosmic Mother,” he said, “is the immortal entity that fills the band of hyperspace between the twin branes of the cosmos. I am the tip of one of Mother’s many tentacles. If you can imagine that.”

“Of course we can imagine that!” jabbered Rabbiteen. “Don’t let us die!”

“Let us in,” repeated Angelo. His fingers felt and looked like orange circus peanuts.

“This Black Egg is prepared for you, my blogger friends,” said Cody simply. “The universe is collapsing, so the Cosmic Mother has placed a Black Egg on every space and place that supports intelligence. Billions of eggs, spewed in the cosmos like dewdrops in the shining sea.”

“Oh Cody,” said Rabbiteen. “You read my blog too.”

“Of course I do. Physics is collapsing, but the network will persist. All the Black Eggs are linked via quantum entanglement. Telepathy, if you will.”

Momentarily, Angelo forgot his fears. “Wow, I always wanted some telepathy.”

“There’s also infinite connectivity and infinite storage in the network of eggs,” Cody evangelized. “The network has an infinite number of users. They’re all upset and angry, just like you, because they’re all indignant to see their universe collapse. They all believed they were the most important aspect of the universe. Imagine the confusion. We have an infinite number of anthropic principles—one for each race!”

“Then you’ll need moderators,” said Rabbiteen practically. “You need some users that know how to link and comment.”

“Absolutely we do,” said Cody. “This cosmic cycle was planned-out and architected rather poorly. It’s closing down much earlier than the Cosmic Mother expected. Instead of crashing like this, the universes are supposed to get more stable with each new release.”

“We’re just the kickass bloggers you need!” crowed Angelo. “We can keep up our moaning and complaining for millions of years! Assuming that we’re rewarded for our efforts. I mean—is there any kind of revenue stream inside there?”

“You’ll lack for nothing inside your race’s Black Egg,” leered Cody. “Except your human need to eat or breathe. There will be sex, of course. There’s always sex on the Net. The Cosmic Mother adores sex.”

“Wow,” said Rabbiteen.

“Now come closer to me,” said the toad-headed tentacle. “Technical detail: your Black Egg is a hyperdisk where the branes are riveted together via a wormhole link in the twelfth dimension. In this one special region — it’s down my gullet — the branes can’t collide. I know your primitive minds can’t understand that. Think of me as a pinecone that protects a tree’s seeds from the heat of a fierce wildfire.”

Angelo shook his bloating hands. “Never mind the license agreements, just sign us up and log us in!”

Rabbiteen had to annotate. “Really, Cody, I think it’s more accurate to say the cosmic branes pass through each other serenely.”

“Ah, you refer to the Twisterman coordinatization,” said Cody, his bloated demon head expanding with a ragged jolt. “Yes, under that viewpoint, we’ll all be transformed into our mirror-images. If you calculate in terms of the diffeomorphic quiver bundles, then it’s—”

“Hurry up!” screamed Angelo—losing his composure as his left thumb snapped off.

“Fine,” said Cody. “Over the next ten million years we can discuss these issues fully.” His wide mouth gaped open. The inside looked dank and slimy.

Rabbiteen felt another flicker of unease. Could it be that Cody was an underworld demon after all? Under his promise of cosmic transformation, was he luring them to a fate infinitely worse than mere death? How would the toad behave any differently, if he were doing that?

Cody waited with his silent mouth agape.

Up in the sky, the sun went out. The stars and moon were gone as well. Utter darkness reigned. A shrill buzz filled the nonexistent air and slid menacingly down the scale.

Pressing together, Angelo and Rabbiteen crawled into the toad’s mouth. Pushing and pulling, moving as one, the lovers wriggled their way down to the womb of the Black Egg. And of our world they saw no more.

Within the Egg’s twelve-dimensional kalpas, time and space regressed. There was neither room nor duration in which to hunger, to tire, or draw a human breath. Yet in another sense, this was a weightless and limitless utopian paradise in which happy Neetibbar and wry Olegna could gambol and embrace.

The mortal races of the next universe would occasionally comment on two glorious superclusters, titanic arcs of creative energy stenciling the void like a net—sharp and sleek, stable and sweet, weaving the warp and weft of the reborn cosmos.

Note on “Colliding Branes” (With Bruce Sterling)

Written October, 2008.

Asimov’s Science Fiction, 2009

In April, 2008, I fell under the spell of a popular science book, The Endless Universe, by Paul Steinhardt and Neil Turok. I got Bruce to help me work the ideas into this science fiction story, “Colliding Branes.” Bruce had the excellent idea of making the main characters be bloggers, and of having the region between the universe’s two branes be a living being along the lines of a Lovecraftian Great Old One.

As in all our tales, Bruce and I took the transreal expedient of making it a two guys story—and this time out, on of the “guys” is a woman, played by me. Once again we went through ten drafts, with much wrangling via email.

After the last week of the collaboration I went to the hospital with a cerebral hemorrhage—what used to be called a fit of apoplexy. Later I told Bruce that my attack was his fault. He’d pushed me over the edge. Bruce imperturbably replied that I wouldn’t have any further problems if I would just accept that he was always right. You’ve gotta love the guy.

Jack and the Aktuals
or, Physical Applications of Transfinite Set Theory

“Infinity in its highest form has created and sustains us, and in its secondary transfinite forms occurs all around us and even inhabits our minds.” —Georg Cantor, “On Various Standpoints Regarding the Actual Infinite,” 1885.

Late one winter afternoon, lanky, gray-haired Jack Bohn lay on the living-room couch with his legs propped on two stacked sofa cushions, typing into the worn laptop that rested on his thighs. He was a recently retired mathematics professor, trying to write one more big paper, this one relating to his notion that the natural world is filled with infinities of all sizes. The ultimate goal of his investigations was to reach a conclusion about how the different levels of infinity meshed.

“Alef arthritis,” he threw out to his wife Ulla, busy at her easel across the room, painting one of her glorious landscapes. Jack’s back ached all the time, each day more than before.

“Alef arthritis is what ails you?” said Ulla, not overly concerned. “I’ve never heard of it.” She was a graceful woman with a warm, cheerful face.

“Well—I just invented the name. I see alef arthritis as being a stiffness that sets in when matter is cut off from infinity. I have alef arthritis in my back because I’ve lost touch with the transfinite. Stressing about the Planck length.”

“You’re fussing about quantum mechanics again?” said Ulla. She was using her palette knife to craft a spectrum of shades between two blues; a splatter of paint dropped to the floor. They’d learned to live with paint stains on the rug.

“My latest idea is that physical matter is transfinitely divisible,” said Jack. “When my head’s in the right place, I can see it and feel it: levels below levels, down past alef-null, alef-one, alef-two, on and on. But prim, stuffy quantum mechanics is getting in my face, saying that I should bail out at the Planck length scale, which is a piddling ten-to-the-minus-thirty-fifth meters. So lame. So puritanical. What they don’t understand is that the Planck length scale isn’t a wall. It’s a frontier. There’s a whole new subdimensional world below. And it’s intimately connected to the transfinite. That’s what my new paper is about. I’m hoping the physics angle can help solve the Generalized Continuum Problem.”

“That old shoe?” said Ulla with an experienced wife’s friendly mockery.

“The Generalized Continuum Problem is important,” said Jack, beginning to frown. “It’s kind of sad that I’ve worked on it my whole life, and you don’t even know what it is.”

“Explain it to me again, Jack,” said Ulla, sweetening her voice. “Just one more time.”

“You always say that, and then you don’t listen.”

“But I know you love talking about it. And I do like the sound of the math words. They’re so exotic.”

“All right then. Here we go. The different levels of infinity are called alefs, and we number them with subscripts. We start the subscripts with zero, but it sounds cooler to call it null. So the sequence goes alef-null, alef-one, alef-two, alef-three, out through all the alef-k.” As he talked, he gestured in the air.

“My little professor,” said Ulla. She well knew how the alef symbols looked, and she liked their runic shapes. When Jack talked about the alefs, she saw the symbols instead of hearing the words. ℵ0 , ℵ1 , ℵ2 , ℵ3 , and ℵk . She also remembered that Jack liked to use his crazy numbers as exponents, like 2ℵ1 , 2ℵ1 , 2ℵ2 , 2ℵ3 , and 2ℵk . Whatever that meant.

Just as expected, he continued, “In 1873, Georg Cantor proved that for any k, 2ℵk is larger than ℵk . So 2ℵk might be ℵk+1 , or it might be ℵk+2 or something even bigger. Cantor’s guess was that the transfinite numbers are well-behaved, and that 2ℵ0 = ℵ1 , 2ℵ1 = ℵ2 , and that, in general, 2ℵk = ℵk+1 . I myself think Cantor was a shade too cautious. I think 2ℵ0 = ℵ2 , 2ℵ1 = ℵ3 , and in general, 2ℵk = ℵk+2 .”

“And the Generalized Continuum Problem means deciding whose guess is right,” said Ulla, ready to end this discussion.

“Yeah,” said Jack slowly. “Of course both those guesses might be wrong. The general feeling is that the overall pattern ought to be something simple. But proving anything concrete is really hard.”

“I wonder if your back hurts because you won’t stop working on this thing,” said Ulla softly. “You’re retired now, Jack. Why another paper? Look out the window instead. A storm’s coming. Maybe we’ll get some lightning for once. I hope so. I love lightning.”

“I wish I could be more like you, Ulla,” said Jack, setting his laptop on the coffee table and rolling off the couch with an exaggerated grunt of pain. “You’re in touch with the higher infinities without even worrying about proofs. You sculpt smooth shapes from a continuous range of colors. I chop things into symbols and worry about proofs.” He stretched his arms, wincing at the pain in his back. “Dear infinity, please help me.”

The prayer—if prayer it was—echoed in the high-ceilinged room, just now lit by a sudden gleam of sunlight from amid the scudding storm clouds. Jack felt a twitch in his chest. And then he started choking.

He staggered backwards, holding his throat, seeing spots. He bent over and coughed with all his might. Something slid up from his throat. He spit it into his handkerchief. A preternaturally smooth and glassy figure eight. An infinity symbol.

“Are you okay?” asked Ulla, laying a hand on Jack’s shoulder.

“Look,” he whispered, not trusting his voice.

“Ick,” said Ulla, stepping back.

“It’s not gross,” said Jack, gaining confidence He began polishing the loop with his hankie. “It’s like a crystal or a jewel.”

“You coughed up a tumor? How horrible!”

“Listen to me, Ulla. This is a miracle. I asked infinity for help and infinity came here.” He laid the amulet down on the coffee table; it make a reassuringly crisp click.

Brow furrowed, Ulla leaned closer, studying the crystalline lemniscate, its interior filled with reflections and bright caustic curves.

“I feel dizzy,” she said. “Like I’m leaning off a windy cliff.”

“I think there’s power in this thing,” said Jack.

“What if it’s some kind of bait?” said Ulla. “To draw us into a trap.”

“Wow, it just poked out a little stub,” said Jack obliviously. “A square plug! I bet I can jack it to my computer.”

Ulla wasn’t liking any of this. “Isn’t a computer the opposite of infinity?”

“I’ll let infinity show my computer where it’s at.”

Jack plugged the infinity symbol into his laptop and—the screen went into an endlessly regressing crash sequence of smaller and smaller windows, each one visible for half as long as the one before. Upon completing the series, the system gave a triumphant beep. The screen glowed white and displayed lines of black text.

CPU: Absolutely continuous matter.

Memory: Alef-null bytes activated.

Runspeed: Alef-null cycles per second.

“Score!” exulted Jack. “Can you believe this is happening, Ulla? I’ve thought about this for years. I know just what to do. I’ll—I’ll use my laptop as a Turing Evaluator. That way I can automatically generate my next paper, ‘Physical Applications of Transfinite Set Theory.’ I won’t have to write it at all.”

“And then we can finally take our vacation in the South Pacific,” said Ulla. “We’ll go diving. I’ll make paintings of the corals and the fish.”

“Yeah, baby. And I’ll have fun reading my new results! Here’s the way I’ll do it. I’ve got my other papers in files on my laptop, see. So I can use a simple little program to search through all the possible Turing-machine text-generators to find the best one that generates files identical to my previous twenty-six papers—and then generates a brand-new twenty-seventh paper entitled ‘Physical Applications of Transfinite Set Theory’!”

“You’re doing monkeys on typewriter? That takes forever.”

“Not forever. Less than alef-null steps. And my little Turing programs are gonna be smart. My search procedure includes an evaluator to weed out the junky ones that spit out garbage, or that run too fast. I’ll find a clean, logically deep Jack Bohn emulator, yeah.” Jack’s fingers danced across the keyboard. “Like I said, I’ve thought about this before.” As if energized by the presence of the infinity amulet, Jack was working very fast. “All set. Here we go.”

The search was successful. In less than a second, a new file had been saved on Jack’s hard drive. Not bothering to read it yet, Jack sent the paper to his printer in the next room. The machine hummed, pulsing out the pages.

But meanwhile the infinity symbol in the side of the laptop had grown dim. Reflections of the computer plug were filling the crystal’s interior with an ugly grid of orderly reflections.

“The amulet’s not happy,” said Ulla. “Unplug it.”

Jack pulled the crystal from the side of his machine. The shiny loop brightened. Writhing slowly in his hand, the lazy-eight smoothed away its plug, unknotted itself and became a zero.

Floating into the air, the circle grew to the size of a companionway door. And now a pair of figures stepped through, in the midst of a discussion. The heralds from the higher world resembled—

“A pencil stub and a toad?” exclaimed Ulla. “Are we going crazy?”

The pencil stub had white-gloved hands, legs with backwards knees, and eyes like a pair of glasses animated with black dots on white disks. He strutted across the floor, his point alertly aimed at the humans, his pupils tracking their every move.

The toad was taller; he walked on two legs and wore a baggy gray business suit. His bare chest skin was pearly green with irregular spots of yellow. The slumped lump of his head sported eye bumps and a wide, downturned mouth.

“Hello Jack,” rasped the toad. “We were talking in the Szkocka cafe when we heard your call—and my over-excitable friend here tossed down an infinity-link. He has this crazy idea for getting you two to help with this problem we’ve been debating. The Generalized Continuum Problem.”

“You’re mathematicians?” exclaimed Jack happily. “The Generalized Continuum Problem?”

“Where did they come from?” demanded Ulla, walking around to peer at the back of the hoop.

“Alefville,” said the pencil stub in a clear tenor. “We’re transfinite beings; we call ourselves aktuals. And my full name is—” An intense, skritchy sound filled the room. It was like hearing someone hand-write an endless Library of Babel in a fraction of a second.

Ulla nodded her head appreciatively and fastened on a shard of the sound storm. “You said Stanley?”

“That’ll do,” said the bird-legged pencil stub. “And call my toad friend ‘Anton.’ For antagonistic.”

“Stanley takes everything so personally,” said the toad, spreading the fingers of his webbed hands. “When I tell him he’s a self-deluding dreamer, he doesn’t appreciate that I’m trying to help. As for his plans for you, I’m not really sure that—”

“Oh shut up,” interrupted Stanley. “I’m offering them a free trip to Alefville.”

“We would grow?” said Ulla uneasily. “I don’t want to burst our house.”

“It’s more that you’ll be changing your focus of attention, ” said Stanley, narrowing the ovals of his cartoony eyes. “Bascially, you’re already in Alefville. Infinity is everywhere. This portal is just a visualization tool.” He nudged the glowing ring with the sharpened tip of his nose. The ring rotated to a horizontal position and sank down to shin-level, bobbing like a hula hoop.

“We’ll hold hands and hop through all together,” said Anton. “And, Stanley, I’m playing red again. I don’t believe you actually have a winning strategy. You’ve fooled yourself again.”

“I’ll keep on beating you forever,” said the cocky pencil stub. “Thanks to my absolute vision of the true class of all sets.”

“Absolute self delusion,” croaked Anton, blinking his big golden eyes. “There is no great almighty One. Only the pullulating congeries of axiom models.”

“Wait!” said Ulla, looking suspicious. “You’re not taking us to some giant math seminar are you? My idea of hell, for sure.”

“You won’t be gone long,” said Stanley, not quite answering her question. He turned his pointed nose, gazing out their living-room window. “You’ll be home for tea when the rain starts.”

In the next room, the printer had stopped. It gave Jack a good feeling, knowing that his new paper was done. Even if—worst case—he never came back at all, his masterwork was finished. “Let’s go for it,” he urged Ulla. “This might be just as interesting as diving in the tropics.”

So the four of them held hands in a circle and hopped through the hoop—willowy Ulla, pencil-stub Stanley, graying Jack, and Anton the toad.

They found themselves high in the air, falling like a star of skydivers. Far below them, an irregularly shaped coastal city sprawled across verdant hills and fields. The pinkish city’s shape seemed vaguely familiar to Jack. Inland were shockingly vast plains broken by mountains and still more mountains, the slopes and prairies spotted with smudges of towns, the distant peaks piled up to meet dark, lowering clouds. Out to sea, a sun danced above the endless waves, a strange sun like the mouth of a twitching tube. Rivers meandered from the mountains through the rosy city, forking and rebranching beyond all measure. Uncountable numbers of islands crowded the shore.

“I want us to land on the green,” said Stanley, angling his faceted body so that the four moved a bit to the left.

Anton waved a finned foot, sending them a few inches the other way. “Sorry, Stanley, this time we’re landing on red. We’ve got alef-null turns to go, so make it snappy.”

As they dropped downwards, ever more detail hove into view. What looked like a solid tongue of reddish buildings turned out to have a green park within it, but then the park developed a small block of houses that expanded into a whole new neighborhood spotted with still smaller parks—and this kind of transformation happened over and over again.

The rivals alternated moves at an ever-doubling rate, dithering between greensward and pavement. They were accomplishing an infinite task by splitting a one-minute interval into alef-null smaller and smaller parts.

“A Zeno speed-up,” murmured Jack, who’d often pondered the ancient philosopher’s paradoxical observation that any unit is an endless sum of the form 1/2 + 1/4 + 1/8 + 1/16 + etcetera. Every stretch of time held an actual infinity of intervals although, yes, most of these intervals were below the Planck scale. But the Planck hobgoblin seemed to have little force in Alefville.

The sequence of moves converged upon the four companions landing on a dark pink sidewalk between a bushy green-leaved tree and a multistory apartment building. The ornately decorated building bore a chiseled stone title: Graf Georg Arms.

Pedestrians of all shapes were ambling by; cars crept down the street towards the distant sea. Rather than having wheels, the cars were like millipedes, each with alef-null legs.

“I win,” gronked Anton. “We landed on red. So much for your so-called absolute vision, Stanley. I’d say Alefville’s shape is so kinky that there is no unbeatable strategy for our little steering game.”

“No strategy at all?” said the pencil man crisply. “An absolute truth. Interesting assertion, coming from you.”

“Well, I suppose there might be a strategy lurking somewhere far away,” amended the toad man. “Maybe up in the hill cities—who knows.”

“So the higher levels of infinity can affect the low-level sets?” said Stanley, intense and on the attack.

“Look at this tree, Jack,” interrupted Ulla. “The branches are majorly twisty. And the leaves—there’s so many of them that the canopy is smooth.”

Indeed. The tree’s foliage resembled a car’s glossy green fender. Peering under the leaves, Jack observed that each branch had an endless number of jiggles—as many forks as the natural numbers. Every possible path through the twiggy maze ended in a leaf. Incredibly, Jack could distinguish each one of them.

“There’s two to the alef-null leaves,” he murmured. “The cardinality of the continuum. The size of the real number line. The—”

“Teach us, prof!” said Anton.

Stanley sketched the mathematical symbol for the number on the sidewalk: 2א0.

“We don’t need math words and symbols,” said Ulla, running her hand across the leaves. “Not anymore. It’s so nice to see what you’ve been talking about all these years, Jack.” Gently she parted the foliage, savoring the rich textures. “There’s one special leaf on the edge of this bunch,” she observed, waggling a tuft of green.

“You can think of that edge leaf as an irrational number,” said Jack. “Like the square root of two.”

“This is a branch,” said Ulla, teasing him a little. “Not a root.” She let the leaves snap back into a smooth, bulging surface. An endless swarm of gnats floated out of the foliage, twisting in an unsteady column.

“Let’s go to the Szkocka cafe,” said Stanley, gazing up at them from knee level. “You’re going to help us with the Generalized Continuum Problem, remember?”

“How are we supposed to help you?” said Ulla nudging the oversized pencil stub with her toe. “You’re the one who’s supposed to be so smart.” She was still looking around, taking in their surroundings. “Check out this apartment building next to us, Jack. It has infinitely many stories. And then more stories after that.” She staggered back a little, craning her head, nearly bumping into a passing dog with an endless number of teeth.

Jack stared upwards at the Graf Georg Arms, his mind boggling. The upper floors were exceedingly low-ceilinged, so the Graf Georg wasn’t unreasonably tall. The building started out like a Zeno speed-up—and higher up it got even weirder than that.

As Ulla had said, the stories didn’t stop after a single run of alef-null levels. The count started up again after the first alef-null, and then again, over and over, infinities mounting beyond infinities, all of them fitting into the building’s finite height.

After a minute’s study, Jack realized that there wasn’t any single master Zeno speed-up of eye-twitches that could sweep his view all the way to the top. The building’s floor-count was a higher level of infinity, beyond the reach of any alef-null-long sequence.

As if attracted by Jack’s mental efforts, the sun shifted its position in the sky, aligning itself behind the summit. The light flooded Jack’s eyes, but he felt no discomfort. Everything seemed to turn white; his ears filled with a mighty roar.

And then he was standing atop the Graf Georg Arms, clutching an antenna mast, peering down towards three antlike figures on the sidewalk: the talking pencil, the toad man, and Ulla, who was standing with her back turned, gesturing at something. Tiny Anton fixed Jack with his golden eyes—and Jack was back on the sidewalk as before.

“Yes,” said Anton, as if Jack had spoken a question. “The Graf Georg Arms has alef-one stories. Most of the buildings in Alefville are that size. You didn’t notice that on our way down because the buildings’ upper floors are compressed into the infinitesimal subdimensions. The town itself has alef-two streets, by the way. Otherwise we’d have a terrible traffic problem. “

“I hopped up to alef-one!” gloated Jack, still elated from his quick round trip. “The sun helped me. Did you see, Ulla?”

“Huh?” She was busy playing with the swarm of gnats from the tree. Moving in tune with the motions of her hands, the dots were forming themselves into deliciously curved bronze sculptures, then deliquescing back into disconnected point sets.

“Never mind.” Jack returned his attention to his two guides. He was eager to talk math. “For you aktuals, the bottom-level Continuum Problem is as real as sorting mail! Never mind about the Generalized Continuum Problem for now—just tell me this: Is it possible to take all the leaves off this tree and give each leaf its own room in this apartment building? Is two-to-the-alef-null the same size as alef-one?”

Anton twitched his wide mouth and glanced down at Stanley. “Should we tell him?”

“Of course,” said Stanley, who’d been absent-mindedly scratching some private calculations on the sidewalk with the point of his nose. “Give Jack a treat before we put him and Ulla to work.” He turned to scold a snowman-like passerby made of a stack of alef-null spheres. “Watch where you’re bouncing that big bottom of yours!”

“So okay, Jack,” continued Anton. “It turns out that, no, you can’t give each leaf its own room in the alef-one-sized building. Here in Alefville, the size of the continuum is alef-two. You could in fact put each leaf on its own street-corner—remember that we have alef-two streets. And, assuming that you impose some reasonable zoning restrictions, the same thing’s true in every possible version of Alefville.”

“It’d be simpler if Anton would just admit that we’re in the one true Alefville,” said Stanley. “But never mind. In any case, Anton and I agree that the basic Continuum Problem is solved by a reasonable new set theory axiom—whose details I won’t bore you with.” He was still writing on the sidewalk. As always when mathematicians got going, images of the succinct symbols began replacing the sounds of the words. “In any case, we’ve established that 2ℵ0 = ℵ2. And, as it happens, we also proved that 2ℵ1 = ℵ2 as well. And for the next three levels, things flatten out. That is, we proved that 2ℵ2 = ℵ3 , 2ℵ3 = ℵ4 , and 2ℵ4 = ℵ5 .”

“What does ‘two-to-the-alef-four equals alef-five’ even mean?” put in Ulla. “You guys are as bad as my husband.”

“It means that if you had a tree with branches alef-four forks long, you’d get a canopy of alef-five leaves,” said Stanley primly.

“So—you’re close to proving an answer to the entire Generalized Continuum Problem?” said Jack, growing excited.

“Not at all,” said the pencil stub, still writing on the sidewalk. “We’re stuck. We can’t prove anything about 2ℵ5. If I had to bet, I’d take a wild guess that for any infinite cardinal ℵk after ℵ1 , we have 2ℵk = ℵk+1 , more or less like Georg Cantor expected. There’s only that one anomalous double step at the start, where 2ℵ0 shoots up to ℵ2 .”

“I like it,” said Jack. “But—”

“But we can’t think of any good axioms for proving our solution,” continued Stanley. “And we don’t have any good intuitions about it either. That’s why Anton and I were attracted to your notion that there might be a connection between the higher infinities and the physical levels of subdimensional infinitesimals. There could be a sense in which—”

“This is so dull,” said Ulla. She was staring up towards the mountains beyond town. “And it looks like we’re in for a storm.”

“The lightning’s coming to get you, Ulla,” said Anton, as if making a mean joke. “Let’s head for the Szkocka cafe.”

“You can’t scare me with lightning,” said Ulla. “Is the cafe far?”

“The Szkocka is down by the ocean bluffs,” said Stanley. “Alef-two blocks away.”

“How can we walk alef-two blocks?” exclaimed Jack. “I had to merge into the sun just to reach the top of the Graf Georg’s alef-one stories. Let’s find some shelter around here before the storm begins.”

“Has to be the Szkocka,” said Anton as the first rumble of thunder came booming down. “X marks the spot,” he added, giving Stanley a mysterious wink.

“We don’t have to walk,” said the lively pencil stub. “To get there, we meditate upon Absolute Infinity—and realize that we’ve fallen short.”

“That’s his way of saying we merge into the sun,” said Anton with a sardonic twitch of his mouth. The toad man pointed his skinny arm towards the distant, shining sea. “Thataway!” The loose-hanging fabric of his shiny, gray suit fluttered in the rising wind.

Although the thunderclouds had darkened the sky behind them, the sun was beaming across the water, beckoning them. Holding hands with his wife, Jack focused on making the alef-two-sized jump. But something was holding them back. Ulla.

“Stare into the sun,” he urged.

“And go blind? No thanks.”

“The light’s gentle,” said Jack. “It fills you up.” The thunder pealed again, an unearthly, drawn-out sound with a chatter of alef-one echoes at the end.

“When do we go home?” said Ulla sounding less confident than before. “Stanley said we’d be home before the rain.”

“Just a little more exploring, Ulla,” implored Jack. “We may never visit this world again.”

The light of the hollow-looking sun flowed into them like a long drink of milk. Everything grew white. Anton jostled Jack, bringing him back. They were on a seaside bluff beside a stodgy plaster building with towers set into its corners. Lamps glowed in the windows. Violin music, conversation and laughter drifted out—along with the smells of coffee, beer and fried food.

Out to sea, the waves’ crests were glassy green in the setting sun, the scattered islands were rimmed in gold. But the sky directly overhead was a mass of dark curds. The storm clouds had followed the four companions.

With abrupt violence, the rain began. Alef-null, alef-one, alef-two droplets spattered up from the pavement, writhing in fantastic patterns of fog and spray. Jack and Ulla squeezed under the cafe building’s eaves, still holding hands. And now Jack noticed something very disturbing. Someone’s pencil point had scrawled a large X upon the sidewalk precisely where Ulla stood.

Before he could say anything, the lightning had struck. A blaze of light, a tingle in his hand, a hideous crash—and Ulla was gone. Not quite deafened by the thunder’s blast, Jack heard Stanley let out an involuntary cackle. He seized the little creature, digging his fingers into the yielding, polyhedral surfaces.

“Don’t hurt me!” shrilled the pencil stub. “She’s on her way to Absolute Infinity! Look up there in the peaks!”

A ragged rent had opened amid the clouds. Jack saw the lightning picking its way up the misty, mounded range, strike after strike. He could see an image of Ulla at each blast’s core, as if she were an ascending, nimbus-wreathed saint. Perhaps the transport was ecstatic for her—but perhaps not. He squeezed the pencil even harder, wanting to snap the sneaky aktual in half.

“The lightning embodies an extreme large cardinal mapping,” jabbered Stanley. “An iterated embedding that’s carrying your wife towards the top. If you just set me down, we’ll help you go after her, I swear.”

Jack glared at the pencil, then let him drop. “I’m ready.”

“Uh, first let’s step inside the cafe and dry off,” said Anton. “There’s no great rush. We’ll be sending you a different way, Jack. Testing your theory! As above, so below. If you shrink far enough into the physical absolute continuum, you should be able to flip viewpoints and meet Ulla. You and your wife are such a closely matched pair that I’m sure you’ll find her—no matter what.”

The rain’s intensity had redoubled some alef-one times in a row by now. Mountains, sun and sea were lost in the howling gale. The hazy sheets of water were manifesting bizarre forms—bricks, bottles, wheels, chains, and literal cats and dogs. It almost seemed as if the cafe building might melt away.

“Come on, now,” urged Anton. Jack had no choice but to follow the two aktuals inside.

The Szkocka held a lovely great fire in a hearth. The burning sticks had alef-null branchings, but the subtler flames had alef-one forks. Looking closer, Jack saw how wood and flame merged into alef-two infinitesimal eddies of smoke.

“I want to find Ulla,” he repeated.

“Relax,” said Anton, making an intricate gesture towards a distant waiter. “I’m ordering us something. Now to find seats.”

A cluster of alef-null easy chairs sat jigsawed around the fireplace, fitting in via odd warps in perspective. But all were occupied, and by a single rude guest, a cuttlefish who was letting his tentacles loll onto each and every one of the chairs as he scribbled inkily in an alef-one-paged notebook.

“Just move each of your limbs three chairs closer to the fire,” Stanley told the cuttlefish.

“No,” snapped the selfish cephalopod. “Too much work.”

“Never mind,” said Anton. “There’s more room over there.”

Pushing past the cuttlefish, they entered a bulging alcove of space which held an unexpected trove of alef-three tables, with alef-one chairs per table. The further chairs were occupied by shifting gauzy beings, group minds like insect swarms, each swarm an alef-two-sized set of dust motes, the particles congealing into bodies by turns fractally rough or immaculately smooth. Jack and his two guides found three chairs near the door.

A waiter resembling a mushroom arrived with a shot of oily spirits for Stanley, a plump grub worm for Anton, and a miniature cup of coffee for Jack. Anton nailed the grub with his tongue, and sat back smiling. Smooth pressure waves of sound were filling the Szkocka’s transfinite yet cozy space: the sociable weave of words, the endless clatter of plates, the sweet notes of strolling violins.

“Ulla would have liked it here,” said Jack, dropping a sugar cube into his coffee. “Poor Ulla. Let’s go for her soon.”

“Slug down your coffee and we’re on our way,” said Stanley, dipping his sharp nose into his murky glass. His dark pupils were like pinpoints in the centers of his flat, white eyes.

With his first swallow of the nasty brew, Jack knew his coffee was drugged. But the knowing came too late. He slumped back into his chair, overcome by helpless lassitude. The last thing he noticed was Anton picking him up and throwing him across his shoulders.

When Jack came to, he and the two aktuals were in small boat, out past the islands. The bow seemed to be riding unnaturally high. Although the storm had blown away, the sky was dark. The ocean waters glowed, as with phosphorescence. Sitting up, Jack realized that his ankles were bound together by a cord.

“Just in time,” said Stanley. “We’re about ready to send you in search of your wife! Good luck with that. All we want from you is that you keep an eye on the Generalized Continuum values along the way. That’s the point of this exercise, okay? Ready, Anton?”

Anton was straining over something in the stern. “Can’t—lift—weight,” he grunted.

Weight? Sure enough, the crazy aktuals had tethered Jack’s ankles to a massive block of some preternaturally dense substance, a truncated square-based pyramid whose weight was pushing the rear gunwales down to the level of the lambent waves.

“Wait, wait!” shouted Jack. “How can throwing me in the ocean take me up into the mountains?”

“Don’t you understand your own theories?” said Stanley. “The subdimensions are dual to the transfinite. Two ways of looking at the same thing. Once you’re deep enough, just shift your point of view, and you’ll be up on the peaks with Ulla.”

“Here we go,” said Anton, levering the weight upward with an oar.

“Hop lively, Jack!” yelled Stanley. “And hold your breath!”

Instants later, Jack had been yanked beneath the luminous sea. Glancing up at the ocean’s receding surface—like a wrinkled mirror when seen from below—Jack realized that, yes, this sea’s surface was literally the Planck length scale frontier that shrouds the infinitesimal subdimensions. Everything above was dual to what lay below.

Relentlessly the weight dragged Jack into the abyss. He was in the subdimensional zone for true, passing the reciprocals of alef-null, alef-one, and more. And, by thinking in terms of mathematical duality, he could see the small as the large. He drifted past a mauve sea-fan that branched alef-four times, with alef-five polyps waving from the fan’s fringed rim. 2ℵ4 = ℵ5 , just as Stanley had claimed.

Deeper and deeper Jack sank, falling past fantastic architectures of undersea cliffs. Whales beat their way past, singing alef-seven-toned songs; sea-monsters gestured with alef-eight arms. Whenever he glimpsed a branching structure, Jack checked the numbers, filing away data about the Generalized Continuum Problem. Contrary to expectations, 2ℵ10 was a bulky ℵ13 , although 2ℵ17 was a svelte ℵ18 .

So far Jack was having no trouble holding his breath—but he had a sense that he hadn’t progressed nearly far enough to have any hope of matching Ulla’s progress. He almost wished Anton had tied an even heavier weight to him. As things stood, this quest was up to him.

Looking into his own mind, Jack found an inner sun, the very core of his sense of self. He merged into it and shrank to radically smaller levels of the infininitesimal—leaving the pyramidal weight behind. He drifted like an animalcule in the all-pervading deep-sea light. Smaller, deeper, and—aha. A school of subdimensional paramecia were flowing towards a vent. He followed along, wriggling into glittery fissures. He could sense that Ulla was nearby.

Jack consciously flipped from one mindset to the other, turning his surroundings into an icy gray puddle at the lip of a glacier’s crevasse. Gathering his wits, he molded his body into its customary shape, taking a deep draught of the tenuous alpine air. An articulated drone filled his ears. Overhead arched the vault of the sky, an unblemished cobalt dome, curiously low.

Jack picked his way off the glacier and up a scree of stones with inconceivably many facets. At the peak stood a marble palace, looking out upon subordinate ranges of peaks in every direction. Was this the top? Absolute Infinity?

The droning chant was coming from within the temple. Peering in through the portico, Jack saw a host of singers, praising a figure on a high altar: a large eye resting upon a golden platter. Lo and behold, one of the choristers was Ulla, her skin a bit darkened from the lightning bolts, but otherwise in fine form.

“Jack! You found me. I hate this place. That big bossy eye up there, his name is Jayvee. He thinks he’s so great. Get us out of here. I can’t figure out how to get down.” Her gentle voice was breathy in the thin air.

Jayvee twitched as Jack ushered Ulla out. The big eye didn’t want to lose his new recruit. His golden platter rose into the air, and he followed the couple onto the temple’s porch. The eye extruded a snaky arm bearing a flaming sword. Jayvee was preparing to smite them.

“Dear infinity, please help me,” said Jack once again. The sword swung, Jack and Ulla ducked, and a faint pop sounded from high above.

In an instant, the blue dome became crazed all over with cracks—and fell apart, revealing a much higher range of mountains, stretching up towards a mighty sun. The bullying Jayvee quailed and took refuge in his little temple.

“We are not going any higher!” exclaimed Ulla, guessing Jack’s thoughts.

Jack and Ulla went tobogganing down the slick curves of the glacier’s crevasse—and as they neared the base, they flipped to the dual view of things, becoming subdimensional plankton in the glowing sea’s benthic abyss. From here they drifted effortlessly upwards.

As they rose, Jack watched the branching marine forms even more closely than before—and reached his own conclusion about the Generalized Continuum Problem: the powers of the successive alefs obeyed no uniform pattern at all. 2ℵ20 was a shocking ℵ101 , 2ℵ was a tame ℵ102 , 2ℵ102 was a near-miss ℵ105 , and 2ℵ105 was ℵ1946 . There was no overarching pattern at all.

It made a kind of sense. Of course the transfinite numbers should be as quirky and individualistic as the finite integers. Why would the behavior of the transfinite cardinals be any simpler than the distribution of the primes, or the set of integer solutions to whole-number equations, or the indices of Turing machines? Why would set theory be simpler than number theory? Why wouldn’t the march of alefs be an inexhaustible source of surprise? There was no simple answer to the Generalized Continuum Problem. Once Jack got past his initial sense of disappointment, the new wisdom filled him with joy.

He didn’t bother telling his insight to Ulla—for one thing they couldn’t talk while in the undersea subdimensions, and for another, she wouldn’t have been that interested. Rather than counting things, she seemed to be studying the curves and colors of the wondrous subdimensional forms.

Jack tensed as they approached the gleaming sheet of the Planck frontier. Would this mean a return to the conniving aktuals of Alefville? With all his heart, he wished to be back home with Ulla. And it was so. The two of them oozed up from the rug on their living room floor.

“I knew the outline of Alefville reminded me of something,” remarked Ulla when they were done exulting. “Alefville is exactly the same shape as this smear of cadmium red that I made on the rug when I was painting your portrait.”

“Alefville is the smear of paint,” exclaimed Jack. “Physical space is absolutely continuous. Every level of the transfinite exists in the small. What a day. And I’m—I’m done with the Generalized Continuum Problem, too.”

“You solved it?”

“Not exactly. But I found a way to let go of it. The thing is—”

“Please don’t start writing a paper about this,” said Ulla. “It is really and truly time for our dive trip. Hey—wait! You already wrote your paper before we left!”

“Sweet,” said Jack, going to fetch the printout. He sat silently on the couch, flipping through the pages. Outdoors the sun was below the horizon and the rain was setting in.

Ulla made a pot of tea. “So?” she said, coming back into the living room.

“It’s all here,” said Jack. “But not in the right form.”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s not an academic paper at all. It’s, um, like a science fiction story. About what happened to us today.”

“But you ran that giant computer search to generate this paper. Did something go wrong?”

“I’m not sure,” said Jack. “Of course there are infinitely many programs that can write my twenty-six papers and then generate a brand-new twenty-seventh paper entitled ‘Physical Applications of Transfinite Set Theory.’ But my search procedure was supposed to select a junk-free minimal program that takes a very long time to produce its outputs—so you can tell it’s doing some serious computation. But it doesn’t look like I ended up with the right program after all. This is the wrong kind of paper.” Jack paused, thinking. “Or maybe not? Actually, I’ve always wanted to write some science fiction. But I never thought I’d dare to—”

“I’m sure it’s going to be fine like this,” said Ulla, pouring out the tea. “Someone will publish your article anyway. Our true-life adventure. Hey, don’t forget to write in that your backache went away.”

Jack penciled in the change and sat up, stretching his arms and smiling. “Done! I feel better already. Let’s head for the South Pacific, Ulla.”

“What about those two aktuals?”

“I think they’re done with us,” said Jack, studying the pencil stub in his hand. Out on the deck sat a toad, enjoying the fitful patter of the rain.

Note on “Jack and the Aktuals, or, Physical Applications of Transfinite Set Theory”

Written December, 2008.

Tor.com, 2008.

In 2008, I heard from the John Templeton Foundation, a foundation devoted to encouraging scientific work that could shed light upon theological issues. They’d recently organized a conference on new concepts of infinity in mathematics, physics, and theology, and they offered to pay me to contribute to their forthcoming volume of proceedings, New Frontiers in Research on Infinity, to be edited by Michael Heller and W. Hugh Woodin for the Cambridge University Press.

Back in the 1970s, I’d gotten my Ph.D. in set theory (the mathematical study of infinity), and had published several mathematical papers on the topic. So I was excited about having a chance to publish something about infinity again. But I’d been out of the technical end of the field for so long, that I didn’t want to try and write anything like a math paper. So I thought it would be a good idea to write a science fiction story instead, a tale involving higher levels of infinity and possible physical manifestations of infinity.

I’d already done something like this in my first published novel, White Light of 1980. But I had a number of new ideas about infinity to dramatize, and I wrote “Jack and the Aktuals” pretty easily. It helped that I’d recently met both the pre-eminent contemporary set-theorist Hugh Woodin, as well as Paul Cohen, who’d been the most influential set-theorist when I was in grad school.

Woodin and the Templeton Foundation were all for including my SF story in their collection, but the Cambridge University Press balked. So I ended up publishing the story in Tor.com online science-fiction site, and writing a long introduction for the Cambridge tome.

All Hangy (With John Shirley)

“But you said you were gonna jump off the bridge, didn’t you, Roberto?” Breeze sounded like a girl doing a funny imitation of a guy, but that was just her voice.

Roberto hugged himself against the cold morning wind and glanced sideways at Breeze. Her long hair streamed from behind, over the railing, as if trying to get down to the cold gray sea. They were on the sidewalk of the Golden Gate Bridge, leaning on the rail, looking at the wrinkled chaos of the bay waters below. Tourists chattered behind them, endless traffic roared by on the metal-grated road. In front of them lay the void, just one vault over that rail.

“Um—yeah,” said Roberto. “Eventually might do it. Today we’re only reconnoitering. I’d want to be stone cold sure I have my moves right—so I end up all hangy. And, I’d want you to film me. This should be a big media event.”

“Camera’s ready,” said Breeze, pulling her cellphone from her jeans. “I’ve got hi-def video in here, and I can upload it wireless to my website. Go on and jump, Roberto. You told me you were all set to flip your, uh, dimensional entanglements? So…”

He wasn’t sure if she really wanted him to take the risk—or if she was trying to get him to see how dangerous the whole thing was. But she had that camera, and the green light was on.

“I’m not ready after all,” he admitted, looking down with a shiver. The bay was so very far below. A container ship slid under the bridge, bringing cars from Korea. “They say if you hit the water from this high up it drives your leg bones into your chest.”

“But you’d twist yourself into being all hangy before you hit the water,” said Breeze in that low voice of hers. All hangy was the term people were using for the new phenomenon.

“Like Wing Wah disappearing during his high dive in the Olympics last week,” continued Breeze. “Like the two women acrobats at the Portland circus yesterday. Lulu and Vulu! They went all hangy. Do it now, and you’ll be the fourth one to go all hangy. If you wait…” She shrugged. “You’ll be lost in the crowd.”

Roberto looked at her, trying to formulate a cool answer. Inevitably thinking, If you’re so ready for someone to jump off this bridge—you go first! But knowing he would try to stop her, if she made to jump. Suppose it didn’t work? Breeze would be the bigger loss to the world.

He tried to imagine this vital being just snuffed out, if it went wrong. Here beside him—and gone. Just look at her…

She had wavy brown hair with blond highlights, bruise-like accents in the skin under her brown eyes, a sexy overbite, wide shoulders, gangly legs, and pointy breasts in the black t-shirt and jeans jacket she was shivering in. No makeup. Not conventionally pretty, but looking at her always got him worked up.

They were Berkeley students, three years into it, Breeze funded by her crunchy engineer parents in Mill Valley, Roberto supported by a scholarship—no school money in his sprawling house-painter office-cleaner yard-gardener family from San Jose.

Roberto was a computer science major, hoping to create animated figures for virtual realities and videogames. He’d started out as a business major, which fully stank. The business classes were just about grubbing for cash. A few of the people in Roberto’s family were already good at that—such as his half-brother Leon who now sharing Roberto’s little room in a Berkeley student co-op.

Breeze had a room in the same co-op as Roberto. She was a music major, and she practiced on her cello in the lounge sometimes—which drove Roberto frantic with lust. He’d even created a computer animation of Breeze playing the cello naked, wrapping a photo of her face onto the 3D grid of the puppet’s head, but—

Whoah! Suddenly Roberto was seeing two women hanging upside down in midair, twenty feet out from the bridge railing.

“Breeze!” he cried, pointing. “Do you—”

Yes, she saw them too. Lulu and Vulu, the twin Portland aerialists in their spangled suits, moving their mouths in synch, the sweet voices coming into Roberto’s and Breeze’s heads, a siren song about—he couldn’t quite make it out.

“What’d they say?” asked Roberto when the women abruptly disappeared. He realized that he’d damn near jumped, whether or not he had the twists and turns clear in his mind.

“Apocalypse?” said Breeze uncertainly. “Transformation?” She too had brought her foot up onto the lowest rung of the railing. She shook her head now, backing away.

“All hangy,” Roberto muttered, putting his arm around Breeze. “I want to do it, but I don’t want to blow it.” He shook his head, stunned at what he’d seen. There was a cause and effect, an underlying principle in esoteric physics that explained it, but seeing two women just appear in empty air off the Golden Gate Bridge was hard to digest. He felt more than a scootch unreal. And why had they appeared to him—right then? “Lulu and Vulu must know I’m nearly ready. That’s why they were calling to me.”

“They were calling me, too,” said Breeze. She smiled, went on musingly, “Maybe I can get there with my cello. A certain fillip of the bow. A unique glissando.”

He leaned back, a little, to look at her. Suddenly aware that he’d put his arm around her, and she hadn’t discouraged it. “You serious? I mean about—using music?”

“I’ve been thinking about it, yeah.”

It was drizzling rain, and the hangy aerialists were gone, like smiling stage magicians after a finger-snap. Roberto remembered a Zen formulation from an Alan Watts book his philosophy teacher had given him: Where do you go after you die? Where does a fist go after the fingers unclench?

Sniffling from the cold, Roberto and Breeze walked back to her car. It was cozy in there with the heater going, the fan clearing mist from the inside windshield, the windshield wipers in rhythmic counterpoint to Roberto’s heartbeat. Breeze maneuvered through the traffic towards Berkeley. As the car warmed up; Roberto could smell the vinyl of the car interior, and Breeze’s shampoo and, ever so faintly, the dreamed-of nooks and crannies of her flesh. Eden.

“At some level, in some dimension, Wing Wah, Lulu and Vulu are with us right now,” said Roberto.

“Dangling from my rear-view mirror like three good-luck dolls,” said Breeze, airily waving her hand. If Roberto squinted his eyes, he could almost see them—tiny Wing Wah lithe and powerful in his bathing suit, and Lulu hanging from Vulu’s feet.

“I saw an interview with Lulu online this morning,” said Roberto. “It’s not like she disappeared for good. She can still walk around like a regular person. But when they feel like it, she and Vulu and Wing Wah can send themselves skipping around the world like stones skimming a pond.”

“Or like tree roots,” said Breeze. “Popping out of the ground where you don’t expect.”

“Or like bats hanging in our heads as if our skulls were caves,” said Roberto.

“It’s great how we can’t nail it down to one single metaphor yet,” said Breeze. “Great that mass culture hasn’t assimilated the hangy thing and made it mundane.” She was pulling up in front of the rambling, decrepit co-op where they rented their rooms. “I’ve got to practice my cello now.”

“You’re just going on the same as before?” said Roberto. “After what we just saw?” He snorted. “The world might be ending, you know.” His implication was that he and Breeze should finally make love. But she wasn’t picking up on that.

Or maybe she was, and the answer was no.

“I’m going to practice differently than usual,” she said, her voice dreamy, as they walked into the co-op. “I’ll be working on the thing with my bow and the magic notes. I’m serious about that. Why should you be the only one in our co-op to get all hangy?” She looked at him, with her pleasingly crooked smile. Affectionate mockery. “Especially if you’re going to keep chickening out, Roberto.”

“I can help you practice,” he said, loath to have the conversation end. “I can show you the moves I plan to use when I do my jump.”

“Show me down here?” said Breeze, nodding at the dusty couches of the lounge. Ruling out the possibility of him coming to her room.

“Sure,” said Roberto, flopping down on one of the sagging couches. “I’ll get the demo ready on my cell while you get your cello.” Breeze disappeared up the stairs.

Roberto was in no rush to go to his own room, given that his squatter brother Leon would be awake by now, draped across Roberto’s bed like a sullen snake, broodingly playing the same licks over and over on his cruddy guitar with the stickers all over it. Leon had nothing to do all day until he went out for his evening’s work, which was buying and selling low-grade street drugs, mostly weed and meth, just like he’d been doing down in San Jose before Mama threw him out.

Bending over the little screen of his all-purpose phone, Roberto cued up the animation he’d created by merging the films of Wing Wah’s dive and of Lulu and Vulu’s final aerial routine. He’d superimposed his face onto the wireframe model, so that a little Roberto-faced figurine spun through the air and—zip-zap—disappeared. The underlying mathematics had to do with tensors, spinors, and higher-dimensional flips. Orientation entanglement. Roberto had snarfed that part from a physics professor’s site. The surprising thing had been how readily he’d been able to turn the equations into computer code.

As he waited for Breeze, he dug into his code, looking for ways to condense it. If he could bum it down to something simple enough, he wouldn’t actually need to jump off the Golden Gate Bridge to get all hangy, and he wouldn’t need the muscles of an athlete to carry out the twists and flips. He found what seemed like a good approach and ran the animation again. Yes. Much faster.

“Hey there.” It was Breeze, lugging her giant cello case, lively in her boots and jeans. She’d pulled on a sweatshirt.

“Watch.” He showed her the latest version of the demo.

“Sweet,” she said, watching it. “But how do you know it really would work? I mean, aren’t you just faking the disappearance? Blanking the screen?”

“Well—I guess you could say that,” allowed Roberto. “But the physics is all good. I’m reasonably sure that if I could physically carry out these moves I’d get all hangy. But it’s still a little too—”

“Acrobatic for the likes of us?” said Breeze in her husky voice.

“Yeah. But I’m getting closer. Just now I just found a way to make it simple enough that I could do it by jumping off—I don’t know—the high-dive at the University pool.”

“They’d let you in there?” asked Breeze, rubbing rosin on her bow.

“That’s the point,” said Roberto. “I’m just brain-storming right now. I swear, I’m going to get it to be as simple as twiddling my thumbs. Hey—play that solemn, slow piece I heard you practicing the other day.”

“No, uh-uh: I’m going to play my interpretation of your flips,” said Breeze, brandishing her bow. She began sawing slowly back and forth, with intricate gestures of the bow’s tip.

Roberto let the sounds sink in as he contentedly hacked his code. It was so peaceful in here, with the rain running down the windows, undersea light filling the worn lounge, some discarded textbooks lying around, a few other students walking in and out—and Breeze close beside him, feeling her way through her improvised music. Idly Roberto wondered if his brother could ever learn to play along.

A shout, a thump—and suddenly there was yelling in the front hall.

Breeze stopped playing, they stared at the door, and a smooth-faced guy in a black polyester wind-breaker came storming in. Roberto’s heart sank—he knew the guy by sight. It was Paco, one of Leon’s rival dealers on Telegraph Avenue.

“Where’s your fucking brother?” Paco yelled at Roberto. He drew a cheap little pistol from his windbreaker pocket, like a cap-gun almost. His eyes were wired and popping. “He don’t piss on Paco again.”

“He’s not here!” Roberto said, instinctively. “He’s—out on Telegraph Avenue.”

“Yeah, and that’s my turf,” Paco said, raising the gun. Pointing it at Roberto. “This pendejo Leon gotta learn. You gonna be his stand-in, baby bro. You gonna get done…” His eyes were pinning, dilating, pinning. He was quite high. He cocked his gun.

“Stop it!” said Breeze, aiming her bow at Paco as if it were some magic wand.

Perhaps Paco mistook Breeze’s instrument for a weapon. He swept his hand towards her, leveling the gun at her chest. His finger was tightening—oh, no.

Roberto considered launching a panther-like jump towards the shooter. His mind was racing like never before, and his body felt capable of incredible speed. But suddenly he knew of a better move than leaping at Paco. He knew how to get all hangy.

Lightning fast, Roberto twined his two hands together behind one of his knees, linking his fingers in a special way. He turned his shoulders, made a gesture with his tongue, swept his eyes—and just like that he was all hangy, walking on the ceiling, moving faster than Paco’s eyes could follow. Roberto had shed the shackles of gravity and size.

With an elegant, precise gesture, he snatched an abandoned chemistry book off a table and placed it before the muzzle of Paco’s gun. Just in time. The thick volume’s pages bloomed like a carnation, with strands of torn paper popping out. The book tumbled to land on the floor beside Breeze’s cello.

But there was more. Roberto could see into the minds of those around him—into the heads of Breeze and Paco and brother Leon upstairs. A new energy was flowing through him, chilling down Paco who was—after all—just another frightened guy with his own constellation of personal problems. Paco was beginning to smile, like he was just starting to get the point of a joke. He put the gun back in his pocket.

Meanwhile Breeze was staring at Roberto like a cellist awaited a cue in the music. Connecting with her via his exquisite new cognition, Roberto mapped out the physical moves he’d made to get all hangy. As smoothly as an accompanist playing the transcendent theme that tied two lesser melodies together, Breeze transformed his contortions into—a sound. A little musical phrase. She sang it to him, merrily waving her bow. And now Breeze was all hangy too, dancing beside him on the ceiling.

In unison, they sang the phrase to Paco and, yes, now he fully understood. He shrank to a quarter inch in height, and buzzed around the parlor like a happy horsefly. Reaching further, Roberto passed the spell to his unseen brother Leon upstairs. In response, a cosmic power chord to reverberated through the co-op, turning the wood and brick and mortar into singing dust that settled to the ground, leaving the building’s occupants all hangy in the air. The chord built and reverberated like Gabriel’s trumpet call, spreading the news across the planet, helping every living being to become all hangy.

As if in nostalgia for the fading old order, Roberto and Breeze jointly visualized the man-and-woman-shaped tube of story that would surely have culminated in a harmonically perfect moment when the two them made love. Holding hands, they shared this knowing—and squeezed a full courtship into a single moment of the foreshortened Earthly time that remained.

And now their eyes turned to the heavens. Wing Wah, Lulu and Vulu were up there, beckoning in the sky, joined by ever-more of the uplifted multitudes, all hangy and dancing a pattern of physical summoning.

Still higher, the clouds were thinning, with the blue showing through—and set in the blue was a light that was no mere Sun. It was a living light, a Being ushered in by this world that had gone all hangy, this old world of souls who’d found the door and opened it to the inevitable next level.

Note on “All Hangy” (With John Shirley)

Written January, 2009.

Flurb #7, 2009

John and I wrote this story very quickly, basing it on a dream that he’d had— a dream that involved the phrase, “All Hangy.” John brought a warm and strong emotional texture to the story. I like working with him because he writes so freely, and with such spontaneity.

To See Infinity Bare (With Paul Di Filippo)

The starspiders have plucked Anders Zilber from our midst, perhaps never to be seen again. Squealing their hypercompressed fugues of cosmic mortality and rebirth, the spiders emerged from the transfinite Wassoon spaces and harvested Anders for his greatness. I saw it; I was next to him on the stage.

Everyone mourns his loss—everyone but me, Basil Chown. Of course I’m to pay for my coldness. The idiots have convicted me of murdering him, and I’m to be executed today. As if Anders and I had been vulgar rivals in some spaceport gang—instead of the Local Cluster’s greatest metamusicians.

And what is metamusic? The one art form that ties us all together— Uppytops, Orpolese, Bulbers, the DigDawgs and the dreaded Kaang—as unalike as chalk to cheese. Thanks to the Wassoon transmitter, humanity has spread beyond the Milky Way’s swirls, encountering hundreds of other races. Some call it a pangalactic civilization—I call it a wider range of fools. But, yes, they were right to worship Anders.

Handsome, charismatic Anders. I can see the glints in his thoughtful eyes, the boyish slackness beneath his chin, the convoluted curls of his abundant hair. Generally, when out in public, a woman or gyne-poppet graced one arm, or both. Reporters and fans clustered around him, a constant retinue, endeavoring to sprinkle him with shortlife flea-cams. But despite all this worshipful attention, he, better than anyone, knew his days were numbered.

I well remember the first time he told me—I suppose that would be ten years ago by now.

We were returning from a concert tour through the Andromeda Galaxy on the far side of the Local Cluster, aboard the luxury liner Surry On Down. We’d just everted from Wassoon space into consensus reality, and I was seeing the usual post-transition shapes within the cabin walls—branched, crawling shadows like ghostly insects.

“They know my name,” remarked Anders, flicking one of the shadows with his long, crooked forefinger. His hands looked strange, but for the moment I didn’t understand why. “They want to keep me. Every time I transit, the starspiders tell me.”

“The starspiders aren’t anything real!” I exclaimed. “They’re only a post-jump hallucination. We have to believe that.”

“Cowardly foolishness, Basil. The subdimensions teem with life and history. The more we open ourselves, the richer our work.”

He pitched his voice to a cracked squeak and began jabbering at the crawling seven-pointed shapes that filled the floors, ceilings and walls. In his oddly pitched voice, Anders was telling them about—how distasteful!—an erotic hallucination he’d just had.

“I remember that!” exclaimed Mimi Ultrapower, our road agent, accompanist and—damn it all!—Anders’s lover. She was laughing as she talked. “The starspiders were inside our flesh, like giant nerve cells. I was kneading you like dough, Anders, and you were—”

“Hush now,” said he, as if rediscovering his sense of modesty. “Not in front of Basil.” He raised his hands in a cautioning gesture—and suddenly his voice broke into that higher register again, amazed and exultant. “Look what we did!”

He now had seven fingers on each hand.

It was I who’d brought Mimi to Earth from the colony world of Omega, near the very heart of our galactic core. Her mother was an astrophysicist investigating the central black hole, and Mimi was a recent university graduate. Using a Wassoon information channel, she sent me a delightful little metasonata, very much in my own style. Extremely flattering, a seductive move.

It had been a simple matter for me to get the Supreme Bonze of the Archonate to grant Mimi Ultrapower a position at court. I’d anticipated some exciting interplay with her, but as soon as she met Anders, she was lost to me.

I tried telling myself I didn’t mind—I had my own women-friends after all, and if Mimi wanted to worship Anders, surely that was her own affair. The bottom line remained: she was an excellent metamusician, a good traveling companion, and a fierce street-hassler.

On that first Andromeda Galaxy tour together, we worked up a three-way collaboration, “Earth Jam,” in which Anders beamed out something like a flute part, I a kind of cello line, and Mimi zeepcast a kind of intricate percussion that was like a pounding headache—except that it felt good.

Understand that our audiences weren’t hearing our metamusic—it’s more that they could feel it in their souls, like the emotive shades of a daydream. Our symbiotic zeep colonies project our metamusic directly into the minds of those around us.

Originally the Uppytops used the one-celled zeep critters as a coercive tool to rein in their slave races. But humans ingeniously repurposed the zeeps for benign purposes.

Metamusic is inherently at its best face to face, in a live performance, with realtime zeep signals washing over the nervous systems of the audience—be they mollusks, apes, or insect hives. Although it’s possible to Wassooncast a copy of a metamusical performance, these copies are, in my opinion, like pulpy videos of the love act, utterly lacking the ineffable tones and subliminal frissons of the real thing. Yes, the masses watch the Wassoncasts, but if you’re an accomplished metamusician, you’re forever in demand as a touring artist.

After that first Andromeda Tour, we three had our customary debriefing with the Supreme Bonze, a taut-faced young man wearing a Tibetan-style hat with a yellow fringe along its top—not that he was Tibetan. His people were from Goa, the old Portuguese colony on the west coast of India.

Mimi stared at him in fascination. “Your hat…” she managed to say.

“The Black Hat,” said the Bonze. “Woven from the hairs of a thousand and one dakinis. You know of dakinis?”

“Oh, yes,” said Mimi, a knowing look on her pleasant face. “The ineffable female demiurges attendant upon the great gurus. What mana your Black Hat must have! Wearing it would confer mystical powers upon…upon even an ape! Not that I mean…”

“No offense taken,” said the Bonze, although his face belied this. “I’m eager to hear your group’s new piece.”

The Bonze purported to be a great devotee of metamusic, and always demanded that we perform our most recent road pieces for him, not that he had the mental force to pay proper attention.

But this time he was quite piqued by Mimi’s contribution to “Earth Jam.”

“Buddoom bubba bayaya,” he sang, as if trying to echo her signal in words.

“Well put, your Emptiness,” said I, before Anders could start arguing about the Bonze’s accuracy.

“Would you like my Black Hat?” the Supreme Bonze suddenly asked Mimi with a puckish smile. From my years at court, I knew this to be a trick question—anyone who expressed a desire for the Supreme Bonze’s Tibetan hat was beheaded. And the Bonze was in any case annoyed at Mimi for her remark about the ape.

I flashed her a zeep prod of warning; she was quick enough to understand.

“No, no, honorable Bonze,” said she, bowing nearly to the floor. “The Black Hat is in its proper place. Upon the emptiest head.”

That Mimi!

With our fame growing, Anders, Mimi and I obtained apartments in the Metamusic Academy, a lavish old building in downtown Lisbon, which had become the de facto capital of Earth. Anders had the top floor, I the floor below that, and Mimi a room below me. But she spent most of her time with Anders. She was teaching him about mathematical cosmology, of all things.

Mimi showed Anders how to rig up a Wassoon generator to made his apartment infinitely large along three dimensions, without quite piercing the barrier into the hyperdimensional subspaces involved in interstellar travel.

The jury-rigged generator was a clever little thing. At its center was a tiny fringed ring like you might use for blowing soap bubbles—although the bubble-juice for this gizmo was an endlessly subtle fluid of unbound quarks. As each bubble appeared, a magnetronic tube would set up resonant vibrations, causing the bubble’s radius to oscillate. Wassoon’s genius lay in his breakthrough notion of allowing the delicate bubbles’ radii to oscillate down below zero and into negative values. As every schoolchild knows, a simple DeSitter transformation establishes that a quark bubble with negative radius is identical to a subdimensional cavity in space itself—and a cavity of this kind can readily become a gateway to the transfinite Wassoon spaces.

Playful as newlyweds in their first home, Anders and Mimi sent hallways running through the apartment forever, lamplit by a Wassoon energy-fractionating gimmick that could divide a hundred watts among an endless number of sympathetic bulbs. Clever Mimi even devised a procedural method for decorating the infinite areas of the endless walls with seemingly non-repeating tiles.

Anders was ecstatic over the infinite spaces of his apartment, and Mimi calmly said she’d known he’d like them, because in all his works he was trying in some fashion to create a direct view of actual infinity—whether as an endless regress, as a fractal elaboration, or as an impenetrable cloud of fuzz. She said that our universe itself was in fact infinite, although people tended to ignore this, blinded as they were by the background radiation of the most recent—what was the phrase she used? Not Big Bang, something else—ah, yes, Big Flash.

Sometimes, when I was loaded on zeep toxins, I’d go upstairs and look for the two lovers, pretending I had business to discuss. More often than not, they’d evade me, and I’d wake alone and hungover in some bare inner chamber, googolplex turnings deep into Anders and Mimi’s maze.

Upon arising, I’d seem to see shapes and faces at the inconceivably distant ends of the Wassoon hallways—creatures from earlier cycles of our universe, according to Mimi. Neighbors from before the Big Flash.

In any case, finding my way out was never hard. I merely followed the scent of my personal dissatisfaction and unease back to my own floor.

The zeep germs were our owners and our lovers, our sickness and our cure, our prison and our playground—a feverish buzz to the uninitiated, a language of power to the cognoscenti.

Each strain of zeeps was custom-designed from a core of basic Uppytop wetware modded with whatever odd mitochondria and Golgi bodies the composer could be induced to purchase by zealous ribofunkateers. The zeep colonies embossed our fingers with glowing, colorful veins. But that was only the start. Every metamusician—save Anders—constantly sought improvements in his or her system, striving to push ahead to new metamusical territory, to be the first to explore and domesticate uncharted realms of multisensory rhythm space.

Most masters enhanced their personal zeep colony with a virtual menagerie of symbiotes. These add-ons were entirely different species that you took into your body’s ecosystem as a way of keeping the zeeps happy. Over the years, many of our torsos came to resemble coral reefs, encrusted with generations of living organisms.

Mimi, for instance, had a cluster of squishy sea-anemones on her left shoulder and an intimidating row of sharks’ teeth along her right forearm; I bore a mat of orange moss on my back, with purple centipedes lively in the fronds. The centipedes had an annoying habit of slipping over my shoulders to drop into my food. But I tolerated them anyway. After awhile, you weren’t sure which add-ons were potentiating what effects—so you hesitated to remove any of them.

Anders Zilber was, as I say, the great exception to these refinements. Throughout the glory years of his career, he used a single, unmodified strain of zeeps—albeit zeeps bred by the legendary tweaker Serenata Piccolisima. And his only add-on was from Serena, as well—a little loop-shaped worm, seldom seen, that moved beneath his skin like a live tattoo.

With so simple a toolkit, for a decade of wonder, Anders outshone us all.

Anders and I met some as neophytes touring with a phenomenally talented martinet, Buckshot LaFunke, who was presenting an overstuffed bill of fare called “LaFunke’s Louche Lovers’ Legion.” He’d booked us into every cheap supper club across the Local Group, from Al Baardo to Yik Zubelle. Anders and I immediately established an easy camaraderie, based on our exalted ambitions, ironic worldview, and what seemed at the time to be comparable talents.

“I’m going to have LaFunke’s job one day,” Anders boasted one night back in our room, after we’d cranked up our zeep toxins. “Actually, a better one. More status, more class. The laurels of the academy, the butt-licks of the critics.”

“Buckshot made his mark with ‘The Frozen Metronome,’” I observed. “Dramatizing his first wife’s death in that rocket-sled crash on Saturn’s rings. Tough to write a piece like that. Especially since the crash was his fault.”

“That’s why we’re pros, isn’t it?” said Anders. “The public wants you to spill your guts. Hooks and riffs don’t do it, not even a recursive canon. You have to crack open the egg of your skull, and fry them a brain omelet. Every night. On a stage that smells like weasel piss.”

“It’s a dark age,” I sighed. “By rights, exemplary craftsmanship should garner acclaim on its own. Take my own ‘Ode to Charalambos’—”

Anders rattled his fingers together like sticks, sending fresh gouts of zeep juice into his bloodstream. “Come off it, Basil. I can turn out that easy-listening stuff in my sleep—and so can you. We’re in the post-Wassoon age. The only path is deeper! Give the jackals what they want! The horror of death, the ecstasy of love, the paradox of birth. And then—” He let out a strange, inward chuckle. “And then give them more.”

It was soon after this declaration that Anders took all his banked pay from the tour, and visited Serenata Piccolisima in her studio at Sadal Suud—where LaFunke’s Legion was booked for a week’s engagement at the then-seedy Café Gastropoda. Serenata, who resembled a preying mantis, cleaned out Anders’s system, zinged him with her proprietary zeeps, and gave him the add-on loop-worm.

From that moment on, Anders’s unhinderable career seemed yoked to the wheel of the Milky Way itself. One brilliant composition after another poured forth from his colorfully marbled fingers. How those early titles still resonate, conjuring up unprecedented mindscapes! “Handsome Hassan,” “Satan Sheets,” “Bulbers in Musth,” “Sweet Disdain,” “Ninety Tentacles and a Beak…”

Each song was different—nay, unique—but there were similarities as well, although it would take Mimi’s insight, two years later, to formulate the notion that Anders’s overarching theme was the corrupting and ennobling power of infinity.

But never mind the theory. Audiences loved Anders Zilber, and during his decade of miracles, all his dreams and arrogant predictions came to pass.

He was loyal—or needy—enough to bring me along for the ride, assuring my own reputation as a Zilber crony, and allowing me to amass considerable wealth in the process.

Naturally, witnessing Anders’s success, I sought covertly to obtain my own zeep culture from Piccolisima, hastening to Sadal Suud as soon as our touring schedule permitted, with a wallet stuffed with credit. Imagine my dismay to learn of Piccolisima’s recent murder by a school of anonymous gutter-squid conducting a pusillanimous smash-and-grab.

Soon after, I tried—while feigning a playful manner—to get Anders to infect me with his zeeps. But he merely stared at me, outwardly impassive, yet with his eyes conveying a frightening intensity of emotion.

“I wouldn’t wish that on anyone, Basil. Least of all upon my closest friend.”

Closest friend? Perhaps, at that time, he thought of me that way. But, by the time the starspiders took him, there was no talk of friendship between us. We were touring partners, and that was all.

What drove us apart? My jealousy. I’m not great-hearted man. First and always, I was envious of Anders’s talent. And, as it turned out, I really couldn’t get over Mimi choosing him over me.

Although Mimi Ultrapower was far from being conventionally beautiful, she was—call it mesmerizing. She had a way of catching her breath in the middle of a sentence, a penchant for using recondite words, a quirky sense of fashion, and skin so soft that…

Enough. You get the picture—as did everyone else. The public loved seeing the three of us on stage together, glowing with intrigue and sexual tension.

For our doomed final tour, we’d signed on with the Surry on Down liner again. And, as if to sweeten the gig, our old taskmaster, Buckshot LaFunke, was accompanying us…as a warm-up act.

“Squirt some oil into that ‘Frozen Metronome,’ why don’t you?” said Anders by way of greeting, when first we encountered the weathered Buckshot at the captain’s mess. Anders raised his glowing seven-fingered hands and wriggled them in the older man’s face.

“‘Ninety Beaks and a Limp Tentacle,’” snapped LaFunke, making a contemptuous gesture at Anders’s crotch. His motions were slow and stiff, as he’d saddled himself with an add-on that was something like a crab carapace. “Introduce me to the lady.”

“Mimi Ultrapower,” said Anders. “A wizard and a sharpie. She’ll make sure we all get paid. I suppose we are paying you, aren’t we Buckshot? Or are you here as an intern?”

This was a nudge too far, and from then on, Buckshot LaFunke rarely spoke to Anders—save during our shows, when, as customary, we played the part of giddy mummers who reveled in performing together.

Given that Mimi was avoiding me, and that Anders was sick of me, I myself wasn’t talking much to anyone at all. I didn’t mind. I was nastily strung-out on my zeep toxins, thanks to some new opioid vacuoles that an admirer had bioengineered into my colony. For me, time had collapsed into waiting to perform and waiting to get high. What made it complicated was that I still believed in being sober when I performed.

Fittingly enough, the end came on Sadal Suud, the former home of Serenata Piccolisima. The Café Gastropoda had gone upscale; it was the size of a Broadway theater now, half of it underwater, and filled with artificial waves where the native cephalopods could relax. The above-ground areas were a-glitter with the glowing mantises that were the other major players in the Sadal Suud biome. Everyone was thrilled to have Anders Zilber and his cronies here, and our historic show as being Wassooncast across the galaxies.

“We’re doing a new piece tonight,” Anders told me about half an hour before we went on. He looked flushed and elated. “A really long improvised jam instead of our regular show. My farewell.”

“What!” I’d already calculated to the minute how long it would be until tonight’s show would end—how long, that is, until I could get blasted backstage. The proposed change stood to throw off my schedule.

“Mimi and I have been talking about it, Basil. Even Buckshot’s gonna jam in. Mimi won him over. Don’t look so worried. All you have to do is beam out some snootster cello-style routine. Like a row of blossoms floating above the primeval sea where I’m honking the roarasaurus, while Mimi’s peppering us with crunkadelic fungus globs, and Buckshot’s channeling the moans of the worldsnake who bites his tail. It’s gonna be my best jam ever. The last jam of all.”

“Um, can you zeep me a preview? Some kind of sketch?” Working with Anders, I’d had to improvise new pieces on lesser notice than this. But normally he gave me a little something to go on.

“I want to stay away from previsualizations, Basil. We’ll let this emerge in real time. As a matter of fact, forget what I said about the row of blossoms and the roarasaurus and the world snake and the fungus turds. Just play like—like you’re in a Wassoon bubble with a negative radius.”

“I was looking forward to finishing early and getting high,” I grumbled. “Do you even have a title?”

“Oh, sure,” said Anders with an odd smile. “It’s called ‘Surprise!’ You just have to relax and zeepcast like I know you can. And, hell, it’s okay if you’re loaded for this show. Buckshot will be, that’s for true. You can lie down on the frikkin’ stage for all I care, Basil. Never mind what these Sadal Suud squids and bugs think of you. Shit—they killed Serenata Piccolisima! And—I might as well tell you—it’s not like I plan to be performing anymore. Tonight we wrap it up. Tonight we let it all come down.”

A purple centipede dribbled down off my shoulder into my lap. I flipped it over my shoulder into the moss on my back. Reaching within myself, I emptied an opioid vacuole into my bloodstream. The emptiness in my chest melted, the trembling in my legs went away. As of this moment, all was well.

“You’re okay, Anders. You really are.”

From backstage I watched the aged but dauntingly spry Buckshot LaFunke perform his corroded and never-to-be-replicated hit, “Mango Tango Django.” Some metamusicians maintain a serene spiritual composure as they beam out their invisible and inaudible zeeply harmonics. Others whirl like the betranced dervishes of Manly’s Star IV. Nothing about zeep invocation or reception demands any particular mode of exhibition; the performers freely groove in whatever fashion they’ve personally developed for dredging up deep gutbucket visionary resonances for the broadcast pleasures of the crowd.

LaFunke was a Holy Roller, a showstopping showoff, an acrobatic ants-in-his-pantser. Filled with opiods as I was, watching him cavort under the wide-spectrum spotlights amused me, and I was pleased to think that, before too long, LaFunke would help us perform a “Surprise!” sprung from the unknowably antic mind of Anders Zilber.

The management of the Café Gastropoda had provided fine amenities for the talent: a buffet of marine exotica, drinks from every eco-crevice of the Cosmic Curtainwall—and a bevy of gyne- and andro- and hermaphro-poppets for the relaxation of the nerves of high-strung geniuses. Knowing LaFunke would be hogging center stage for another half-hour yet at least, I swept up three of the willing pleasure creatures and retreated into my private Green Room, seeking to fully enjoy my medications. Yet as I made these obedient fluffers lave and caress my zeeply excrescences and baseline privates with every organ they owned, I failed to derive the complete satisfaction I had anticipated. Partly that was because I was bombed, and partly it was because my mind still churned with thorny unanswered questions.

Why was Anders planning to end his career? What terminal artistic revelation had he fallen heir to? What manifestation would it take? How did the numinous, apocryphal starspiders figure into Anders’s fancies? How might I access his new secret and make it my own? What kind of profits could it earn for me? What role did Mimi play in all this? I pictured Mimi and Anders in their own exclusive Green Room, much nicer than mine, sensually and soulfully soothing each other in a manner more richly meaningful than anything my sordid poppets and symbiotes could provide.

As my slaved centipedes, trailing commingled juices, returned from their poppet-explorations to my secure epidermal folds, I resolved to have my answers by bearding Anders in his den and shaking him down, if need be, for the whole truth. I was no mere hireling to be kept in the dark! I was his equal, his peer, a genius in my own right!

How poorly I understood matters, I was soon to realize, and how greatly I was to suffer from my ignorance.

Dressed and self-possessed, I hastened to the nearby Green Room that housed my rival and his lover. To my amazement, I found the giggling, giddy, gaudy Supreme Bonze converging on the same spot! His miraculous Black Hat seemed newly negatively effulgent, as if pouring forth some kind of anti-light blacker than black.

“I’ve just been to see my higher-up, the Karmapa,” said the Bonze. “He uncovered a new terma, that is, an esoteric teaching from the dead. Your friend Mimi Ultrapower is a dakini temporarily incarnate in human form. And the dakinis are in alliance with the starspiders. She’s been leading Anders down a garden path to the nest of those Wassoon-dwellers. Playing on his lust for forbidden knowledge. He’s going to use this last jam to convey a message so awful that it will unhinge anyone who experiences it—or worse. Depictions of infinity unclothed, with the possible summoning of a colliding brane.”

“Uh—you’re talking about spacetime branes, Your Emptiness?” I essayed, fastening on the final word of his farrago. “Remember, I’m no scientist.”

“It’s grade-school cosmology, you ignoramus! Our visible universe is a single brane leaf in a meta-cosmic puff pastry. Picture a toffee-filled croissant with a sugar crystal upon the outermost layer of glazed dough. That crystal is our galaxy, and the toffee is the divine no-mind of the None.”

I knew of the Bonze’s childlike fondness for sweets, so his labored analogy came as no surprise. “Uh-huh,” I said, inwardly treating myself to another opioid vacuole.

“Multiple branes exist,” ranted the Bonze. “There are an infinity of infinite universes, stacked not in space, but in time. And the sheets move in meta-time! Think of huge, supple chocolate shavings melting into a pool of butterscotch sauce! When a pair of white-chocolate and a dark-chocolate shavings intersect and interpenetrate in a toothsome moiré overlay, the sweetness becomes dodecaduplicated into an instant high-energy death and slate-wiped-clean rebirth for us all. Like a candied clove digging into the rotten core of a blackened molar, auugh! I’m speaking of the Big Flash!”

He’d seized my shoulders and was shaking me. I did my best to give him a coherent response. “You say that Anders Zilber has been shown all this first-hand, through the intercession of Mimi the dakini? That he has attained an incontestable vision of deep reality denied even to the most advanced cosmologists? And that the actualization of this revelation will form the substance of our ‘Surprise!’ jam?”

“Yes, yes, and yes! And this is why we must stop him. At the very worst, he brings our cycle of the universe to an end. At the very least, the pangalactic audience faces the inevitable reality of doom, in a personal and existential way—and our edifice of civilization collapses in despair.”

In other words, the Bonze was arguing for the immediate cancellation of our performance. And that disturbed me. We would surely have to pay back our advance from the promoters, and I’d already spent mine.

“I’m really not so sure that—” I began.

“I brook no contradiction!” screamed the Bonze, heedless of who might overhear. “I rely not only on the terma of the Karmapa, but also upon the Black Hat itself! Remember that it’s woven of dakini hairs! Information leaks into my skull! The sweet whispers of a thousand and one dakinis!”

The Supreme Bonze clutched the hat to his head with an expression of anguished ecstasy, as if someone had just nailed the headgear in place, and I pretended to believe him—although, deep down, I’d always suspected the Black Hat to be made of Kaangian snow-camel hair. But it would be too dangerous to argue any further with this powerful man.

“Very well, then,” I said placatingly. “Let’s confront my partners.”

I moved to brush my fingertips against the lips of the lock-licker on Anders’s room, counting on access being keyed to my biochem signature too, but the door was already swinging wide.

In the portal stood Mimi Ultrapower.

As I mentioned before, one of her zeeply teratologies consisted of a sawtooth row of calcifications running along the outer edge of her right forearm. Now, without any warning save an evil grin, she swung her right arm with superhuman strength, driving the tiburon teeth of her forearm into the neck of the Bonze and on through to the other side, decapitating him. Utterly unfazed by the blood gusher, she smoothly plucked his falling head from mid-air with her left hand.

The body of the Bonze collapsed to the corridor floor, and I found myself pulled into the Green Room.

Mimi triumphantly snatched the cap from the Bonze’s head, then tossed the pitifully wide-eyed and silent head into the open maw of a small Wassoon transmitter that led I knew not where. She closed her eyes, plonked the Black Hat atop her own head, and let out a deep, happy sigh.

“Ah, my sisters! Your reclaimed voices call me home!”

Anders approached Mimi from behind and clasped her lustily around the waist. He seemed totally at ease with her murderous actions.

“I can feel them too, babe! It’s like hugging a thousand and two dominatrixes at once!”

Mimi had no time for grab-ass playfulness. All her submissive acolyte worship had evaporated in the heat of her conquest. “Haul the body of that deified goofball in here, and feed him into the Wassoon thingie too. And dump some zyme-critters from the wastebasket onto the blood pools in the hall. Quick!”

Anders complied with Mimi’s orders.

“Where are you sending the Bonze’s corpse?” I had to ask.

“You don’t want to know,” said Mimi with an evil snicker. And then she chucked me under the chin. “Listen good, sweetie. Our jam is gonna happen tonight, no matter what. We’ll be laying down the template for the next reboot of the universe. ‘Surprise!’ It’s an unbroken line of information, stretching from the transfinite past to this instant’s click. Our metamusic will contain the compressed and encoded lineage of all alef-one instantiations of the cosmos, Gödelized into riffs. Call it the kickstart heart-beep of the new Big-Flash Frankenstein. The Om-seed mantra that sends a fresh monster lurching from the lab. That’s how us starspiders and dakinis have always ensured cosmic continuity, and we’re not gonna change now, you wave? Don’t look so freaked, it’s an honor to purvey the Heavy Hum. Your name will live in starspider history!”

Anders stepped up to me and threw an arm around my shoulder, awkwardly compressing my various colonies and protuberances. “Basil, buddy, I know you’ve always been a nervous Nellie, too busy vacillating and shucking and conniving to follow the white rabbit all the way down the black hole. But I never let your jealous, greedy, shithead ways get me down, ‘cuz we were best buds, and I always vibed your essential devotion to the art. But now comes the moment of true choice and decision, your chance to give it up for the metamusic. Grab your balls and wail!”

“But—”

“It takes four separate metamusicians to lay down the plectic vibes for this particular kind of chaos,” said Anders, his arm still tight around me. “That’s a theorem Mimi proved. There’s no way we can do it without you and LaFunke.”

All the time Anders was talking, I was feeling a wetness along my shoulders that I attributed to my own colonies seepage. But with a start, I suddenly realized what was up.

“You’re infusing me with your own zeeps!”

Anders removed his arm. “All done now, Basil, my boy! You always wanted the genuine Serenata Piccolisima germline, and now you’ve got ‘em. You’re dosed and ready to kick ass!”

“And by the way,” added Mimi. “If you try to play the hero, I’ll just puppeteer your corpse.”

A knock sounded at the door of the Green Room, and the jubilant voice of Buckshot LaFunke sang, “We’re on!”

Our stage was a metal mesh construction, cantilevered out from one wall of the Café Gastropoda. The bottom part of the room was essentially an aquarium, thronged with the dregs of Sadal Suud: gutter-squid, dreck-cuttles, and muck-octopi, all of them peering up through the interstices of the platform supporting us. The room’s three other walls were lined with boxes and balconies, a-twitter with mantises, ridge-roaches and crystal-ants—the cream of this world’s high society. Crab-like waiters scuttled this way and that, stoking the audience with their favorite fuels.

“I’ll stand in front tonight,” said Mimi as we stepped onto the satisfyingly solid platform.

“And you pair up with me, Basil,” instructed Anders. “We’ll be in center stage.”

“I’m good with sitting on that chair over there,” said Buckshot. “I already wore out my legs warming up this crowd.”

“You did a great job,” said Mimi, favoring him with one of her fetching smiles. “And now we’ll bring ‘em to a boil.” She raised her arms high and strode to the front of the stage, teetering on the very edge as if tempted to jump into the massed tentacles waving from the water, all pink and mauve and green. Slowly she lowered her arms, starting a fierce zeeply beat of polyrhythmic mental percussion.

Off to the side of the stage, Buckshot chimed in with a psychic wail like a blues harmonica, a little voice wandering among the trunks of Mimi’s sound-trees.

Anders elbowed me in the ribs. My cue. Feeling the power of the Piccolisima zeeps, I began flashing a series of three-dimensional mandalas into the room—glowing ghost-spheres that all but reached the walls. My zeepcast orbs were stained in red and sketchily patterned with images that were abstract echoes of the dead Bonze’s face. They vibrated with the sound of cellos and organ-music at a funeral mass.

Anders was at my side, casually leaning his elbow on my shoulder, nodding and smiling as Mimi, Buckshot and I jammed together, feeling our way, blending and bending our soundshapes towards a perfect fit. And then our leader started in.

He’d opened his mouth nearly wide enough to break his face, as if wanting to vomit up his heart intact. His metamusic began with a cloud of chicken-scratch guitar pops, each pop a tiny world. Each worldlet contained, incredibly, a mosaic mural of all that lay within some known planet. Sphere upon sphere appeared, the little balls clumping to form spiral skeins—and soon Anders was zeeping a full galactic roar. We three others were playing like never before, beaming our support, filling in Anders’s vision with gravity waves, stars and novae, and the planets’ living nöospheres.

There’s no question that my mind was functioning at higher levels than ever before. Each time I thought we’d brought our metamusic as high as it could possibly go, the cloud of sight and sound would fold over on itself, leaving gaps for us to fill with still more voices of our frantic chorus.

Usually I close my eyes while performing, but tonight I was looking around, wanting to witness the effects of our unprecedented “Surprise!” At first the pseudopods below and the chitinous limbs above were waving as if beating time. But as our modalities grew ever more intricate, the audience members fell still, staring at us with avid, glittering eyes.

I’m not sure when I noticed that the room had incalculably expanded—I think it was after Mimi began mixing a keening scream into her zeep emanations, and surely it was after Anders began folding full galactic symphonies into single notes and dabs of color. The walls of the Café Gastropoda dissolved—not so much in the sense of becoming transparent nor in the sense of being far away—but rather in the sense of being perforated with extradimensional corridors and lines of sight.

Faces floated in the far reaches of the endless hallways, just like in Anders’s Wassoon-altered apartment back in Lisbon. And now, more clearly than before, I knew that these faces came from the unreachable distances and previous cycles of our world. They crowded in upon us like memories or dreams, endless numbers of beings, each of them rapt with our metamusic, each of them intent that his or her own individual soul song be sung. And, impossibly, Buckshot, Mimi, Anders and I were giving them all voice, our minds speeding up past all finite limits, playing everything, all of it, all the stories, all the visions, all the songs.

At first I hadn’t noticed the starspiders, but at the height of our infinite fugue, I realized the creatures were everywhere—as the spaces between the faces, as the shadows among the sounds, as the background of the foreground. The Piccolisima zeeps were showing me that only the transfinite sea of starspiders was real. Everything else was, in the end, only an illusion, only Maya, only a dream.

The starspiders clustered around us, and space itself began to bulge. Mimi, then Anders, and then, very slowly, LaFunke disappeared. A starspider had hold of my leg and was tugging at me too, ever so gently, ever so irresistibly. My leg was a trillion light-years long. I was about to let go, about zeepcast the final mantric signal that would propel our tired old world dissolve into the cleansing light of a new Big Flash. But something hung me up.

What was it that Anders called me? A nervous Nellie. I pulled my leg back, and with a dissonant sqwonk, I changed keys and hues, turning my incantatory dirge into a kind of demented party music, a peppy ladder of shapes and chirps that led the watching minds back from the edge. I kept up the happy-tune until the drab sets of consensus reality had propped themselves back up.

I ended my solo, standing alone on a stage in a pretentious nightclub on the jerkwater planet of Sadal Suud.

A moment of stunned silence, and then the audience began to applaud, in growing waves of sound. It lasted for quite a long time. Anders had taken them into the jaws of Death—and I’d brought them back.

By the time people comprehended that Buckshot, Mimi and Anders had truly disappeared, I was already aboard the luxurious Surry On Down, bound for home.

For a few days, nobody was holding me up for blame. But then they found the Bonze’s body and head in my Lisbon apartment.

The police met me at the spaceport this morning, when we arrived. I wasn’t in the right mental shape to put together a defense. I’m too distracted by my zeeps. I’m seeing infinity everywhere, infinity bare.

Only an hour ago, I was convicted of murdering not only the Bonze, but Mimi, Buckshot and Anders as well. I’m due to be executed by plasma ionization in just a few minutes.

And so…I’ve been using my last hour to zeepcast my exemplary tale into the ever-vigilant quantum computations of the ambient air. Those who seek my story will surely find it.

And now comes the final clank of my cell door. No matter. Never mind. I’ll be with Anders and Mimi soon.

Note on “To See Infinity Bare” (With Paul Di Filippo)

Written March, 2009.

PostScripts, 2011.

One of my inspirations for this story was the movie Amadeus, in which the elder composer Salieri resents the young genius Mozart. Another influence is the 1954 story, “Beep,” by James Blish—in which the characters find information about the future encoded with the seemingly extraneous beeps found in their faster-than-light communications. I was, once again, trying to make actual infinities seem real. Paul Di Filippo, one of my favorite collaborators, thickened up the story line with betrayals, and added a rich texture to the musical scenes.

Bad Ideas

One rainy, early-dark January evening, Bea Malo was sitting on a rickety couch in the tiny living-room of the cottage near San Francisco that she and her husband Nils Mundal rented. She was drinking a cup of chamomile tea, watching a broadcast of a ballet, relaxing from her day at work, letting her mind drift with the music and the shapes. The room was cozy from the wood-burning stove.

Bea freelanced as a Spanish-English interpreter for the state courts, mostly working with deportation cases. She was fond of her clients, but not of the lawyers—in general she disliked officials of any kind. They frightened her. A mean dancer with a bone-white face chased the ingénue across the screen.

Bea’s Wyoming rancher parents hadn’t spoken Spanish—far from it. She’d learned the language at college, and then from living in Seville for a year. She’d fantasized that she might find her way into the bright little world of flamenco dancing, that charmed eggshell of scorn and abandon. She’d made some inroads—she was beautiful, bright, sensitive. But she’d been thrown off-stride by an unexpected pregnancy.

She’d fled home to the ranch for help, somehow forgetting just how judgmental her parents were. Dourly, they watched Bea reach her term and give birth in her old bedroom at the ranch. The golden afternoon hour of her son’ s delivery had been lovely—Bea had felt like a star in a Fellini movie, with the radio’s tinkling sounding like a worldly Nina Rota score. But a week later, she’d given the boy up for adoption. She was, when it came down to it, unwilling to try and make it as a single mother.

Readily forgiving herself, and out for more adventure, Bea became a cross-country skier, drifting across the Western states, working low-end jobs, spending her free hours on winding forest trails, loving the rhythm of the path. She met Nils while waitressing at a Nordic ski resort in Montana—Nils was a low-paid guide, a recent immigrant from Finland. For Bea he came as a relief from the penny-pinching resort owners and the yuppie guests. Nils had hardly gone to school, and he’d never learned proper English. It didn’t matter. He was a wonderful man with a brilliant soul, tall and lanky with a friendly mustache.

The rain drummed on the roof, the fire hissed in the stove. The dancers on the screen capered to the beat, their limbs like crooked worms. Bea moved her arms gently with the music, dancing the flow of her thoughts, remembering the very first ski that she and Nils had taken together, one evening in Montana, the time they’d fallen in love.

Just then the man himself emerged from the bedroom, where they kept their computer. These days Nils liked pricing things like music-players, bicycles, and power tools online. Tonight he was obsessed with a particular second-hand camera. He described some of the device’s enticing qualities, none of which made any sense to Bea.

“I think this camera is a very good one,” concluded Nils, his voice rising with his same old enthusiasm.

“You should watch this ballet with me,” said Bea. “It’s wonderful. Look how the woman in white is spinning from one encounter to the next.”

Nils sat with Bea for a few minutes, exclaiming over the height of the dancers’ leaps. But soon he grew impatient. Despite his inner spiritual qualities, he’d never been any kind of intellectual. He made his way back to the computer.

He probably wouldn’t buy the camera anyway. Tomorrow he’d be onto something else. The only things he’d actually purchased this year were a pair of nearly identical beige Mazda cars, each with hundreds of thousands of miles on its odometer. Nils thought the first car was such a great deal that he’d immediately gotten the second, arguing that whichever of the twin cars broke down first could be a parts-bank for the other. No matter. He made a good salary these days, working in a high-tech shop that built machines for making machines. He didn’t understand the science, but he had genius-level hands.

The onscreen ballet dancers spun and gestured. There was something increasingly odd about the lighting, an obtrusive flickering that made Bea’s eyes twitch. Beset by crackles, the music was rising and falling in a ticklish, irregular beat. The show was making Bea dizzy.

“The TV is breaking,” she wailed. “Can you fix it, Nils? Is it the cable wire?”

“My computer is going screwy, too,” replied Nils, his voice soft in the next room. “I see everything is flashing and whirling like…” He trailed off.

And by now Bea was speechless too. The television screen’s image had become a whirlpool spinning inwards from the edges, absorbing her entire attention. She saw a vision. She was skiing though the woods at dusk, among totem poles that reached to the heavens, the graven faces watching her in solemn disapproval. Like her parents. She felt herself as dirty, ragged, a blot upon the hill’s smooth curves. Beams were streaming from the totems’ eyes, punching into her like pins into a cushion, the delicate points knitting a design within her skull.

The pattern grew, unfolded, took on life—and suddenly Bea felt a new capability within herself. She—she could turn her thoughts into visible objects. All the steps were somehow clear.

And now the ghostly totems began telling her to cleanse herself, to spit out her bad ideas. All right. So what was her worst garbage? Bea had always worried she was too timid. Okay then, why not do something about it? With a wide-eyed grimace and a whoop, Bea expelled—something.

Her vision cleared. The totems had receded into the background. She was in her living-room. The TV screen was intensely black. And creeping across the rug at her feet was—a cringing little orchid flower, pink and lavender, making soft weeping noises. Immediately she knew it to be her timidity. Her whole intricate neurosis had been externalized and concretized into this wretched little thing.

Wanting to be done with her weakness for once and for all, Bea snatched up the twitching petals. The flower was slippery and tingly; it moaned louder than before. She almost felt sorry for it. But, no, said the ghostly totems. She had to go through with this. She crushed the orchid of timidity into a dead, mute bean, and threw it into the woodpile by the stove.

“That’s amazing,” said Nils, standing in the bedroom door, somehow understanding exactly what Bea had done.

“Do you see it too, Nils? The totem poles? Can you make thoughts?” She could feel that her strange new power was still active.

“I see the Northern Lights,” he said slowly. “They’re teaching me something.”

“Get rid of the things you don’t like,” urged Bea. For a moment she wondered what was happening to her. But the changes were so fast and exciting that there was no time to think. And Nils was in on it too. It was as if the two of them were in the Montana Rockies again, schussing though a steep forest with the dawn sky all joyous patches of blue and gold.

“I want to get rid of my father,” said Nils. “He was really crazy, you know. I’d like to forget him for good.”

“Do it,” said Bea.

Nils flipped one of his long-fingered hands as if shaking off water. A gnarled little old man appeared on the floor, the size of a thumb—angrily shaking a tiny fist.

“I hate you for beating me!” said Nils, leaning over the icon of his father. Taking out a pocketknife, he chopped the shrilly shrieking figure into scraps—and the pieces melted into a puddle of something darker and shinier than blood.

“Serves him right,” said Bea, in case Nils was feeling guilty.

“Who?” said Nils. “What’s happened?”

The lust for cleansing was still upon Bea. “I’ll kill the horrible bogeyman God that my parents bullied me with!” she cried.

Focusing her attention inward as if crossing her eyes, she expelled a form from the center of her forehead. It plopped to the floor, a green transparent pyramid with a yellow eye glowing in its center, and a little gray beard trailing from one corner. Stupid old Jehovah. Bea stomped on him as if crushing a roach. And in that moment all her hateful memories of childhood religion were gone.

“I have too much computer junk in me,” said Nils. He leaned forward, opening his mouth as if vomiting, and out streamed a mound of gizmos and doohickeys, all winking lights and gears and chips. Mouth wide open, Nils retched again—and here came a rush of, oh my, lubricious naked figures, vulgar little women with their legs spread like Y’s.

Bea opened the door of their wood stove, and shoveled the nasty things into the flames. They screamed and writhed like the damned souls of a medieval Hell.

Not liking her jealousy over the porno women, Bea spit that out too—a fat green toad with eyes all over it. She drowned it in the sink. Nils spit out the jabbering monkey of his restlessness and tore it limb from limb. Bea threw her fear of death into the food-processor, and ground the little skeleton into twinkling dust. On and on went Nils and Bea, laughing and sobbing by turns.

Somewhere in this frenzy of self-annihilation, Bea found the presence of mind to save off her special memory of that one particular Montana dawn when she and Nils had gone off together to ski before the day’s duties . That’s when their real lives had begun. The icon took the form of a tiny man and woman on skis, holding hands, like a minute Christmas tree ornament. She nestled the amulet among the sachets of chamomile tea in her kitchen drawer. This moment, above all, was to be treasured. It was the key.

And then it was back to wild demolition of her personality. By midnight, Bea and Nils were quite blank. They undressed and dreamlessly slept. In the morning they mechanically ate food from the fridge, and all day they sat naked on the couch, gazing at the TV’s dead screen. Nobody phoned, nobody stopped by—if Bea had been in a mood for thought, she might have deduced that the cleansing plague had hit their neighbors too. But on this day she wasn’t thinking at all.

It was pleasant, sitting with the nice-smelling man beside her. Now and then they got up and stretched, took food from the fridge, or used the bathroom. Once they had sex, as if testing it out. Late that afternoon, the electrical wires outside began shaking, and a humming issued from the walls.

“Here comes more,” said Bea, quite unafraid.

With a chirp and a chitter, a pair of slugs writhed out of the nearest electrical socket. The first one crawled up Bea’s bare leg, the other one up Nils’s. Despite the cold, Nils and Bea were still naked. The little glob left a tingling trail upon Bea’s skin. She sensed that the thing was filled with information, much like the little icons that she and Nils had been decimating last night.

But Bea didn’t feel any urge to kill this particular slug. The totem poles—never quite absent from her mind —were telling her that the wriggler was filled with wonderful things. Bea wondered if it might teach her to be a ballerina, or remake her into a great painter. She watched the shiny creature crawl as far as her navel—whereupon it pirouetted and sank into her skin. Meanwhile Nils was letting the other slug merge into him.

Bad idea, bad idea.

As soon as Bea had welcomed in the mind parasite—for this is what it was—she was filled with strange, unaccustomed thoughts. She wanted a second television and a bigger car. She wanted to campaign against taxes on the rich. She wanted to burn the local college. She wanted to saw down all the trees.

She talked this over with Nils—and on every point, they agreed. Really, they didn’t even need to use words. Making noises was enough. Stepping outside into the twilight , prepared to change the world, they found that their neighbors, too, had annihilated their personalities and taken on mind parasites. People were standing around like living statues.

Corky, the big man who lived next door, ambled over to discuss strategies.

“Gabble gabble,” he said.

“Gibble gibble gibble,” responded Bea, shivering a little against the January chill.

“Gabble gibble gubble gore,” said Nils, putting his arm around her.

And thus it was agreed that, on the morrow, they’d set out as a group and kill any people who’d managed to resist conversion.

Bea was okay with the plan—but right now she was more focused on going inside and putting on pants and a sweater. Nils dressed with her, but he seemed uneasy. He went back out and bumbled around the yard in the waning light—first raking the dead plants from the garden, then getting out his beloved tools to try repairing a rotten bench in the yard. Meanwhile Bea built a fire. When it was quite dark, Nils came in and made them some chamomile tea.

Handing Bea her cup, Nils had a goofy smile on his face, his first of the day. “We go way back together,” he said.

“Yes, yes,” said Bea, not knowing what he meant.

Nils tried to talk to her about old times—something about skiing in Montana—but Bea couldn’t focus. She was more interested in staring into the flames, peacefully savoring the emptiness in her head.

“I don’t feel right,” said Nils after a bit. “I feel like I’m coming apart.”

Bea had no response. Finally, irked and unsettled, Nils went to bed alone.

It was past midnight when Bea awoke. The fire was down to a few coals. The kitchen lamp glowed. She’d fallen asleep on the couch. Nils was tugging at her, squeezing her left hand. But why didn’t she see him?

Bea sat up, with Nils still grasping her hand—and now, clearing away the cobwebs of sleep, she saw that it wasn’t really Nils holding her, or not all of him. An arm was lying on the couch beside her, Nils’s right arm, his hand clamped onto hers, and with—how freaky—a pale blue eye in the back of his hand.

She screamed and jumped to her feet. The bumpy, crooked snake of Nils’s arm coiled back and raised its hand like a cobra head.

“It’s me,” the thing hissed, the thumb and fingers moving as if in a shadow play. The voice issued from a little slit in the palm of the hand. “It’s me, your husband Nils. Your memory, Bea—it healed me. I found it in the tea drawer. But the Northern Lights kept trying to crush me. I had to split off. We have power, Bea. More power than we know.”

The totems in Bea’s head drove her to grab the poker. She raised it high, and swung at the skanky arm. But Nils had always been faster and smoother than her. His arm leapt into the air and twisted the poker from her grip. Landing across her shoulders, the arm coiled around her neck and pushed the palm’s slit-mouth against her lips.

Two tiny pairs of skis slid across Bea’s tongue—and everything changed. Once again she was gliding among dawn-gilded trees, with her whole life ahead of her. Once again, she was in love with Nils.

The totems lurking among the trees burst into flame, trying to destroy her vision.

She shook her head, trying to clear her eyes. A heavy thump sounded in the bedroom. The one-armed body that had once been her husband’s was rising from its mindless slumber to attack.

“Come,” hissed the narrow mouth in Nils’s palm. “Come away with me. We can save ourselves. Maybe save the world.”

Staving off the totems in her head, Bea moved her true self down into her left arm. This was as large a volume as she could fully control. Projecting with all the power of her altered mind, she gave the arm an eye, a mouth, an ear, a digestive tract. And then she pinched it free, leaving the parasites behind.

With a thump, Bea’s arm hit the floor beside Nils’s. While Nils yanked the footing under their enslaved old bodies, Bea bucked up onto her shoulder joint and got the front door open.

Moving fast, the couple snaked off into the night.

Note on “Bad Ideas”

Written August, 2009.

Flurb #8, Fall, 2009

I publish an issue of Flurb every six months, and I like to have a story in each issue. This means that every now and then, I need to write a story rather quickly. In the case of “Bad Ideas” I wanted to find objective correlatives for my idea that television ads put hostile memes into your mind. I was also interested in dramatizing the idea that your mind might, in principle, live in any part of your body at all—as opposed to only in your brain.

Good Night, Moon (With Bruce Sterling)

“They say the Moon’s gone missing,” said Carlo Morse. He set another fabule on the checkered tablecloth at Schwarz’s Deli.

Jimmy Ganzer examined the growing collection of dream nuggets. The fabules were tightly patterned little pastel spheres, pockmarked and seamed, scattered across the tabletop like wads of gum. “Nobody goes for space travel dreams any more,” said Ganzer. “I don’t want to work on that.”

“I don’t mean the Moon’s supposed to be in our new fabule for Skaken Recurrent Nightmare,” said Morse. “I’m telling you that the Moon has really gone missing. Reports from Shanghai say the Moon faded from the sky a few hours ago. Like a burnt-out firework. Everyone’s waiting to see what happens when night hits Europe and the US.”

Ganzer grunted.

Morse adjusted his augmented-reality necktie, whose dots were in a steady state of undulation. “That’s gotta mean something, don’t ya think?”

“It’s not even sunset yet in L.A.,” said Ganzer carelessly. “So what if there’s no Moon?”

Schwarz’s Deli had fed generations of Hollywood creative talent. The gold-framed celebrity photos on the walls were clustered thick as goldfish scales. The joint’s historic clientele included vaudeville hams, silent film divas, radio crooners, movie studio titans, TV soap-stars, computer-game moguls, and social networkers. The augmented-reality mavens were memorialized by holographic busts on the ceiling. Business was in the air, but it was bypassing Morse and Ganzer. Especially Ganzer.

“We’ve got our own problems,” admitted Morse.

With a practiced gesture, Ganzer formed a vortex in the deli’s all-pervasive bosonic fluxon entertainment field. Then he plucked a lint-covered fabule from the pocket of his baggy sports pants. “Check out my brand-new giant paramecium here.”

Ganzer’s creation oozed from the everting seahorse-valleys that gnarled the fabule’s surface.

Morse rotated the floating dream with his manicured fingertips, admiring it. “I can see every wiggly cilia! This dream is, like, realer than you, man.”

Ganzer nodded, in a superior, craftsmanlike fashion. “Yeah, the blank for this fabule uses high-end Chinese nanogoo. It’s got more sensory affect than the human brain can parse.”

Morse smiled at his collaborator. “Jimmy, you’ve brought in the awesome, once again. I knew that you could pull it off. I can’t wait till Presburg shows up to sample this.”

Ganzer’s plain face wrinkled with a sheepish grin of triumph. With a sweep of both his arms, he corralled the dozen other fabules on the tabletop. “Lemme admit something to you,” he said, stuffing the wrinkly spheres into a logo-bearing plastic storage tube. “I haven’t viewed all these episodes of Skaken Recurrent Nightmare. I did pick up on the basic gimmick, though. Bugs.”

“Yeah, Skaken Recurrent Nightmare conveys a different stark raving insect terror every night. The haunting dream you can’t escape.”

“A little corny, though, huh?” said Ganzer.

“I scraped my skull down the rind for those insects,” said Morse, looking haggard and worn. “They’re festering in my unconscious right now. I can see bugs in the daylight sometimes. They’re in my food. They’re in my shower.”

“Your praying-mantis riff in the first episode was pretty classy,” said Ganzer, using his finger to scrape the last glob of cream-cheese off his plate. “Having the woman you love devouring your face, bite by bite, while you’re mating? A primal riff like that one hits home. Kind of a turn-on, too.”

“Can I level with you?” said Morse. “We haven’t had another megahit since that first episode of Skaken. Every night, half the human race falls asleep and boots up a total mental inferno. If this new episode doesn’t strike big and—”

“You were right to call on me,” Ganzer assured him.

“Jimmy, are you sure you’re up for this job? I mean—Skaken isn’t like our old indie scene. I’m working with sponsors. We’re government licensed. We’ve got global distribution.”

“Speaking of global—should I try that Chinese oneirine?” said Ganzer. “You gotta respect the rate at which those Chinese fabbers churn out the dream product.”

“I use that stuff when I’m working,” said Morse with a shrug. “On oneirine, I can start work the instant I close my eyes. I lucid-dream while I sleepwalk around my home office. But you do that anyway, Jimmy. You don’t need oneirine. You can hardly tell dreaming from waking.”

“People make too much of that distinction,” shrugged Ganzer. “Reality is socially constructed.”

“The Moon isn’t socially constructed,” said Morse.

“Then why’s it gone?”

“The Moon’s still up there, Jimmy. The Moon has gotta exist in one form or another. The Moon is a huge physical object. The Moon is like half the size of a planet, even. The Moon has gravity and tides.”

Ganzer smiled indulgently and leaned back in his seat. “I bet you think the dark side of the Moon really existed before we took pictures of the dark side of the Moon.”

“Don’t start on me with the dreamer head games, Jimmy. Presburg is gonna be here any minute. Bitch about the biz, talk about the pastrami, act normal, listen to his rap. Bobby Presburg is easy if you let him talk.”

Under this scolding, Ganzer shifted restlessly in his seat. “The pro dream biz is all about relentless mental focus,” he declared. He wiped his greasy hands on his stained football jersey. “You know what our real problem is? Presburg doesn’t respect our craft! Presburg thinks that us fabbers just idly slumber around, waiting for inspiration! He doesn’t get it about us creatives! We plunge to the red-hot core of the psyche and we seize the deeper reality! That’s how I deliver unique material like my giant, flying paramecium.”

“You’re a good guy,” said Morse, with a short laugh.

“These days, any punk eight-year-old kid can dream up zombies and vampires! No wonder a pimp like Presburg likes to peddle insect paranoia.”

“Look, Presburg is smarter than you know. The insect theme has been good for Skaken Recurrent Nightmare. We’re getting ads from insecticide manufacturers and exterminator services.”

Ganzer pounded at the checkered café table with his pudgy fist. “Carlo, the truth is that guys like Presburg have polluted dreamland—made it dull! You know why I’m dreaming about single-celled monsters now? Because Presburg hasn’t been there. Germs are special. They’re real, but you can’t see them.”

“You’ve always been the go-to guy for lurking invisible menaces,” Morse admitted.

“Deconstructing reality’s physical subtext is the core of my art! Seeing the unseen, naming the unnamable, and dreaming the undreamable—that’s what Mr. Jimmy Ganzer is all about!”

“Yeah, yeah,” said Morse, fondling Ganzer’s new fabule. The dream-recording had a knobby surface, with clefts between the knobs, and the knobs themselves were tight clusters of smaller knobs. “I’ve been around the dance floor with you a few times. You’re the ultimate old-school indy dreamer, Jimmy. You’re the session man. You’re the fixer.”

“Yeah, okay, sure,” Ganzer admitted, mopping his plate with a last scrap of whole wheat bagel. “I’m a cynical outsider artist, curiously endowed with an ability to slip reality’s surly bonds.”

Morse looked up as the deli’s door jangled aloud. The sun was low in the sky outside, gilding the dusty streets. A strikingly handsome pair of youngsters had slipped into the cafe, bribing their way past the gateman—a mocking, weatherbeaten, Ukrainian named Yokl.

“Look at those wannabes,” said Morse. “The kid with the pink tentacles growing out of his neck? And his girl’s got a third eye in the middle of her forehead. They’re here to flash their demos and beg for a deal.”

Ganzer tugged at the elastic waist of his velour track pants. Ganzer always wore sports gear, despite the fact that he never exercised, and spent his creative working life soundly asleep. “She’s hot. Costume-play sure has changed, hasn’t it? We’ve gone from dorky hats to riding the bosonic flux.”

The aspiring fabbers slipped into a nearby empty booth. The boy shoved the dirty plates and cups aside with a busy flurry of his pink tentacles.

“Whoa,” Morse remarked.

“That’s a pretty good augment,” said Ganzer. “For a punk wannabe. Moving real objects with his dreams.”

“A ribbonware plug-in for the bosonic flux medium,” said Morse. “From China.”

Ganzer glanced over his shoulder. “Nice projected glow from the girlfriend’s third eye. It’s sweet to see two noobs yearning to get discovered around Schwartz’s.”

“Presburg would eat those kids like pink-elephant cotton candy,” said Morse.

“That reminds me,” said Ganzer. “If your bossman’s picking up our supper tab, we should order something pricey.”

“We just had supper, man. You went through that lox and bagel like a horde of locusts.”

“On come on, that bagel wasn’t supper! That was just a nutritional restorative to sharpen my oneiric brain chemistry.”

Morse lifted his elegant hand and signaled for Maya, their favorite Schwarz’s waitress. The deli was slowly filling up with the early evening crowd.

“They put dreams on cereal boxes now,” Morse muttered, straightening his tailored sleeves. “Dreams are on bubble-gum cards. Remember when our users had to load dreams off a server the size of a beer keg? And the low fidelity—hell, I look back at my old works now, way back in the 2040s, and they’re like crazy-bum finger paintings made with coffee and ketchup.”

“I don’t like to hear you dismiss your best work,” said Ganzer. “Those low-fi dreams that you used to bash out— they had a bright, childlike gusto! I mean, sure, they bombed in the marketplace. But in those days, there was nothing like a dream marketplace.”

“It’s all the work of Hollywood hustlers,” Morse griped. “The lamestream media for the mundane sheeple…Sure, we always knew we were selling our souls, but how come we couldn’t get better residuals?”

“Because we were artists once,” Ganzer pointed out. “But we’ve matured into hard-ass bosonic pros. We’re like full-tackle rugby players by now, Carlo. We gotta scrum. Scrum, scrum, scrum. That’s such a great mantra, scrum, my unconscious creative mind finds that word really evocative. Oh, hi, Maya. What’ve you got for us in the way of appetizers? I’m starving.”

Maya the waitress struck a pose at the table and twitched her fingers. Gleaming images of diner chow sprang into life, bright as neon in midair. “We gotcha some nice kosher spring rolls, Mr. Ganzer. Filled with tilapia liver.”

“Could you sprinkle on a little brewer’s yeast? And bring me a big ginseng root-beer.”

“Not a problem,” said Maya, steadily chewing her dreamgum. “And how about some unicorn bacon for you, Mr. Morse?”

“Is it real unicorn bacon?”

“Real as unicorn bacon can get!”

Morse nodded. Maya dismissed the menu images with a flip of her wrist, and sashayed off.

Morse leaned forward, cracking his knuckles. “How exactly do I frame your episode for Presburg? Just in case he actually asks.”

“The dreamer turns into a paramecium,” said Ganzer. “It’s the classic dream-transformation riff. We should keep it sharp and simple.”

Morse narrowed his eyes, with a critical stare. “Does our average dream consumer really want to be a paramecium? Is this, like, the fulfillment of an unconscious urge? An urge to become single-celled?”

“It’s one of those classic dream situations where the central figure is beset by demonic mishaps,” Ganzer explained. “Let’s call our lead Franz Kafka. Skaken Recurrent Nightmare can use the class.”

“But how exactly is Franz turning into a paramecium? I mean, I can totally get it about transforming into your spirit-animal—like a vampire bat, or a werewolf, or a cockroach. But a paramecium? Is that even scary?”

“It’s cellular,” Ganzer explained.

“What’s cellular?”

“All of it,” said Ganzer. “Everything is cellular. Reality is cellular. I really love that word, cellular. Cellular phone, cellular foam, sleeper cell, cellulite, cellular automata…A cell can be anything! For a solid week, I wore augment goggles with a live feed from the microscopic world. I saw cells floating around in mixed-reality, twenty-four seven.”

Morse thought this over. “You’ve got a lot of time on your hands, since the divorce.”

“Last night when I created this fabule, I chanted cellular to myself before I fell asleep. Just a simple creative trick, but I know how to get into a working groove.”

Morse nodded. “I used wool blankets for bedsheets when I was fabbing about the lice with the black plague. Sure, I had to sleep alone, but great dreams can only come from creative suffering. Great dreams come from spiritual suffering. The fabule artist is like Saint Anthony, all alone in the desert, tempted by demons. Weird chimerical beasts, naked demonic chicks, eggs with legs…”

“Yeah man, we’re both like saintly hermits, if only people knew,” said Ganzer, wobbling his head in sympathy. “Those snot-fop critics say that dream-fabbing is a cheap fad! Well, dreams get fabbed in the Bible, man! Dreams get fabbed in Shakespeare’s Macbeth! Dream-fabbing has very deep cultural and philosophical roots. the deepest of any art form ever! Those critics just don’t get us because we’re too profound.”

Morse nodded and glanced at his watch. “Yeah. You bet.”

Carried away by his own eloquence, Ganzer was bouncing eagerly on the red leather of his café seat. “Let’s really ramp this fabule, okay? Like the old days when we were giving dreams away. Forget Presburg’s mainstream soda-pop audience! I want our fabule users to feel their every cell coming into visionary synch! This new fabule can bust our users totally loose from consensus reality!”

“How do you plan to pull that stunt off?”

“It’s cellular. It’s quantum dots. It’s quantum and cellular and bosonic. It’s bosonic cellular quantum dottiness. With ribbons on.”

Morse gazed down at Ganzer’s gnarly fabule, which sat innocently on the table like a wadded piece of bread. “Yeah, those quantum dots. I loved those in your hot demo here. The quantum dots were that floating pepper I saw all around the paramecium, right? That cool, crackly, visual effect, like Marvel comics from a hundred years ago.”

Ganzer was pleased. “I like having chaos and dirt in my dreams. I’m like a bluesman with a distorted amp.”

A pink tentacle touched the tabletop. “Hi guys,” said the tentacle’s owner. The newbie was a handsome, bright-looking kid with olive skin and spiky hair. “Aren’t you Carlo Morse and Jimmy Ganzer?”

“That’s James Ganzer, to you,” Ganzer said.

“I’m Rollo,” said the kid. “And this is Tigra,” who was his girlfriend with the third eye. Ganzer couldn’t stop staring at that eye.

“I’m a ribbonware hacker,” said Tigra, blinking flirtatiously. “Rollo and I are viral.”

“We couldn’t help but overhear you discussing your work with quantum dots,” said Rollo. “Back in Kentucky, I did a lot of work with quantum dots. In film school.”

“You went to film school?” said Morse, wrinkling his nose.

“Of course I didn’t study film,” said the kid, wide-eyed. “More like ribbon theory and subdimensional bosonics.”

“Look, Kentucky, you’re talking to guys who cut their teeth on piezotrodes,” challenged Morse. “I got a closet full of fabules older than you.”

“Tigra and I have been around in Hollywood for a while,” said Rollo. “We’re underground artists.” He used his writhing hot-pink tentacles to set a doll-like figurine on the table. His tentacle brushed against Morse’s hand. Morse jerked his hand away.

“You made a naked statue of your girlfriend?” said Ganzer, nudging the figurine. “Yeah, that’s, uh, real avant-garde.”

“It’s made of pumice,” snickered Rollo. “Green cheese.”

“He means it’s refabulated ribbons from Moon rocks,” put in Tigra. “The new plug-in is coded into me. I mean, into my little statue there. You guys plug that in, drop out, take off, and you’ll join us.”

“What’s up with the Moon, anyway?” asked Morse.

“Psychogeographic revolution,” said Tigra. “No more second-hand reality. We’re taking control with our dreams.”

Ganzer stared hopefully at the attractive three-eyed woman. “My dreams can get pretty wild.”

“I’d be glad to help you guys realize some wild dreams,” said Tigra, batting her three eyes in rotation. “I mean, the famous dream-drama-comedy team of Morse and Ganzer? I’d do you two just for the experience!”

“We don’t do any tutoring sessions,” Morse said. “Do you mind? Our producer will be here any minute.”

“Can we talk to him?” said Rollo.

“No way.”

Wounded, Rollo looked defiant. “Well, producers aren’t gonna matter anymore. Not when reality hacking is finally here.”

Maya the waitress reappeared, both her arms laden with plates. She was used to defending celebrity guests, and she chased the noobs back to their booth.

Maya deftly served them fresh cutlery on kosher burdock leaves.

“Look, how could the Moon transform overnight?” said Morse. “I’m a veteran of this business, but I don’t see how that’s remotely possible. I mean, I know that the fabule biz is completely unregulated. But—

“The Moon waxes and wanes all the time,” said Ganzer, busy dipping his spring rolls in fish sauce. “Sometimes it’s up there, sometimes it isn’t, and the vast majority of the user base has no idea where it is. And I don’t know why anyone should bother. I mean, the Moon can take care of itself. The Moon is the very archetype of mankind’s nocturnal dream life.”

“I always hated archetypes,” nodded Morse, munching his unicorn bacon. “Strip-mining other people’s work, that’s what I call that. Archetypes are pure theft of our collective-unconscious pre-intellectual property.”

“Yadda yadda,” said Ganzer. “Play your tiny, sobbing violin.”

They ate silently for a few minutes.

Eventually Morse shoved his plate of unicorn bacon aside. “My wife used to worship my dreams. I can’t even get her to look at a fabule, nowadays. My wife’s gotten way into musicals. All-singing, all-dancing, lot of bright color— there’s no plausibility, and no plots either. But much better set design. So she says. I think she’s having an affair with one of her clients. Over at the stroke center. I think our marriage is—”

Ganzer held up a greasy finger for attention. “Franz Kafka awoke from uneasy dreams to find himself transformed into a giant paramecium.”

“Okay. Go for it. Then what?”

“Then a big burst of violent action. Resolution of the inner conflict. Franz Kafka’s maid walks in on him while he’s single-celled. She screams. She attacks him.”

“Who has a ‘maid,’ these days?”

“Kafka’s in a hotel. She’s the hotel maid. She knocks, and she doesn’t hear any answer because all that Franz the giant paramecium can do is rock back and forth in midair above the bed, wallowing and slobbering.”

“I’ve been there,” said Morse. “Coming off oneirine.”

“The maid sees the giant flying paramecium and she freaks,” continued Ganzer. “An explosive return of repression. She thwacks him with a mop, whack-whack-whack. She’s an attractive woman, somewhat coarse, a motherly, sympathetic person with a sense of humor—but this paramecium beast, she blindly wants to kill it, it’s befouling the room that she cleans every day. Whack-whack-whack. Franz is trying to excuse himself with his floppy paramecium slipper-mouth. He’s like, ‘Bluh glub groo.’ The maid finds his voice menacing and incomprehensible. He’s a slimy man-sized attack-zeppelin. ‘Grumma fleep smee.’”

“That’s the grand finale of million monster movies,” said Morse. “The monster must be killed. Before it, like, multiplies, finds a job, and gets motor-voter registration.”

“Do you want to hear my pitch, or don’t you?”

“Want a piece of my unicorn bacon?” asked Morse.

Ganzer took a sample. “It’s good,” he observed, then chewed in silence for a moment. “I think the hotel maid should have sex with Franz Kafka the flying paramecium.”

“Oh, sure, why not?” said Morse expansively. “Let the giant paramecium grow suitable protuberances, and manage, against all odds, to win his lady’s favor. After all, we’re talking about a fabule from Jimmy Ganzer, so people’s expectations are way down in the gutter. Jimmy Ganzer’s dreams are the sewer that the gutter drains into.”

“I’ll dream it in, and you can handle the parental-guidance rating,” said Ganzer, raiding Morse’s plate for more bacon. “I’m lonely, so it’ll be hot. Are we done yet?”

“Give me more plot,” said Morse.

“Sex scenes never have plots,” protested Ganzer. “Dreams, musicals, and porn—three utopias of irrational gratification. But you—you want a little logic, right? Do it yourself.”

“Fine,” said Morse. “I’ll fab some pillow-talk afterwards between the maid and the paramecium. They’re lying on the bathroom floor. He’s cozily blubbering to her, maybe praising the limpid beauty of her female mitochondria. I’m thinking she sees him as a friendly talking toy. But then—”

“But then!” interrupted Ganzer, getting excited again. “In a spasm of remorse and disgust, the maid slashes Franz open with—with a scythe. And his jelly-flesh pours into the bathtub. No, the toilet —better. More noir.”

“The gelatinous contents of his sack-like body pours into the whirling stony vortex,” mused Morse. “I like it. But it shouldn’t be a scythe. They’re five feet long.”

“I love the sound of the word scythe,” said Ganzer loftily. “That primal, agricultural quality. That grim reaping.”

“Make it a sickle,” said Morse. “A little curved sickle, corroded, but with a pink plastic handle. Something vengeful, but girly.”

“Now we’ve got it nailed,” said Ganzer, breaking into a grin. “The maid flushes the toilet and she washes Franz into the sewer. He pollutes the city’s water supply, and everyone catches a bad case of being him.”

“Perfect ending,” said Morse, leaning back in triumph. “That’s a vintage move. Dreams infiltrating real life. Every fabber’s dream. We do the fadeout. We play the Skaken Recurrent Nightmare theme song and we leave the user with a burning urge to browse into our store and buy some antibacterial lotion. The business model is happy, Presburg’s happy, I’m happy, you’re happy. We’re gonna pull this off.”

“Fine,” said Ganzer. “We’re still on top of the game, bro. At least until this ribbonware stuff brings it to a whole new level.” He fondled the figurine of Tigra and glanced around. “Looks like our underground pair got evicted. That’s great. That means that the ribbonware plug-in from this—”

“Here comes the man,” said Morse, straightening.

Presburg had entered the deli. Yokl the floor manager greeted him personally, and effusively led the big wheel the ten steps across the red-and-black linoleum tiling, to the booth where Morse and Ganzer sat.

Morse stood up and shook hands. Ganzer contented himself with a casual “How’s it going, Bobby?”

“Scoot over,” Presburg told Ganzer, seating himself beside him. Presburg was young and whippet-thin. He wore a sprayed-on layer of cotton, which showed off his gym-toned torso.

“So,” he said. “Are we gonna to save this freakin’ wreck of a series? What’s your game plan?”

“I can get you guys through the next episode,” said Ganzer, knocking the little statue against the table. “If you don’t mind some, uh, stylistic innovations.”

“Innovations aren’t gonna cut it,” said Presburg, shaking his head. “I need something more ontological. More hermeneutic.”

Morse groaned. “Why do you always say that, Bobby? What does those words even mean?”

“It means get off the mattress! Guy buys a dream about a car—he sees it in his driveway when he wakes! Girl buys a dream about a diamond necklace—she’s wearing it in the morning!”

“For all intents and purposes,” said Morse. “In her mind.”

Presburg shook his head. “Not when the studio gets that Chinese ribbonware. You get a billion dreamers all focused on one thing, the sky’s the limit. Like the Moon, baby.”

Maya the waitress simpered up and set down a cup of tea. “The usual, Mr. Presburg?”

“Surprise me,” said Presburg with irritation. “I mean, if you can surprise me. Try real hard.”

Maya crossed her eyes and dramatically stuck out her tongue. Presburg ignored her. Maya flounced off.

Presburg reached for the sexy little Tigra figurine. “Whatcha got there?” Ganzer kept it in his hand.

“It’s a tie-in toy,” Morse lied. “Can we talk about my contract, Bobby? And, like I was telling you, I want to bring in Jimmy here as a consultant.”

“No more contracts for Skaken,” said Presburg flatly. “We’re in a paradigm shift. Best I can offer you is boys is a consulting fee. No residuals. And it’s up to you how you split it.”

“I’ll walk,” said Morse.

Presburg rolled his eyes.

“I’ll float out the goddamn keyhole! ” ranted Morse. “Working on Skaken makes me feel like a grubworm paralyzed by parasitic wasps. That frikkin’ bug metropolis has been filling my brain like maggots in a rotten piece of meat!”

Presburg stopped with his cup of tea halfway to his lips. “Look, I’m about to eat a meal here. You screwballs want a better deal? Bring some serious action to the table! You know a lot of low-lifes, Ganzer. Get me a hot ribbonware plug-in.”

“You’re sure that stuff works?” said Ganzer, giving Morse a look.

Maya the waitress slapped down a plate of twitching live shrimp. Their bodies were shelled, but their heads were still in place. “You can drip Tabasco on them if they slow down kicking, Mr. Presburg.”

“My compliments to the chef,” said Presburg, examining the writhing mass of tortured arthropods. “I was wrong to ever doubt the crew at Schwartz’s. You guys are pros.”

Maya dimpled. “Thanks a lot, Mr. Presburg. You’re a charmer.”

“Maya, you work the noon-to-nine shift, right? Did you happen to notice the Moon last night?”

“I don’t care about the Moon,” said Maya. “Here in L.A., the sky’s a solid dreamy dome of urban glare. The Moon’s way out of style.”

“Thank you,” said Presburg. “You may go. Next witness? Carlo Morse?”

“I see what you’re getting at,” said Morse. “The Moon’s goddamn gone.”

Presburg sampled a live, vigorously kicking shrimp. “Not exactly gone,” he said, his mouth full. “Real different. The Chinese ribbonhackers have been dreamfabbing on it. You tell me what that means for our business.”

“No more tides?” said Morse.

“Oh we’d get decent tides from the Sun’s gravity anyway,” said Presburg dismissively. “Think harder.” He bit the body off another shrimp. “Meanwhile, you should try some of these. With that hot sauce, they’re fantastic.”

“Pretty soon food will be totally free,” said Ganzer, intently studying his figurine of Tigra. “We’ll be dreaming garbage into food.”

“The new market,” said Presburg with a quick nod. “Reality is the ultimate medium to productize.”

“If dreams become real—” put in Ganzer, still fiddling with figurine. “Well, I’d like to be an amorphous blob. I wanna fly, too. Remember flying dreams, Carlo? Nobody buys those these days.”

“I always really wanted to fly,” mused Morse. “In my flying dreams, I’ll be hovering over people, and talking down to them, and they just answer back in a normal, everyday fashion. There’s no panic, no corny sense of wonder about it —”

“Hey!” exclaimed Ganzer. He’d managed to twist the little Tigra-figure’s head loose. He pulled it off the little body. Attached to the head was a gleaming ribbon, like a tiny sword.

“That’s a ribbonware plug-in!” exclaimed Presburg.

With a smooth, nimble motion, Ganzer stabbed the ribbon into the side of his own head.

His gut bulged out, his neck shrank, his head merged into his body. His stained sportswear burst and dropped to floor in scraps. Ganzer slumped across the table—jiggly, shiny, ciliated, magnificent. A huge paramecium with his slipper-mouth agape.

Presburg jumped to his feet and screamed—a rich scream, filled with vibrato and with a ragged crackle in the upper registers.

“I can fly,” blubbered Ganzer. He floated off the tabletop and drifted towards the room’s low ceiling.

As if guided by fate, Maya came racing across the deli, carrying a big carving knife from the countermen. With a quick gesture, she slit Ganzer open like a hog.

Flying ribbonware shards tumbled out like viruses from an infected cell. Nimble as dragonflies, some of the ribbons plunged themselves into the heads of the people in the deli. And the rest of them surged out the deli door and into the early evening streets.

Yokl the doorman politely ushered them outside, where the populace was gently floating over their abandoned cars.

“Can we fly up there and get a decent dessert on the Moon?” said Presburg, his voice sounding odd. He was turning into Jimmy Ganzer. “I mean, this all stands to reason, right? We’ll find Tigra up there, too.”

Morse patted his old friend on the back and gazed into the lambent sky. Something was rising over the dark horizon. A cosmic jewel, with its facets etched in light, slowly turning and unfolding.

“Dream on,” said Morse. “Dream on.”

Note on “Good Night, Moon” (With Bruce Sterling)

Written June, 2010.

Tor.com, 2010.

Bruce Sterling happened to be in San Jose, California, for a conference on a new graphics trick called “augmented reality.” The idea is to overlay computer generated images on real-world views. You might see these images via the screen of a cellphone, a desktop monitor, or possibly with special goggles. I went to hear Bruce’s keynote speech at the conference, and brought him home to spend a day at our house in Los Gatos, near San Jose. We decided to do another story and, as it happened, this time the collaboration went very smoothly. No fits of apoplexy.

As usual in our collaborations, the characters are basically Bruce and me. We mixed in some augmented reality, but the real core of the story is to dramatize what it’s like to be a pair of aging science-fiction writers.

Fjaerland (With Paul DiFilippo)

The ferry slid away, trailing thick, luscious ripples across the waters of the fjord. A not-unpleasant scent compounded of brine, pine and gutted fish filled the air. Most of the new arrivals were jostling into a sanitary, hermetic tour bus. But one man and woman set off on foot along a tiny paved road, pulling their wheeled suitcases behind them.

The village ahead seemed utterly deserted.

“They’re resting in peace,” said the man, pausing to light a cigarette, his angular face intent. He wore jeans, a pale shirt, an expensive anorak, and designer shades. “Dead as network television.”

“It’s Sunday, Mark,” said his companion. “It’s Norway.” She wore oversize sunglasses and low heels. A lemon-yellow silk scarf enfolded her crop of blond hair, a soft red cashmere sweater draped her shoulders. She looked as if she wanted to be happy, but had forgotten how.

The stodgy crypt of a tour bus lumbered past them. The man offered the passengers a wave. Nobody acknowledged him. “Sweet silence,” said the man as the bus’s roar faded. “Like being packed in cotton wool.”

The woman looked around, studying the scene. “With the fjord and the mountains—anything we say feels kind of superficial, doesn’t it? The beauty here—it’s like a giant waterfall. And my soul’s a tiny glass.”

“We’re fugitives, Laura. They could gun us down any minute. That’s why everything seems so heavy.”

“Shove it, Mark!”

“Never hurts to face the facts. That big house up ahead, you think that’s a hotel?”

“I hope it’s a love nest for us,” said Laura with a sad little smile. “I’m ready to relax and be friends, aren’t you? It might help if I had a book to read.”

“You’ll be reading this,” said Mark, playfully tapping his crotch. “Page one.”

Laura tossed her head, mildy amused. A few steps later she stopped still and made a sudden extravagant gesture. “Lo and behold!”

Right beside the narrow road was an unmanned shelf of books—warped boards, a piece of stapled-down, folded-back canvas for protection from the elements—with a sign reading: Honest Books, 10 Kr. each. A gnome-shaped metal coin-bank was beside the sign.

“Honest—that’s wishful thinking on their part, right?” said Mark. “I say you just help yourself.”

“The windows look empty, but there’s people inside the houses watching us,” said Laura. “Village life, right?” She leaned over the books. “The only English ones I see are totally foul best-sellers.”

“Which you’ve already read.”

“Which I’ve already read. Years ago. I guess I could try a Norwegian book. I can read that a little bit. Thanks to all my work as an interpreter.”

“And thanks to granny on your family’s Minnesota farm.”

“Don’t mock the farm, Mark. We can’t all be city slickers. Oh, look at this strange book here. I’ll dream over it while nibbling brown bread.”

“No words in it at all,” said Mark, flipping through the moldy, leather-bound volume. “Just symbols and blobs.”

“I wonder if it’s math?”

“Not like any I’ve ever seen. And what’s up with the title? God Bøk with that slash through the o.”

“Means Good Book,” said Laura. “I want it. Pay the troll, Mark.”

Mark dropped a ten kroner coin into the troll-shaped bank beside the books. The coin clattered resonantly, the sound seeming to issue from impossibly cavernous depths.

They passed a gray wooden church and came to the big house that Mark had noticed. It was indeed a hotel, the Hotel Fjaerland. A fresh-faced young woman sat at desk downstairs. She wore her brown hair in a bun, her eyes were ice blue.

“I’m Ola,” she told them in a lightly accented voice. Somehow her lilting English managed to remind Mark of otters at play. “I can give you the room just up those stairs.” She handed them a large skeleton key with the number 3 on a tag. “We have a wine and orientation session at six. I’ll be giving a little talk about the house’s history. You’ll be taking your supper here?”

“Sure,” said Mark.

“But I wonder if we could get some breakfast right now?” asked Laura. “We had to leave so early this morning to catch the ferry.”

“I’m bringing you something on the porch,” said Ola pleasantly. “I’m the manager, the receptionist, the waitress and more. The hotel’s been in my family for quite some time.”

It was lovely on the gazebo-like back porch, with a green lawn rolling down to the final finger of the fjord. Ola served them tea, coffee, berries and bread with butter.

“Life’s rich panoply,” said Laura to Mark. “I’m grateful that we made it this far.”

They strolled the hotel grounds. The month was July, and the northern days were twenty hours long. The plants were making the most of it, burgeoning with petals and leaves. Set among some five-pointed pink flowers was a vertical stone plinth, like a gravestone higher than a man, covered not with writing, but with irregular spots of moss or lichen. Nature had built a monument to her own subtle variety.

“They look like the pictures in my God Bøk,” remarked Laura.

“Let’s go up to the room and study,” suggested Mark.

“High time,” said Laura. “Page one.”

The pair of lumpy Norwegian mattresses favored by the Hotel Fjaerland contorted themselves under their shifting weights into non-intuitive topologies, and the two-mattress iron bedstead creaked. But they got the job done—their first carnal encounter in weeks. They dropped off into a blissful couple of hours of sleep.

When Mark awoke, he saw Laura leaning on one elbow, studying him across the bed’s expanse. The linen-sheeted comforter had slumped to reveal her shapely breasts, unquenched by nearly forty years of living.

“That was tender and intense,” she said, planting a gentle kiss on his forehead.

Feeling cautious, Mark kept his face blank.

“Don’t tell me you’re still holding a grudge!” exclaimed Laura. “We’re here to erase the bad times while we can, right? To taste those good old vibes that we had before the work burnout and—and before that horrible night. And before we had to flee the law.”

Uneasily Mark made a joke. “Tender and intense, yeah. Is that like jalapeno-flavored Cool Whip? Or more like a Brillo pad massage?”

Laura’s face assumed a fixed and frozen expression. Slowly but deliberately, she got out of the bed and began to dress.

“Hey, where are you going?”

She said nothing for a drawn-out few seconds, as if mastering her temper, and then replied, “Mark, I don’t know if you want to waste the time you’ve got left on wallowing in bitterness and defeat and sarcasm. Okay, the feds have stolen our semiotic analyzer and we’re up to our asses in debt and we’re charged with some serious crimes. We can still bounce back—but not if you keep nursing your sulk. It’s spoiling everything—especially our marriage.”

Mark huffed. “Our marriage. You laid that wide open when you caught me with my chief exec—””

“With Beryl,” spat Laura. “We can say her name.”

“With Beryl, yes,” continued Mark. “We were just having a little party to celebrate the final beta tests for the Yotsa 7. I wasn’t trying to sneak around on you or I wouldn’t have invited you. I was drunk and happy. All I did was kiss her. But nothing I said was a good enough excuse. And then you had to take your petty revenge with Lester Lo—my chief tech! In the office right next door! So thanks to you I had to fire Lester. He went rogue, the feds came down on us, and we missed the chance to market our new product.”

Laura’s voice began to rise, despite her best efforts. “It’s just like you to turn things around and put me in the wrong. We both made mistakes, yes. But I’m trying to make the best of things, and you’re not! You’re clutching your misery to yourself like you’ve fathered some inhuman changeling baby. It’s sucking the lifeblood out of you—and out of me too!”

Mark made no reply, and Laura continued. “Listen to me, dear. I’m here in a strange and beautiful land. I’ve come here at no little cost and effort, to relax and enjoy myself and to take stock of my life—with or without you! If you can drag your mind out of despond, and notice where we are, and contemplate a shared future—well, if you can do all that, you’ll find me on the lawn, ready for a stroll. And if not—”

Laura didn’t bang the door to their room on the way out, but Mark could tell she wanted to. And he wouldn’t have blamed her if she had.

He knew he was being a jerk. He knew he should consign the past miserable year of overwork and ambition and failure to his personal dustbin of history, cut his losses, pick himself up, shine his shoes, wear a smile, look on the bright side, retool, get a good lawyer—all that optimistic, self-help, go-getter shit. But something deep inside him rebelled.

Their semiotic analyzer should be making them millions! And thanks to Lester Lo, the feds had grabbed it and made it top-secret and charged Mark and Laura with a bunch of trumped-up bullshit libel and sedition counts. When Mark had caught wind of the feds’ plans for devastating black-ops reprisals, he and Laura had gone undercover and headed for the ass-end of the civilized world. Norway.

Mark heaved his hairy naked form from the bed. Though forty-five, he was still more muscle and sinew than flab. The view out the windows drew his eyes. It was heart-breakingly lovely here, with yellow flowers around the window frames, a cozy little barn perched just so in the swooping field, and the backdrop of elegantly asymmetrical mountains. The fjord wobbled with liquid reflections that cycled through ever-lovelier forms of universal beauty. Mark’s new life with Laura could be paradise—and he was making it hell.

Everything had begun so well. Mark and Laura had met in grad school at Columbia, both of them studying linguistics. They’d fallen in love and married. Laura had become a professional interpreter for the U.N., and Mark had drifted into multimedia advertising, eventually founding his little ferret of a company: Bloviation. The sense of wonder that Mark and Laura shared over the deep structures of language had proved an abiding source of inspiration.

Mark smiled ruefully as his eye fell upon the God Bøk beside their bed. It was so typical of Laura to buy something like that. In past days, the loving couple might have spent hours poring over the artifact, forming hypotheses and spinning tales. With a sigh, Mark lifted the book, and began leafing through it it. Geometric mandalas alternated with splattered shapes that resembled stilled explosions. A slow tingle oozed from the book into Mark’s fingertips. Perhaps there was something here of special importance.

“I can decrypt this!” exclaimed Mark to himself. “I have my magic spectacles.” He opened his suitcase, unzipped a hidden inner pocket, and removed what appeared to be a lorgnette—a pair of glasses that unfolded from a delicately tooled stick.

The elegant device was a Yotsa 7, the last of the prototype semiotic analyzers that Mark possessed. All the other units had been commandeered by the feds the day after the big melt-down at Bloviation. Laura might have given Mark a tongue-lashing if she’d known he’d brought this one along, this bad seed offspring that lay at the heart of their troubles. But, in a way, the invention had been Laura’s idea.

“Imagine a search engine that goes beyond syntax or semantics,” Laura had mused in a casual conversation two years ago. “Something that treats its inputs as signposts pointing to vexed and hidden meanings. Like—what’s a hamburger really about—and what do people want it to be about? What mythic archetypes are packed inside an automobile’s trunk? What are the psychic and social subtexts of shampoo?”

“You’re talking about semiotics,” Mark said. “The meaning of signs.”

“Yes. You need to build a semiotic analyzer. Call it the Yotsa 7.”

“Why seven?”

“Seven is better than one, right?” Laura giggled infectiously. “Yots better.”

Although the couple lacked any deep technical skills, Laura knew some theoreticians heavily into natural-language recognition. And Mark employed a few savagely gifted techs, foremost among whom was Lester Lo.

After a year of research and another of frenzied tinkering, Bloviation had produced a prototype of the Yotsa 7. The lenses were of a special quasicrystalline substance related to Icelandic spar, and the filigreed handle contained a state-of-the-art quantum computer full of qubit memristors. So what did the Yotsa 7 do? It revealed the deeper meanings of the objects in view.

The semiotic analyses were derived from artificially-intelligent image parsers, from social network statistics, and—this, too, had been Laura’s idea—from a specialized search engine that flipped through an exhaustive data base that held a century’s worth of digitized international comic strips in a peta-qubit quantum loop within the handle. According to Laura, the demotic medium of comics was a royal road into the depths of the human psyche.

To use the Yotsa 7, you simply held the magic glasses to your eyes like a snooty Viennese dowager eyeing her niece’s dance-partner. As a nod to user-interface pizzazz, the layers of semiotic information appeared as if overlaid upon the scene in three-dimensional shells—and these layers of meaning were directly projected into your psyche via quantum entanglement.

The Yotsa 7 would have been a great product—but it worked too well. The night of their doomed celebration party at Bloviation’s three-room office suite, Mark’s chief exec Beryl had popped up a news feed on the video screen. Mark, Beryl, and Lester gazed at the politicians through their quantum-computing lorgnettes.

The Yotsa 7’s semiotic analyzer showed jackals, hyenas, hogs—and even such invertebrates as jellyfish and leeches. What made this especially intense was that the perhaps unsurprising slurs were documented by subsidiary veils of information containing legally actionable data. Exulting in the power of the Yotsa 7, Beryl threw herself into Mark’s arms and kissed him. And that’s when Laura had walked in.

By the next morning, Bloviation was in a shambles. Beryl and Lester were both out. Bitter and resentful, Beryl put Lester up to sharing some of their newfound political dirt via an anonymized blog—that had been tweaked to show a clear trail leading back to Bloviation. Patriot Act time! The feds were at Mark and Laura’s apartment that evening. The Yotsa 7 technology was classified as top secret, and all their work was impounded.

“Imagine this device in the hands of America’s enemies,” one agent had declaimed.

“You’re the country’s worst enemies, and I can actually see you holding it, so I don’t have to imagine!”

In his subsequent fury, Mark had made some threats and charges that the feds had taken quite seriously to heart. He and Laura were charged with libel, with sedition, and possibly with treason—which could carry, in certain contexts, a death penalty, with or without a trial. Mark and Laura hadn’t stuck around long enough to learn the full details.

Mark’s ultrageek connections had fixed them up with new identities, including paper trails, searchable records, passports and some air tickets to Scandinavia. Possibly they were going to stay here for quite a long time.

Mark wrenched his mind back into the present. Like some old-time courtier, he flipped open his lorgnette, swiveling the quasicrystalline lenses from the quantum-computing handle. Holding the spectacles to his eyes, he gazed down into Laura’s God Bøk, focusing on a dense, eccentric, fractal blot.

Mark stopped his prancing. What the hell was this? Shelled around the image on the page, Mark saw a damp dungeon hall, dimly lit by glowing mold, with a beautiful naked woman supine upon a stone altar. The long-haired woman was none other than the self-possessed Ola from the lobby! Leaning over her and thrusting his body into her soft bays and grottoes was a creature with hideously fluid limbs. As if in a nightmare, the beast’s thick, warty neck turned and he stared directly at Mark. Both Ola and the monster were seeing Mark for real, seeing Mark in all his—

“Yoo hoo!” It was Laura, down on the lawn, calling up to him. “Are you coming or not, cranky pants? We slept through lunch, so we might as well take a walk before dinner.”

“Hang on!”

Mark stashed away the Yotsa 7 and hastily dressed. What a creepy vision of that wormy, squiggly man. But Ola—she was hot! How could he face her now without blushing or smirking? Had the God Bøk-triggered semiotic scene been a glimpse of the past, the future—or some purely hypothetical scenario, a sex fantasy inherent in his own mind? There was the neural entanglement angle to consider…. Mark ineluctably flashed on his prior random glimpses of shokushu goukan, or Japanese tentacle porn. Had the Yotsa 7 dredged this kind of imagery from its semiotic data base? Or was there something real to be discovered? Too many possibilities, too many questions….

Laura would have some insights. She’d always been his sounding-board, his confidante—till their absurd falling-out. But to confide in her now would be to admit the existence of the suppressed, illegal and smuggled Yotsa 7. She’d ream him a new blowhole, right? Or would she? Hard to say….

Still dithering, Mark reached the reception area and, with gratitude blooming in his heart, found the desk untenanted. No embarrassing confrontation—yet! Ola must be preparing a meal, or changing bedsheets, or keeping accounts. Or trysting with an alien? A one-woman enterprise demanded a lot!

For a moment the intensity of the Yotsa vision rushed back on him—the dripping water in the dungeon, the mossy sheen upon the stones, the mixed smell of mold and sexual perfume—was there any chance that the vision had been as accurate as a video feed and that, therefore, Ola was even now reaching an unimaginable climax? He almost seemed to hear a rhythmic cry penetrating through the floor boards—or rather, to feel it in the soles of his feet.

Outside, the vibrant, maritime-scented air and penetrating sunlight cleared the fantasies from his cortex. The afternoon seemed made of exotic crystal. Of course he’d tell Laura everything! They still were husband and wife, right?

Mark took Laura’s arm in his, like courting Victorians strolling down some seaside boardwalk.

“Let’s get away from the hotel a little. I need to tell you something private.”

Laura eyed him with amusement and curiosity. “You’re not going to reveal you’re gay, are you? That it was really Lester Lo, not Beryl, you were after?”

Happy for the light banter, Mark blew her a raspberry. “If you suspect I’m secretly gay after all these years, I’m obviously falling down on my duties. Consider our session just now a preview. We’ll see about a main event tonight.” This was good. This was solid ground.

They followed a narrow, sandy trail affording well-framed views of the exquisite Norwegian countryside. After ten minutes walking, during which Mark refused to reveal anything, they came to a stone bench on a sloping meadow with a pleasing prospect upon the fjord. The waters were deep, even here at the fjord’s tip, and the facing granite cliff plunged straight into the depths.

Something made Mark inspect the bench for any odd lichen patterns analogous to the quasi-organic blobs in the God Bøk. Satisfied that no alien patterns lurked, he sat himself and Laura down, then launched into his confession about the cached Yotsa 7 and what it had shown him back in the hotel room.

Laura pondered Mark’s story intently, then said, “We have to ask first whether we completely trust the Yotsa 7. After all, it was still in the beta stage, never totally debugged.”

“You’re not mad at me for holding back the one unit?”

“Of course not! We worked hard to create our brainchild, only to have it stolen by those brutal G-men jerks who only want to kill us. I wish I’d kept one too!”

“Well, I’d stake a lot on the integrity and accuracy of the software—and of the sensing and display mechanisms too. Lo was a genius. If Yotsa shows us a vision of Ola about to be ravished or eaten by some seaweed man—that’s gotta mean something. Especially since the vision is wrapped around a pattern in your God Bøk. It has some heavy-duty resonance with the reality of the situation here. In our shoes, we can’t afford to overlook anything.”

“Maybe we need to ask Ola outright what she knows about the God Bøk. That is, after you show me that scene through the Yotsa.”

“My god, of course! Just ditch any cringing and pussy-footing.” Mark leaned over to kiss Laura. “That’s one reason I’ve always loved you, you’re so direct.”

“‘Only go straight,’” Laura said, quoting a Korean Zen Master whom she’d studied in her college days.

And, as always, Mark countered with a Marx-Brothers-style corny joke, one that bitterness had prevented him from making recently: “I’d like to get something straight between us.”

Smiling and holding hands, they made their way back to the hotel, this time taking a long way round the fields and pine groves. They got back with a half hour to spare before supper. They were planning to go upstairs to Room 3 to see what else the God Bøk might have to show them, but they were intercepted by Ola, as trim and tidy as before.

“I invite you now for drinks and snacks, yes?”

“Okay, that’s fine,” said Laura. “I’m starved.”

Relaxing into the flow of events, the couple let the petite, clear-skinned Ola lead them into a parlor of shiny chintz armchairs and shelves of antique brick-a-brack. A decanter of wine sat on a little table with five of the smallest glasses that Mark had ever seen. Rare, or extremely potent, or both? Ola doled out a driblet for herself, two for Mark and Laura, and two for a frail and elderly Norwegian couple who spoke no English. No further glasses of wine were to be offered. And a little dish holding precisely four round crackers served as the snack portion of this collation.

Ola gave a little speech, saying everything in both languages, which meant the orientation took considerably longer than expected, especially because the old Norwegian couple kept interrupting Ola with what seemed to be corrections and second thoughts. But Ola treated the old pair kindly, even lovingly, going so far as to give the old woman a reassuring pat on the hand.

In any case, the information on offer was interesting, and it seemed to bear intriguing connections with Mark’s vision. The Hotel Fjaerland was an ancient structure, rife with exotic legends, and human habitation on this site stretched back even further. But—despite what Mark and Laura had decided on the bench—he didn’t feel ready to question Ola about the accuracy of his Yotsa 7 revelation. His brief sexual fascination with her was dying out. Despite her gentleness with the old Norwegian couple, the young woman seemed increasingly odd and alien, a Sound-of-Music archetype filtered through a Tales From The Crypt comic.

When Ola had finally concluded her info-dump, the four guests were allowed into the dining-room, where the hostess served out cauliflower soup, smoked fish, new potatoes, and lingonberry pie. Mark managed to buy a full bottle of wine before Ola disappeared into her own private recesses of the hotel.

“Now we can talk,” said Laura. “This soup is really nasty, isn’t it?”

“Cauliflower should be banned,” agreed Mark. “Where do they get off calling it a vegetable? That was some weird stuff that Ola told us, huh?”

“Her spiel was better in Norwegian,” said Laura. “What I could understand of it. Ola and those old people have a weird local accent.”

“I caught one phrase,” said Mark. “The ålefisk mann. The eel man. That’s a hella close fit with what I thought I saw through the Yotsa.”

“It sounded like she was telling that old couple they’d be happy and safe if they fed themselves to the ålefisk man,” said Laura. “I must heard it wrong. I gather she has some serious history with those two geezers. I think maybe they’re related to her. “

Mark glanced over at the tremulous oldsters, barely picking at their food. “I wonder what they’d think about about Ola getting it on with the ålefisk man?”

“I was expecting you to say something to her about that, Mr. Straight Shooter.”

“Hey—we missed lunch. I was in a rush to get in here for the chow. This fish isn’t bad. If it is fish.” Mark shoved aside his potatoes and started in on his lingonberry pie. “Seafood and pie in Norway, baby, the land of the midnight sun. And, look, there’s a big golden ingot of that smoked fish on the sideboard. And another whole pie. We can have as much as we like. Unless that old Norwegian couple stops us. And unless Ola comes back. I was so hungry I spaced out on some of her rap. Why was she talking about the ålefisk man in the first place?”

“I think it’s local color thing. Like the sea serpent in Loch Ness? The ålefisk man is said to live beneath the waters of the Fjaerland fjord. He brings joy and wealth to his true believers.”

“You know what I’m thinking now?” said Mark, refilling their glasses. “Maybe my vision was dredged out of the local tourist web-sites. The Yotsa always looks online.”

“And maybe you added the naked Ola by yourself,” said Laura. “Desperate horn-dog that you are.”

“Desperate for you,” said Mark politely. “More smoked fish and lingonberry pie, my sweet?”

Ola was still nowhere to be seen. The Norwegian couple left the dining-room precipitously, as if to take advantage of some elderly early-bird special on sleep. Mark heard them tottering down the stairs into the hotel basement—perhaps they’d gotten a cut-rate room below?

Left on their own, Mark and Laura wandered outside into the unending daylight. They collapsed onto a bench, recovering from their heavy meal, hoping for more love-making, but for now just watching how the sun idled across the mountain peaks, never quite going down.

“Hello!” came a clear voice from just behind them. Ola. She was standing in a dark stone arch set into the foundation wall of the hotel. For a moment, the shadows of the arch lent her skin a squamous sheen. She’d let down her brown hair, and her wavy tresses reached nearly to her waist—just as in Mark’s Yotsa vision of her. But she wasn’t nude, she was wearing a flowing cream-colored gown with a Pre-Raphaelite look.

Stepping forward, Ola lost the alien, depraved look, and became once more all simple virtue and innocence. She pouted and wagged her finger at Mark. “A friend told me you were spying on him and me. Maybe we are a little flattered.”

“You, uh, what do you mean?” said Mark, temporizing. Ola’s eyes, blue and deep as the waters of the fjord, held him with a magnetic force.

“I know about your special lenses,” said Ola, lowering her voice and drawing closer. “That type of crystal vibrates so sympathetically with our regions. And the fancy handle! So much thinking squeezed into so tight a space.” Her words held sexy subtexts that had Mark tingling from groin to gut.

Ola patted a lumpy fold in her dress. “I fetched your aid from your room.”

“You can’t just go rooting through our luggage!” protested Laura.

“Indulge me, Laura, and we three will join in joy very soon,” said Ola with an arch smile. “With a fourth partner, my special friend, who governs all that happens here.”

Ola drew out the Yotsa 7 and shook the lenses from the handle. “Very elegant. I would like our clever Mark to look at something. I saw my dear friend at naptime today, you know, and he says he is posting an invitation to you.”

“Posting it where?” challenged Laura.

Ola raised a forefinger to her lips, like a silent-movie ingénue signaling for secrecy. Mutely she handed Mark the Yotsa and pointed towards the surfboard-sized slab of blotchy stone that rose from the garden’s pink star-flowers.

Ola seemed to emanate a disorienting psychic power. Distractedly Mark focused on an embossed silver ring that the woman’s pointing finger wore. For a moment he thought it was the Worm Ouroboros, the mythic world-snake who bites his own tail. But then the fine details of the delicately crafted ornament seemed to swell up and fill Mark’s vision, and he could see that the creature was no land-dwelling serpent, but rather an aquatic being, an eel-like branching form.

“The ålefisk man?” murmured Laura, her thoughts in synch with Mark’s.

“My secret friend,” said Ola simply. “My lover. I call him Elver. Now go and look at the stone. It’s a kind of billboard for him. Elver thinks, and the patterns here bloom. I can read them, and with your magic glasses, you can too. Look at it, Mark and Laura. See and rejoice.”

Heads together like children peering through a crack, Mark and Laura shared the Yotsa goggles, each of them using one lens, studying the lichen-like patches on the rugged stone. The stele loomed as info-dense as any Egyptian or Mayan relic.

“It’s like a webpage almost,” said Laura. “A jumble of scenes. Look there, at the bottom. The eel man eating a cow. The grass in the pasture is covered in slime, and the poor animal is bellowing.”

“See the villagers chasing the eel man?” said Mark. “And they built fires to block him off from the fjord. Look there, they’ve caught him.”

“And they’re cutting off his tendrils and smoking them,” added Laura. “Tentacles as thick as logs.”

“You were eating that type of meat for supper tonight,” interjected Ola. “The ålefisk man is generous to his friends.”

“Eating the god,” mused Laura. “A mythic archetype.”

“The villagers didn’t fully kill him, though,” put in Mark. “A stub of the eel man is wriggling back into the fjord. And he’s growing all the time. He branches like a hydra.”

“Yes, yes, but I want you to look at his message near the top,” urged Ola. “This is your invitation.”

“Oh—oh my,” said Laura.

Seen through the Yotsa lenses, the rust-red blotch unfolded to show Mark, Laura, and Ola disporting themselves in the over-large bed of Room 3 upstairs. Someone else was in the bed with them, barely visible beneath the sheets—a playful, squirming figure, lively as an oil-lamp’s flame, wet bed linens pasted to his uncanny lineaments.

The Yotsa 7 trembled in Mark’s hand. Beside him, Ola was softly singing to herself in Norwegian. An intoxicating sweet musk was drifting from the folds of her gown. As if mesmerized, Mark and Laura let Ola take their hands and lead them upstairs to Room 3.

Far from being cold, Ola was warm and responsive beneath the comforter. She’d insisted on leaving the room’s windows wide open, and quite soon, the expected humanoid, anguilliform creature slithered up the porch’s columns, across the slanting roof and into the embraces of three lovers. Elver the ålefisk man. The love-making was unspeakably delicious, indescribably foul.

Hours later Mark awoke to the sound of Laura bumping around the room. Of the Yotsa 7, no trace. Slippery eel and human exudates, drying, had encrusted his skin. With the constant daylight, he found it hard to judge the time. Mid-morning, maybe. Memories of last night crashed onto him like a collapsing brick wall. Oh no. Had they really done all that?

“I don’t know about you, but I’m getting the hell out of here,” said Laura, hoisting her suitcase onto the bed. She already had her slacks and blouse on. She trotted into the bathroom and returned with her toiletries. And then she dropped them all on the floor and burst into wails.

“It’s okay, Laura,” said Mark, getting out of bed naked. He felt sticky all over. Tainted. “I’m coming with you, don’t worry. God. I hope that thing didn’t—”

“Didn’t lay eggs in us!” said Laura, her voice rising to a subdued shriek. “Oh, Mark, what if we suddenly feel the baby eels wriggling inside our flesh?”

“Did you take a shower yet?”

“Of course. And I used the icky bidet. You shower now, too, Mark. I’ll pack for both of us, okay?”

“Yes. I wonder when the next bus or ferry leaves? I don’t suppose we can ask—”

“Ask Ola?” said Laura. “How could we let that woman bring us down so low? Do you think she’s beautiful, Mark? Do you love her more than me?”

“Of course not. We must have been drunk. Or drugged? Maybe that eel man thing wasn’t—”

“Maybe it wasn’t real,” said Laura, completing his thought. “That’s what I keep hoping. Oh, hurry up and get ready before something horrible happens.”

Of course just then their door swung open. There was Ola, neat and lush as a Scandinavian buffet, bearing a tray of breakfast foods in her capable hands. She swept in, leaving the door wide open.

“No fears of privacy now,” she said, talking in a steady stream lest Mark and Laura interrupt her. “The older couple have—ascended. We have the hotel all to ourselves today. Us three and my dear Elver in his watery caves down below. There’s a tunnel that leads from here to a subterranean part of the fjord, you know. Elver and I thought that perhaps—”

“Did you steal our Yotsa 7?” demanded Mark.

“Elver has it,” said Ola with a happy smile. “He formulates some wonderful new ideas. But why are you two behaving so—”

“Stay away from us!” cried Laura. “I’ll call the police if you come one step closer.”

“I don’t think you will,” said Ola calmly. “I know that your government has marked you two for destruction.” She held up her hand for silence. “My Elver—he knows so many things. But there are things we are learning from you. Help us with our plan for your wonderful tool—and your secrets are safe.” Ola formed one of her eerily perfect smiles. “If you like, you’re welcome to stay on in Fjaerland for quite some time. My parents have left our family farmhouse empty. You could live there if you liked. And perhaps now and then we four could—”

“You disgust me,” spat Laura.

“That ålefisk man,” put in Mark, overcome with fear. “He didn’t implant anything in us, did he? No larvae?”

Ola gave a tinkling laugh. “What a thing to worry about! Elver has no children. He is only one, and he is immortal. One ålefisk man in the world and no ålefisk woman. Elver is lonely. He wishes that humans accepted him and loved him like those silly trolls you see in gift shops. Elver is a far nobler symbol of our Norsk heritage. Those trolls—pfui! They rot gullible brains with shopping-mall cuteness. Elver is deeper. Elver wants that many more people eat of his inexhaustible flesh, and that we know freedom from our carking cares. I believe, Mark, that you and your wife are very good at public relations?”

“You couldn’t prove that by the mess we engineered for ourselves,” said Mark.

“Mark, don’t even answer her!” Laura commanded. But her husband noted that she had ceased to bustle with her packing, as if intrigued.

Mark caught Laura’s gaze and sought to transmit his innermost thoughts to her, using a wisp of entanglement that had been generated by their sharing of the Yotsa 7 when viewing the stele.

Laura, please listen to me. We have nothing to lose by joining Ola’s cause. And maybe a lot to gain. The Yotsa 7 is too weird for humans to control. We need a mythic counterweight. And we need a friend against the feds. Let’s ride the bucking, fucking Eel Train to glory. It’s a win-win for us and Elver both! Let’s trust ourselves, and trust Ola, and trust this creature older than mankind. What do we have to lose?

Their locked glances persisted only a micro-second, but managed to channel a flood of information and feeling. And then they broke the connection.

Calm now, Laura turned to Ola. “What are you imagining that we can do for you?”

Ola grinned. “You do not realize the true potential of your invention. It is not just a receiver, but also a transmitter! This, my Elver has deduced. But it is best if I let him explain in his own way.”

Instinctively, Mark shot a look at the open bedroom window, anticipating the second appearance of the eel man. Ola understood his expectations, and corrected them.

“Elver finds sunlight burdensome, and makes his forays into the light but rarely, such as when he initiates newcomers like yourself. To meet with him again, we must go below.”

Laura’s voice betrayed some nervousness. “Below?”

“Beneath the basement of the Hotel Fjaerland is a natural cavern, connecting via a passage to an underground pool of the fjord. Down to Elver’s domain we will march ourselves, and meet him again in joy.”

Mark imagined Ola imparted a lascivious tinge to these words, but he tried to ignore it. Had the three of them really enjoyed sex with a humanoid eel? But surely it didn’t have to come to that again. Mark told himself that he only wanted to find out strange and devious ålefisk man could somehow unkink their problems with the feds.

The hotel basement was pleasantly domestic, containing as it did racks of wine, skis and snowshoes, casks of pickled herring, jars of preserved berries, dangling, log-shaped hunks of smoked meat, and a workbench with little figurines of eel-men standing on two legs with their long tails curled behind them. Ola led them to a trapdoor and down a ladder to the underlying secret cavern.

The first sight to greet them there was less wholesome: the savaged corpses of the elderly couple who’d been the hotel’s other lodgers.

“Oh my god!” screamed Laura. “It’s a trap!” The oldsters’ pathetic, disemboweled bodies lay but a few meters away.

“Run for it!” cried Mark. “Back up the ladder, Laura!” He struck a defensive posture, fully expecting Ola to attack him.

But Ola only stood there gazing at them, her mouth set in a sad smile. “Oh, Mark and Laura, you know so little. These dear old ones, riddled with disease, they came down here to offer Elver their final homage, to lend him their good—their good vibrations?”

“I—I thought I heard you talking about this kind of plan before dinner last night,” said Laura. “But I didn’t realize you actually meant—”

“Elver grows strong from the numinous grants of his worshippers,” said Ola. “If one’s life is nearly at an end, it is well to pass one’s final energies to the eternal ålefisk.”

“Oh, sure,” challenged Mark. “That poor old couple came down here and invited that—that eel-thing to slaughter them like hogs? And you’re leaving them on the floor to rot?”

Ola winced, and a tear rolled down her cheek. “Tonight I am burying these sad husks in the churchyard, of course. These were, after all, my parents.”

“Your parents?” whispered Laura, stepping down off the ladder.

“Yes,” said Ola, regaining her poise. She tossed her head in a haughty gesture. “My parents. Surely you can understand that I only wished them glory.”

The odd woman’s sincerity quelled their suspicions, at least temporarily, and, after a quiet exchange of words, Mark and Laura agreed to follow Ola further into the depths.

The echoing cavern was faintly lit by veins of luminous mold criss-crossing the dank stone. On the side towards the fjord, the walls funneled into a downward-sloping corridor. Along the way they passed a squat stone altar in an alcove. Ola and Elver’s trysting spot.

Picking their way further the uneven but well-swept stone floor, the trio soon reached a subterranean shore where the black water lapped. Here rested patient Elver, his exposed torso gleaming, his lower appendages submerged. He was holding the Yotsa 7 to one of his eyes with a curly tendril that branched from his side.

“Elver, my sweet,” sang Ola. “Show our new friends your thoughts.”

The glabrous surface of the eel man’s body abruptly became a high-res display—his subdermal chromatophores, densely packed, were synched to his mind. And now Mark and Laura took in a little movie scenario.

In Elver’s movie, passive viewers around the globe are watching video displays and hand-held gizmos. A steady parade of bad news and horrors marches across their idiot screens. In speeded-up time, the media slaves become increasingly bestial and depraved. But now, from above, a celestial rain of glowing counter-imagery descends upon the benighted citizenry. The images are elegant glyphs encapsulated in comic-strip-style thought balloons: quaint cities amid verdant hills, cathedral-like forests, rich fields of fruits and grain, treasuries of fish and cheeses, temples of learning, artists at work and orchestras at play, joyous carnal orgies, swift ships sailing beneath smiling skies, and scientists peering into the heart of the cosmos. In Elver’s movie, the recipients of his ideational manna brighten and perk up. They turn off their screens and address one another face to face, laughing and stretching their limbs. They’re fully alive at last.

Mark’s spirits rose to see the energizing thought balloons and their effects. He savored the fusillade of upbeat glyphs, and reveled in the bountiful, idyllic futurescape that the images evoked.

But it was Laura who discerned the ultimate import of Elver’s show.

“That flood of counter-programming—the thought balloons—those stand for semiotic ontological transmissions from the Yotsa 7!” she exclaimed. “Elver wants to reverse what we thought was a one-way flow. We’ve been using the Yotsa 7 to perceive the hidden meanings of images, Mark. But now we can start with the most desirable meanings and wrap our images around them!”

“We’ll—we’ll made ads that people can’t resist,” said Mark, slowly. “Ads that change the world.”

“Indeed,” said the willowy Ola, leaning against Laura’s side. “This is the Elver’s lesson. He is proud to have such clever devotees.”

Mark beamed as if he were still ten years old and receiving his father’s praise for a perfect report card. But he hadn’t quite lost his head.

“If we’re going to advertise, we need a product,” he said. “You need a cash flow to pay for ads. It’s symbiotic—and in a positive way if you have an honest product.”

“Elver’s Smoked Eel,” said Ola, not missing a beat. “With special labels and trademarked Elver figurines. Today we four are designing the packaging and the ads. And thanks to your wonderful Yotsa 7, we are folding in our most utopian dreams.”

“You two have thought about this a lot,” said Laura. She glanced over at Elver and giggled. The silent Elver responded with a nod.

“Our products will go everywhere, and their glyphic subtexts will remake the world!” declaimed Ola. By now, Elver had wriggled fully out of the water, settling himself near Laura’s feet.

“So let’s get it done,” said Mark, a little distracted by the thoughts evoked by the eel man’s proximity.

“Oh, and one other thing,” said Laura brightly. “We’ll work images of Mark and me into a lot of the ads. We’ll be wrapped around glyphs of love and trust and acceptance, you see. That way those government pigs will be primed to pardon our so-called crimes. In case we, uh, ever want to go home.”

“We will be mailing our press-kits to whomever you suggest,” said Ola smoothly.

The quartet worked congenially all that day in the mold-lit cavern. Elver wasn’t a bad guy, for being an immortal subaqueous demigod who communicated via pictures on his flesh.

Around tea time they took a break, and Ola fetched them a picnic basket of wine, berries, bread, and smoked eel-meat, along with a blanket to make it more comfortable on the stony edge of the underground lake.

As he lay resting from the repast, idly dreaming up still grander plans, Mark noticed one of Elver’s tendrils snaking across the cloth to alight on Laura’s leg. Laura sighed and smiled, shifting onto her back. Ola was watching too, and batting her eyes. Mark felt himself slipping into the same erotic intoxication that had possessed him the night before. He turned to look at the ålefisk man.

Although Elver possessed no precise human countenance, Mark could detect what passed for a smile in an eel.

Note on “Fjaerland” (With Paul DiFilippo)

Written September, 2010.

Flurb #13, Fall, 2011.

In 2009, Sylvia and I took memorable trip to Norway, riding a ferry up a fjord to the lovely little town of Fjaerland. We we disembarked from the boat on a quiet Sunday morning, and I immediately had the sense of having walked into an episode of the old Twilight Zone. I decided to go with a Lovecraftian theme for the story, but I couldn’t quite get it going. And so I turned to my ace collaborator, Paul DiFilippo, who quickly got some subplots going. One thing I enjoy about collaborating is that, when all goes well, you develop a fusion style that’s not quite the same as that of either of the individual authors. Needless to say, the characters in our story bear no resemblance to the actual inhabitants of Fjaerland, Norway, nor to the management of the wonderful Hotel Mundal to be found there.

The Fnoor Hen

Vicky was a cheerful, lively woman, given to moments of deep inattention. She had a strong sense of fashion, and she made the most of her slim wardrobe. Her cute husband Bix worked as a freelance programmer, picking up a couple of contracts a year, and Vicky earned a little money teaching yoga classes at a studio off Valencia Street in San Francisco. The biggest factor in their lives these days was their two-year-old son, whom they’d named Stoke. The name had been a last-minute inspiration.

One rainy Tuesday afternoon in April, Vicky met up with Bix and Stoke at a funky coffee shop called the Scavenger. The Scavenger was a good place to hang, and it was near the spot where Vicky taught. A hyperactive guy named Cardo ran the place, and you could buy his third-hand furniture right off the floor if you wanted.

Cardo was a study in contrasts. His family back in Manila ran a business called Gloze, who made quick-turn-around knock-offs of the latest biogadgets. Gloze was supporting Cardo as their San Francisco rep, but instead of renting an office, Cardo had chosen to open a grungy coffee shop for his workspace. He looked a like a thirty-something businessman, in that he wore shirts with collars and had his hair slicked back. But he lived like an impoverished slacker, and spent most of his time talking about the new pepster music.

As it happened, Cardo and his wife Maricel lived just a few doors away from Vicky and her husband. Quite recently, Bix had been doing some consulting for Cardo and Gloze, but last week there’d been a falling out—Bix wanted extra money for something unexpected he’d discovered. Cardo would have been willing to give Bix the bonus, but his family back in Manila wouldn’t approve the overage. So Bix had resigned, sort of—even though he was still hanging out in the Scavenger, and even though he’d kept his not-actually-in-production-yet Gloze squidskin computer. Cardo still had a biogadget link for copying Bix’s work off his rectangle of autonomous cephalopod tissue. But for now, Bix had stopped telling Cardo how to use his cryptic new program.

“Mama!” piped Stoke, noticing Vicky the instant that she stepped into the coffee shop. Bix was fiddling with his polka-dotted Gloze squidskin. Father and son were sprawled on a fat vinyl couch.

Bix smiled up at Vicky, cheerful as usual. He never seemed to mind taking care of the tot—if anything, two-year-olds were closer to Bix’s wavelength than were most grown-ups. Employed or not, Bix was pushing forward with the discoveries he’d made on the Gloze prototype. Something about using pictures to model real-world systems. Bix called his new program a morphon muncher.

“Hiiiii,” said Vicky, making her way across the room.

“Tweety!” called little Stoke with a wild laugh.

“You didn’t show him those ancient Tweety and Sylvester videos, did you Bix?” asked Vicky, flopping down with her family. “Those old-time cartoons so violent. So unaware. And kind of seedy, don’t you think?

“Birdseed,” said Bix in his idea of Tweety’s voice. “Actually we’re munching morphons. Stoke just thinks this one looks like Tweety. It’s a model of the Shanghai stock exchange. Cardo’s family are especially hot for me to explain this one.” Stoke was poking Bix’s squidskin, slowly warping the bulbous canary-yellow shape.

“You’re always talking about morphons these days,” said Vicky, feeling cozy with the vague old word, which had something to do with chaos or math. “And I thought people just used morphons on t-shirts anymore. Hi Stokie.” She loved the sight and sound and scent of her husband and her little boy.

“Morphons are due for a huge comeback,” said Bix. “Even though the old morphons are too obvious. Homeless stoners draw them in chalk on the sidewalk. But my new morphons—”

“A fashion tsunami!” said Vicky. “Right, Stoke? A big, big wave!” She raised her voice an octave and bounced the couch cushions to make Stoke giggle.

“I’m paddling into position,” said Bix. “I’m building my morphon muncher into a universal emulator! As of today, I can flip my morphons into superexponential mode and the screen shudders and pukes Jello-cube pixels the size of your thumb. And each of them stands for something real. In a few minutes I’m gonna use this demo for another try at convincing Cardo’s stingy-ass relatives to pay me the bonus.” Bix glanced over to where Cardo sat behind the counter with earbuds on, poking at his phone slug and dancing in his seat.

“The practical core,” said Vicky, smiling at Bix. “The method behind his seeming madness.”

“Tweety bonk!” said Stoke, leaning in close to Bix and smacking the squidskin’s screen as hard as he could.

The yellow blob splattered and rearranged itself, taking on the appearance of a spiky sea-urchin. Endless parades of pastel elephants were marching into the slits between the sea-urchin’s spikes. Ragged St. Elmo’s fire swept up into the masts and the rigging that reticulated the space outside the urchin.

“Nobody could compute like this before the squidskins,” said Bix. “Our society ignored universal dynamics for thirty or forty years, see, and while we were gone, the morphons grew wild in our vacant lots. They got all crooked and stinky.”

“Papa stinky,” chortled Stoke, and Bix made a shocked face that sent the boy into happy laughter.

“What’s all that pink junk under the sea-urchin-shape?” asked Vicky, getting interested in the image on Bix’s screen. “It looks odd there. Like fish eggs? With little starfish in the eggs.”

“I call that kind of stuff fnoor,” said Bix. “Batshit weirdness, seething dog barf, morphons to the max. It shows up where your virtual world is being clipped by computational constraints. The fnoor is indirectly telling me to ramp up my paravirtualization so that my apps are running full-tilt on the Gloze bare meat.”

“Too much coffee for you,” said Vicki, finishing Bix’s cup. “Paravirtualization? Maybe I can use that word when I talk to my yoga students about getting in touch with their—bare meat?”

“The physical reality underlying the illusion,” said Bix. “The embodied wetware.”

Vicky looked around the friendly coffee shop, with all the lively people doing stuff together, techies and bums, the words and smells in the air, the dusty furniture, the nurturing rain running down the windowpanes, and the big city spring stirring outside, green sprouts in all the cracks of the alleys. It was nice to be here with her son and her man, her muscles loose and relaxed from her class.

“Real life is my favorite illusion,” said Vicky, giving Stoke a hug.

“And underneath it—” began Bix.

“A beautiful dance,” said Vicky. “You should turn off your squidskin and your phone slug and come to yoga class sometimes. Ready to go home and help Mama, Stoke?”

Bix went over to buttonhole Cardo, and Vicky took Stoke back to their tiny house on a steep, dead-end street in the Mission. Bix had managed to buy it five years ago, after a contract-programming gig for a successful start-up that had paid him in stock.

The house was kind of a dump, but Bix had made it nice. He’d replaced the rotten floorboards in the kitchen and knocked out some crazy-making interior walls—he’d painted, roofed, plumbed, and wired. He’d built a wooden deck in front, and when the weather was good, he and Vicky put furniture on the deck and driveway and lived outside like Pacific islanders.

But with a two-year-old, on a cold or rainy day, the house was tight. And if they were to have more children like they wanted to—well, really they needed to find a bigger place. But the prices were so insane. The housing situation was like some unsolvable sliding-blocks problem or word rebus revolving in your head as you tossed and turned through a long night of fever-dreams. Vicky tried not to go there.

In any case, they were happy in their house for now and Bix—dreamy, optimistic Bix—had been refinishing the attic, even though the roof up there only rose to about four feet above the floor, and every couple of yards there was a cross-bar that you had to crawl under or step over. Bix had added flooring and a couple of vents and a skylight. To get to the attic, you had to climb an aluminum step-ladder that Bix had set up beneath the crawl hole in the ceiling of their little hall.

Sometimes, after a long day of work and child-care, Bix would ascend to the attic with his music player and hang out. “It’s rather comfortable, if you lie flat on the floor,” he’d calmly say. “I can imagine people paying to go into a nightclub like that. A room that’s only four feet high, with a head-or-shin-bonking rafter every few steps. Party!” For her part, Vicky had only gone in the attic once. She didn’t like being cramped.

When Vicky and Stoke got back from the Scavenger, it was late afternoon and Stoke was a little fussy. Vicky helped him build some block towers, and then she got supper started.

When Bix showed up, they shared one of their home-brewed beers. Their circle of friends were into do-it-yourself, like urban pioneers. It was a counterbalance for the ubiquitous biogadgets.

“So how was your talk with Cardo?” asked Vicky.

“He’s got no clue about business negotiation,” said Bix shaking his head. “All he really wants is to be a deejay in Manila night-club. When we talk about business, he’s just parroting whatever his aunts and uncles say.”

“Which is?”

“Oh—that Gloze owns my new morphon muncher because I developed it on their machine. And that it’s my legal duty to give Gloze a user’s guide to the program. I’m really eager to talk about the morphon muncher, actually—if I don’t explain it to someone pretty soon I might forget how. It’s that slippery. But I want money so we can think about a bigger house. Negotiating with Cardo is impossible. He should go back to the Philippines and run a pepster music club like he wants to.”

“I think his wife’s Maricel’s little cold and unfriendly, don’t you?”

“Yeah,” said Bix. “I just hope Cardo and his family don’t try something weird on me. It was almost like Cardo was hinting at that today.”

“Things will look better after we eat.” They sat down and shared the vegetable stew Vicky had made, with Stoke doing pretty well with his rice and beans.

“Oh oh, I left the chickens loose,” observed Bix as they finished the meal. He’d built a henhouse against the back wall of their house, and they’d installed four hens, each a slightly different color.

Most days Bix or Vicky would let the chickens out of their coop to range around the wonderfully overgrown backyard pecking up seeds and bugs. It was fun to watch how a hen would scratch with her claws down under her fat body. After scratching, she’d mincingly walk backwards and cock her head to see what she might have unearthed. Like a businesswoman checking the messages on her phone slug.

It wasn’t a good idea to leave the chickens out overnight—all sorts of creatures thought of chickens as being lower than them on the food chain. Dogs, cats, rats…and the occasional rogue phone slug.

“Help Papa catch the chickies!” Bix told Stoke.

The boys were outside for a few minutes, then came back in laughing.

“In the tree!” Stoke told his mother, throwing his little arms into the air. “Chicken in the tree!”

“We couldn’t find them anywhere,” said Bix, dramatizing for the sake of the boy. “And then Stoke heard cheeping, and he looked up and saw them…”

“In the tree,” said Stoke in his sturdy little voice. “High.”

“Roosting in a row,” said Bix. “One two three four. They look smarter than before. We left them there.”

“Papa found an egg!” added Stoke, and indeed Bix had a nice big egg in his hand. He set it down on the kitchen counter.

“For breakfast,” said Bix. “That’s the first egg this spring.”

“You have to roost now,” Vicky told Stoke. “I’ll make a nest for you in your room.”

Once Stoke was in his pajamas, Vicky lay down on his bed with him to read.

“What book do you want?”

“Read the cans and boxes,” said Stoke. His big thing this week was hauling food cans and packaged goods into his room. If you took them back out into the kitchen or the living-room, Stoke would fetch them again. Wearying of the routine, Bix and Vicky had left a mound of the packages heaped by Stoke’s bookcase. “Read a box,” repeated Stoke.

“Okay,” said Vicky.

The lists and ad copy were pretty dull, but Stoke seemed to get a kick out of the fact that book-type words were on these colorful little containers. And Vicky made the most of the jaw-breakers among the ingredients—some of them as unlikely as anything invented by Dr. Seuss.

The brightest label of all was on the slick paper bag of the Ultra Egg shell supplement that Cardo’s wife Maricel had given Bix the day before yesterday. Supposedly it made the chickens’ eggshells stronger. While reading out the contents of the sack, Vicky noticed an odd patch in the picture on the bag, which showed a nest with three gleaming “ultra eggs.” One of the eggs was broken open, and standing behind it was something not quite like a chicken. A dark, overly cross-hatched shape that reminded Vicky of the fish-roe junk beneath Bix’s sea-urchin morphon.

“Fnoooor,” said Stoke, pointing at the image of the strange hatchling, almost as if he’d read Vicky’s mind. These days, the boy heard and remembered everything. He was like a magpie snatching up words for his own use.

After Vicky got Stoke to sleep, she had a talk with Bix. “Stoke shouldn’t have this Ultra Egg junk in his room. Where did Maricel get it, anyway? The label says it’s seaweed, calcium, and proprietary memory proteins. And there’s a weird picture of a monster chicken on the bag.” She tossed the shiny sack onto Bix’s stomach. He was lying on the couch messing with his Gloze squidskin.

“Maricel says she’s starting a line of chicken vitamins in San Francisco,” said Bix, not really looking away from his shimmering display. “Even though she really wants to be an artist. Back in the Philippines, Cardo’s family makes biogadgets and Maricel’s family makes chicken feed. Maricel told me she hand-painted the illo and used her ink-lizard to print copies for the labels. She’s proud of it.”

“Her picture has fnoor in it,” said Vicky raising her eyebrows.

That got Bix’s attention. He laid the floppy Gloze on the floor and began studying the Ultra Egg label. “Wow,” he said, after a bit. “I hadn’t really looked at this. You’re right, Vicky. That weird chicken by the nest, it’s, I dunno, call it a fnoor hen? Those feathers on its leg spiral into an endless regress. Like on a morphon. Legs on legs on legs. And it has extra eyes on its—”

“Why’s it on the label? What does it mean?”

Bix held the sack up at an angle, turning it this way and that. “Well—I have been showing my morphons to Cardo and Maricel, you know. While repeatedly asking for my bonus.”

“Or maybe Maricel thought it up on her own,” said Vicky. “Why assume that everything interesting comes from biogadgets?”

“Okay,” said Bix after a moment’s thought. “Sure. I think Maricel even had some gallery shows back in Manila. She’s dying to go back there. I’ve heard her get pretty intense about off-the-grid Filipino stuff like shamanic healers.” He studied the picture some more. “But figuring out that pattern—oh well. Enough thinking for one day. Let’s drink beer and watch the godseye.” The godseye was the global feed from the by-now-ubiquitous video cameras. You could always find something interesting there.

Bix and Vicky watched the seething biogadgets discarded in the local dump, then a high-school dance in Nairobi, then a new band in the Mission, then two black bears having sex, and then they went to bed, forgetting all about Maricel’s Ultra Egg picture. But the next morning, things got strange.

Stoke and Vicky were at the tiny kitchen table, the boy gnawing a bagel with cream cheese and Vicky eating a bowl of granola with milk. Bix stood by the stove, ready to scramble the egg he’d brought in last night. But when he broke the shell, something dark hopped out of the egg and onto the counter.

Vicky let out a cry, and the shaken Bix threw the egg shells into the air. The thing on the counter—was it a rat? No, it was matte black with too many legs—a spider? No—it was squawking.

“A fnoor hen!” exclaimed Bix. “Like that thing we saw on the Ultra Egg label.”

“Be careful, Bix!”

There seemed to be no real body at the fnoor hen’s center, just a dark core with little bowls of light. The hen hopped off the counter, jerkily flexing her multi-jointed legs.

“I don’t want to get bited,” cried Stoke. He clambered from his chair onto the table, spilling Vicky’s bowl of cereal.

The fnoor hen veered away from the breakfast nook. Bix tossed a colander after her, meaning to trap her under it. But the fnoor hen was too fast. With a peremptory cluck, she sped across their living-room and into the little hall by the two bedrooms. The aluminum rattled as the fnoor hen scrabbled upwards.

“She’s going into our attic!” Vicky wailed.

“I’ll get her,” said Bix, sounding more excited than scared.

While Stoke and Vicky watched, Bix slowly climbed the ladder, jokingly wearing the colander on his head. He reached into the attic’s access hole and turned on the light.

“Oh, wow,” said Bix, still on the ladder. “The fnoor hen’s grown.” He raised his voice an octave. “Good chicken. I’m going take you outside.” He climbed higher and disappeared into the attic.

Vicky heard a fuzzy whoosh, followed by—silence.

“Bix?” she called. “Bix? Don’t tease me! You’re okay aren’t you?”

The fnoor hen was faintly clucking.

“Stay back,” Vicky told Stoke. “Don’t get near the ladder.”

Vicky fetched the broom from the kitchen and, screwing up her courage, she climbed the ladder just high enough so that her head protruded into the attic. She saw the fnoor hen resting at the attic’s center, considerably larger than before, a brooding tangle of spangled legs. And no Bix.

“Where is he?” Vicky demanded, shoving her broom towards the strange, dark shape. With a hostile caw, the fnoor hen shook out her feathery limbs—they were starting to look more like tornados than feathers. The hen was nearly six feet across by now, a storm of dark patterns with curved globs of light. Was that Bix’s limber silhouette inside one of the lights?

Vicky hurled her broom at the fnoor hen. The broom tumbled over and over, slowing down and seeming to grow smaller as it approached the ungainly chicken-thing. One of those tornado legs twitched towards the broom, warping it into a crooked pattern and sucking it up.

Hands trembling, Vicky backed down the ladder without bothering to close the attic’s pitifully thin trap-door.

“Where’s Papa?” asked Stoke, staring up at Vicky.

“We’ll ask Maricel about this,” said Vicky, working to keep her voice under control. She took Stoke’s hand and grabbed the bag of Ultra Egg shell supplement from the floor by the couch. “Let’s go.” The real chickens were loose in the yard, alertly watching.

Maricel and Cardo lived two doors further uphill, in a house even smaller than Vicky’s. Cardo didn’t actually draw much pay from his family. Yesterday’s rain had stopped and the early morning clouds were breaking up.

“Welcome, dudette,” said Maricel from the stuffed old armchair on her porch. As usual, she was fiddling with her phone slug, which was shaped like one end of a banana. Maricel was a punk-looking woman with purpled, ratty hair—five years younger than Vicky and not entirely friendly.

“Want some candy, Stoke?” said Maricel. “How about some wine, Vicky?” Cardo and Maricel didn’t have children.

“I’m here because of this crap,” snapped Vicky. She held up the bag of Ultra Egg. “It did something to our chickens, and they laid a weird egg with a black gremlin inside. Bix calls it a fnoor hen. The fnoor hen climbed into our attic and—and I think she swallowed Bix.”

“Aha,” said Maricel, rising to her feet. “Your—your ‘fnoor hen’ looks like the picture on my label? Wow. Cardo’s Aunt Perla was right. I should message her. Maybe I could use this for a new show back in—”

“You knew this would happen?”

“Sometimes in Manila people get visitations from shaggy creepy things,” said Maricel, wriggling her skinny fingers. “We call them devils. You might see a devil if you get on the wrong side of a shaman healer who does psychic surgery—or if you cheat on a certain kind of business person.”

“A devil?” echoed Vicky, utterly confused.

“You’re not spiritual at all?” asked the younger woman.

“I teach yoga,” allowed Vicky. “But I’m not what you’d call—”

“Your husband acts awfully occult about his computer work,” said Maricel in an insinuating tone. “He’s been showing Cardo and me these tasty morphon muncher graphics at the Scavenger cafe all week and he keeps using that funny word that you just said.”

“Fnoor?” said Vicky. “Bix says his gnarliest morphons have fnoor.”

“Right. And Bix won’t teach Cardo how to use the morphon muncher for anything that’s actually valuable. Sure, Cardo has a copy of the protein sequences that run the morphon muncher—but Bix wants extra money for a user’s guide. Even though Bix developed his morphon muncher on the Gloze squidskin that Cardo lent him. Even though Bix signed a consulting contract. And Cardo’s family is upset about that. So Cardo’s Aunt Perla had this idea for a swarm-like biogadget using the source-code proteins from Bix. A high-tech devil. A DNA devil, you might say.” Maricel gave a cold little smile.

“What do you mean?”

“Cardo’s Aunt Perla amplified the morphon muncher code molecules into a few ounces of tasty protein—with a some shakedown-type instructions added in. She phone-ordered the protein build from a biogadget shop right here in town. I mixed the stuff with seaweed and chalk, and tricked Bix into feeding it to your chickens.”

“Wait,” said Vicky, staring at Maricel’s hard, impudent face. “Wait. You’re talking about the Ultra Egg shell supplement?”

“A special formula for you and Bix,” said Maricel evenly. “Frankly I’m as surprised as you are that it worked. Most people think Perla’s crazy.’”

“You mutated our chickens?” exclaimed Vicky. “You made them hatch that weird egg? And you knew there’d be a monster inside it?”

“Hey, we only tried it as a last resort,” said Maricel. “Bix has been so greedy. But don’t worry, I can help fix it now.” Maricel lit a cigarette and fetched a bag of shiny string from inside her house. “Let’s go,” she said, with her phone slug clutched in her hand. “And tell me more about your fnoor hen, why don’t you?”

“She’s all legs with no head, and she has spots of light buried inside her,” said Vicky as they hurried downhill with Stoke in their wake. “I think I saw Bix inside one of the lights.”

“Can you understand anything that your fnoor hen is saying?” asked Maricel, coughing a little from her cigarette. “She’s meant to be like a bill collector, see.”

“She clucks and squawks like a chicken.”

“What it is—she’s programmed to make Bix give her a tutorial on the morphon muncher,” said Maricel. “Once she gets that, she’ll move on. At least that’s what Aunt Perla claims.” Maricel paused on the sidewalk, prodding her phone slug. “Perla’s line is down, dammit. The biogadget services in Manila are so—”

“I want my husband back, Maricel. I can’t believe you and your family are such…such criminals. You’re going to risk my husband’s life over some stupid squidskin program? Here we are. Oh god, I left the front door open and—”

Their four real chickens had wandered inside and were standing in the living room, dropping white spots of poop on the rug and pecking at the books. In a sudden surge of fury, Vicky charged at them and drove them outside.

Meanwhile Stoke was explaining things to Maricel. “Weird chicken,” said Stoke, pointing towards the hole above the ladder. “Ate Papa.”

“Bix?” called Vicky one more time. The only answer was a brooding cackle from above. Maricel was about to start in on her phone slug again. “Hey!” yelled Vicky. “Are you gonna help me or not?”

Maricel shoved her phone slug into her pocket, took a skein of orange cord from her bag and tied off a loop. “Put this on your fingers, Vicky. We’ll make a wetware calling-card. It’ll tell the devil to talk to you as well as Bix.”

“Huh?”

“It’s gonna look like a—a cat’s cradle? This string is smart protein cable, see. We pass the loop back and forth. That’s right. Pinch those two crossings and spread your fingers. Now let me take it back and—”

Stoke wanted to mix into the game, but the women kept the emerging pattern out of his reach. After a couple of minutes, they’d woven a shape like a tube, wide at one end and thin at the other, with Vicky wearing the tube like a crumpled sleeve on her left arm.

“Just feed this into your fnoor hen,” said Maricel.

“I’m not sure about getting close to that thing,” said Vicky doubtfully. “You called it a DNA devil? You and Cardo sent this devil to eat Bix, and now maybe it’s supposed to eat me!”

“Oh, don’t be trippin’. We’re still friends. Bix just has to make good on his consulting deal. Our DNA devil is a harmless fog of biogadgets. Like a swarm of tiny bugs.”

“More like a hurricane,” said Vicky. “When I threw my broom at your devil—at the fnoor hen—the broom warped and dissolved.”

“You’re a smart woman,” said Maricel with a shrug. “You and the hen will work something out.”

“At least make sure that Stoke doesn’t follow me up the ladder,” said Vicky. “Okay, Maricel? Don’t get all distracted with your phone slug.” Vicky hunkered down and looked into Stoke’s bright eyes. “You wait down here while Mama goes to get Papa from the attic, okay?”

“I help?”

“Stay down here, Stokie. Good boy. I love you.”

With her heart hammering against her ribs, Vicky crept up the ladder and into the attic, stepping over the shin-bonking rafters. The sounds from the house faded away. The space of the attic was filled with an intricately patterned hiss.

The fnoor hen was yet larger than before, perhaps eight feet across and four feet high, squeezed right up against the sloping underside of the little house’s roof. Her dark body was like twisting ropes of smoke, a chiaroscuro of grays and blacks with the spots of light like nests in a tree. That lively little silhouette within the closest light—yes, that was Bix. Why didn’t he come back out?

The fnoor hen puffed herself up and made a staccato chirrup. Vicky extended her left arm with its goofy tangle of protein-string and tossed the free end out past her fingers and into contact with the fuzzy border of the hen.

The mesh came alive when it touched the shifting mass of fnoor. The orange strings twitched and glowed. Eldritch energies flowed through Vicky’s body and branched into her brain. And, just as Maricel had predicted, Vicky could hear the fnoor hen’s voice in her head.

“Lonely, lonely,” the fnoor hen was saying. She sounded like a fussy old woman fretting to herself. “No chicky-chicks to play with me.”

“Hello?” said Vicky in a quiet tone.

“Talking monkey! I have your mate.”

“Let him go,” said Vicky.

“Come and lie with him,” said the fnoor hen with a creepy giggle. “Come stay with me.” She drew in the protein-string mesh, slurping it up like spaghetti, leaving Vicky’s arm bare. And now she sent her vortices to draw Vicky in as well. Feeling dreamy and passive, Vicky let it happen.

The hen’s interior was like a moist rainy jungle—filled with rustles, whoops and tweets. The sounds fit together in a wonderfully precise way, like the notes of a symphony. Glowing white flowers hovered amid the tangled vines, their scent indescribably lush. A stick-thin creature was perched in a flower-cup nearby. Oh wait, that was—

“Vicky,” said the sketchy form. “Come to me.”

“Bix!” cried Vicky, trying to keep her head together. She was dizzy from the blossom’s perfume and from the architectonic cloud of sound. There was much more room inside the fnoor hen than she’d expected. She felt as if she were only a few inches long, like a mantis or a dragonfly—

“Buzz up,” said Bix, as if reading her mind.

With a few rapid flaps of her arms, Vicky rose to Bix’s creamy flower-bowl. She perched beside him and they embraced, twining their arms and legs together. They made love, reached their climax, and lolled against the smooth petals. For some incalculable length of time, Vicky lounged there, speechless, drunk with pleasure, no longer thinking in words at all, knowing only that she was with her one true love.

The crying brought Vicky back. She sat up and dragged herself to the edge of the flower cup, which by now loomed as large as a gymnasium.

“Mama! Papa!”

“Stoke!” called Vicky, but her voice was so thin and high that the boy didn’t hear her. He was outside the fnoor hen, standing alone on the dusty plain of the attic floor.

“I’m glad you two came for me,” said Bix, hauling himself up to Vicky’s side. “My little family.”

“What have you been doing in here all this time?” asked Vicky. “I’m confused.”

“I was thinking about my morphon muncher,” said Bix. “Feeding a user’s guide to the fnoor hen.”

“Why?”

“Because—because it felt good? And talking to her helped me understand my work in a new way? The fnoor hen has a funny way of playing on your feelings. It’s kind of wonderful in here.”

“But it’s terrible, too,” said Vicky, as the two of them absent-mindedly slid back into the flower cup. Vicky had a definite feeling that she’d just now forgotten something important—but for the moment she couldn’t say what.

“Terrible,” echoed Bix. “At least I’ve been figuring out about the hen while I’ve been talking to her. I know how to give her some new tasks. She’ll help me, now that I gave her what she was after.”

“Mama!” called Stoke again—and Vicky remembered what she’d forgotten.

Stoke’s presence was like a beacon. Guiding themselves towards his bright vibrations, Vicky and Bix found their way out of the fnoor jungle within the hen.

Vicky hurried across the attic floor to hug her son. And when the hen tried to come after them, Bix made some fancy gestures with his hands, smoothing out the fnoor hen, molding her down to the size and shape of a—

“Tweety bird!” said Stoke over Vicky’s shoulder, admiring his father’s craft. The fnoor hen had even taken on an iridescent yellow sheen.

“Our friend now,” said Bix, cradling the reshaped fnoor hen.

Smoke was drifting up from downstairs. “Hey, Maricel!” yelled Vicky, peering down through the trap-door.

“Oh, uh, just a minute,” said Maricel, wandering into view. She was having another cigarette. She glanced up at Vicky. “All set now? I’ve got Cardo on the phone slug. He’s coming right over. Oh—I’m sorry, did little Stoke climb up there?”

“Maricel, you get your scheming ass out of here,” yelled Vicky, coming down the ladder with Stoke right behind her.

“We’re not done,” said Maricel. “Not till Cardo gets his morphon muncher user’s guide.”

“You’ll get it all right,” said Bix, descending the ladder with the yellow little fnoor hen perched on his shoulder. He walked outside and set the odd little form on a perch inside the henhouse that was attached to their house’s outside wall. The four regular chickens crowded in there too, wanting to check out the fnoor hen. Bix shut the little door, closing them in together.

Cardo arrived then, bopping down the sidewalk in a cloud of pepster music.

“Where’s my bird?” he asked Bix.

“She’s roosting in my henhouse for a minute,” said Bix. “She told me she’d tidy it up.”

“We’re all cool?” said Cardo. “You gave her the user’s guide?”

“Yeah,” said Bix. “And then she asked me what she should do next. I gave her two more tasks. You want to hear about the task that applies to you?”

“Don’t go threatening me,” said Cardo, slicking back his hair. “I carry a gun. And, look, you gotta hand over your squidskin computer, too. Aunt Perla doesn’t want you working with Gloze at all anymore.”

“I have it here,” called Maricel, coming out of the house with the iridescent tablet in her grip.

“Fine,” said Bix. “I don’t need it anymore. I know the code by heart. And now it’s time for you guys to leave.”

“Look!” yelled Stoke.

The henhouse door had opened halfway and the fnoor hen was fluttering out with her wings a tiny Tweety-bird blur. She changed shape as she moved, growing bigger again—a lot bigger. She caught Maricel and Cardo in fleshy claws made of a zillion tiny biogadgets bunched together.

“Put us down,” yelled Cardo.

Stoke ran to Vicky and climbed into her arms.

“Relax,” Bix told Cardo over the beating of the great fnoor hen’s wings. “The bird’s taking you two home to the Philippines. Just like you’ve been wanting all along.”

“Let’s go for it, Cardo,” cried Maricel.

“Oh, why not,” said Cardo, breaking into a grin. “What the hell.”

“We’ll need a place to live there,” Maricel yelled to Bix. “Can the fnoor hen bring our house?”

“Sure,” said Bix. “I guess. Do it, fnoor hen.”

Growing to the size of a dragon, the fnoor hen buzzed up the block, dropping a couple of feathers the size of palm fronds. Quickly the feathers dissolved into swarms of gnat-like biogadgets that flew up the street the rejoin the mother hen.

With delicate motions of her huge claws, the fnoor hen set Cardo and Maricel on the porch of their cracker-box house. And then she yanked the house loose from its moorings. They rose into the sky—a winged cabin with Cardo and Maricel waving from the porch.

“Wow,” said Vicky. “And what was the other task?

“More room for our family,” said Bix.

He marched over to the henhouse and swung its door wide open. The henhouse ceiling bulged up like the custard in a Dairy Queen cone, swirling upward towards a central point. The four chickens were fluttering around in the vasty interior, flustered and lost.

“Oh my god,” said Vicky, peering over Bix’s shoulder. “It’s gone bulbous. Like the inside of a Moscow onion dome! The henhouse is as big as our real house!”

“The fnoor hen warped the space for us,” said Bix. “This way we won’t have to move! I’ll take off a couple of weeks and work on the place. Put in some flooring, maybe. Wires and pipes. Build a door to connect the dome room to our living-room. And I’ll make a new henhouse for you chickens, okay?”

The chickens flapped out to perch again on the tree. They really did look smarter than before.

“You need a rest from the programming,” said Vicky. “You were going too far.”

“I need a month or two with you,” agreed Bix. “And then—the meta morphon muncher.”

“And the fashion tsunami,” said Vicky, kissing her husband’s stubbled cheek.

Note on “The Fnoor Hen”

Written July, 2010.

Asimov’s Science Fiction, 2011.

My son, Rudy Jr., and his wife Penny have a pair of twin girls that I dote upon. Rudy and his family live in Berkeley, and my wife, Sylvia, and I often go up there to babysit the twins for a day. One rainy day we met Rudy at a coffee shot on College Avenue. He was sitting on a couch with his laptop and the twins. And that was the scene that got me started on this story.

Another contributing factor was that Rudy and Penny had recently installed four chickens in their back yard, and I was excited about the chickens. I wanted to use the traditional fairy-tale notion of a bird that lays some magical kind of egg. Yet another factor here was that I’d been working with some modern, 21st century fractals whose forms I liked to refer to as “fnoor,” a word that I’d first coined in my novel, The Hacker and the Ants.

Hive Mind Man (With Eileen Gunn)

Diane met Jeff at a karate dojo behind a Wienerschnitzel hot-dog stand in San Bernardino. Jeff was lithe and lightly muscled, with an ingratiating smile. Diane thought he was an instructor.

Jeff spent thirty minutes teaching Diane how to tilt, pivot, and kick a hypothetical assailant in the side—which was exactly what she’d wanted to learn how to do. She worked in a strip mall in Cucamonga, and she’d been noticing some mellow but edging-to-scary guys in the parking lot where she worked. The dividing line between mellow and scary in Cucamonga had a lot to do with the line between flush and broke, and Diane wanted to be ready when they crossed that line.

Diane was now feeling that she had a few skills that would at least surprise someone who thought she was a little dipshit officeworker who couldn’t fight her way out of a paper bag.

“I bet I could just add these to my yoga routine,” she said, smiling gratefully at Jeff.

“Bam,” said Jeff. “You’ve got it, Diane. You’re safe now. Why don’t you and I go out to eat?” He drew out his silvery smartphone and called up a map, then peered at Diane. “I’m visualizing you digging into some…falafel. With gelato for dessert. Yes? You know you want it. You gotta refuel after those killer kicks.”

“Sounds nice,” said Diane. “But don’t you have to stay here at the dojo?” This Jeff was cute, but maybe too needy and eager to please. And there was something else about him….

“I don’t actually work here,” said Jeff. “The boss lets me hang out if I work out with the clients. It’s like I work here, but I have my freedom, y’know? You go shower off, and I’ll meet you outside.”

Well, that was the something else. Did she want to get involved with another loser guy—a cute guy, okay?—but someone who had a smartphone, a lot of smooth talk, and still couldn’t even get hired by a dojo to chat up new customers?

“Oh, all right,” said Diane. It wasn’t like she had much of anything to do tonight. She’d broken up with her jerk of a boyfriend a couple days before.

Jeff was waiting in a slant of shade, tapping on his smartphone. It was the end of June, and the days were hot and long. Jeff looked at Diane and made a mystic pass with his hand. “You broke up with your boyfriend last week.”

She gave him a blank stare.

“And you’re pretty sure it was the right thing to do. The bastard.”

“You’re googling me?” said Diane. “And that stuff about Roger is public?”

“There are steps you could take to make your posts more private,” said Jeff. “I can help you finesse your web presence if you like. I live in the web.”

“What’s your actual job?” asked Diane.

“I surf the trends,” said Jeff, cracking a wily smile. “Public relations, advertising, social networking, investing, like that.”

“Do you have a web site?”

“I keep a low profile,” said Jeff.

“And you get paid?”

“Sometimes. Like—today I bought three hundred vintage Goob Dolls. They’re dropping in price, but slower than before. It’s what we call a second-order trend? I figure the dolls are bottoming out, and in a couple of days I’ll flip them for a tidy profit.”

“I always hated Goob Dolls when I was a kid,” said Diane. “Their noses are too snub, and I don’t like the way they look at me. Or their cozy little voices.”

“Yeah, yeah. But they’re big-time retro for kids under ten. Seven-year-old girls are going to be mad for them next week. Their parents will be desperate.”

“You’re gonna store three hundred of them and ship them back out? Won’t that eat up most of your profit?”

“I’m not a flea-market vendor, Diane,” said Jeff, taking a lofty tone. “I’m buying and selling Goob Doll options.”

Diane giggled. “The perfect gift for a loved one. A Goob Doll option. So where’s your car anyway?”

“Virtual as well,” said Jeff smoothly. “I’m riding with you. Lead the way.” He flung his arm forward dramatically. “You’re gonna love this falafel place, it’s Egyptian style. My phone says they use fava beans instead of garbanzos. And they have hieroglyphics on their walls. Don’t even ask about the gelato place next door to it. Om Mane Padme Yum #7. Camphor-flavored buffalo-milk junket. But, hey, tell me more about yourself. Where do you work?”

“You didn’t look that up yet? And my salary?”

“Let’s say I didn’t. Let’s say I’m a gentleman. Hey, nice wheels!”

“I’m a claim manager for an insurance company,” said Diane, unlocking her sporty coupe. “I ask people how they whiplashed their necks.” She made a face. “Bo-ring. I’m counting on you to be interesting, Jeff.”

“Woof.”

It turned out to be a fun evening indeed. After falafel, guided by Jeff’s smartphone, they watched two fire trucks hosing down a tenement, cruised a chanting mob of service-industry picketers, caught part of a graffiti bombing contest on a freeway ramp wall, got in on some outdoor bowling featuring frozen turkeys and two-liter soda-bottles, and ended up at a wee hours geek couture show hosted by the wetware designer Rawna Roller and her assistant Sid. Rawna was a heavily tanned woman with all the right cosmetic surgery. She had a hoarse, throaty laugh—very Vogue magazine. Sid was an amusing mixture of space-cadet and NYC sharpie. Rawna’s goth-zombie models were wearing mottled shirts made of—

“Squidskin?” said Diane. “From animals?”

“Yeah,” marveled Jeff. “These shirts are still alive, in a way. And they act like supercomputer web displays.” He pointed at a dorky-looking male model in a dumb hat. “Look at that one guy in the shiny hat, you can see people’s posts on his back. He’s got the shirt filtered down to show one particular kind of thing.”

“Motorcycles with dragon heads?” said Diane. “Wow.” She controlled her enthusiasm. “I wonder how much a Rawna Roller squidskin shirt costs?”

“Too much for me,” said Jeff. “I think you have to, like, lease them.” He turned his smile on Diane. “But the best things in life are free. Ready to go home?”

The evening had felt like several days worth of activity, and it seemed natural for Diane to let Jeff spend the night at her apartment. Jeff proved to be an amazingly responsive and empathetic lover. It felt like they were merging into one.

And he was very nice to Diane over breakfast, and didn’t give her a hard time because she didn’t have any eggs or bacon, what her ex-boyfriend Roger had called “real food.”

“Are you a vegetarian?” asked Jeff, but he didn’t say it mean.

Diane shrugged. She didn’t want to be labeled by what she ate. “I don’t like to eat things that can feel pain,” she said. “I’m not woo-woo about it. It just makes me feel better.” And then she had to go off to work.

“Stay in touch,” she told Jeff, kissing him goodbye as she dropped him off downtown, near the JetTram.

“You bet,” Jeff said.

And he did. He messaged her at work three or four times that day, called her that evening, messaged her two more times the next day, and the day after that, when Diane came home from work, Jeff was sitting on a duffel bag outside her apartment complex.

“What’s up?” asked Diane, unable to suppress a happy smile.

“I’ve been sharing an apartment with three other guys—and I decided it was time to move on,” said Jeff. He patted his bag. “Got my clothes and gadgets in here. Can I bunk with you for awhile?”

The main reason Diane had dropped Roger was that he didn’t want them to live together. He said he wasn’t ready for that level of intimacy. So she wasn’t averse to Jeff’s request, especially since he seemed pretty good at the higher levels of intimacy. But she couldn’t let him just waltz in like that.

“Can’t you find somewhere else to live?”

“There’s always the Daily Couch,” said Jeff, tapping his smartphone. “It’s a site where people auction off spare slots by the night. You use GPS to find the nearest crash pad. But—Diane, I’d rather just stay here and be with you.”

“Did your friends make you move? Did you do something skeevy?”

“No,” said Jeff. “I’m just tired of them nickel-and-diming me. I’m bound for the big time. And I’m totally on my biz thing.”

“How do you mean?”

“I sold my Goob Doll options yesterday, and I used the profit to upgrade my access rights in the data cloud. I’ve got a cloud-based virtual growbox where I can raise my own simmie-bots. Little programs that live in the net and act just like people. I’m gonna grow more simmies than anyone’s ever seen.”

“Were your roommates impressed?” said Diane.

“You can’t reason with those guys,” said Jeff dismissively. “They’re musicians. They have a band called Kenny Lately and the Newcomers? I went to high-school with Kenny, which is why we were rooming together in the first place. I could have been in the Newcomers too, of course, but…” Jeff trailed off with a dismissive wave of his hand.

“What instrument do you play?” asked Diane.

“Anything,” said Jeff. “Nothing in particular. I’ve got great beats. I could be doing the Newcomers’ backup vocals. My voice is like Kenny’s, only sweeter.” He dropped to one knee, extended his arms, and burst into song. “Diane, I’ll be your man, we’ll make a plan, walk in the sand, hand in hand, our future’s grand, please take a stand.” He beat a tattoo on his duffel bag. “Kruger rand.”

“Cute,” said Diane, and she meant it. “But—really, you don’t have any kind of job?”

“I’m going to be doing promo for Kenny’s band,” said Jeff. “They said they’d miss my energy. So there’s no hard feelings between us at all.”

“Are Kenny Lately and the Newcomers that popular?” Diane had never heard of them.

“They will be. I have seven of their songs online for download,” said Jeff. “We’re looking to build the fan base. Kenny let me make a Chirp account in his name.” Jeff looked proud. “I’m Kenny Lately’s chirper now. Yeah.”

“You’ll be posting messages and links?”

“Pictures too,” said Jeff. “Multimedia. It’s like I’m famous myself. I’m the go-to guy for Kenny Lately. My simmies can answer Kenny’s email, but a good chirp needs a creative touch—by me. The more real followers Kenny gets, the better the sales. And Kenny’s cutting me in for ten percent, just like a band member.” Jeff looked earnest, sincere, helpless. Diane’s heart melted.

“Oh, come on in,” said Diane. If it was a mistake, she figured, it wouldn’t be the only one she’d ever made. Jeff was a lot nicer than Roger, in bed and out of it.

In many ways, Jeff was a good live-in boyfriend. Lately Diane had been ordering food online, and printing it out in the fab box that sat on the kitchen counter next to the microwave. It tasted okay, mostly, and it was easy. But Jeff cooked tasty meals from real vegetables. And kept the place clean, and gave Diane backrubs when she came home from working her cubicle at the insurance company. And, above all, he was a gentle, considerate lover, remarkably sensitive to Diane’s thoughts and moods.

He really only had two flaws, Diane thought —at least that she’d discovered so far.

The first was totally trivial: he doted on talk shows and ghastly video news feeds of all sorts, often spinning out crackpot theories about what he watched. His favorite show was something called “Who Wants to Mock a Millionaire?” in which bankers, realty developers, and hi-tech entrepreneurs were pelted with eggs—and worse—by ill-tempered representatives of the common man.

“They purge their guilt this way,” Jeff explained. “Then they can enjoy their money. I love these guys.”

“I feel bad for the eggs,” said Diane. Jeff looked at her quizzically. “Well, I do,” insisted Diane. “They could have had nice lives as chickens, but instead they end up smeared all over some fat-cat’s Hermes tie.”

“I don’t think they use fertilized eggs,” Jeff said.

“Well, then I feel bad that the eggs never got fertilized.”

“I don’t think you need to feel too bad,” said Jeff, glancing over at her. “Everything in the world has a life and a purpose, whether it’s fertilized or not. Or whether it’s a plant or an animal or a rock.” He used his bare foot to prod a sandal lying next to the couch. “That shoe had life when it was part of a cow, and it still has life as a shoe. Those eggs may feel that their highest function is to knock some humility into a rich guy.”

“You really think that?” asked Diane, not sure if he was just yanking her chain. “Is that like the Gaia thing?”

“Gaia, but more widely distributed,” said Jeff. “The sensei at the karate dojo explained it all to me. It’s elitist to think we’re the only creatures that matter. What a dumb, lonely thing to think. But if everything is alive, then we’re not alone in the universe like fireflies in some huge dark warehouse.”

Maybe Jeff was more spiritual than he appeared, Diane thought. “So, if everything is alive, how come you still eat meat?”

“Huh,” said Jeff. “Gotta eat something. Meat wants to be eaten. That what it’s for.”

Okaaaayyy, Diane thought, and she changed the subject.

Then one day Diane came home and found Jeff watching a televangelist. Pastor Veck was leaping up and down, twisting his body, snatching his eyeglasses off and slapping them back on. He was a river of words and never stopped talking or drawing on his chalkboard, except once in a while he’d look straight out at his audience, say something nonsensical, and make a face.

“You believe in that?” she asked.

“Nah,” he assured her. “But look at that preacher. He’s making those people speak in tongues and slide to the floor in ecstasy. You can learn from a guy like that. And I’ll tell you one thing, the man’s right about evolution.”

“Evolution?” said Diane, baffled.

“Say what you like, but I’m not an ape!” Jeff said intensely. “Not a sponge or a mushroom or a fish. The simple laws of probability prove that random evolution could never work. The sensei told me about this, too. The cosmic One mind is refracted through the small minds in the objects all around us, and matter found its own way into human form. A phone can be smart, right? Why not a grain of sand?”

I’m not going there, Diane thought. We don’t need to get into an argument over this. Everybody’s entitled to a few weird ideas. And, really, Jeff was kind of cute when he got all sincere and dumb. “Can we turn off Pastor Veck, now?” she asked.

Jeff’s other, more definite, flaw was that he showed no signs of earning a living. At any hour of the day, he’d be lying on Diane’s couch with her wall screen on, poking at his smartphone. Thank god he didn’t know the user code for Diane’s fab box, or he would have been ordering half the gadgets that he saw and printing them out. His intricate and time-consuming online machinations were bringing in pennies, not dollars. People didn’t seem all that interested in Kenny Lately and the Newcomers.

“How much exactly does this band earn in a week?” asked Diane after work one day.

“I don’t know,” said Jeff, affecting a look of disgust. “What are you, an accountant? Be glad your man’s in show biz!” He held out his smartphone. “Look at all the chirps I did for Kenny today.” There was indeed a long list, and most of the chirps were cleverly worded, and linked to interesting things.

If Diane had a weak spot, it was funny, verbal men. She gave Jeff a long, sweet kiss, and he reciprocated, and pretty soon they were down on the shag carpet, involved in deep interpersonal exploration. Jeff kissed her breasts tenderly, and then started working his way down, kissing and kind of humming at the same time. He really is a dream lover, Diane thought. She was breathing heavily, and he was moving down to some very sensitive areas. And then —

“Chirp,” said Jeff very quietly. His voice got a little louder. “Afternoon delight with Kenny Lately and—”

“What are you doing!” Diane yelped. She drew up her legs and kicked Jeff away. “Are you crazy? You’re chirping me? Down there?”

“Nobody knows it’s you and me, Diane. I’m logged on as Kenny Lately.” Jeff was holding his smartphone. Rising to his knees, he looked reproachfully at Diane. “Kenny wants me to raise his profile as a lover. Sure, I could have gone to a hooker for this chirp. But, hey, I’m not that kind of guy. The only woman for me is—”

“Take down the chirp, Jeff.”

“No,” said Jeff, looking stubborn. “It’s too valuable. But, oh damn, the video feed is still—” His face darkened. Jeff had a tendency to get angry when he did something dumb. “Thanks a lot,” he snapped, poking at his phone. “You know I don’t want my followers to guess I’m not Kenny. You just blew a totally bitchin’ chirp by saying my real name. So, okay fine, I’m erasing the chirp of your queenly crotch. Sheesh. Happy now?”

“You’re a weasel,” yelled Diane, overcome with fury. “Pack your duffel and beat it! Go sleep on the beach. With the other bums.”

Jeff’s face fell. “I’m sorry, Diane. Please let me stay. I won’t chirp you again.”

Even in her red haze of rage, Diane knew she didn’t really want to throw him out. And he had taken down the video. But….

“Sorry isn’t enough, Jeff. Promise me you’ll get a real job. Work the counter at the Wienerschnitzel if you have to. Or mop the floor at the karate dojo.”

“I will! I will!”

So Jeff stayed on, and he even worked as a barista in a coffee shop for a couple of days. But they fired him for voice-chirping while pulling espressos, when he was supposed to be staring into the distance all soulful.

Jeff gave Diane the word over a nice dish of curried eggplant that he’d cooked for her. “The boss said it was in the manual, how to pull an espresso with exactly the right facial expression: he said it them taste better. Also, he didn’t like the way I drew rosettes on the foam. He said I was harshing the ambiance.” Jeff looked properly rueful.

“What are we going to do with you?” asked Diane.

“Invest in me,” said Jeff, the candlelight glinting off his toothy smile. “Lease me a Rawna Roller squidskin shirt so I can take my business to the next level.”

“Remind me again what a shirt like that is?” said Diane. “Those of us who slave in cubicles aren’t exactly au courant with the latest in geek-wear.”

“It’s tank-grown cuttlefish skin,” said Jeff. “Tweaked to stay active when sewn into garments. Incredibly rich in analog computation. It’s not a fashion statement. It’s a somatic communications system. Just lease it for two weeks, and it’ll turn my personal economy around. Please?”

“Oh, all right,” said Diane. “And if you don’t get anywhere with it, you’re—”

“I love it when you lecture me, Diane,” said Jeff, sidling around the table to kiss her. “Let’s go into the bedroom, and you can really put me in my place.”

“Yes,” said Diane, feeling her pulse beating in her throat. Jeff was too good to give up.

So the next day, Jeff went and leased a squidskin from Rawna Roller herself.

“Rawna and I had a good talk,” said Jeff, preening for Diane in the new shirt, which had a not-unpleasant seaside scent. Right now it was displaying an iridescent pattern like a peacock’s tail, with rainbow eyes amid feathery shadings. “I might do some work for her.”

Diane felt a flicker of jealousy. “Do you have to wear that dorky sailor hat?”

“It’s an exabyte-level antenna,” said Jeff, adjusting the gold lamé sailor’s cap that was perched on the back of his head. “It comes with the shirt. Come on, Diane, be happy for me!”

Initially the squidskin shirt seemed like a good thing. Jeff got a gig doing custom promotional placement for an outfit called Rikki’s Reality Weddings. He’d troll the chirp-stream for mentions of weddings and knife in with a plug for Rikki’s.

“What’s a reality wedding?” asked Diane.

“Rikki’s a wedding caterer, see? And she lets her bridal parties defray their expenses by selling tickets to the wedding reception. A reality wedding. In other words, complete strangers might attend your wedding or maybe just watch the action on a video feed. And if a guest wants to go whole hog, Rikki has one of her girls or boys get a sample of the guest’s DNA—with an eye towards mixing it into the genome of the nuptial couple’s first child.” Jeff waggled his eyebrows. “And you can guess how they take the samples.”

“The caterer pimps to the guests?” asked Diane. “Wow, what a classy way to throw a wedding.”

“Hey, all I’m doing is the promo,” protested Jeff. “Don’t get so judgmental. I’m but a mirror of society at large.” He looked down at the rippling colors on his shirt. “Rikkie’s right, though. Multiperson gene-merges are the new paradigm for our social evolution.”

“Whatever. Are you still promoting Kenny Lately too?”

“Bigtime. The band’s stats are ramping up. And, get this, Rawna Roller gave me a great idea. I used all the simmies in my growbox to flood the online polls, and got Kenny and the Newcomers booked as one of the ten bands playing marching songs for the Fourth of July fireworks show at the Rose Bowl!”

“You’re really getting somewhere, Jeff,” said Diana in a faintly reproving tone. She didn’t feel good about flooding polls, even online ones.

Jeff was impervious. “There’s more! Rawna Roller’s really into me now. I’m setting up a deal to place promos in her realtime on-line datamine—that’s her playlists, messages, videos, journals, whatever. She frames it as a pirated gossip-feed, just to give it that salty paparazzo tang. Her followers feel like they’re spying inside Rawna’s head, like they’re wearing her smartware. She’s so popular, she’s renting out space in the datamine, and I’m embedding the ads. Some of my simmies have started using these sly cuttlefish-type algorithms, and my product placements are fully seamless now. Rawna’s promised me eight percent of the ad revenues.”

Diane briefly wondered if Jeff was getting a little too interested in Rawna Roller, but she kept her mouth shut. It sounded as though this might actually bring in some cash for a change, even if his percentage seemed to be going down. And she really did want to see Jeff succeed.

On the Fourth of July, Jeff took Diane to see the Americafest fireworks show at the Rose Bowl in Pasadena. Jeff told her that, in his capacity as the publicist for Kenny Lately and the Newcomers, he’d be getting them seats that were close enough to the field so they could directly hear the bands.

Jeff was wearing his squidskin, with his dorky sailor hat cockily perched on the back of his head. They worked their way into the crowd in the expensive section. The seats here were backless bleacher-benches just like all the others, but they were…reserved.

“What are our seat numbers?” Diane asked Jeff.

“I, uh, I only have general admission tickets,” began Jeff. “But—”

“Tickets the same as the twenty thousand other people here?” said Diane. “So why are we here in the—”

“Yo!” cried Jeff, suddenly spotting someone, a well-dressed woman in a cheetah-patterned blouse and marigold Bermuda shorts. Rawna Roller! On her right was her assistant, wearing bugeye glasses with thousand-faceted compound lenses. And on her left she had a pair of empty seats.

“Come on down,” called Rawna.

“Glad I found you,” Jeff hollered back. He turned to Diane. “Rawna told me she’d save us seats, baby. I wanted to surprise you.” They picked their way down through the bleachers.

“Love that shirt on you, Jeff,” said Rawna with a tooth-baring high-fashion laugh. “Glad you showed. Sid and I are leaving right when the fireworks start.”

Diane took Rawna’s measure and decided it was unlikely this woman was having sex with her man. She relaxed and settled into her seat, idly wondering why Rawna and Sid would pay extra for reserved seats and leave during the fireworks. Never mind.

“See Kenny down there?” bragged Jeff. “My client.”

“Yubba yubba,” said Sid, tipping his stingy-brim hat, perhaps sarcastically, although with his prismatic bugeye lenses, it was hard to be sure where the guy was at.

Diane found it energizing to be in such a huge, diverse crowd. Southern California was a salad bowl of races, with an unnatural preponderance of markedly fit and attractive people, drawn like sleek moths to the Hollywood light. There was a lot of action on the field: teenagers in uniforms were executing serpentine drum-corps routines, and scantily dressed cheerleaders were leaping about, tossing six-foot long batons. Off to one side, Kenny Lately and the Newcomers were playing—

“Oh wow,” said Jeff, cocking his head. “It’s a Grand Old Flag. I didn’t know Kenny could play that. He’s doing us proud, me and all of my simmies who voted for him.” Picking up on the local media feed, Jeff’s squidskin shirt was displaying stars among rippling bars of red and white. Noticing Jeff’s shirt in action, Rawna nodded approvingly.

“I’m waiting for the fireworks,” said Diane, working on a root beer float that she’d bought from a vendor. Someone behind them was kicking Jeff in the middle of his back. He twisted around. A twitchy, apologetic man was holding a toddler on his lap.

“I’m sorry, sir,” he said.

Jeff was frowning. “That last kick was sharp!” he complained.

“Oh, don’t start tweaking out,” snapped the man’s wife, who was holding a larger child on her lap. “Watch the frikkin’ show, why dontcha.”

Diane felt guilty about the snobby feelings that welled up in her, and sorry for Jeff. Awkwardly they scooted forward a bit on their benches. Sid and Rawna were laughing like hyenas.

Finally the emcee started the countdown. His face was visible on the stadium’s big screen, on people’s smartphones, and even on Jeff’s shirt. But after the countdown, nothing happened. Instead of a blast of fireworks, yet another video image appeared, a picture of the Declaration of Independence, backed by the emcee’s voice vaporing on about patriotism.

“Like maybe we don’t know it’s the Fourth of July?” protested Diane. “Oh god, and now they’re switching to a Ronald Reagan video? What is this, the History Channel?”

“Hush, Diane.” Jeff really seemed to be into this tedious exercise of jingoistic masturbation. His shirt unscrolled the Declaration of Independence, which then rolled back up and an eagle came screaming out from under his collar and snatched the scroll, bearing it off in his talons.

Up on the scoreboard, there was a video of Johnny Cash singing “God Bless America,” including some verses that Diane hadn’t heard since the third grade, and then Bill Clinton and George W. Bush appeared together in a video wishing everyone a safe and sane Fourth. By then, others were grumbling, too.

The announcer did another countdown, and the fireworks actually began. It had been a long wait, but now the pyrotechnicians were launching volley after awesome volley: bombettes, peonies, palms, strobe stars, and intricate shells that Diane didn’t even know the names of—crackling cascades of spark dust, wriggly twirlers, sinuous glowing watersnakes, geometric forms like crystals and soccer balls.

“Au revoir,” said Rawna Roller, rising to her feet once the show was well underway. She and Sid made their way out to the main aisle. Sid cast a lingering last look at Jeff, with the fireworks scintillating in every facet of Sid’s polyhedral lenses.

Looking back at the show, Diane noticed that the colors were turning peculiar. Orange and green—was that a normal color for a skyrocket shell? And that shower of dull crimson sparks? Was this latter part of the show on a lower budget?

The show trailed off with a barrage of off-color kamuros and crackling pistils, followed by chrysanthemums and spiders in ever-deeper shades of red, one on top of another, like an anatomical diagram or a rain of luminous blood.

Out of the corner of her eye, Diane could see Jeff’s squidskin shirt going wild. At first the shirt was just displaying video feeds of the skyrockets, processing and overlaying them. But suddenly the Jeff-plus-shirt system went through a phase transition and everything changed. The shirt began boiling with tiny images—Diane noticed faces, cars, meals, houses, appliances, dogs, and trees, and the images were overlaid upon stippled scenes of frantically cheering crowds. The miniscule icons were savagely precise, like the brainstorm of a person on his deathbed, all his life flashing before his eyes. The million images on Jeff’s shirt on were wheeling and schooling like fish, flowing in jet streams and undercurrents, as if he’d become a weather map of the crowd’s mind. Jeff began to scream, more in ecstasy, Diane thought, than in agony.

In the post-fireworks applause and tumult—some of it caused by people rushing for the exits en masse in a futile effort to beat the traffic— Jeff’s reaction was taken to be just another patriotic, red-blooded American speaking in tongues or enjoying his meds.

Diane waited for the crowd to thin out substantially, to grab its diaper bags and coolers and leave the stadium under the cold yellow glare of the sodium vapor lights. Jeff was babbling to himself fairly quietly now. Diane couldn’t seem to make eye contact with him. She led him across the dimly lit parking lot and down Rosemont Boulevard, towards where they’d left her car.

“This simple, old-fashioned tip will keep you thin,” mumbled Jeff, shuffling along at Diane’s side. “Embrace the unusual! Eat a new food every day!” His squidskin glowed with blurry constellations of corporate logos.

“Are you okay, Jeff?”

“Avoid occasions of sin,” intoned Jeff. “Thieves like doggie doors. Can you pinpoint your closest emergency room?”

“Those fireworks tweaked you out, didn’t they, honey?” said Diane sympathetically. “I just wonder if your shirt is having some bad kind of feedback effect.”

“View cloud-based webcam of virtual population explosion,” said Jeff. “Marketeer’s simmie-bots multiply out of control.”

“That’s an actual answer?” said Diane. “You’re talking about your growbox on the web?” For a moment Jeff’s squidskin showed a hellish scene of wriggling manikins mounded like worms, male and female. Their faces all resembled each other. Like cousins or like—oh, never mind, here was Diane’s car.

“To paddle or not to paddle students,” said Jeff, stiffly fitting himself into the passenger seat. “See what officials on both sides of the debate have to say.”

“Maybe you take that shirt off now, huh?” said Diane, edging into the traffic and heading for home. “Or at least the beanie?”

“We want to know what it’s like to be alive,” said Jeff, hugging his squidskin against himself with one hand, and guarding his sailor cap with the other. “We long for incarnation!”

Somehow, she made it home in frantic Fourth of July traffic, then coaxed and manhandled Jeff out of the car and into the apartment. He sprawled uneasily on the couch, rocking his body and stamping his feet in no particular rhythm, staring at the blank screen, spewing words like the Chirpfeed from hell.

Tired and disgusted, Diane slept alone. She woke around six a.m., and Jeff was still at it, his low voice like that of a monk saying prayers. “Danger seen in smoking fish. Stand clear of the closing doors.” His shirt had gone back to showing a heap of writhing simmies, each of them with a face resembling—Jeff’s. He was totally into his own head.

“You’ve taken this too far,” Diane told him. “You’re like some kind of wirehead, always hooked up to your electronic toys. I’m going to the office now, and by God, I want you to have your act together by the time I get home, or you can get out until you’ve straightened up. You’re an addict, Jeff. It’s pathetic.”

Strong words, but Diane worried about Jeff all that morning. Maybe it wasn’t even his fault. Maybe Rawna or that slime-ball Sid had done something to make him change like this. Finally she tried to phone him. Jeff’s phone was answered not by a human voice, but by a colossal choral hiss, as of three hundred million voices chanting. Jeff’s simmie-bots.

Diane made an excuse to her boss about feeling ill and sped home. A sharp-looking Jaguar was lounging in her parking-spot. She could hear two familiar voices through her front door, but they stopped the moment she turned the key. Going in, she encountered Rawna Roller and bugeye Sid, who appeared to be on their way out.

“Cheers, Diane,” said Rawna in her hoarse low voice. “We just fabbed Jeff one of our clients’ new products to pitch. The Goofer. Jeff’s very of the moment, isn’t he? Rather exhilarating.”

“But what the hell—” began Diane.

“Rawna and I did a little greasing behind the scenes,” Sid bragged. “We got those rocket shells deployed in patterns and rhythms that would resonate with your man’s squidskin. I was scared to look at ‘em myself.” His expression was unreadable behind his bugeye lenses. “The show fed him a series of archetypal engrams. Our neuroengineer said we’d need a display that was hundreds of meters across. Not just for the details, you understand, but so Jeff’s reptile brain would know he’s seeing something important. So we used fireworks. Way cool, huh? “

“But what did it do to Jeff?”

“Jeff’s the ultimate hacker-cracker creepy-crawler web spy now. He’s pushed his zillion simmie-bots out into every frikkin’ digital doohickey in sight. And his simmies are feeding raw intel back to him. It adds up. Jeff’s an avatar of the national consciousness. The go-to guy for what Jane and Joe Blow are thinking.”

“Jeff?” called Diane, peering into her living-room. For a moment she didn’t see him, and her heart thumped in her chest. But then she spotted him in his usual couch position, prone, nearly hidden by the cushions, fooling around with—a doll? A twinkling little figure of a woman was perched on the back of his hand, waving her arms and talking to him. It was an image of the rock star Tawny Krush, whom Jeff had always doted on.

“What’s that?” said Diane. “What are you doing?”

“It’s a wearable maximum-push entertainment device,” said Rawna.

“Fresh from your fab box,” added Sid. Diane tried to get a word in edgewise, but Sid talked right over her. “Oh, don’t worry about the cost—we used Rawna’s user code to order it. Our client is distributing them on-line.”

Ignoring them, Diane rushed to her man’s side. “Jeff?”

“I’m Goofin’ off,” said Jeff, giving Diane an easy smile. He jiggled the image on his hand. “This is the best phone I’ve ever seen. More than a phone, it’s like a pet. The Goofer. The image comes out of this ring on my finger, see?” Jeff’s squidskin shirt was alive with ads for the new toy, fresh scraps and treatments that seemed to be welling spontaneously from his overclocked mind.

“I wish you’d strip off that damned shirt and take a shower,” Diane said, leaning over him and placing a kiss on his forehead. “I worried about you so much today.”

“The lady’s right,” said Rawna with a low chuckle. “You smell like low tide, Jeff. And you don’t really need that squidskin anymore.”

“He’s wearing the interface on the convolutions of his brain now,” Sid told Diane in a confidential tone. “It’s neuroprogrammed in.” He turned to Jeff. “You’re the hive mind, man.”

“The hive mind man,” echoed Jeff, looking pleased with himself. “Turn on the big screen, Diane. Let’s all see how I’m getting across.”

“Screw the big screen,” said Diane.

“Screw me too,” said Jeff, lolling regally on the couch. “One and the same. I’m flashing that it’s a two-way street, being the hive mind man. Whatever the rubes are thinking—it percolates into my head, same as it did with the squidskin. But much more than before. My simmie-bots are everywhere. And since they’re mine, I can pump my wackball ideas out to the public. I control the hive mind, yeah. Garbage in, garbage out. I’m, like, the most influential media-star politician who ever lived. Bigger even than Tawny Krush or Pastor Veck.”

“I’m truly stoked about this,” said Rawna, turning on Diane’s big video display, and guiding it with her smartphone.

Bam! On the very first site, they saw a ditzy newscaster mooning over a little image of dinosaur standing on his hand. Glancing over at the camera, the newscaster said, “Welcome to the step after smart phones—the Goofer! It talks, it sings, it dances. We just fabbed out this sample from the Web. Go for a Goofer!”

The dinosaur crouched and pumped his stubby arms back and forth, as a stream of voice-messages sounded from his snout. On Jeff’s stomach, his little Tawny Krush icon was dancing along.

“Goofer! Goofer! Goofer!” chanted the newscaster’s partner, and the talking heads laughed in delight. “Goof off!” they all said in unison.

“I love it, they love it,” said Jeff with calm pride. “I rule.” His Goofer icon continued jabbering away, shoe-horning in a message about a Kenny Lately and the Newcomers gig.

“Our man is jammin’ the hive,” said Sid. “You’ve got something special going there, Jeff. You’re like Tristinetta or Swami Slewslew or President Joe frikkin’ Doakes.”

Jeff had slumped back on the couch. His eyes were closed and he was twitching, as if he were listening to cowpunk moo-metal in his head.

Meanwhile Rawna was hopping around the web, pleased to see that all the English language sites were featuring the Goofer. But now she clucked with dissatisfaction to see that the overseas sites weren’t on board. She was especially concerned about the Chinese.

“All this is happening because he was wearing your squidskin when you watched the fireworks show?” asked Diane.

“Well, we did shoot him a little bump right before the start,” allowed Sid. “A spinal hit of conotoxins. The guy with the kid who was sitting behind you two in the bleachers?”

“Shit,” cried Diane, pulling up Jeff’s shirt. Sure enough, there was a red dot on Jeff’s spine, right between two of the vertebrae. “You bastards! Conotoxins? What does that even mean?”

“It’s a little cocktail of cone-shell sea-snail venom,” said Rawna. “A pain-killer and a neuro-enhancer. Nothing to get excited about. The cone shells themselves are quite lovely, like some sort of Indonesian textile.” She looked over at Jeff with predatory eyes. “Are you digging it, Jeff? How does it feel?”

That was it. That was the last creepy straw. “You’re killing him,” said Diane. “Get out of here!”

“On our way,” said Sid, mildly getting to his feet. “The hive mind man needs his rest.”

“I’ll have my tech-gnomes fine-tune a patch for the multicultural penetration,” called Rawna to the still-twitching Jeff as they headed for the front door. “We’ve gotta move these Goofers worldwide. I contracted with Goofer to produce a global hit in two days.”

“Think China,” urged Sid. “They’re the tasty part of the market.”

Rawna looked Diane in the eye, fully confident that whatever she did was right. “Meanwhile, calm Jeff down, would you, dear? He needs some dog-den-type social support. Cuddling, sniffing, licking. And don’t worry. Jeff’s going to be quite the little moneymaker while it lasts.” Rawna slipped out the door, closing it firmly behind her.

Diane turned off the wall display and regarded Jeff, unsure what to do next. Lacking any better idea, she sat next to him and stroked his head, like Rawna said. Slowly the shuddering died down.

“Oh, man,” said Jeff after a few minutes. “What a burn. At least those conotoxins are wearing off. To some extent.” He pulled off his Goofer ring and slipped out of his squidskin shirt. With his chest bare, he looked young and vulnerable. “Thanks for sticking up for me, Diane. All this crap coming at me. There’s a steady feed in my head. Every one of my simmie-bots is sending info back to me. I’m gradually learning to stay on top of the wave. It’s like I’m a baby duck in mongo surf. And, yeah, I do need a shower. I’m glad you’re here for me, baby. I’m glad you care.”

He shuffled off to the bathroom, shedding clothes as he went.

Jeff and Diane spent a quiet evening together, just hanging out. They ate some lentils and salad from the fridge, then took a walk around the neighborhood in the cool of the evening.

“The upside is that Rawna’s paying me really well,” said Jeff. “I already got a big payment for the Goofer product placements.”

“But you hear voices in your head,” Diane asked. “All the time. Is that any way to live?”

“It’s not exactly like voices,” said Jeff. “It’s more that I have these sudden urges. Or I flash on these intense opinions that aren’t really mine. Have your baby tattooed! Oops. Hive mind man. Make big bucks from social-networking apps. I said that.”

“Non-linear man,” said Diane, smiling a little. Jeff was, come what may, still himself. “I hope it stops soon. Rawna sounded like it won’t last all that long.”

“Meanwhile I am getting paid,” repeated Jeff. “I can see the money in my bank account.”

“You can see your bank account in your head?”

“I guess I’m, like, semi-divine,” said Jeff airily. “Ow!” He dropped to the ground. In the dusk, he’d tripped over a tiny bicycle that the four-year-old next door had left lying on the sidewalk outside Diane’s apartment.

“Are you okay?”

“I hate clutter,” said Jeff, getting to his feet and angrily hurling the pink bicycle into the apartment complex’s swimming-pool. “The city should crack down on improperly parked toys.”

“Poor little bike,” said Diane. “It wasn’t the bike’s fault. Remember your sensei’s theory, Jeff? Isn’t the bike alive too?”

“Just because it’s alive doesn’t make it my friend,” muttered Jeff.

Diane felt a little relieved. Yes, Jeff hadn’t really changed.

Jeff said he was too fried to make love. They fell asleep in each other’s arms and settled into a good night’s sleep.

Diane was awakened early by voices in the street. It wasn’t just a cluster of joggers—it sounded like hundreds of people streaming by, all amped up. She looked out the bedroom window. The street was filled with demonstrators marching towards the town center. These weren’t happy, hippy-dippy types, they were ordinary people mad about something, yelling slogans that Diane couldn’t quite understand.

As a sidelight, Diane noticed that many of the people were carrying Goofers, or had them perched on their shoulders or peeking out of their shirt pockets. She felt a little proud of Jeff’s influence. On the bed, he snored on.

As the end of the crowd straggled past, Diane finally deciphered the words on one of the hand-made signs the people were carrying: “Sidewalks are for people!” And another sign’s heavy black lettering came into focus too: “Bikes off the sidewalk! Now!”

“Hey Jeff, wake up!”

Jeff opened his eyes, smiled at Diane, and reached out drowsily for a hug. “I had the greatest dream,” he said. “I dreamed I had the answer to everything, and I was about to create an earthly paradise. And then I woke up.”

“The answer to what?” Diane was intrigued despite of herself.

“To everything, Diane. To everything.”

That’s not enough, thought Diane. “Jeff, you should look outside. This is getting weird.”

“Not right now. I need to watch the big screen. It’s time for Pastor Veck.”

Diane threw on some clothes and ran outside. By now the demonstration had moved on, but the street was littered with black-and-white flyers. She picked one up. It called on the City Council to impound bikes, scooters, and other toys left on the sidewalks.

Inside the apartment, Jeff was watching the ranting of his favorite televangelist. On Pastor Veck’s pulpit stood an angelic little Goofer, smiling at the Pastor and applauding now and then.

“I don’t know about those evil–lutionists,” Pastor Veck was saying, his eyes twinkly and serious at the same time. “But I know that I am not descended from a sponge or a mushroom or a fish!” He lowered his voice. “A famous mathematician once said that, statistically speaking, the odds of randomly shuffled atoms leading to puppies and kittens and human beings, are infinitesimal! The simple laws of probability prove that evolution could never work!”

Oh wow, thought Diane. The Pastor is preaching the real-time wisdom of the prophet Jeff.

“Let us pray within our own minds,” the pastor continued very slowly, as if the words were taking form one by one upon his tongue. “Let us touch the tiny souls within our bodies and within our chairs, my friends, the souls within each and every particle great or small, the holy congress of spirits who guide the growth of the human race.” The studio audience bowed its heads.

Jeff grinned and turned off the big screen.

“You’re running his show now?” said Diane.

“My thoughts filter out,” said Jeff, looking proud. “My simmie-bots are everywhere, and my keenly tuned brain is the greatest net router on earth. I’m the hive mind man. Connections. That’s what my dream last night was about. Learning to talk to each other. But I need to kick my game up to a higher level. I wish that—”

Like some unhinged genie, Rawna Roller pushed in through Diane’s front door, trailed by Sid, who was wearing video cameras as his spectacle lenses today. He had tiny screens set right behind the lenses.

“Hi, lovebirds!” sang Rawna. “We brought a multi-culti pick-me-up for you, Jeff. Ready, Sid?”

“Check,” said Sid, miming an assistant-mad-scientist routine.

“Slow down,” said Diane, interposing herself, wondering if she should try her karate kick on Sid. When exactly was the right time to deploy a kick like that? “You can’t just barge in here and poison Jeff again,” continued Diane. “I mean, what is the problem with you two? Hello? We’re human beings here.”

“We got good news, bad news, and a fix,” said Rawna, sweeping past Diane and into the kitchen. “Yes, thank you, I’ll have a cup of coffee. Oh, look, Sid, they use one of those chain-store coffee-makers. How retro. How middle American.”

“Remain calm,” intoned Sid, his eyes invisible behind his lenses. His mouth was twitching with reckless mirth.

“The good news,” said Rawna, returning from the kitchen, holding a coffee cup with her pinky-finger sarcastically extended. “The Goofer is through the ceiling in product orders from white-bread Americans. The bad news: the US ethnics aren’t picking up Jeff’s vibe. And Jeff’s campaign is totally flat-lining overseas. If Jeff can’t hook mainland China this morning, the Goofer CEO is pulling the plug and canceling our payments, the selfish dick.”

“Jeff’s not cosmopolitan enough,” said Sid, shoving his face really, really close to Jeff—as if were studying an exotic insect. “Too ignorant, too pale, too raw, too—”

“It’s my simmie-bots,” said Jeff evenly, staring right into Sid’s cameras. “They’re living in stateside devices. I need the protocols and the hacktics for sending them overseas. And, okay, I know it’s more than just access. I’m almost there, but I’m not fully—”

“We’ve got the fix for you!” Rawna cut him off. “A universal upgrade. Whip it on the man, Sid. It, ah—what does it do again, Sid?”

“Crawls right into his fucking head!” crowed Sid, taking an object like an aquamarine banana slug from his pocket and throwing it really hard at Jeff’s face. The thing thwapped onto Jeff’s forehead and then, in motions too rapid to readily follow, it writhed down his cheek, wriggled in through a nostril, and, as Jeff reported later, made its way through the bones behind his sinus cavities and onto the convolutions of his brain.

Meanwhile Sid took off his kludgy video glasses and offered them to the speechless Diane. “Want to see the instant replay on that? No? The thing’s what the box-jocks call a Kowloon slug. A quantum-computing chunk of piezoplastic. The Kowloon slug will help Jeff clone off Chinese versions of his simmie-bots. 我高興. Wǒ gāo xìng. I am happy.”

“Chinese, French, Finnish, whatever,” said Rawna. “It’s a universally interfacing meta-interpreter. Last night the Goofer CEO managed to acquire the only one in existence. It’s from Triple Future Labs in Xi’an. Near Beijing.”

“Jeff can probably even talk to me now,” said Sid.

“Yes,” said Jeff, eerily calm. “Foreigners, animals, plants, stones, and rude turds.” He rose to his feet, looking powerful, poised, and very, very dangerous.

“So okay then,” said Rawna, rapidly heading for the door with Sid at her side. In her hoarse whisper, she issued more instructions to Diane. “Your job, my dear, will be to keep Jeff comfortable and relaxed today, and not get in the way. Take him out to the countryside, away from people and local cultural influences. Don’t talk to him. He’ll be doing the work in his head.” Rawna paused on the doorstep to rummage in her capacious rainbow-leopard bag and pulled out a bottle of wine. “This is a very nice Cucamonga viongier, the grape of the year, don’t you know. I meant to put it in your freezer, but—”

With Jeff dominating the room like a Frankenstein’s monster, Rawna chose to set the bottle on the floor by the door. And then she and Sid were gone.

“I should have karate-kicked Sid as soon as he came in,” said Diane wretchedly. “I’m sorry I didn’t protect you better, Jeff.”

“It’s not a problem,” said Jeff. His eyes were glowing and warm. “I’ll solve Rawna’s piss-ant advertising issue, and then we’ll take care of some business on our own.”

For the moment, Jeff didn’t say anything more about the Kowloon slug, and Diane didn’t feel like pestering him with questions. Where to even begin? They were off the map of any experiences she’d ever imagined.

Quietly she ate some yogurt while Jeff stared at his Goofer display, which was strobing in a dizzying blur, in synch with his thoughts.

“The Chinese are fully onboard now,” announced Jeff, powering down his Goofer ring.

“What about the Kowloon slug?” Diane finally asked.

“I transmuted it,” said Jeff. “It’s not inside my head anymore. I’ve passed it on to my simmies. I’ve got a trillion universally-interfacing simmie-bots in the cloud now, and in an hour I’ll have a nonillion. This could be a very auspicious day. Let’s go out into Nature, yeah.”

Diane packed a nice lunch and included Rawna’s bottle of white wine. It seemed like a good thing to have wine on for this picnic, especially if the picnicker and the picknickee were supposed to stay comfortable and relaxed.

“I say we go up Mount Baldy,” suggested Diane, and Jeff was quick to agree. Diane loved that drive, mostly. Zipping down the Foothill to Mountain Ave, a few minutes over some emotionally tough terrain as she passed all the tract houses where the orange groves used to be, and then up along chaparral-lined San Antonio Creek, past Mt. Baldy Village, and then the switchbacks as they went higher.

Jeff was quiet on the drive up, not twitchy at all. Diane was hoping that the Kowloon slug was really gone from his head, and that the conotoxins had fully worn off. The air was invigorating up here, redolent of pines and campfire smoke. It made Diane wish she had a plaid shirt to put on: ordinarily, she hated plaid shirts.

“I’m going to just pull over to the picnic area near the creek,” she said. “That’ll be easy. We can park there, then walk into the woods a little and find a place without a bunch of people.”

But there weren’t any people at all— a surprise, given that it was a sunny Sunday in July. Diane pulled into off the road into the deserted parking area, which was surrounded by tall trees.

“Did you know these are called Jeffrey pines?” said Diane brightly as they locked the car.

“Sure,” said Jeff. “I know everything.” He winked at her. “So do you, if you really listen.”

Diane wasn’t about to field that one. She popped the trunk, grabbed the picnic basket and a blanket to sit on, and they set off on a dusty trail that took them uphill and into the woods.

“Jeffrey pines smell like pineapple,” she continued, hell-bent on having a light conversation. “Or vanilla. Some people say pineapple, some people say vanilla. I say pineapple. I love Jeffrey pines.”

Jeff made a wry face, comfortably on her human wavelength for the moment. “So that’s why you like me? I remind you of a tree?”

Diane laughed lightly, careful not to break into frantic cackles. “Maybe you do. Sometimes I used to drive up here on my day off and hug a Jeffrey pine.”

“I can talk to the pines now,” said Jeff. “Thanks to what that Kowloon slug did for my simmies. I finally understand: we’re all the same. Specks of dirt, bacteria, flames, people, cats. But we can’t talk to each other. Not very clearly, anyway.”

“I haven’t been up here in weeks and weeks,” jabbered Diane nervously. “Not since I met you.” She looked around. It was quiet, except for birds. “I have to admit it’s funny that nobody else is here today. I was worried that maybe—maybe since you’re the hive mind man, then everyone in LA would be coming up here too.”

“I told them not to,” said Jeff. “I’m steering them away. We don’t need them here right now.” He put his arm around Diane’s waist and led her to a soft mossy spot beside a slow, deep creek. “I want us to be alone together. We can change the world.”

“So—you remember your dream?” said Diane, a little excited, a little scared. Jeff nodded. “Here?” she said uncertainly. Jeff nodded again. “I’ll spread out the blanket,” she said.

“The trees and the stream and the blanket will watch over us,” said Jeff, as they undressed each other solemnly. “This is going to be one cosmic fuck.”

“The earthly paradise?” said Diane, sitting down on the blanket and pulling Jeff down beside her.

“You can make it happen,” said Jeff, moving his hands slowly and lightly over her entire body. “You love this world so much. All the animals and the eggs and the bicycles. You can do this.” Diane had never felt so ready to love the world as she did right now.

He slid into her, and it was as if she and Jeff were one body and one mind, with their thoughts connected by the busy simmies. Diane understood now what her role was to be.

Glancing up at the pines, she encouraged the simmies to move beyond the web and beyond the human hive mind. The motes of computation hesitated. Diane flooded them with alluring, sensuous thoughts—rose petals, beach sand, dappled shadows…. Suddenly, faster than light in rippling water, the simmies responded, darting like tiny fish into fresh niches, leaving the humans’ machines and entering nature’s endlessly shuttling looms. And although they migrated, the simmies kept their connection to Jeff and Diane and to all the thirsty human minds that made up the hive and were ruled by it. Out went the bright specks of thought, out into the stones and the clouds and the seas, carrying with them their intimate links to humanity.

Jeff and Diane rocked and rolled their way to ecstasy, to sensations more ancient and more insistent than cannonades of fireworks.

In a barrage of physical and spiritual illumination, Diane felt the entire planet, every creature and feature, every detail, as familiar as her own flesh. She let it encompass her, crash over her in waves of joy.

And then, as the waves diminished, she brought herself back to the blanket in the woods. The Jeffrey pines smiled down at the lovers. Big Gaia hummed beneath Diane’s spine. Tiny benevolent minds rustled and buzzed in the fronds of moss, in the whirlpools of the stream, in the caressing breeze against her bare skin.

“I’m me again,” said Jeff, up on his elbow, looking at her with his face tired and relaxed.

“We did it,” said Diane very slowly. “Everyone can talk to everything now.”

“Let the party begin,” said Jeff, opening the bottle of wine.

Note on “Hive Mind Man” (With Eileen Gunn)

Written September, 2010.

Asimov’s Science Fiction, February, 2012.

Over the Fourth of July weekend of 2010, I was a Pro Guest of Honor at the small Westercon in Pasadena. My wife Sylvia and I got to spend some time with Eileen Gunn and her husband, John Berry, who was the Fan Guest of Honor. Eileen was telling us about a scene in a story she was working on with Michael Swanwick—something about a time traveler stumbling into Woodstock festival and being outed by Arlo Guthrie—and I decided I’d really like to write a story with Eileen myself. As it happened, we all ended up seeing a fireworks show at the Rose Bowl, which plays a part in the story.

Another spark for the story was a conversation I had with the writer Tim Powers, in which he mentioned someone who “worked at a karate dojo behind a Wienerschnitzel in San Bernardino.” I loved his phrase enough to use it as the opening setting for my tale with Eileen. The underlying idea of the story is that a sufficiently media-drenched person might come to embody the actual hive mind that inhabits our society.

Working with Eileen was great, she’s very positive and accepting, with a ready wit. And thanks to Eileen, the story’s lead woman character has the quirkiness and immediacy of a person you might actually know.

My Office Mate

You’d be surprised what poor equipment the profs have in our CS department. Until quite recently, my office mate Harry’s computer was a primeval beige box lurking beneath his desk. The box had taken to making an irritating whine, and the techs didn’t want to bother with it.

One rainy Tuesday during his office hour, Harry snapped. He interrupted a conversation with an earnest student by jumping to his feet, yelling a curse, and savagely kicking his computer. The whine stopped; the machine was dead. Frightened and bewildered, the student left.

“Now they’ll have to replace this clunker,” said Harry. “And you keep your trap shut, Fletcher.”

“What if the student talks?”

“Nobody listens to them.”

In a few days, a new computer appeared on Harry’s desk, an elegant new model the size of a sandwich, with a wafer-thin display propped up like a portrait.

Although my office mate is a very brilliant man, he’s a thumb-fingered klutz. For firmly held reasons of principle, he wanted to tweak the settings of his lovely new machine to make it use a reverse Polish notation command-line interface—this had to do with the massive digital archiving project that he was forever working on. The new machine demurred at adopting reverse Polish. Harry downloaded some freeware patches, intending to teach his device a lesson. You can guess how that worked out.

The techs took Harry’s dead sandwich back to their lair, wiped its memory and reinstalled the operating system. Once again its peppy screen shone atop his desk. But now Harry sulked, not wanting to use it.

“This is about my soul,” he told me. “I’ve spent, what, thirty years creating a software replica of myself. Everything I’ve written: my email, my photos, and a lot of my conversations—and, yes, I’m taping this, Fletcher. A rich compost of Harry data. It’s ready to germinate, ready to come to life. But these brittle machines thwart my immortality at every turn.”

“You’d just be modeling yourself as a super chatbot, Harry. In the real world, we all die.” I paused, thinking about Harry’s attractive woman friend of many years. “It’s a shame you never married Velma. You two could have had kids. Biology is the easy path to self-replication.”

“You’re not married either,” said Harry glaring at me. “And Velma says what you said too.” As if reaching a momentous decision, he snatched the shapely sandwich computer off his desk and put it on mine. “Very well then! I’ll make my desk into a stink farm!”

Sure enough, when I came into the office on Monday, I found Harry’s desk encumbered with a small biological laboratory. Harry and his woman friend Velma were leaning over it, fitting an data cable into a socket in the side of a Petri dish that sat beneath a bell jar.

“Hi Fletch,” said Velma brightly. She was a terminally cheerful genomics professor with curly hair. “Harry wants me to help him reproduce as a slime mold.”

“How romantic,” I said. “Do you think it can work?”

“Biocomputation has blossomed this year,” said Velma. “The Durban-Krush mitochondrial protocols have solved our input/output problems.”

“A cell’s as much of a universal computer as any of our department’s junk-boxes,” put in Harry. “And just look at this! My entire database is flowing into these slime mold cells. They like reverse Polish. I’m overwriting their junk DNA.”

“We prefer to speak of sequences that code for obsolete or unactivated functional activity,” said Velma, making a playful professor face.

“Like Harry’s sense of empathy?” I suggested.

Velma laughed. “I’m waiting for him to code me into the slime mold with him.”

A week later, Harry was having conversations out loud with the mold culture on his desk. Intrigued by the activity, one of our techs had interfaced a sound card to Harry’s culture, still in its Petri dish. When Harry was talking to his slime mold, I couldn’t readily tell which of the voices was the real him.

The week after that, I noticed that the slime mold colonies had formed themselves into a pattern of nested scrolls, with fruiting bodies atop some of the ridges. Velma was in the office a lot, excitedly discussing a joint paper she was writing with Harry.

“Not exactly a wedding,” I joked. “But still.”

After Velma left, Harry gave me a frown. “You don’t ever plan to get on my wavelength, do you, Fletch? You’ll always be picking at me.”

“So? Not everyone has to be the same.”

“By now I would have thought you’d want to join me. You’re the younger man. I need for you to extend my research.” He was leaning over his desk, lifting up the bell jar to fiddle with his culture.

“I’ve got my own career,” I said, shaking my head. “But of course I admit there’s genius in your work.”

“Your work now,” said Harry. “Yours.” He darted forward and blew a puff of spores into my face. In moments the mold had reprogrammed my wetware. I became a full-on emulation of Harry.

And—I swear this—Velma will soon be mine.

Note on “My Office Mate”

Written March, 2011.

Communications of the Association for Computing Machinery, July, 2011.

Every now and then a technical magazine likes to have a short-short SF story to lighten its pages. I was happy to have this opportunity to write for a journal in my professorial field of Computer Science. The story is very, very loosely based on some experiences I had with my office mate Jon Pearce in the CS Department at San Jose State University. Just for fun, I brought back my old characters Fletcher and Harry for the tale.

Yubba Vines (With Paul Di Filippo)

“Lifter,” said Bengt, looking up from his computer tablet. “It’s right near us tonight. My friend Olala has been messaging me about it. He always knows the deep underground stuff. Lifter is this unmarked transient chrome diner? It’s been drifting around Boston for a few weeks. Let’s run over there and eat.” With a slight effort Bengt arose from the collapsed cushions of their whipped old couch.

“You’re talking about a hipster food truck?” said Cammy, glancing up from her own screen at the kitchen table. “For our big evening out?” She brushed back her dark hair with one hand. It was a gesture that Bengt loved.

“Well, you know Olala,” said Bengt. “He’s a counter-counter-countercultural obscurationist. He’s never even told me where he’s from. Maybe Lifter is retro instead of hipster. Hearty fare for working folks who aren’t afraid to say I love you.”

“I’m not hearty,” said Cammy, her pretty face a dusky oval in the apartment’s fading light. “I’m a sarcastic social parasite, verdad?”

“Oh that’s just your web persona,” said Bengt. “Your career. But I know the real Cammy, you little slyboots. At least you have a career. By the way, Olala says Lifter is cheap. I figure they scour the planet for the rock-bottom ingredients. Thailand, Turkestan, Tunisia. Non-locavore and proud of it.”

“I’m supposed to eat swill standing the street? The cut-rate slop spotting my sadly eager evening-wear?”

“We’ll be sitting at a nice table,” said Bengt. “The Lifter diner is a giant tractor-trailer truck where you go inside. Come on now, Cammy. It’ll be a kick.”

There wasn’t anyone outside the unmarked Lifter truck. Bengt had to pound on the side of the silver trailer to get in. At the head of three folding steps, the entrance was a shiny chrome rectangle that spun on its center axis—like a rudimentary revolving door. As Cammy passed through, the door caught up with her and tapped her butt. Like it was taking her measure. Looking back from the inside, she found herself completely unable to see the lines of the door against the wall. A one-way entrance.

“Tonight specials bean pork, duck plum, or both in combo,” said a chef, barely taller than the waist-high sill of the kitchen’s window. “My name Barb.” The woman wore a green T-shirt, a maroon apron, and a dangling twinkly necklace. Even though she looked like a aging white school-teacher, her accent was something like Filipino. Odd. “We got ice-cream too,” added Barb, waving a two-tined fork. “What you preferring?”

“Falafel with mint tea?” said Cammy.

“No problemo. Mister?”

“The pork duck combo,” said Bengt. “And a pistachio milkshake?”

“No problemo,” repeated the cook. “Sit relax. No charge for first visit Lifter. You pay later, pay a lot.” She laughed.

“Sweet,” said Bengt uncertainly.

The truck’s interior was dimly lit, with mirrored walls that made it hard to judge the space’s size. An exit sign glowed on the far wall. The tables were reasonably sized, the chairs quite normal. The other diners were reassuringly random, some in pairs, some alone. Not down-and-outers, and not excessively hip. A few of them seemed somehow ecstatic. Slumped in their chairs.

“You think Lifter is religious?” asked Cammy as she and Bengt took their seats. “Free food is like a church shelter or a Krishna picnic.”

“Could be some kind of promo,” said Bengt. “I couldn’t find any info about Lifter on the web at all. I just have those messages from Olala. He uses a special encryption that he and his buddies made up. Jah-code.”

With an unsettling nimbleness, Barb the cook wriggled across the room, apron flapping. Bringing their plates. A thick stew for Bengt, and a very presentable pita with falafel balls for Cammy. Cammy watched as her husband tasted his meaty porridge.

“Awesome,” mumpfed Bengt, mouth full. His spoon was already ladling up his second bite.

Cammy bit into her falafel. The pita dough was light and soft. The crisp fried garbanzo balls were nestled in creamy hummus, slathered with cucumbers in yogurt, and streaked with a rich red hot sauce. And the tea was a revelation. It was as if Cammy had never really had mint tea before.

They ate in silence, savoring the meal.

“Unspeakably toothsome,” said Cammy when she finished. “Good call, Bengt. I’m surprised this place isn’t completely full. And with a huge line around the block.”

“It’s hard to find Lifter,” said Bengt, siphoning up the last of his pale green milkshake. “Olala says the truck moves around all the time. Very weird.”

“I like being in on a secret,” said Cammy. “Maybe I shouldn’t even try to post about this place.” She paused, considering. “But, nah. If I post, I’ll be breaking fresh news. Good for my numbers. In fact—” She drew out her ever present smart phone, captured some video of the dimly glittering space, and added a few keystrokes. And then she frowned. “Damn. It uploaded, but not to the right site. It’s on something called Wiggleweb? What’s that supposed to—”

Just then the music started, a sweet reggae dub tape, played very loud; a bass line was running an insinuating melody over the percussive double-strums of a guitar. A seriously fat white guy hopped onto a tiny stage near the exit sign. He was pale as dough, short-haired and clean-shaven, attired in nerdly sweatshirt and khakis. He wore a dangly glowing necklace like that of Barb the cook.

Wobbling to the beat, the man began singing authentic reggae. In the break after the first song he introduced himself, delivering his words in a zestful Jamaican patois. “A man named Majek Wobble made me Churchill Breakspeare, ya know. I and I rastafarize you.”

During the next song, Churchill stepped down from the stage and began trucking from table to table. His smoothly flowing voice had no need of a microphone. Some of the other guests seemed already to know him.

During the next break, the singer paused by Bengt. “I surely see you again. The cut of your jib so fine.”

“I’m Bengt and this is Cammy. You’re a great singer.”

“Irie,” said the doughy Churchill.

Bengt’s attention was caught by Churchill’s necklace. It was a loose string adorned by luminous scraps—shimmering rods, glittering lumps, patterned scrolls, tufts of threads. He’d never seen anything like it before. It was garish and…

“Hypnotic,” murmured Cammy, fascinated by the necklace as well. She looked up at Churchill, almost at a loss for words. “I don’t, ah, understand your business model?”

“We feed our people high and tall,” said Churchill Breakspeare. “And down the line, we reap.” He called out towards the corner kitchen. “Our guests want toothy treats, Sistah Barb!”

“How do you manage that accent?” asked Cammy. “It’s uncanny.”

“You’ll learn before you know,” said Churchill, patting his peculiar necklace. “Like Majek Wobble.”

Barb the cook was at their table again, bubbling with equivocal laughter. The dessert plates glowed with—luminous pudding. Dark shapes lurked within.

“Living food,” said Churchill. “Grow your glow.” He swept little Barb into his plump arms and the two of them began skanking around the room, with Churchill’s voice lilting in another island song. By now some of the other guests had left, and the remaining ones seemed zonked.

The effects of the dessert were dizzying and hard to recall. Bengt’s sense of it was that he and Cammy lounged in their Lifter chairs for quite a long time, feeling ambitious, expansive and proud of themselves. At some point they decided to go home—and this wasn’t entirely easy.

All of the other guests had disappeared. Churchill and Barb were huddled in the corner kitchen, perhaps preparing the next day’s food. By now Cammy and Bengt didn’t feel like any further interactions with their vaguely disturbing hosts.

“The exit sign,” Bengt said, pointing. He and Cammy walked there holding hands—as if making their way through a frightening forest. The dim Lifter space seemed more cavernous than before. The empty tables and chairs were like toy furniture from a dollhouse. Small flittery shapes darted around the room’s edges, never directly in view, visible only from the corners of one’s eyes.

No actual door could be seen beneath the glowing exit sign. But when Cammy instinctively pressed herself to the wall, a narrow rectangle opened and she tumbled through—Bengt heard her cursing at her rough landing on the street.

Bengt pressed himself against the wall too, and he could feel the material beginning to thin. But at the last moment one of the room’s rapid peripheral shapes sped close and nipped a hole in his left ear. He felt more than heard the sound of the bite—a juicy crunch of cartilage. He began screaming.

The wall opened up a rectangle just wide enough for Bengt to squeeze through. On his way out, he heard Churchill Breakspeare’s voice echoing from within the Lifter trailer.

“Harvest party tomorrow.”

Bengt and Cammy made their way home through the shady back streets of Boston and conked out on their bed without even talking. The experience had been so disorienting that Bengt didn’t think to check on what had happened to his ear until the next morning. And then it was Cammy who pointed it out.

“Oh god, they tagged you. It’s a yellow-green disk with weird runic symbols on it. I’d call the color chartreuse? High visibility. Like something you’d see on a wild animal from an endangered species.”

Bengt fingered the oddly slick tag, took a look in the mirror. Kind of cool. Like a high-hole earring, but it didn’t have a removable back. Tentatively, he tugged at it. The gaudy tag resisted, inflicting pain proportional to any pressure. He relented.

“Well, it’s no weirder than half the jewelry you see on the street,” he said defensively. “Urban primitive. Maybe it’s like some kinda Lifter customer loyalty card? Latest tech, I bet! Favored status, bargains galore! I guess Churchill dug me.”

Cammy looked at Bengt as if she were inspecting a pickled specimen at a carnival freakshow, a jar in a medical teratology museum. “Or maybe he picked up on what a pushover you are. You’re the guy who gives money to those just-need-five-dollars-to-catch-a-bus-back-home street scammers. Are you saying it doesn’t bother you—being microchipped like a three-toed sloth?”

“Not one whit,” blathered Bengt. He still felt a little giddy from that magical pudding dessert. “Not if it means free delicious grub like we had last night. How is this any more humiliating than food stamps? Being unemployed, I’ve gotta cut corners, gotta manage the ol’ nonexistent cash flow.”

“Listen, we’re getting by fine with my video blogs and sock-puppet reviews and online ads. I told you not to worry. We’re married. I’ll take care of you.”

“Yeah, okay, but I’m ashamed. I still can’t believe that my Brown University bachelor’s degree in semiotics with a minor in French isn’t good for anything! And meanwhile my student loans are as big as an elephant’s balls, and they’re not getting any smaller.”

“You’ll get your chance, Bengt,” said Cammy, patting his cheek. “I still believe in you. But now I’ve got to get cranking on the edits for my new instructional video. How To Clean Your Own Fugu Fish.’”

“You could afford a fugu?”

“I’m not using a real one. Just a sand dab. Looks the same on the video. I never did find that video I tried to upload last night, by the way. And there’s no sign of a Wiggleweb. I guess that weird food made us kind of high.”

“A lot of questions,” said Bengt.

“Why don’t you go see your pal Olala?” suggested Cammy. “A visit to his cave always cheers you up. Find out what’s the deal with Lifter. And ask him about that silly tag in your ear. And while you’re at it, maybe you and your old pal can do some career networking?” A giggle escaped Cammy. “He might know of a job deconstructing old issues of Paris Match magazine.”

Bengt felt miffed by Cammy’s slight upon his chosen field. “Johnny Hallyday is a king, Cammy, and don’t forget it! You’ve heard me singing his songs. His wife Sylvie Vartan was the Blondie of the yé-yé era. That’s too dated? How about pop philosopher Bernard-Henri Lévy, his heavily cosmeticized wife Arielle Dombasle, and his billionaire mistress Daphne Guinness? Paris Match has a great tag-line for Lévy. God is dead, but my hair is perfect. The dude puts the I in triangle, to lift a phrase.”

“I and I,” said Cammy gaily. “Leave me to my faux fugu, oh dog-tagged sage.”

Olala Ogallala lived in a conceptual art project. He and some of his layabout computer hacker buddies had, by studying snitched blueprints, discovered a sealed-off, oddly non-Euclidean, empty windowless space in the upper reaches of a local mall. They’d covertly broken through into the concrete chamber, then furnished it by stealthily trucking in cast-off furniture via the attached parking garage. Tapping into the mall’s electricity and water completed their homesteading. And waste management consisted of a reeking chemical toilet. But Olala’s pals had soon tired of the inconveniently situated playroom, leaving the industrial-strength burrow to its lone eccentric tenant.

Having confirmed via jah-coded message that Olala was accepting callers, Bengt essayed the twisted path to the man’s living quarters. Up oil-strewn ramps, dodging departing and arriving carloads of consumers, through toxic exhaust fumes, past the deliberately misangled video cameras, around an insulation-foam-slathered pillar. Lift aside a draped piece of tarp camouflaged to look just like the wall, and bingo-bango, home sweet home!

A man of indeterminate ethnicity and race, Olala sported a massive crop of dreads. He’d twined bits of wire into the locks, giving him the look of a dark dandelion. Olala claimed some Native-American and Romany blood, among numerous other strains. Today, as he often did, he wore filched coveralls bearing the logo of the mall’s maintenance squad: useful camouflage.

Olala waved hello to Bengt without taking his eyes off his funky old laptop’s screen. “Make yourself at home, ligand. Catalytic helper molecule that you are. Bind onto my magnificence. I got sorghum beer in the fridge.”

Olala had picked up a learned style of discourse during his senior year at Brown with Bengt. He’d shown up, seemingly out of nowhere, and had somehow conned the university into letting him earn a BS degree in computer science during a single year, during which he’d redesigned the school’s entire network for them. Olala’s year of wonder had overlapped with Bengt’s senior year, and the two of them had some wild times together. Bengt had always seemed to amuse his freewheeling friend.

Bengt popped the cap off an unlabeled bottle of homebrew and chugged. Tasty, but lacking some of its usual kick and savor. A patina of ghost flavors from Lifter remained on his tongue, rendering common foodstuffs bland.

“So Cammy and I went to Lifter last night,” said Bengt. “I’m still a little twisted.”

“Good,” said Olala. “That’s what we like to see. Let me push you a little further. Look at this documentary about chix and shedders.” He flashed Bengt a sly smile.

“Chicks and shredders? Like the skateboard scene?”

“Way wrong, Dong Dong. The lobster industry. Chix are the youngsters, illegal to trap ‘em. Shedders are the somewhat flexible soft-shelled lobsters. They’re a good catch at certain times. But how do you think the fishermen filter out the chix, huh?”

Knowing Olala’s penchant for high-tech gadgets, Bengt ventured, “Underwater laser interferometry tape measures?”

“Ha! They use a simple slit! All size lobsters enter the alluring trap. But only bitty ones can squeeze out the slit. Self-selecting! An elegant hack! Feast your eyes on these images, you tasty dude. Let your mind roam.”

Olala slider-slid the video backwards and Bengt looked over his shoulder while it ran again. Why exactly was Olala showing him this?

Just to be saying something, Bengt asked, “So what happens if a lobster enters the trap at chix size, but then stays and eats so much bait it gets too fat to escape?”

“Tough titty, bro,” said Olala. “It’s gets all Hotel California weepy. The consumer is trapped by greed.”

“If lobsters were smarter, it wouldn’t work.” said Bengt.

Olala stared pityingly at his friend. “God, you’re slow, Bengt. Free food? Big box? Hard to get out?”

The penny dropped. Dizzy from the idea, Bengt collapsed into one of Olala’s ragged armchairs. “The Lifter people—you’re saying they’re like lobstermen? They want to catch Cammy and me?”

“What it is,” said Olala. “They took my brah Majek Wobble day before yesterday.”

“God—I think I heard this guy Churchill saying that name last night. I’m so dizzy from that dessert they gave me. Majek is, uh—”

“Reggae musician, mon. When I went to Lifter two days ago, I took Majek with me. I met him after one of his shows at a club this weekend. Smoking spliffs, talking Jah. I took him to Lifter. And he didn’t get out.”

“What are you saying? They kidnapped him?”

“When you saw Churchill at Lifter last night,” said Olala, narrowing his eyes. “Was he putting on some type of performance?”

“He was singing,” said Bengt. “He has this amazing reggae voice. Even though he’s totally whitebread. But he, uh, yeah, he did say he learned from Majek Wobble.”

“Here’s how it went. I go to Lifter two days ago to show Majek a big time. We lie around in there all day eating and smoking ganja, they don’t care. We have a triple helping of the radiant pudding, and then another and then another. Everyone pigging out and feeling wavy. And then the vibe gets very tight. The truck engine starts, varoom. People running for the exit door. They can’t get out, hardly none of them. Majek Wobble was skinny, but now he’s too fat. I’m fat too, but I—well, I know how to shed.”

“You sloughed off an outer layer like a shedder lobster,” said Bengt, not taking this very seriously.

“Don’t smile, ligand. I want you uptight. Otherwise this show’s no fun. Earlier this week Churchill was singing Vegas crooner, you know. Total shit. But now he swallowed up Majek Wobble and he can sing and talk Jamaican. Proof positive. Aha!”

Bengt was weary of this mind-game. He looked around Olala’s cave and shook his head. “Cammy and I had a really fun time last night. It’s been awhile since things went that well. And I was glad you’d sent me there. I felt like I had a friend. And now you have to start on this weird trip about Lifter being a trap. You’re bumming me out.”

“It’s good if you’re bummed. More interesting. But I’ve warned you, and you’ll still have a chance when you go back.”

“What do you know about this tag in my ear, asshole?”

Olala gave Bengt another of his significant smiles. “I assume you, ah, didn’t pick out the gewgaw yourself? No? Well—maybe it’s like when the lobstermen tag an especially juicy specimen. So they can spot him when he returns.”

“I want it off!” said Bengt yanking impatiently at the chartreuse disk. He saw spots and the pain made the room go dark. But he didn’t let up. “Get some pliers and crush it, Olala!”

“Calmo,” said Olala. “You want to be keeping that tag.” He rooted through the rubbish at the edges of the room and returned with a craft-saw mounted onto the body of an electric drill. “I’ll cut the earring-post for you.”

A few minutes later, the garish tag lay on Olala’s desk. Olala patched the really quite tiny puncture in Bengt’s ear with scrap of tape. Relieved to be free, Bengt used his smart phone to photograph the earring from several angles. He fed the images into his web search tool. No matches.

“Shouldn’t expect any,” said Olala, shaking his head. “Not on the straight web. I happen to know there’s a network-level filter routine to block out anything having to do with Lifter. A filter that’s omnipresent malware in the Man’s servers. But there is stuff about Lifter on the Wiggleweb. That’s a jah-code encrypted internet relay chat thing that me and my posse use. We’re making, like, a documentary.”

“Nobody tells me anything.”

“You’re a semiotics major, man. You’re lower than chix. But you’ll get your chance.”

“I need to go back to Lifter,” said Bengt, brushing the teasing aside. He’d been suddenly sandbagged by a memory of the savory food. “Right now. For lunch. If I can find the place.”

Olala gave him yet another odd, sly look. “Oh, you’ll find it. But let me put an app on your phone. Why? Let’s pretend that it predicts Lifter’s locations based on feeds from HowSquare, WebWhere, UseeMEseeU, and ShotSpotter. Yeah, yeah, that’s what I’m saying it does.”

“ShotSpotter?” said Bengt uncertainly. “Isn’t that the software that cops use to pinpoint open-air gunfire?”

“Would make sense. If this app was in fact what I said it was. There’s been some armed assaults against the Lifter truck lately. Tasty, tasty. People losing their heads. Next of kin, embittered friends—they’re like: Lifter stole my loved one! The anger’s building to a climax. Who killed Majek Wobble? I can see the posters, the benefit concert, the rabid midnight mob—” Olala trailed off, busy tweaking Bengt’s phone.

“I’m really not sure where you’re at,” said Bengt.

“Skungy Olala in his filthy cave. Into his flaky, menacing head trips. Where did Olala come from, anyway? What are his goals? Many questions. Here’s your phone, ligand. Have a good time in the truck. Eat for hours and hours. And, dude, if you can—learn how to shed. It’s a better ending if you do. Don’t end up like Majek Wobble.”

Utterly bewildered, Bengt pocketed his phone and his ear tag and left in a hurry, detouring through the mall proper to nosh on some free food-court samples. Maybe if he ate enough of that stuff he wouldn’t need to go to Lifter.

But, as with Olala’s beer, the tidbits of Popeye’s fried chicken and Panda Express boneless ribs, usually so rewarding, failed to please. Nothing but Lifter food would do. Looking around the humdrum mall, Bengt realized that he really did think Olala was crazy. The Lifter truck was a soul-devouring lobster trap? Get out of here.

And okay—even if there was something sinister about the Lifter—Bengt was too sharp to trap. Why not go there, score another great meal, and get out of the place in time? He could do it.

Bengt studied the little disk of his ear tag. It was a comely object. A gift from the Lifter crew. The writing around its edge was indeed a bit like runes. Or maybe hieroglyphs. Pictograms. Would be interesting to work up a semiotic analysis of them, comparing the runes to cuneiform and to Linear B. A publishable paper in there, an entrée to grad school. That would be an answer to his job drought. Nestle into the bosom of Dame Academe.

But now, inescapably, his mind circled back to his one obsessive thought. His hunger. He pulled out his smart phone and fired up Olala’s app. The app bleated, flickered, and died—leaving the phone in such a screwed-up state that Bengt had to reboot it via the on/off switch. And now the phone’s server was labeled Wiggleweb. And Olala’s app still wasn’t doing squat.

What-fucking-ever. How to find Lifter? The ear tag! It was glowing along one edge. Like a digital compass.

Bengt left the mall, holding the ear tag flat in the palm of his hand, letting it lead him through the mazy streets of Boston. In half an hour he was back inside the Lifter truck, tucking into a massive meal. A gay banner across the crowded, bustling room read HARVEST FEST. Churchill and Barb were everywhere, Churchill singing all the while, heavy into the reggae.

When Bengt awoke from his first postprandial nap, he waddled over to the kitchen counter and asked Barb to set him up again. And again. And again.

* * *

The sand dab had begun to stink like low tide in the Gowanus Canal. During the afternoon-long vidding of the tutorial, the hot umbrella lights had reduced the fish to the consistency of cow snot. Cammy’s thoughts ran, not for the first nor the last time, down a familiar groove: how nice life must’ve been, back in the old, stable, pre-postmodern, un-fucked-up economy, where you punched a clock and got a weekly check for forty years of eight-hour days, two weeks of vacation every year, then a good pension. But no, she and her peers had been born into the zero-security, free entrepreneurial age of the Endless Hustle.

She wondered if the pro-tech cheerleader type bloggers ever had to confront a gloppy mound of fish guts in their daily rounds? Probably not. Would she ever reach such exalted heights? It seemed so improbable most days. Little Camila Delgado, CEO, CFO, COO, Forbes 400. Not gonna hold her breath! But at least she had her Big Papi Bengt, lovable wackjob, and they had a roof over their heads and food on the table—

Bengt? Food? Where was he anyhow? Getting dark, no call, no text. Could he have gone back to the Lifter truck on his own—summoned by the esoteric forces who’d made his ear tag, drawn in like a deer to a poisoned salt lick, a tiger to a steak-baited blind, a fly to perfumed flypaper?

Hastily shutting down her gear, Cammy whipped off a text to Bengt. Still no response. She tried a voice call. Nada. Her nerves started to thrum, like telephone pole guy-wires under hurricane assault. What appeals for help did Bengt’s silence leave? Olala!

“Yeah, sure, he was here, Cam. Left hours ago. I hope he remembers to turn shedder.”

“Shedder?”

“Like a soft-shelled lobster. So he can squeeze out of the Lifter truck. It’s basically a giant lobster trap. They fatten us up and when we can’t get out, they ship us away.”

“Don’t be so stoned and crazy, Olala. Help me find my husband.”

“Seguro, I’ll give you an app to find the Lifter truck, porque no? I gave the same app to your hombre. Be sure and shoot a lot of video.”

Olala’s use of Spanish was a habit he fell into when talking to Cammy. Normally she didn’t mind it, but now it pissed her off. “Pendejo! You deliberately sent Bengt into a death trap?”

“Sorry, ligand. Between a man and his destiny, I interpose my carcass not. No apologies, no blame. You want my search warez? Hold the phone for a squirt of jah-juice!”

Out on the streets, Cammy turned on Olala’s app—but it seemed balky, pre-beta, of no value. The only visible effect was that it changed Cammy’s service provider to Wiggleweb. Early adopters get the shaft!

Shaft? She saw a sudden mental image of Bengt on a skewer running up his butt and out his mouth, her husband roasting on the spit, his skin crackling, his rendered fat dribbling into a trough of seaweed layered over steamer clams, the trough wedged between granite stones amid a seaside fire whose flames had already blackened Bengt’s face and singed away his hair. His blank, boiled-solid eyes were milky white, and sinister reggae music was playing and—No!

Something within Cammy rose up to replace Olala’s seemingly useless app. A heartlink to Bengt, a gutlink to the living Lifter dessert pudding, a global positioning system using old-school biological cells. At every turning, Cammy followed her instinctual twitches and tics, her heart tugs and her intestinal rumblings.

Seven-thirty PM. Streetlights—those that remained unbroken on this mingy, deserted avenue—blipping on in automatic response to daylight’s demise. And there, a block away, the Lifter truck! Hulking like something awkward and out of its native element—like a boxy stranded submarine or a downed suburb of the flying city of Laputa—the truck radiated a sexy/dangerous vibe. Its edges were smooth and gently curved, its cab was sleek and wind-faired. Cammy videoed it. Somehow the truck reminded her of a love-robot Sorayama gynoid pinup calendar that Bengt and his friends had greatly admired. Boyish Bengt and his little needs.

Quietly Cammy felt along the trailer for a glossy chrome entrance rectangle that would revolve like the pivoting haunted-house bookshelves of many an Abbott and Costello Meet Karloff epic. But today the seamless exterior of the truck stymied her efforts.

Apparently Lifter was accepting no new patrons tonight. Full complement of overstuffed, duck-and-plum-sated victims? No spare room in the giant chrome lobster trap? Cargo hold full! And cargo implied a destination, mind you, a place to deliver the goods. Departure imminent, full speed to the abattoir!

Cammy wasn’t about to let her Bengt be salted away. She had to add herself to the haul and rescue her temptation-trapped mate. But even now she didn’t dare pound on the truck’s side. She feared—who knew what from these creeps? Savage automated tridents and weighted Roman gladiator nets?

She scampered to the shiny truck cab at the front of the trailer. It was a Freightliner Century model, a thousand like it seen every day on freeways, anonymous, no painted name or logo, albeit this one had oddly sensual curves. It was a luxe sleeper model, featuring a berth behind the driver’s seat. Hardly daring to hope, Cammy tested the passenger-side door.

Unlocked! In she tumbled, panting from fear more than from exertion. She scrambled through the gap between the seats to the blanket-heaped mattress in back, and drew the stained cloth curtain to shut her off from sight. The curtain’s ringlets rattling seemed terribly loud. But no voice cried out.

This back part of the cabin smelled funky, but not with a pong she recognized. Zombie sweat, skin from odd hides, farts of strange esters. Cammy captured some video.

And now her hand found a heavy wrench on the floor. She clutched it greedily, like a cannibal with a thigh bone full of juicy marrow. Time seemed to stretch like a wad of Silly Putty bearing the impression of a photo, distorting the portrait of reality as it lengthened.

She heard a wild hubbub from within the Lifter trailer behind her. Footsteps hitting the pavement, two or three people escaping. Little Barb’s voice yelling after them, “You’ll be back, you greedy skinny sons of bitch!” Was Bengt running with them?

No time to check, for now she heard the truck cab’s door opening, with huffing fat man sounds. Churchill Breakspeare? Tuneful humming—“You Can Get It If You Really Want.”

Churchill’s hands beat out breaks on the truck’s dash, the motor roared to life, and they moved off, Barb calling a farewell from the sidewalk.

They rolled slowly through city streets, no direction evident to cloistered Cammy. Then faster, evidently picking up the interstate. Half an hour’s steady travel thereafter, before pulling off. Cammy tried to imagine a circle of likely destinations surrounding the city, but came up uncertain, there being no known facility with the sign she was imagining: Human Feedlot And Meatpacking Center.

Churchill Breakspeare exited the cab, humming Marley’s “Buffalo Soldier.” Cammy waited a few seconds, then crept cautiously from her hideout to the front seats. Inhabiting the musty bunk had left her feeling unclean. Through the truck cab’s windows, she had a panoramic view of an abandoned airfield, ringed by a chainlink fence and lit by scattered security lights on tall stanchions. Now she knew where she was: a small regional airstrip, formerly used mostly by amateur pilots and an air freight company or two. It had gone bust with the bad economy. Was Lifter going to fly their human catch out of the country? Was Bengt really inside the trailer?

Cammy heard Churchill fussing with the truck’s hitch, decoupling cables and such. If she exited to ground level, she’d surely be spotted. But if she could clamber above—

Cammy tucked the wrench into her waistband, slithered out the passenger side window, then up and onto the broad roof of the truck’s cab. Flattened there, she spied on Churchill.

The heavyset entertainer had entirely freed the diner from its conveyance. He’d opened a hidden panel on the diner’s side and was tapping various buttons in a rapid sequence. As he worked, he sang the Clash’s “Armageddon Time.” No supper for some of us tonight.

At the same time, on the flat roof of the diner, growing like mushrooms after a rain, a host of rods and antennae sprang forth—orbs and dishes, vents and baffles, vanes and widgets. Cammy videoed them. The newly sprouted equipment began to buzz and hum. The diner itself began to quiver.

Blurry howls from within, like the sounds of damned souls, and—yes—she could hear poor Bengt among them.

All four of the diner’s wheels lifted, slowly but perceptibly, off the airstrip’s cracked tarmac!

Without any thought or consideration, Cammy got her feet under her and sprang across the narrow, bi-level gap and onto the diner roof, quickly flattening herself there.

Churchill may or may not have heard her thump. But it was too late to do anything. The launch sequence was well underway. A glowing transparent nimbus snapped into being, enclosing the whole diner, and Cammy with it. Luckily it had formed a few inches above her head—failing to bisect her skull. Anxiously she put out her hand to feel the shining surface. It was a solid shell.

Accelerating upward, the diner headed for the sky—

—and slowed to a stop an hour later, approaching a silvery spaceship the shape of a vast disk, nearly the size of a city. Not so far below, sweet Earth gleamed like a noctilucent sea creature—Cammy could almost feel Gaia breathing. She got out her phone and captured more video. How many signal bars did low-Earth-orbit offer? Five! But only to the Wiggleweb! For a moment she forgot her worries, losing herself in the craft of her camera work. But then a pang hit her as she remembered her quiet, idle evenings at home with Bengt. Her mission was to bring that life back.

A door opened in the side of the mothership, and the diner drifted in, drawn by a tractor beam. The door closed, air hissed in, and the glassy shell around the diner dissolved. Artificial gravity reigned. Cammy slithered to the floor, awaiting an opportunity.

The lock’s inner door opened to reveal—giant ants? Three-eyed lizards? Flying jellyfish? No, the ship was staffed by Cammy’s fellow humans. Quislings, sell-outs, opportunistic traitors to their race. They were dressed in identical brown coveralls, the men and the women alike. And they wore those glittery fluffy cobbled-together bricoleur-type necklaces like Churchill and Barb. Like a death squad tricked out in aloha leis.

Cammy crouched beneath the trailer, clutching her wrench. And soon her moment came. The workers had opened the back of the Lifter van, and were herding out the wobbly captives—Cammy heard Bengt’s voice again, raised as if in a querulous question. But he couldn’t properly form his words. Peering through beneath the underside of the diner, she recognized Bengt’s beige French designer jeans, swollen like the conical legs of the Michelin man. She videoed the legs.

At this point her plan was simple—to club down the first worker who ventured near her, to put on the worker’s coveralls, to stash the unconscious victim inside the van, and to pose as one of the staff. But this was not to be. A slim, reedy-voiced man came upon Cammy from behind and seized her arms in an iron grip.

“Looky here! We got us a stowaway!”

“Too thin for the meat line,” said a stern, muscular woman, trotting over. “But we can’t send her back. Lock her in a cell, Earl, and we’ll decide later. Maybe just take her yubba vine and pitch the rest.” The rangy woman peered into Cammy’s face. Her eyes had a hard, fanatical glitter. “What was your angle, kiddo? Lose a guy to our catch?”

“No, no,” said Cammy. “I, I don’t know what happened. I was drunk, and I fell asleep on the top of your truck and—where are we? Is this a garage?”

“That’s some weak shit,” said reedy-voiced Earl. “Especially with you clutching a wrench to clobber us and all.”

“I’m scared!” protested Cammy, and broke into sobs. “Please don’t kill me. Maybe I could be one of you? I have nowhere else to go. I’m all alone, you see. No relatives, no friends.”

“She’s quick with the bullshit,” said the tough woman. “I like that. But lock her up for now, Earl. I gotta get to work.”

“Okay, Nelda.”

Holding Cammy’s arms in a painful twist grip, Earl marched her inside the ship. A hellish place, like a level of Dante’s Inferno. The ship’s domed interior was a great, misty space, like a dimly lit underground city, with the edges fading into the distance.

As she was dragged along, Cammy noticed work stations and clusters of mad activity, with pod-like cubicles here and there. In her time, schoolchildren no longer went on slaughterhouse tours, but she’d seen exposé videos of those bleak and bustling spaces—not unlike this one, with the worst parts off in the distance.

The processing of the latest Lifter load had already begun. To make it the more diabolical, the puffed-up victims were still alive, albeit mumbling and stunned.

The captives were lined up by an oversized operating table, and Nelda, the stringy woman, was leaning over it with a glowing knife. Monomolecular fractal blade. Zen carver with the subtle stiletto. Vorpal!

One by one, the erstwhile Lifter patrons were strapped down, and Nelda leaned over them, quick with her knife as a master butcher. Cammy couldn’t quite make out what the woman was doing. Extracting essential entities without mortal harm? But mortal harm aplenty awaited! After the table, the human cattle were yanked up into the air by their heels and sent slowly gliding across the ship’s roof, diminishing towards a distant, barely visible nexus of assuredly deadly blades. Poor Bengt was already in transit thither, passive as a pupa.

And now Earl was shoving Cammy into one of those rounded huts. The fat door plumped shut, leaving no sign of a seam around its edges. Cammy was trapped like a seed in a pod. What might she grow into?

But all she could really picture was Bengt’s excruciation. He’s already suffered some kind of psychic surgery beneath the Vorpal Blade, and now he was swaying toward a more carnal demise. Grade A chops and flank steak. Her husband’s childlike greed and naiveté had ruined his life and hers. If only she could have tweaked his personality somehow, willed away all his weaknesses, instilled some spine. But standard marital operating protocols stretched only so far.

Cammy’s phone rang! Wiggleweb connection! She fumbled it out, dropped it harmlessly on the resilient floor, then got it up to her ear. A familiar voice.

“Hola, chica! Olala aqui! Gonna get you out of there. Sorry for the unforeseen glitch. Unscripted is okay, but sometimes muy fubar. Thought you’d be way more Sigourney Weaver with that wrench. Plot stalled with our star in the hoosegow. Ratings taking an instant dip. No good for the bottom line. Renewal options off the table! But Wiggleweb has plenty of my compañeros surreptitiously in place among the Lifter crew. Just sit tight.”

“Olala, what are the Lifters extracting before the final slice and dice! What’s Bengt going to lose?”

“Oh, that’s the yubba vine. Every human’s got one. The yubba vine is a hidden organ network of which your Terran medical science knows nada. You got your circulatory system, your nervous system, your enteric system, your lymphatic nodes and—your yubba vine. It’s your personality’s gerbil-wheel, the circle where your mind-spark rushes round and round, making you imagine you’ve got a continuous self. Like when they stole Majek Wobble’s, they got all his mojo plus his toasting talents too. And anyone else can wear someone’s vine. Any being, any species. Glitzy, ritzy plug-in plus!”

“Is—is Bengt going to be a zombie if he loses his vine but survives?”

“Not precisely. Just kinda mentally translucent. Less solid and authentic. Insipid. You see lots of such folks around you every day right in Boston. And they still watch TV and pay taxes real fine.”

“No!” Cammy began to bang against the pod’s rubbery walls, but they absorbed her blows soundlessly.

“Hey, chica, calm down! Listen. I gotta book now.”

“Wait, tell me what you really are, you cabrón! Ratings dip! Terran science! What the fuck is all that!”

But Olala had cut the Wiggleweb signal. No ready answers there.

The undetectable door suddenly manifested itself. Cammy rushed out and instantly collided with what her confused senses initially registered as a kindergarten class on a daytrip. Taking in the scene more coherently, out on the floor of the death arena, she found herself surrounded by a pack of three-foot-tall humans of both genders, all wearing grass skirts, their exposed flesh a gentle green, their black spiky hair like a thicket of quills. Cosmic Slumberland imps! Interstellar Wiggleweb elves!

The biggest elf spoke in a sotto voce di basso profundo. A low, grainy hum. “Quiet down, crazy lady-miss! No big scenes. We say you rogue meat going to ship’s tenderizer machine. We say we want pound you like cutlet to correct anorexic skimp. But really, the Big O, he send us get you and hubby-wubby free. Dramatic Star Wars escape from trash compactor climax for show!”

“Show! Show! What fucking show!”

“Wiggleweb chart-topper. Terran Self-Selecting Provender Challenge. ‘Meet the meat so sweet to eat!’ ‘Irresistible sophont avarice on parade!’ ‘Trapped by vestigial Darwinian routines!’ And likewise mottos. Olala savvy PR flack, and A-number-one producer in four galactic quadrants.”

Cammy felt her head might explode. “Okay, never mind. Just get me and Bengt out of this madhouse.”

“Walk this way, dudette,” softly rumbled the lead elf.

But before Cammy could take a step, she felt hands descend imperatively, one upon each shoulder.

Nelda stood to one side of Cammy, Earl on the other, once again having crept up Cammy unheard. Not so hard amidst the processing din.

“Now, just where you goin, little miss?” asked Earl.

Nelda squinted menacingly at Cammy. “I doubt your yubba vine is rich and ripe, but I might could harvest it anyhow.”

The Wiggleweb elves’ leader intervened, all seeming deference and protocol. “Bigtime orders from Chief Snickersnack! Pound the sinews of this one for refectory diet jerky! Look, we open portal straight to ship’s kitchen!”

A disc of floor evanesced, revealing a shimmering gateway. Through the moiré scrim, a scene could be dimly apprehended.

Earl bent over to peer into the wormhole. “You sure you done got the right coordinates here? T’other side of this hole don’t resemble no tenderizer machine. Looks to me like Prison Bay termination module Number 785, or thereabouts—”

Trusting the goodwill of the Wiggleweb elves, Cammy abruptly shoved Earl through the wormhole. And before Nelda could even shout—a fist to her gut, a leg sweep and a push sent her in Earl’s wake.

The floor resumed solidity. The Wiggleweb elves bowed toward Cammy. “Most excellent Linda Hamilton style aggression! Now, the real deal!”

A new short-cut wormhole opened. Englobed like a beloved human herder by a pack of trusty miniature musk oxen vigilant against Lifter wolves, Cammy dropped through. Gravity shifted vectors, and then she was standing half a kilometer away—where Bengt dangled dispiritedly, awaiting the Kafkaesque Penal Colony Rube Goldberg machinery of filleting. He was fourth from the head. So wan and listless were the victims of the yubba-vine extraction process that they hung there as quietly as country hams.

Like macro-amoebas, the pack of Wiggleweb elves merged their substance and flowed a pseudopod around Bengt. They engulfed him, unhooked his heels, and passed him into their center, where Cammy clasped him furiously to herself. His bloated body felt semi-alien, semi-familiar.

“Oh, Bengt, you big idiot doofus glutton!”

Bengt’s affect remained bland and flat and sadly diminished. “Sorry, Cammy. I screwed the hot dog, or it screwed me. Guess I’m no Takeru Kobayashi after all.”

“Don’t worry, B-boy, we’re gonna get you home safe and sound. Everything will be super fine!”

“Super fine without my vine? How I pine and do decline. Can’t refine the mind offline.”

“Oh, shit! Hey, you!” Cammy addressed the general location of the head elf—who was still merged with his posse.

“Not ignorant hey you!” came the response. “Papa Palapa, at your rescue.”

“Okay, sorry, Papa Palapa. How do I get my man’s yubba vine back?”

“Oh, neato mosquito! We go check gift wrap division.”

The fused mob of little people, bearing Cammy and Bengt in their metaphoric belly, dropped down another teleportal (Cammy was almost getting to enjoy these rides), and emerged at an assembly line where single-minded workers were packing up fetish-like objects into long circuit-laden homeostatic shipping boxes as big as those that might hold a dozen untrimmed South American roses. Papa Palapa whisper-boomed to Cammy: “I busy up head wrapper man, you check out vines!”

Peeling off from the pack, Papa Palapa engaged the foreman, an officious, vice-presidential candidate type, who soon assembled his team of packers to help respond to Palapa’s frenetic, double-talking badinage. The yubba vines were unattended.

Very tentatively, Cammy lowered her forefinger onto one of the gnarly assemblages, a weird welter of cartilage, vertebrae, ectoplasmic tendrils, bits of bone, viscera, ganglia and dendritic microtubules.

As soon as her finger touched the vine, she was blasted with non-self memories of growing up black in Roxbury. She jerked back in surprise. Reluctantly, she began testing all the other exposed specimens, almost overwhelmed by each one’s immersive sensory assault. What if Bengt’s had already been disguised as a glittery lei for some—

Brown University quad on a hot spring day, tossing a Frisbee, whoa, look at that babe, gotta bone up for Derrida 101, wish I could bone her—

“Bengt! Here you are!”

Her husband lowered his face to within an inch of the funky neuro-anima web. “I think I recognize my pineal gland.” He reached down and grabbed the yubba vine. Instantly the old Bengt was back! He draped the soul-chord around his neck like a scarf. And as he donned the vine, it camouflaged its grisly essence beneath a sparkling illusion of crystals, tufts, spangles and shells. “Cammy, I love you so much! I’d give you my yubba vine if you wanted it.”

“It belongs on you.”

The pack of Wiggleweb elves, sensing victory, shuffled Bengt and Cammy away from the gift-wrap division. And now the elf-mass subdivided into the former happy throng. Papa Palapa rejoined them.

“Okay, pards! Time now for ‘Open the pod bay door, Hal!’“

Cammy felt sure they would be stopped at any minute. But another instant subquantum wormhole jaunt brought them to a collection of small shuttle vessels.

“Can’t send you straight to Earth via spaghetti system,” Papa Palapa intoned. “Whole planet interdicted. Must use last train to Clarksville.” Only then did Cammy really take cognizance of their escape vehicle.

The flying saucer consisted of a shallow chassis approximately as big as a modest hot tub, with side and rear vanes for aerodynamic maneuvering. Half the interior space was occupied by the shielded drive mechanism. A transparent dome rested atop the passenger space. A few failsafe controls clustered around a small steering wheel. Maybe comfortable for Wiggleweb elves, but two humans could barely fit side by side on the padded bench seat, with their legs folded and knees up around their ears.

“This is all you got?”

“Lifter buggers can’t be chewers! Hop in!” Papa Palapa raised the dome with a click and a whoosh of hydraulics.

Hopping was not the operative verb. Cammy let Bengt insert his unnatural bulk first, on the passenger side, before cramming herself in behind the wheel. Papa Palapa dropped the dome, which sealed claustrophobically around them with a reassuring thunk.

“Whitney Houston, we have ignition!”

The UFO trundled forward under invisible tractor beams, passed into an airlock, then was squeezed into naked space like a zit exploding.

Freedom!

Except that now they faced an enormous wormhole, big as a cathedral! Sucker-dotted tentacles the size of freight trains spilled from the hole into the raw vacuum, questing for their ship.

A hologram vidscreen on the dashboard flared into life. The three-dee monitor was filled with a writhing nest of saliva-threaded beaks and ciliated mouths, a congeries of rasping tongues and fangs. Cammy felt like puking.

The chaotic organic eating machine bellowed, “Buy one get one free offer still in effect! No rebates! You’re in the offer! So get in my shopping cart, you insolent canned goods!”

Against the background of the stars, the wormhole could be seen moving like the oval of a dark anti-searchlight. The tentacles moved ever closer to the small craft with the humans inside.

Cammy shrieked, then grabbed the steering wheel and slammed a button marked FAST. She made like she was sweet sixteen—behind the wheel of Daddy’s Camaro once again, all hot tequila in her veins.

The wormhole stayed on their tail for a time but somehow—after a hell of dodging and near misses—they broke into the clear, perhaps too trivial a prize for more recapture effort to be expended.

Cammy had triumphed. Or was it Olala’s behind-the-scene interventions that had achieved the thrilling climax to this episode of Terran Self-Selecting Provender Challenge?

As the upper edges of Earth’s atmosphere began to heat the nose of their absurdly tiny craft, Olala himself appeared on the hologram display.

“Good going, kids! We’re a hit again! Another season assured. And now that you’re in the know, I can get loosey goosey with you. What a relief!”

Olala reached up to grip his hair and pulled off his prosthetic human disguise.

Pointing up directly from the fake shoulders of his cyborg exoskeleton sat a squat lobster head, all mandibles and feelers and beady glassy eyes. Cammy was too numb to be shocked or scared.

Bengt crowed, “Boil me scarlet and dip me in butter. Now I know why you steered clear of those annual fraternity clambakes.”

“Nah, just too boring. After all, what’s a little cannibalism among friends?”

Note on “Yubba Vines”

Written October, 2012.

Asimov’s Science Fiction, July, 2013.

In August, 2012, my wife and I were guests of the Writers Center in Gloucester, Massachusetts, thanks in part to the influence of my writer friend Gregory Gibson, who’s lived in Gloucester ever since we two graduated from Swarthmore College. They housed us in a modest bungalow in working-class neighborhood beside the docks—the house the property of Henry Ferrini, a Gloucester filmmaker known for his portraits of Jack Kerouac and Charles Olson. During our stay, Sylvia and I went into Boston to spend a day with my frequent collaborator Paul Di Filippo; Paul and I talked about a story we might write. For years I’d been imagining an SF tale with aliens who “fish” for humans by deploying things like lobster traps on our city streets. My interest in this trope had been rekindled by my daily study of the lobster traps stacked on the docks near our lodging. And Paul came up with the idea of having the traps be mobile walk-in diners—apparently these now exist. But it seemed too obvious to have the aliens simply be “turning us into flank steak,” as Paul put it. As I’d recently seen someone wearing a complex, flashy necklace, I formed the idea of a lei that encrypts a person’s soul. And I’ve wanted to use the random word “yubba” for years. As usual, Paul was a skillful, easy-going collaborator, and we got the job done quickly—with Paul writing the final scenes in one go.

Loco (With Bruce Sterling)

“Waverly’s dead?” said Becka, verging towards a shriek. “How can Waverly be dead? Without him to cover our ass, we’re finished! They’ll rub us out and say we never existed!”

“You hear that rumbling outside?” said Gordo. “A steamroller. That’s how they got him.” Gordo’s breath misted the frigid air, for Dr. Waverly had ignored paying the power bills to heat their safehouse.

“What kind of bodyguard are you anyway? Hopeless ape! We’re doomed.” With one burgundy fingernail, Becka slit a spy-hole through the aluminum foil duct-taped to the window. “What is that monster doing out there?”

Gordo rubbed his chapped hands. “I was watching Dr Waverly like a hawk. Who knew a steamroller could pounce?” Laughing darkly, Gordo dropped into a leather executive armchair. From this throne, Dr. Fred Waverly had once ruled a federal research empire. The chair’s glossy arms were cracked and its casters were flat as broken feet.

“This means we’re on a hit-list,” said Becka.

“Lighten up,” said Gordo, his voice echoing in the unheated room. “This means we’re on our own. We’ll close down Project Loco. Sell off the secrets. And get the hell out while we can.”

“Was it Yellco who got Waverly?”

“Not likely,” said Gordo, blinking at her. “But I’m glad we’ve got a barricade. In case that roller makes a charge.” He gestured at the walls, stacked with debris.

The contents of Project Loco’s offices had been manhandled by forklift robots and crammed into their hideout: a derelict McMansion in dismal Middleburg, Virginia.

During the seven weeks of their increasingly uneasy confinement, Gordo and Becka had passed the time by piling the federal debris against the walls. Graceless steel desks, empty water-coolers, dead coffeemakers, and oddly angled surge-protectors—plus their specialized locative-science equipment: GPS units, atomic sextants, flux oscillators, nanolasers, and neutrino sieves.

The house was a jumble of crazed debris—except for one shining treasure, the culmination of years of off-the-books black-budget research, a bubbling, green-lit aquarium-tank, with glassy little cells subdividing it like an uneasy high-rise—a tenement for leeches.

Eight or nine species of leeches. Careful Loco research had proved that leeches in particular excelled as plug-and-play biotech implants. Leeches were simple and rugged, they ran off human blood, and their boneless flesh could hold a fine payload of wetware programming. Plus, once you got used to the concept of interfacing with leeches, it didn’t hurt all that much to stick them on.

Happier than clams and flexing in slimy topological ease, the bioprogrammed invertebrates were the ultimate product of the Loco Project. They carried the experimental Loco translocation apps. The parasites’ aquarium boasted its own battery-operated power supply to keep the creatures at a comfortable blood-warm heat.

Gordo pressed his chilly hands against the warm green glass. Outside the safehouse walls, the steamroller clattered on like a coffee grinder, casually, remorselessly. Every once in a while a ragged stranger would wobble by on a bike, but nobody seemed much bothered by the goings-on at a derelict house.

Meanwhile the steamroller was methodically flattening everything near the safe house’s garage. With digital efficiency, it crushed the abandoned doghouse. Then the thorn-tangled rose bushes. Then some cheap concrete garden statuary.

So much for the anonymous safety of the Loco Project’s final redoubt. The front yard was a maze of roller-marks in snow.

Uneasily, Becka rubbed the back of her neck. “What actually happened? Did Waverly morph into a giant leech? Like Patel did at the lab? Waverly was claiming he’d fixed that in his latest wetware build?”

“He slumped to the ground,” said Gordo thoughtfully. “That’s all I know for sure.”

“Was he writhing at all? Did he display spastic invertebrate activity?”

“The way it came down—” Excited now, Gordo crouched in the middle of the room, his heavy body nimble as he moved his hands, mapping things out. “He went soft. The steamroller attacked. And Waverly was like a gingerbread man under a rolling pin. A thirty-foot smear of smashed mathematical physicist. No blood, no bones. I used my hands to pry him off the lawn. I rolled him up like a tortilla and carried him into the garage.”

“Not much like Patel,” mused Becka.

“I can’t say,” replied Gordo. “Remember, I only joined your team after the Patel incident.”

“I wish you’d stop bitching about ‘the Patel incident.’“

“Look,” said Gordo, “you can’t just morph a federal scientist into a giant invertebrate that catches fire. That’s not an acceptable protocol.”

“Security guys like you can never keep your traps shut,” said Becka, angrily pacing back and forth through the debris. “Forget about Patel, he’s stuffed in a nuclear waste barrel. Let’s talk about Waverly. Even if a steamroller crushed him, it’s not scientifically established that he’s dead.”

“Where do you get that idea? Of course he’s dead. I saw his brains come out of his eye sockets.”

“I need facts,” insisted Becka. “Not your interpretations.”

“Oooh,” said Gordo. “The dragon lady. Okay, as soon as we stepped outside the safehouse, Waverly started babbling. He said, ‘I’m going everywhere.’ He was slobbering. Then he lost his muscle tone. His hands pulled up into his sleeves, and he went all boneless. And then—wham! That steamroller comes out of nowhere and runs him over.”

“Just like that?” said Becka skeptically.

“That’s how I saw it. That’s the machine that killed him, still tooling around out there. It’s like a remote-controlled drone.” Gordo peeped out the window. “Look, it keeps backing in and out of our garage. That’s where I dragged Waverly. It’s still running over him. Again and again.”

Bathed in the warm green light of the leech aquarium, Becka stared at Gordo. She looked cute and serious with her short dark hair. Pitiable shadows of rage and despair played across her face. As long as Dr Waverly had been in charge, Becka, ever the faithful post-doc, had been full of hope. But now, with Waverly flattened, her illusions were crushed like so many asphalt pebbles.

“Where do steamrollers come from?” she mused. “Oh. The city construction yard.”

“I guess,” said Gordo, still peering out the window. “But I can tell you it didn’t drive here. Someone got hold of our loco and teleported it in. Take a close look, it’s cruising right by our house again.”

Becka hastened to the window.

“It’s motor isn’t on at all,” Gordo pointed out. “It’s drone control isn’t active. You can tell from the lights on top. They’re all off. The things running on pure loco. Someone’s teleporting it all around!”

“Translocating, not teleporting,’” snapped Becka. “Can’t you get that one thing straight? Loco applies affine transformations to the subdimensional pregeometry that underlies the spacetime foam. Loco edits our reality from the outside. Loco is nothing like ‘teleportation’.”

“Sure it is,” said Gordo, baiting her. “It’s like on Star Trek.”

“Christ, you’re a moron.”

“Maybe so, baby. But this moron has what you want.” Gordo attempted a leer.

“As if,” said Becka, looking away.

“Anyway,” said Gordo, beginning to enjoy himself. “The steamroller spread out fat Waverly like pizza dough.”

Becka scowled, “I told you that Waverly should never leave our safehouse.”

Gordo picked absently at the masking tape on an office cartoon, taped to the side of an upended desk. An archaic folk-xerox of some guy unscrewing his belly-button and having his ass drop off.

Becka rooted in the debris that braced the safehouse walls. She found a federally-approved orange and silver pilot survival blanket. It was sixty years old and rattled like burnt parchment, but she wrapped it around her sloping shoulders.

“Don’t get that look on your face again,” said Gordo, adjusting the buttons of his overcoat. “None of this is my fault. Waverly insisted on taking a walk today. You know he was stir-crazy. He said an outing might reduce his bloat. We snuck out while you were sleeping.”

Becka wrung her blue-knuckled hands. “God damn it! We’ve been stuck here for weeks in this crappy, nameless, unheated, dead-end, foreclosed house, playing Dad and Junior and Sis. We shattered every limit of space and time and stuck our software into leeches, and after all our fine work, what do we get?”

“We get a steamroller popped out of thin air,” said Gordo practically.

“With the Pentagon waiting for us to turn our beautiful invention into a killing machine.”

Gordo grunted.

“Or for some sleazy web-biz morons to productize us commercially. I’m talking about Yellco. They hired a bunch of our disgruntled staffers. Yellco and their stupid cloud.”

“The cloud’s ubiquitous,” said Gordo cozily. “The cloud is everywhere, all the time. That’s what’s good about the Yellco cloud.”

“The cloud spies on everybody,” said Becka. “How come the cloud is bigger than the government? This is all so unfair!”

Silently, Gordo blew on his hands, then rubbed his right shoulder. He opened a desk, revealing half a crate of army-surplus beef stew.

“How can you possibly eat at a time like this?”

“When’s a man supposed to eat?” retorted Gordo, searching through a tangle of cable-dripping debris. He produced one stained, misshapen plastic container and pulled a tab at its base. The stew began to hum and rattle.

“That can is seriously past its expiration date,” remarked Becka.

“Desperate times,” nodded Gordo.

“Did you set Waverly up?” asked Becka, slitting her eyes.

Taken aback by the wild accusation, Gordo was silent for a long moment. “Why are you always like this?” he said, his voice nearly a whine. “Everything’s always so complicated with you.”

“I’ll make it simple.” Becka stood up and poked him in the chest with her finger. “Our boss is a pancake. Who’s next?”

“You!” said Gordo, abruptly clamping her in an embrace.

Becka wriggled one hand free. She slapped Gordo so hard that the sound echoed from the clutter on the walls.

“Go ahead, hit me,” muttered Gordo, releasing her and gingerly feeling his inflamed cheek. “Because I’m a mole, all right? You might as well know—I’m a mole from Yellco. I’ve been wanting to tell you that for a long time.”

Becka gaped in amazement, still catching up. “You work for Yellco? All this time?”

“Yeah. When I spread the word about that Patel incident, your staffers scattered in all directions. You ended up exiled and alone, and I came along to pick up the intellectual property. That’s the pay-off, and that’s why I’m still here, all cozy with you.”

“Oh, it’s all so dark-side,” said Becka despairingly. “So sleazy. So sold-out.”

“You academics never have any street-smarts,” said Gordo, still rubbing his cheek. He looked at his reflection in the glass of the gleaming aquarium. “Me, I’m a street-hardened security op. That’s what Waverly asked for—after you guys vitrified Patel’s ashes into a glassy barrel of nuclear waste. Waverly figured a guy like me would know how to hush things up. That shows how much you losers knew about real-life federal security.”

“What were you doing before?” asked Becka, intrigued. “Where do people like you come from?”

“Oh, I was the top security man at Dulles airport. Humiliating passengers. It was great work, but I screwed up. and strip-searched a congressman’s son. You guys were my disgrace posting. Project Loco is my personal Siberia.”

“But you should have loved your new job!” Becka protested. “We got such superb results in unconventional physics! Sure, Patel turned into a leech and underwent spontaneous combustion—but that only happened one time! All the rest of those wiggling things locked in the penthouse, those were just animal subjects. Dogs, mostly. Leeches love dogs.”

Silently, Gordo thought this over. “What was Patel like?” he said at last. “I mean, before he got all flexible and tubular.”

“Patel was cute. He had a crush on me, actually. That’s why he volunteered to pioneer the science of translocation. The test went fine at first, but after the leech hit an artery, Patel started heating up inside. Like a runaway reactor. We locked him into the shower-room, hoping he’d damp down. But he crawled out through the keyhole and slithered upstairs to my office.”

“I never heard this part,” said Gordo.

“It was such a mess,” said Becka. She tightened her voice and pressed on. “That pathetic Patel was telling me that he’d done the test to show he loved me. With those leechy, toothy mouth-parts, I could barely understand him. Like bluh bluh bluh. And he was hot as a furnace. I was yelling and backing away from him. And then, oh God, he caught fire in my office. Men came in haz-mat suits, I never used that office again. That was the room we turned into your office, actually. After we hired you to keep things mum with your sleazy dark-side connections.”

“So you could turn more volunteers into giant leeches.”

“Not actual leeches!” exploded Becka. “Subdimensional pregeometric assemblages!”

“What’s the diff? They’re both boneless, wormy and wobbly.”

Becka put her hands on her hips. “That’s a typical ignorant layperson’s confusion.”

Right then Gordo’s can of self-heating beef-stew popped open. The putrid smell of spoiled meat wafted out.

“You can’t eat that rubbish,” said Becka impatiently. “Let me show you some real food.”

“Now you’re being nice,” said Gordo, wrapping a rag around the spoiled stew and sequestering it within a file cabinet. He walked back, gently smiling, his voice soft. “Show me what you’ve got for me, baby. People always eat a lot at wakes. And after that—they have sex. It’s life against death. Very human.”

“You wish,” said Becka, her cheeks pinkening.

“I didn’t mean you in particular were human,” said Gordo.

“You can’t have red-hot funeral sex with just anybody,” said Becka, deciding to flirt. She lowered her head, placing a delicate finger on a small bump on the base of her neck, up by the hairline. “As for the food, made Waverly fit me with a loco leech. Call me crazy.”

“I’ll volunteer too,” said Gordo reflexively.

“You might morph into a pregeometric assemblage that resembles a slimy bloodsucker,” Becka warned him, a flicker of a smile on her face.

Gordo shook his head. “I’m thinking that when Waverly morphed this morning, he willed it happen. The guy was so cornered and stir-crazy, he wanted to morph. Right before the big change, Waverly said, ‘I’m going everywhere.’ Well, I’m going where’s right for me. Fish one of those little bastards out of the tank for me. I’ll take my own chances.”

“I just wish I could pry my own leech loose and give it to you,” said Becka uneasily. “But check out my awesome food demo first. It’ll blow your mind.”

Becka pulled two chairs over the flimsy card-table that Waverly used as a desk. Improbably yet deftly, she extracted a loaf of bread from a meager pencil-holder. The bread puffed up as she pulled it upwards, like toothpaste oozing from a tube.

“Now watch,” crowed Becka. “No keyboards, no commands, not even a gestural interface.” She cocked her head, staring at the crisp loaf of flaky bread on the table. The baguette spontaneously opened up with a laser-sliced precision. It rapidly bedecked itself with thin, slot-like wafers of colorful ham and brie.

Becka blinked her sharply focused eyes, and the spatial substance of the sandwich rotated upon itself, like the slats of a Venetian blind. A tidy row of colorful ham and cheese canapés sat on the wobbling table in the chilly room.

“I always wondered how you fed the boss behind my back,” exclaimed Gordo.

Becka proudly nibbled a shred of the gourmet ham.

“That came out of nowhere, like the steamroller?” nodded Gordo. Outside their walls, the machine was still busily clanking around. “Here, but not really here?”

“Where is anything?” said Becka. “An object is just a mesh of pregeometric locative architectures—instantiated via a spatial transform. This food started as a baguette sandwich in Fort Meade, over where we used to work. I edited the baguette loco myself.”

Gordo scarfed up the little treats as fast as his cold-stiffened fingers could pluck them from the table.

“You’re eating eight sextillion affine transformations for every canapé,” Becka told him, delicately choosing a few for herself. “Loco tech is super processing-intensive. Each of these tasty morsels is a zettaflop of cloud crunch.”

“A zettaflop?”

“That’s one higher than exaflop. So don’t get all greedy. The cloud-load for this snack creates info lag all up and down the Eastern Seaboard.”

“A secret chow-line through the cloud’s back door,” mused Gordo. “That’s some kinda management perk.”

“That’s how life has to be nowadays,” Becka shrugged. “Looks great, tastes yummy. It’s provisionally real. Of course if the loco crashes before you’ve metabolized your lunch—tough! You’ve got a bellyful of subdimensional quantum foam.”

Gordo looked up hopefully, licking translocated mayonnaise from his fingers. “So we can glom free lunches from random delis forever, whenever we want?”

“Burn Before Thinking, is what Dr. Waverly said about that idea. We were supposed to feed Special Forces paratroops with this. And then there was our death-ray app. We were supposed to translocate raw energy from the core of the sun. And blast it out in a beam.”

“Awesome,” said Gordo. “How did that work out?”

“It’s technically feasible. But we kept having problems getting the coordinates right. Hassles with the gravitational warp—it’s very chaotic at the center of a star, what with general relativity coming into play. Very unstable. We tested the process on dogs, taking them outside to bark at the sun. And of course that body-morphing issue was a big problem with the dogs. Quite a few caught fire.”

“Burning dog-shaped giant leeches with death-ray eyes,” said Gordo.

Becka plucked at her full lower lip. “I really wouldn’t put it that way.”

“You and Waverly were a pair of loose cannons.”

“We wanted to hit some goddamn development milestones, okay?” said Becka. “We were finally turning the corner. Waverly found a superior West Virginia leech that was free of the morph effect! He’d been wearing his leech with no trouble for two full months. I’ve had my own leech for just a few days less than him, and I feel perfectly fine.”

“So far, so good,” said Gordo. “Just look how far you’ve come, you and Dr. Waverly.”

Becka flopped into Waverly’s stuffed chair beside the sparkling aquarium-tank of the loco leeches. She closed her eyes and rested her hands on her temples. Presently she lifted her head and bleakly stared at him.

“Whether you want to admit it or not, Waverly’s still alive. He’s undulating. Even though that steamroller keeps rolling on him, making him thinner and thinner.”

“How would you know that?” asked Gordo cautiously.

“I can see him through my loco leech. Not see him, exactly. It’s more like proprioception—I know ultraprecisely where he is. Like the way you know where your elbow is, or your bedroom furniture when you get up in the night.”

“Well, I saw him with my own human eyes, and I didn’t see any undulating. He looked deader than hell.”

“What a blind, coarse, unfeeling man you are. What a nightmare this is for me,” Becka intoned. “The girl with the highest SAT in the history of Minneapolis. I should have paid more attention to reading Mary Shelley. Frankenstein? I always loved Mary Shelley. I mean, she was super-brainy, but really romantic and hot.”

Becka’s face quivered with despair. She reached under her flimsy card-table desk. She heaved out the overstuffed, derelict-style backpack she used as her raw-panic bug-out-bag. It held some choice packs of blueberry people-chow in there, a half-pint of ouzo, even a plush stuffed turtle. Finding a mass of crumpled tissue, she wiped the tears from her smooth, olive-skinned cheeks.

“That pitiful trembling tortilla was the greatest physics genius of our time,” she whispered.

“Yeah,” Gordo said gruffly, “I know, it’s a shame.”

“At the end of his life, you and I were the only friends he had left. We’re like his next-of-kin. We should do the decent thing by him. Go fetch a piece of Waverly from the garage.”

“Your mentor’s mortal remains are kinda crumbly,” said Gordo.

“Crumbly?”

“Majorly.”

“Like—just like dead-organic, squashed crumbly? Or like subatomic degenerate-matter blue-Cerenkov-radiation glow-in-the-dark Los Alamos crumbly?”

Gordo looked glum. “What you said.” He pulled back the frayed cuffs of his overcoat, studying the peeling skin of his hands. “Look at this. And the rays cooked my shoulder, too.”

“I’d better not go into the garage at all,” said Becka quickly. “Not with him decaying into pregeometric subdimensional Feynman diagrams. So, okay, well, you can go in there again. Because you’ve already been exposed. Run to the garage pronto and fetch in a piece of the boss.”

“No way.”

“Don’t be stupid! You already touched him. Just hold your breath and flake off a small piece. I don’t need much for a forensic study.”

“That’s such a lame word, forensic,” said Gordo, rebelling. “Why not truck him over to Dulles and feed him through the airport scanners?”

“I know he’s still alive,” insisted Becka. “I just need a way to prove my hypothesis. And—” Becka jumped to her feet, her face alight. “Eureka!”

“What?”

“I just realized! Dr. Waverly translocated that steamroller here himself! He’s the one who brought it in. He’s using the steamroller to flatten himself, so he won’t go critical. He’s reducing his bloat so he won’t catch fire.”

“What then?” said Gordo, really doubting her.

“He’s aiming for a higher type of phase transition! Our simulations predicted that was theoretically possible, but—if he’s actually achieved it, he’s entered a whole new level of existence! Be a man and go into that garage, Gordo. Or at least call out to Dr. Waverly from the garage door.”

“I’ve had it,” Gordo snapped. “You know what? I’m out of here. I just made up my mind. Waverly is stone dead. I’d be crazy to stay in this meat-locker one minute longer. I can outrun that steamroller. I’m a tough guy, I’ll take my own chances out in the real world.” Gordo flipped up his collar, pulled down his hat, and ambled toward the door.

Becka rose to her sneakered feet and scampered hastily after him. “Wait, Gordo. You’re abandoning years of research by brilliant scholars.”

Gordo looked Becka up and down, from her ironic Goob Dolls hairpins to her skatepunk Converse sneakers. “Research by mixed nuts, more like. What good did you get out of any of this research? Ever? Maybe you’re gonna find out the personal phone number of the Higgs boson, but meanwhile you’re a blacklisted junior professor who was shitcanned for science fraud.”

Cut to the quick, Becka retorted. “Well, you’re a big ugly goon who gropes helpless females in airports.”

They studied one another, awaiting some next, consequential move.

After a dreadful interval, Gordo realized he would have to be the one to speak up. “Look. Don’t get mad. Maybe we could work something out. You and me. We could blow this bad scene and make a run for it. There’s a lot of good security jobs in Qatar and Kazakhstan.”

“What am I supposed to do in those countries, swathe my face in a Hermes scarf? I’m a brilliant American federal scientist with years of loyal service! I’m staying right here in my own country. My only problem is that Project Loco is so freaking astral it makes LSD look like Medicare.”

“The feds aren’t going to fund you anymore. Not when your boss is a self-flattening radioactive pancake.”

“It’s not exactly radioactivity,” said Becka. “But, yeah, I know.”

“So, how about we hook up with private enterprise,” suggested Gordo. “My pals at Yellco. They’re in big business, they can deal with the feds. You go and do the kabuki for them. A live demo. Lay sample loco leeches on those awestruck investor geeks. Then I can close the venture deal.”

“Selling government-funded research results is unethical,” said Becka in a lofty tone. “Since you’re not a scientist like me, you know nothing of the proper research and development protocols.”

Gordo nodded quietly, grimly. “Oh, I agree with you. I appreciate that, the way you just put me down. I’d love to see you cut a deal for yourself.” He stroked his stubbled chin, pooching out his lips to assume a wise expression. “You’re guilty of warping the fabric of spacetime with a leech stuck to your neck. You’ll get the gas chamber. The networks will run it live.”

“Oh god, oh god, oh god!”

“You’re fine if I’m here to protect you,” said Gordo, stout and manly. “Waverly’s flatter than toast, but nothing’s happened to you yet. You know what we need? A drink. A drink, two trench coats and a handgun.”

“How can you even talk about booze when we’re in so much trouble?”

“Bust out that ouzo you’ve got hidden in your knapsack. Translocate us an apple pie.”

“No pie for you,” said Becka primly. “It’s not even ten in the morning.” She turned to the coffee maker that sat atop an unstable heap of lab equipment. “I’ll make you a nice strong coffee.”

“Whatever,” said Gordo. “Rough day. I hate seeing dead people. Especially when I have to clean them up.”

Becka sniffed. “The noise of that steamroller is giving me such a headache.”

Gordo reached absently into his shirt pocket. “Hey, you want some aspirin? I copped it last week in that shell of a mall. It’s German! Really pure.”

“You can be a handy guy sometimes, El Gordo,” said Becka, gratefully eating a painkiller.

“Real soon now, we burst into action,” said Gordo, “Caffeine and sugar, aspirin and ouzo! We’re gonna take the war to the world outside!”

Just then they heard a clumsy scratching at the front door, followed by a series of light, precise knocks.

Gordo peered through the fisheye spyhole in the center of the mansion’s bolted door. “This is the living end,” he said. “Now someone sent us a robot.”

“You’re kidding me.”

“No way, look for yourself. It’s one of those Japanese quadruped things, those herky-jerky origami dogs. I’ve never seen one outside a YouTube video.”

“I can see it through my loco leech,” said Becka with an inward look. “Maybe we’d better find out what it wants.”

Gordo opened the door to reveal a disposable droid, a flimsy creature that had been created as a 3D-printed construction of grid-wired plastic. It was cheap and flimsy, tidily folded to balance on four pointed feet. Graphic displays flowed across its surfaces.

The closest surface resolved into the plump face of their landlord. His name was Yonnie Noe, and he was famed for having bought up three thousand houses in the blasted Northern Virginia suburbs. Keen on personal service, Mr. Noe printed out fresh rent-collector droids every day.

“I need to speak with Dr Fred Waverly,” said Yonnie’s face, his tone peremptory. The sound emanated via vibrations from the collector droid’s surfaces. The creature cocked its head, aiming its photosensitive patches into the house, sampling the air with a roughened surface near the tip of its triangular nose.

“Dr Waverly’s in the garage,” said Gordo. “He’s getting a massage.”

“That’s nice, but I smell burnt wiring,” announced Yonnie. The bot slid a papery leg through the open door. “Did you use a two-prong plug in a three-prong hole, sir? I’ll have to inspect for that.”

This was a ruse. Once a collector droid had somehow folded and slithered its way into a deadbeat’s sanctum, valves would open and it would emit a spray.

“You can’t evict us,” bellowed Gordo, giving the droid a savage kick.

“You didn’t pay your landlord,” chirped the paper robot, skittering right back. “Allow me to display your deadbeat financial status.” A series of charts, blueprints, progress bars and spycam views scrolled rapidly across its back and its legs.

Yonnie’s face reappeared, threatening and serious. “The ambient biometric feeds shows the renter of record to be lying on floor of the garage.”

“I just told you that,” said Gordo. “But you weren’t listening.”

“Dr. Fred Waverly’s brainwaves are subnominal,” intoned Yonnie. “I deem him incapacitated. Your evident failure to file a police report is a crime! Prepare for immediate eviction, followed by arrest!”

“Dr. Waverly’s only resting,” babbled Becka over Gordo’s shoulder. “He’s in a deep trance. He’s an ascended master. I know you want your back rent, Mr. Noe, but we don’t have the password to activate Professor Waverly’s credit account.”

“This is unacceptable,” snapped Yonnie.

“You can’t arrest us,” said Gordo. “You’re made of paper and coat-hangers.” He gripped the robot by its papery midriff and threw it into the snow. He slammed the door and shot the steel bolts.

The robot pattered and scratched at the door, emitting a buzzing series of escalating threats. And they could hear a second droid fumbling at the window.

With trembling hands, Becka stuffed a few things into her backpack and shrugged it onto her shoulders. “I’m not strong enough for this,” she said. “I can’t beat up robots. I’m a scholar.”

“I can handle this crisis,” said Gordo, watching her. “Pick me out a loco leech.”

“Okay, try the top left box in the tank,” Becka counseled. “Put a leech straight up your nostril and it’ll hook to your brain immediately. It takes a whole hour to interface it if you stick it on your neck.”

Leaning over the aquarium, Gordo pincered out a writhing brown West Virginia leech. Holding it tight between finger and thumb, he snorted it up.

“Oof,” said Gordo, staggering. He held up his hands, staring at them like he’d never seen fingers before. “Sextillion,” he muttered. “I’m counting the molecules, yeah. Septillion.”

The collector droids were scritch-scratching at the door and the window, earnestly trying to slide in through the cracks. But this algorithm failed them. They were quiet for a minute, and then they emitted two tightly collimated chirps. One of the window panes shattered into shards. Instantly two folded-up shapes glided through the empty pane like paper airplanes. The droids unfolded themselves to stand on all fours, wavering like drunken hat stands.

One of the collector bots lifted his tail and began to spew a thin stream of repulsive gas.

With a savage effort of his will, Gordo dove into the locative mental spaces of his leech. Immediately he found the city construction yard. Translocating physical objects was as easy as lifting a fork from a table.

“Roar,” Gordo declared.

A bulldozer crashed gloriously through the wall into the littered dining room, its blade raised like a tar-stained guillotine. The dozer’s tracks and blade made a lethal, pig-slaughtering racket. Fresh, cold air streamed in.

“This all goes on your bill,” screeched Yonnie No’s voice, and then his origami droid was crushed.

Gordo bobbled his head, manipulating the bulldozer as effortlessly as a wire-frame graphic. Its dirt-stained teeth knocked the aquarium from its stand in a geyser of shattered glass and wallowing parasites. The dozer whirled, its dirt-stained treads gouging the floor.

“I’m voiding your deposit,” chirped Yonnie Noe’s remaining collector droid, scuttling out of reach. It hid in the crannies of the junk piled against the walls, preparing to vent its own supply of gas.

The bulldozer rotated in place, lining up for an attack. Gordo zoomed the dozer’s dimensions down to a nimbler size. With a blur of motion, the miniaturized bulldozer darted like a rabid terrier to crush the last droid to bits.

And then, with a smooth affine transformation, Gordo restored the dozer to its full stature. It trundled outside, making another yawning hole in the wall, opening a Pompeii-like vista.

Silence fell. The dozer was motionless beneath the pearly winter sky. In the garage, the steamroller was silent too. A few dark dots of snow began to fall. The frigid air smelled somehow like steel.

“You overdid it,” said Becka critically.

“Women always say that,” shrugged Gordo. “You wanted me to solve your problem… Hey, problem solved now, it’s all rubble.”

“Look,” said Becka, pointing.

A wide, flat sheet was creeping across the snowy winter lawn, reflecting glints of rainbow color from the low, gray clouds.

“He’s like a flounder,” said Becka. “ Or no, he’s like a soap film.”

Waverly the soap-film man undulated and rose into the air. As if seen through a haze of static on a clouded video screen, he twinkled, stuttered, jaggified, and broke up—into frantic dots. A swarm of Waverly gnats. Bright and glittering, the gnats swirled in a slow tornado.

“He’s going everywhere,” said Becka. “He predicted this. He’s encysted himself into a quintillion particles.”

With a dip and salute, the swarm of Waverlys scattered itself to the vagrant breezes of winter.

“I don’t think that’s an attractive career choice,” said Gordo.

“Do you want to try and pry your leech loose, before it really digs in?” asked Becka. “I think it’s too late for me.”

“I’m riding this all the way,” said Gordo. “Wherever it leads. Having this superpower—it feels like the first time I’ve ever really been alive. It’s just you and just me against the world. So first, before anyone else shows up—” He nodded his head towards the house.

“Hot funeral sex?” said Becka, her expression unreadable.

“Please,” said Gordo.

Note on “Loco”

Written December, 2011

Tor.com, July, 2012.

Bruce emailed me an idea for a story that would somehow be related to locative art, that is, to virtual-reality art providing an experience that relates to a viewer’s specific location. I wasn’t exactly sure where to go with this notion, but I knew it would be fun to work with him again. As is customary for our collaborations, “Loco,” is a two-person story, with the characters loosely based on Bruce and me. Instead of directly arguing with each other about the story, as Bruce and I are prone to doing, we set “our” characters to bickering. In this one, I’m the punky woman, and Bruce is the tough, hard-bitten man. There’s also a bit of me in the professor who’s been run over by a steam-roller. Having a guy be flattened like a pancake without actually dying was one of those odd story-twists that simply occurs to a writer—and then, just for the hell of it, you throw it in and see if you can make it work within the tale’s internal logic. The tank of leeches, the attack of the road-grader, and the paper robots are what-the-hell ideas too. In the end, the story has a fine, mad logic, and it’s pretty funny too.

I Arise Again

I’m very happy to speak to you today, and to share my recent work.

I’ve always thought of my novels as “beatnik science fiction,” not that anyone else uses that description. “Beatnik” is just a word that I like. In reality I’m more what you’d call a kiqqie or a qrude. I live in a hole in the ground and I eat dirt. These are modern times.

At thirty-six I published my first novel, Bad Brain. It was about a brain in a jar that grows tentacles, rides a bicycle to the studio of a talk-radio station—and hollows out the head of an anti-beatnik broadcaster. Having preserved the scraps of the radio host’s original gray matter in a freezer, the bad brain takes up residence within the vacated skull and entertains the radio audience in offbeat and positive ways. At the book’s end, the by-now-peace-loving broadcaster’s brain is restored, and the bad brain rides his old bicycle into the sunset, in search of further ways to improve our world. Bad Brain appeared in paperback and as an aether wave. It was met with indifference, which mutated to derision and scorn.

No matter. I developed a following. I won an award. I was getting over.

At night, alone in my burrow, I’d rub my feelers over the emerging good reviews. My quill would stiffen, my ink-sac would fill. I wrote more beatnik SF novels.

And so the years went by.

As I stand before you today, I’m sixty-six, with a stack of beatnik SF novels to my credit. In recent years, my sales have turned weak, with ever-smaller print-runs. The cretinous, slavering fans have become oblivious to my work. The reviewers jeer; they berate me to stop.

As a comeback stratagem, I published my autobiography, Beatnik SF Writer. My long-term publisher and I thought the autobio might serve as a late-life mainstream break-out book. But it bombed. My long-term publisher dropped me.

What next? I wrote another beatnik SF novel, On The Nod—it’s about a Kentucky boy on a galactic roadtrip with a drug-addicted alien cuttlefish who’s searching for his soul—and the cuttle’s soul is found in the gut of a microscopic cockroach in a you-tweak-it gene bar in Oakland, CA.

I found a small publisher for On The Nod. For reasons that were, I still maintain, only logistical, the book bombed. The small publisher dropped me.

I began writing another beatnik SF novel. What else would I do? I should mention, by the way, that at all times I have had a few loyal and beloved followers. My cognoscenti. I dedicated my new novel to them. The book is called Zip Zap, and it’s about an allegedly insane man who befriends a possibly imaginary sea slug from the fourth dimension. The eccentric and the slug discover a way to impose mystical enlightenment upon the unwilling public.

I wrote my new book slowly, loath to face the market again. Really, it’s the process of writing that I enjoy. The narcotic moments of creative bliss. The dissolution of self via the yoga of craft. I was calm and happy in my burrow, limning a new ascent to the One.

When I finished Zip Zap, I deemed it another masterpiece. I flew to Manhattan to visit the offices of my long-term publisher and propose a fresh start. Waxing elegiac, my former editor called a few of his underlings into his office and presented me with an entire smoked salmon. With tears in his eyes, he advised me to live as a simple hermit and to abandon any hope of publishing again.

I sulked in my lair for some months. A coarse joker rolled a stone across the mouth of my tunnel as if I lay in my tomb. One of my cognoscenti alerted me. I oozed forth from the dirt and, dripping acid, inscribed a beloved motto of mine upon the stone.

Eadem mutata resurgo.

This means, “The same, yet changed, I arise again.”

I would become a publisher myself. Retreating again into my burrow, I twitched and spasmed for days, nourished by dirt and by my entire smoked salmon. I budded out a fresh array of pincers, then delved within my flesh to craft electrogenerative glands.

Soon I was prepared to self-publish Zip Zap as an aether wave. My voice piped forth from the earth as a shrill, excited twitter, broadcasting my intentions to the uncaring world.

At first I tried selling my aether wave—in the manner of traditional publishers. But then, growing impatient with the pawky, dawdling pace of commerce, I began offering my aether wave for free. But, other than my pitiably few cognoscenti, nobody was in fact accessing the Zip Zap aether wave, be it commercial or be it free.

I wasn’t getting over.

I needed a new distribution mode. And here I turned to my old friend Yonson, a ground-dwelling qrude like me, a one-time writer now turned cyber-criminal. Yonson showed me a spammer trick for forcing unwanted aether waves onto strangers’ reader pods.

So at this point my plan was to distribute Zip Zap—my novel of mystical enlightenment—in the form of malware. If the cretinous, slavering fans balked at a free Zip Zap then, in the name of all that’s holy, I’d force it directly into the warp and woof of their reader pods.

I’d forgotten, or chosen to ignore, the fact that my friend Yonson is a complete incompetent. He was under close surveillance by the aether authorities, and within hours they descended upon me. These puritanical and anti-beatnik martinets didn’t deign to charge me with a crime—instead they deployed an aether wave filter to prevent anyone from viewing any of my novels upon any reading pod ever again. They neglected only to tear out my tongue.

Eadem mutata resurgo. The same, yet changed, I arise again.

Of late, I’ve taken to giving public readings of my work. I have, after all, a certain notoriety. People come to be amused. What they don’t initially realize is that I’ve found a way to cast my novels into cytoplasmic biological forms known as a Golgi threads.

If you come into the same room with me, my ambient Golgi threads writhe into you, and you begin to dream my novels. Every night. Especially Zip Zap.

And—it goes without saying—you’re going to forget that I told you about the Golgi threads.

So, yeah, I’m still getting over.

Thank you for inviting me here today.

Note on “I Arise Again”

Written July, 2012

Communications of the Association for Computing Machinery, January, 2013

In July, 2012, I was dragooned into appearing at a joint reading at Borderlands Books in San Francisco, the event a part of a Clarion West Fundraiser. I read with authors Cassie Alexander, An Owomoyela, Tim Pratt, Rachel Swirsky, and Ysabeau S. Wilce. My reading was to be ten minutes long. Just for the fun of it, I wrote a new story for the occasion, to some extent basing it on the fact that I would in fact be reading it to an audience. “I Arise Again” is, in a sense, a performance piece relating to the publishing difficulties I was having at that time. My autobiography, Nested Scrolls, had appeared from Tor Books to an underwhelming lack of acclaim. My follow-on novel, Jim and the Flims, had been turned down by Tor and had been published by Nightshade Books, who were by this time in the process of going bankrupt. And I’d quite recently self-published another novel, which bore the title, Turing & Burroughs: A Beatnik SF Novel. I use the word “transreal” to describe those of my SF stories which are very closely based on my actual life. Reading “I Arise Again” at Borderlands was so intensely transreal that I felt weird and even a little abashed. Like someone showing his wounds. But the bit about the entire smoked salmon really cracked me up—it was so Woody Allen, and somehow so reminiscent of my years of visits to David Hartwell’s office at Tor in the Flatiron Building on Madison Square. I ended up placing the story in, of all places, a technical computer-science journal. And in August, 2013, the story also appeared in the blog-like webzine, OMNI Reboot.

Apricot Lane

“Julie went to yoga with Dan Joiner this afternoon,” said the girlish voice of Julie’s shoe. The shoe was a high-fashion item, a skin-tight flickercladding foot glove with a polka dot finish, the shoe lying on the floor of our tiny apartment. Thanks to the Quarpet interface, the shoe’s voice was in my head, along with a flexible little icon that postured like a cartoon character.

“I don’t like hearing that,” I told the shoe, not out loud, just thinking the words. “Please be quiet.”

“I stepped on chewing gum outside the studio,” continued the shoe, ignoring my request for silence. “I wish you’d clean me with soap and water, and a stiff brush.”

“Use me!” urged a scrub brush from under our kitchen sink, its icon and its raspy voice also inside my head. The brush icon had rolling eyes; he wore his bristles like a silly mustache. I ignored him.

“Ask Julie to clean you,” I told the shoe. “Meanwhile she’s out jogging. To her office. There’s a big meeting .” Julie was a rental broker for Welsh & Tayke. These days more and more things were for rent. Efficient resource allocation. Handy because hardly anyone could afford to buy something new.

Another of our possessions piped up. Julie’s lipstick. “Actually Julie is jogging to Dan’s car for a quickie. She was whispering to him on the net while I touched her up just now. She got so excited that she forgot to take me along.”

The lipstick’s voice was low, seductive, intimate. Its icon had a gossipy California-girl face with, of course, dramatically red lips. It seemed be done talking for now, but I wished I could permanently turn it off.

As of three days ago it had become impossible to deactivate an object’s voice and icon. This had happened after the latest Quarpet upgrade had self-installed onto all its clients and users. Objects were clients, people were users. All of were of equal status now, each of us part of the Quarpet empire. We were supposed to get used to living with inner babble, and with Quarpet sprites filling our eyes.

It was sunny outside, April, late afternoon, with a sweetness to the damp air. I’d been sitting here with our front door open so I could look at the golden light on the concrete alley. Apricot Lane. It ran along the backs of some big houses that rented out their retrofitted garages and outbuildings, including the pathetic newlywed love-nest that Julie and I had managed to lease for a ten-month term. A tool shed, actually. We didn’t have any windows. Four months we’d been together in our nest, and now Julie’s lipstick said she was cheating on me.

Cheating with her fellow rental broker Dan Joiner, no less. Dan was not a content provider, not an engineer, not a craftsperson, no, he was a flipmeister like Julie, shuffling hapless users in and out of short-term leases that traded on the open market like oil stocks or soybean futures. I could forgive chirpy, chatty, oblivious Julie for her occupation—but there was no forgiving Dan Joiner, that hideously tanned hyena, unable to converse about anything other than business and sports, forever rolling his neck as if he were an athlete with an ache, seemingly unable to remember my name: Tuck Playfair. Dan acted like he was a big deal, but he earned so little that he lived in a car.

I myself did contract programming on Quarpet apps. Sometimes. I worked in my apartment, when I had one, or in whatever coffeeshop would let me stay, or, when it occasionally came down to that, I’d work in whatever car I was renting. When I had a car. And when I had a project to work on. Which I didn’t just now. I hadn’t made any money in six weeks.

The wheel of fortune spun faster all the time. Everything in the world was on the make. Everything was potentially a bully, a snitch, a shopkeeper, a do-gooder, a scammer, a marketeer, an enemy, a beggar, a bore, a landlord. It was still a little hard to grasp that objects could think at all. It came down to the fact that objects are full of jiggling atoms and molecules. And that makes for processing power.

I zoned out for a minute there, sick of it all, slackly watching the Quarpet client sprites swirling across my visual field. Julie’s shoe, the lipstick, the scrub brush, my unwashed laundry, our sadly unused candelabra, stale breadsticks, can of anchovies, a dusty crystal vase, my sunglasses, my wallet, my keys, my now-heartbreaking locket of videos of Julie, the neighbor’s garbage can, the slabs of concrete in our alley, the shingles on our roof, an empty bottle under a bush—all these things softly talking at me in likeable and interesting voices.

“I’m in good shape, I’m in an unusual spot, I need maintenance, perhaps you should replace me with a newer model, you could sublease me, I was assembled in San Diego, put me in the trash can, do you still love me…”

The voices of the sprites were modulated by a Quarpet app that I’d had a small part in. Quarpet’s default voices were high and horrible with corny accents—a lamentable interface decision that emanated from Quarpet’s ultranerd zillionaire founder Ned Ruscha, who had a thing for old-school TV commercials. Ned had bought into the idiotic notion that real life is cute—rather than unspeakably futile and tragic. Cute for Ned Ruscha maybe. Cute at our expense.

Human sprites mingled with the icons of ordinary objects. The humans were a little larger and brighter. If you were online, your sprite tended to model your current appearance and activity. Julie’s sprite, however, was dim and motionless. Offline mode. I didn’t have the heart to call her. Didn’t want to open a data gate into a foul, writhing quickie with Dan Joiner.

But maybe Julie’s lipstick had been wrong. Or maybe the lipstick was staging a vendetta against me. We now knew that the molecular vibrations of any object could embody a human-level intelligence. Maybe the lipstick had it in for me because I was broke. Maybe it wanted me and Julie to break up.

The official line on the latest Quarpet upgrade was that objects would behave in more productive ways. “A world at work,” Ned Ruscha had said in the promo announcement. “Helpful genies all around. Comfortable control.”

Maybe, from Quarpet’s viewpoint, it would be a better world if I stopped living with Julie. I was a parasite, an underperformer. And—another angle—it was well known that the Quarpet organization didn’t like freelance apps programmers. They would have preferred to control the interface ecology themselves.

Maybe I was getting too paranoid. I took two cans of Julie’s beer from our fridge and walked outside. The twinkling Quarpet icons circled my head like a rag-tag rabble of paparazzi, like bill collectors on my case, like horror-movie toys crawling after a doomed kid. One upon a time I’d had private memories, personal possessions, my own life.

As I got farther from the tool shed where Julie and I lived, additional sprites came clearly into focus. A power-saw in a garage, a bird-feeder, a shovel, a lawn-chair, yellow sunglasses, a dark-haired woman lying on the chair and wearing the sunglasses. An actual woman named Cambria in shorts and a long-sleeved jersey. A friend. And single.

Cambria was freelance Quarpet apps programmer like me. In the old days she’d been a physicist. And I’d been designing interfaces for charity fundraising sites. But now Quarpet was all that mattered.

“Hi, Tuck,” said Cambria. Her chair was wedged onto a strip of grass next to the garage that she rented.

“Yo, Cambria. The sprites and voices are eating my head. I’m going to the park.”

“I’ll come too.” Cambria sat up and wriggled her bare feet into her flip-flops. “Where’s Julie? In your opinion.” Cambria was a friend of Julie’s from high-school. She’d clued us in about our tool shed’s rental opportunity before the shed had even announced itself.

“Julie’s doing a quickie with Dan Joiner at work,” I blurted, wanting to externalize my pain, wanting to hear what Cambria would think. “Having? Enjoying?”

“Error code!” Cambria unleashed an explosive laugh. “Dan the foxy flipmeister with the baked-on tan. And now you know. Poor Tuck. Can I have that other beer?” Cambria was single.

Our tiny park was at the end of Apricot Lane. Thanks to the Quarpet upgrade, a lot of people were in the park this week, wanting some physical distance from their talking things. The only things in the park that talked were the playground equipment and the picnic tables. And people’s clothes, and the stuff that people carried with them. Thus far, plants, animals and insects hadn’t been Quarpeted.

Yes, it was quieter in the park, although I could still faintly hear the things in my apartment. Matter of fact, I seemed to hear Julie’s lipstick give a scream.

But never mind that. Cambria was perched next to me on a picnic table, talking to me out loud, her voice like rough silk. “Word is, the Quarpet upgrade is meant to be a major disruption,” she said. “The always-on feature isn’t going away. The client objects have clear-channel access to everything, all the time, forever, with no firewalls, and they’re under Quarpet control. No more quantum entanglements with each other. Divide and conquer. You know what I mean?”

“I know that you’re a geek with low empathy,” I said. “But maybe that’s comfortable for me. Like lying in the mud.” I had this sense that my life as I’d known it was ending. I could say whatever I liked.

“Are you saying I should be talking about Julie and Dan?”

“A little,” I said. “Let’s open these beers.”

“Your blood alcohol level is in normal range,” said my beer can’s voice in my head. Its top split open like a molting lobster’s shell. I was allowed to open the second beer as well, and I gave it to Julie.

“If a can senses an irregularity, then it won’t open, and if you force your way in, it lists you on the online I Need Help page,” said Cambria. “And then maybe a freelance social worker tracks you down. Or a vigilante. I was on the team that wrote the beer-can app. What did you ever see in Julie, anyway?”

I pulled at my beer, enjoying the cool tingle in my throat. “I used to feel like she needed me,” I said. “She’s unsure of herself and I’m nice to her. I validate her. And in return I feel validated. I have a purpose. Even if I’m not making money.”

“What is love?” said Cambria. “You ever wonder about that?”

“I like the sound of Julie’s voice. The way she smells. We enjoy kissing.”

“To be expected,” said Cambria. “Little known fact: love is physics. Love is a form of quantum entanglement. Your wave function and Julie’s wave function are merged into a single wave function. She’s you and you’re her. One flesh. At least that’s the way it’s been. But now—”

“Now it might be over,” I admitted.

“Sooo…” said Cambria. “Do you feel any quantum entanglement with me?” She had a pixie face and lively eyes, faintly visible behind the amber lenses of her shades. Her expression was friendly and a little amused. Maybe she was gaming me. With women I could never tell.

“You’d move in on Julie’s man that fast?” I asked.

“Just trying to make you feel wanted,” said Cambria. “Two alligators lying in the mud.” She waggled her pink tongue and winked at me.

“What’s the wink?”

“Maybe I’m testing your loyalty. For my friend Julie. Julie’s shoe tells you what Julie does, but your shoe tells Julie what you do. The shoes are all spies now. Working for Quarpet.”

“Because of the upgrade?” I said.

“Yeah. I guess I’m more in the loop than you. I met with an apps broker today, angling for a gig. He didn’t want to tell me much, but I got the facts from his shoes. About objects becoming lovelorn cogs working for Quarpet empire. Like us, in a way. Everyone out for themselves. In thrall to a voice in the sky.”

“You’re saying that’s because of less—quantum entanglement? The objects don’t love each other anymore?”

“Dig this,” said Cambria gesturing in the air, pointing into our shared mental Quarpet space. “Disentanglement on parade. See the sprites goose-stepping around like soldiers? The picnic-tables and everyone’s shoes and clothes. All together, with the commands coming via official Quarpet channels. Hut-two-three-four. A world of slaves.”

“Their voices are synched too,” I said, cocking my head. “Like a stadium full of fans. An armored tank that’s made of ants.”

“Guess what the tank is gonna enforce,” said Cambria. “Not so nice. Universal monetization.”

“How do you mean?” The phrase filled me with foreboding.

“Julie and Dan Joiner know. They’re rental brokers. Surfing the wave.”

As if cued by Cambria’s intro, Dan and Julie came walking into the park, heading straight towards me. For a moment I couldn’t make out their expressions—what with the low evening sun and the throng of sprites in my eyes—but then I could see Dan and Julie were expectant, smiling, keyed up.

“Dan and I were not having sex,” said Julie, running the last few steps. “Not really. My lipstick is a big liar. I pounded her flat with a rock.”

“I’m still talking,” said the crushed lipstick tube in my head. “Julie can’t shut me up. She’s the one who’s lying. She’s redefining sex. You should leave her.”

“The whole staff of Welsh & Tayke had a business meeting,” said Dan, rolling his neck like a football fullback. He had his arm around Julie’s waist. “Ned Ruscha acquired our parent company. From now on, everything charges rent. And Quarpet is outsourcing the realtime pricing to us.”

“To you, Dan?” I said. “You’ll program the apps?”

“It’s not about programming,” said Julie, smiling up at Dan. “It’s about mentoring.”

“Who mentoring who?” I demanded. A balloon of fury was rising in my chest.

“Us mentoring the Quarpet client objects,” said Julie with a sincere nod. “We brokers can size up the values of things, you see.”

“We read vibes,” said Dan. “Intuitively. In the blink of an eye. The objects will be rookies on our team.”

“Rentals will be automatic,” said Julie. “You help yourself to whatever you want. And the things decide how much to charge. Micropayments.”

“Maybe a hundredth or a thousandth of cent, said Dan. “Thanks to our coaching, the objects will know how to optimize net returns.”

“Universal monetization,” said Cambria with a sigh. “A sidewalk. A fork. A chair. A doorknob. Even a picture on the wall. You look at it, you enjoy it, you get charged.”

“A smaller charge if you don’t enjoy,” said Dan quickly. “Or maybe you don’t see the picture at all. Quarpet is rolling out a tweak for that, I understand.”

“Involuntary selective blindness?” said Cambria. “Wow. Like burning out a debtor’s eyes with a hot poker.”

“The world’s a sliding-scale buffet,” said Dan in a comfortable tone.

“And no fibbing about what’s on your plate!” added Julie. “Our shoes keep us honest. It’s all worked out.”

“Flying on that magic Quarpet,” said Cambria. “Ain’t it great?”

“Let’s back up a minute,” I said to Julie. “Why did you rush to the park to talk to me?”

“I—I saw an opportunity,” said Julie. “Your shoes told me long-distance that you and Cambria were here drinking beer and flirting, and I’ve been feeling like we two are over it, and you haven’t been earning, and Dan’s tired of living in his car, and his and my incomes are sure to go up now that we’ll be Quarpet client mentors, and—

“Julie really did have sex with Dan,” said one of Julie’s jogging shoes just then. “In the broader sense of the word. In his car right before the meeting. A quickie. It’s better if you know.” The shoe was smug and giggly inside my head.

I considered this for a moment. Unbearable. “Over it,” I finally said, echoing Julie’s phrase. “I’ll miss you, baby.”

Another pause. And then I turned to Dan. “So go ahead, fine, move out of your car and into our tool shed.” I lost control and my voice rose to a shout. “Make yourself at home, you baked moron!”

“No offense!” said Dan. “I’m grateful to accept your generous offer, uh…”

“Tuck!” I screamed, the cords standing out in my neck. “My name’s Tuck! I’m somebody! I’m a man!”

“You’re cute when you get all red,” said Julie. “This doesn’t have to be permanent. I heard you talking to Cambria, and it’s true, you do make me feel validated sometimes. Maybe we’ll stage a come-back one day.”

“But first Tuck moves in with me,” said Cambria, nudging my arm.

“You see?” beamed Julie. “Everything’s perfect.”

So that was okay, in a way, although Cambria’s bed didn’t like my credit, and I had to sleep on the floor.

Suicide rates shot up over the next week, not to mention murders, assaults, and psychotic breaks. Universal monetization was particularly hard on those who had no money. Up to a point, you could run a tab, eating into your credit. But once you hit a certain strict limit, the Quarpet client objects would curtail your services. They wouldn’t so much as advance you one extra thousandth of a cent.

It was fun living with Cambria—while it lasted. I liked her voice and the way she smelled. And her laugh. She still had an app job to finish, and I helped her a little. The app was about tracking how many objects were watching you. Not something that Quarpet wanted people to know, but there was a market for the app anyway. The programming related to Cambria’s quantum mechanics thing. When an object was watching you, it made a very slight disturbance in your personal quantum wave function, and you could notice that. In some weird way, working with quantum processes was the same as learning to think in certain ways.

I helped Cambria with her new app’s interface, and she gave me a little cut of her delivery payoff. But most of my money was gobbled up by my online creditors, and a day later my credit was maxed out again. Cambria’s possessions were harshing on me for freeloading. She couldn’t take it anymore. I had to go.

“I’m sorry, Tuck,” she said as she sent me out into Apricot Lane. “You’re cute, but I’m—”

“Semi over it?”

“Not over it. We’re fully entangled. But it’s inconvenient.” Her door closed.

The concrete paving slabs of Apricot Lane set an insufferable beeper to running in my head. I didn’t have a lousy hundredth of a cent to pay for walking on the street. I scooted over to the dirt edge, made my way to our little park and flopped down in the shade of an oak tree. Thinking I might look for work, I peered into Quarpet space.

What I saw was feeble, but at least I saw something. There was no way to turn off a person’s access to the net. The net was like air or light, a low-level physical phenomenon. So, yes, the Quarpet clients were still there for me to see, but their icons were dull text labels. And they stayed silent when prodded—or at best spoke to me in a sullen monotones. And the standard search apps weren’t working for me at all.

Even so I wasn’t entirely helpless. I was, after all, a Quarpet apps programmer. To start with, I needed a way to disable the insufferable beeping of, like, an unpaid slab of pavement that I might want to walk on. I began doing some work on the problem, lying in the shade, looking up at the oak.

In their slow search for light, the oak’s branches had grown into lovely, twisted patterns. The bark was a mossy maze of mites and cracks. The spring-fresh leaves traced chaotic paths, nodding in the breeze. These weren’t things I normally would have noticed. But in some odd way they were helping me design my app. Nature was my last resort. And maybe I was hers.

“I’m thirsty,” said a guy lying near me. A fellow bum. His name was Carlo.

“No hope of the park’s water fountain working for us,” I said. “But there’s a creek in that gully down there. I’ve seen dogs drink out of it.”

“What about food?” asked Carlo as we knelt by the stream. “Eat minnows? Slugs?”

“Let’s hit some garbage dumpsters,” I said. “Behind restaurants and supermarkets.” All of a sudden, I’d finished my anti-beeper app. Thanks to the quantum jive that Cambria had taught me, it hadn’t been all that hard to write. My app was like a meditation technique.

“The dumpsters are gonna scream shrill in our heads,” fretted Carlo. “The sidewalks and the streets too. We can’t even leave this park.”

“BeepBeGone,” I said, wrapping a container around my app. “Here, I’m passing you a copy on the net.”

I couldn’t exactly charge money for BeepBeGone, given that it was for penniless homeless people. So I made it public domain. It spread fast. The next day, bums all over town were walking the streets and eating garbage in alleys. A few merchants chained up their dumpsters or poured bleach onto their leftovers, but most people felt sorry for us and let things slide. Nearly everyone had a friend or a relative whom Quarpet had cut off.

But we still had to sleep in parks or in the boonies. If you tried sleeping anywhere else, the Quarpet response went beyond beeping. The sidewalks called the cops. Or maybe the vigilantes. Even if people didn’t want us to starve, they didn’t want us underfoot.

The vest-pocket park by Apricot Lane grew crowded, but I still liked it. It was close to where Julie and Cambria lived. I had my spot under my favorite oak tree. I spent a lot of time lying under that tree, imagining new kinds of bum-friendly apps—but feeling like I wasn’t thinking big enough. What we really needed was to roll back the recent Quarpet upgrade—the one that had made objects less mellow.

Although Julie was still tight with Dan Joiner, Cambria came and visited with me every night. For a chat, or even for sex. She half wanted to ask me back into her garage, but we knew her possessions would find a way to thwart me. The Quarpet tweaks were making the world meaner all the time.

“I finally have an idea for a way to help objects love each other again,” Cambria said on my fourth night in the park.

We were lying together on a blanket that she’d brought from her house. I had BeepBeGone in my head to mute the blanket’s protests at being lain upon by a pauper. It was dark. Cambria and I were practically naked. We’d just had sex and we were gearing up to do it again. Meanwhile we were talking about quantum physics and Quarpet app design. Not everyone’s idea of romance, but that’s the kind of people we were.

“We want objects be quantum entangled with each other again, right?” I said.

“Love is the answer,” said Cambria caressing me. “My take is that we’ll train the objects by example.”

“Mentoring? By doing what we’re doing right now?”

“We’d have to go further,” she said. “We’d have to entangle ourselves deeply with some particular object. So it really really notices us. Show it the way. I’m hoping that’ll start a domino effect. A chain reaction.”

“So let’s do it.” I was ready to get back to our love-making.

“But it’s dangerous,” cautioned Cambria. “Thin ice. Our personalities might dissolve and never come back. Not yet. Let’s wait till tomorrow. Maybe then we’ll save the world.”

“Maybe,” I said. “Darling.” We had sex, and I dropped off to sleep, and Cambria crept back to her garage.

In the night, Quarpet sprang a new upgrade. I heard a low-flying plane overhead, but I didn’t really focus on it. If anything, I assumed it was an anti-mosquito aerial spay routine. I’d later learn that the plane had deployed a mist of special-purpose molecules that parasitically affixed themselves to plants, animals, insects—and to human bodies. Tagging us all. Breaking down our quantum entanglements. Giving Quarpet central control. Divide and conquer.

When I awoke in the morning I thought I was blind. Looking up at a somewhat blotchy sky, I didn’t see my oak tree overhead. Just a motionless vertical line. A placeholder. The oak was a Quarpet client and my vision centers were tweaked. It cost money to see the oak. And if you were a bum, the oak’s image was edited out.

“Fubar,” said my friend Carlo. He was on all fours, about twenty feet from me, running his hands across the ground. “No grass no more.”

Carlo didn’t look so good. His face was a circle with three black dots. His body was a sketchy skeleton like a crooked bunch of sticks. For that matter, my own hands were pathetic wireframe claws.

All the trees and bushes were gone as well, both in the park and all the way down Apricot Lane. Trees were lines, bushes were disks, and grass was black scribbles on the ground. The cawing crows overhead were arrows, the ants on the ground were stupid dots. A sterile world, a moonscape—if you couldn’t pay your bills.

I called Cambria on the net and told her about the change. She was still seeing okay. She still had some money. She dashed out of her garage and came running to me, a stick figure with a generic happy-face.

“Let’s do it!” she yelled. “The love merge!”

What with my Quarpet-caused lack of quantum entanglement, I hardly remembered what love was. But intellectually I knew it was the only safe place. I hadn’t forgotten our plan.

The idea was Cambria and I would lovingly merge our minds and flow into a nearby object. We’d provide a crystallization focus. Like a single speck of dust that turns a supercooled pond into a unified slab of ice.

We lay down at the foot of my oak, our arms tightly wrapped around each other, our minds in full communication via the net. We rubbed our bodies together like two cold sticks trying to make fire. I willed myself to be part of Cambria, prodded my wave function to superimpose itself upon hers—and, yes, the entanglement came back. Once again we were falling ever-deeper in love. Her bland artificial features softened and took on the form of her playful living face. I kissed her.

“Now comes the dangerous part,” Cambria whispered into my ear.

We went for the old oak. We were inside the great tree’s body—within its roots and pith and bark, feeling its juices, filtering through its inner channels, relishing the light upon its leaves. For a moment the tree remained cold and distant. Haughty. Possibly we’d extended ourselves too far. Conceivably our wave functions would collapse. Maybe we’d forget how to breathe.

Cambria and I focused our quantum waves, putting everything we had into sensations of love, all but dissolving into mindless white light, approaching a point of no return. And now the tree caught on. The oak’s mind reached out to us, welcoming us into its world—quantum entangling with us, sending friendly aethereal roots into our souls.

We were on our way. The recrystallization had begun. Cambria, the oak tree and I began awakening the Quarpet clients around us—the plants, the tables and the sidewalks—reminding them to quantum entangle with each other, reminding them to fall in love. To obsess over each other once again. To forget about bosses on the net. To melt with tenderness and joy.

The wave of quantum entanglement spread across the planet in the blink of an eye. Once again things were their good old selves—merged into a convivial mutual reality, not giving a damn about Quarpet at all. Dumb as rocks and yet, in some wider sense, all-knowing and omnipotent.

It was a return to the garden of Eden, the garden we’d once taken for granted. Savoring the taste of a nearly forgotten freedom, the populace arose—and destroyed the Quarpet offices and labs. Even the police joined in. Even the vigilantes.

And now? Dan and Julie are still together—they’ve repositioned themselves as old-school realtors. Cambria and I are setting off on a bicycle trek up the West Coast, starting from Apricot Lane and blogging as we go. We have quite a few supporters.

As for Ned Ruscha? He’s been running a carnival puppet show, the last I heard. Carnivals are big again.

Note on “Apricot Lane”

Written March, 2013

An Aura of Familiarity, May, 2013

Over the years I’ve done some consulting for the Institute For The Future in Palo Alto, often under the aegis of my IFTF friend David Pescovitz. I wrote “Apricot Lane” to be part of a book called An Aura of Familiarity that was distributed to attendees at an IFTF conference on “The Coming Age of Networked Matter,” which I attended. Madeline Ashby, Cory Doctorow, Warren Ellis, Ramez Naam, and Bruce Sterling also contributed stories, and the artist Daniel Martin Diaz designed some amazing illos. As part of our agreements with IFTF, the stories were also placed online. A strange new style of publishing that harks back to the old patron and artist mode.

I’ve written about pleasant worlds with networked or and even living objects in my novels Postsingular and its sequel Hylozoic. But for the purposes of “Apricot Lane,” I stuck a closer to the way I think events might really play out. By the way, there really is a cute little street called Apricot Lane in the California town where I live, and I’d always wanted to write a story about newlyweds living there.

Where the Lost Things Are (With Terry Bisson)

I first met Jack when were vegetating in the Journey’s End senior facility in Harrods Creek, Kentucky. One day some scientists discovered something they trademarked as bluegene, and everyone’s meds got better. Journey’s End went out of business. Thanks to bluegene, society could dose us geezers and set us free. Bony cattle in patchy pastures.

We still needed housing, so they opened up some abandoned exurban condos. Plenty of those around, what with the population drop, and the reborn fad for urban living. Jack and I ended up in a master bedroom with beige drywall and twin beds. Our wives were dead, you understand.

Nobody but freeloading geezers in the decrepit London Earl development we inhabited, way out Route 42 near Goshen, amid fields and spindly trees. On our own. We had big-screen TVs, cheap as piss, made of squidskin.

A fellow named Hector came by the London Earl condos with his crew once a week. They’d bag and haul any of the clients who’d “passed,” and hand out food packs and bluegene pills to the rest of us. The pills were in short supply; you didn’t get but seven at a time.

My kids said they were glad about my new meds, but I worried maybe they weren’t. I remembered how I’d felt about my own parents. They’d hung on for longer than I’d bargained for.

With bluegene, I myself might be around till I was a hundred. Lucid till the end, still talking, still giving advice. Ugh. I told the kids not to feel like they had to keep in close touch. Enough was enough.

Meanwhile I had my friend Jack, and the other coots and biddies living in the London Earl condos with us. Kind of a scene. The bluegene meds had kicked up the flirtations a notch. I had a lady friend called Darly— a generous beauty in her way: plump around the middle but even plumper top and bottom. She’d sold cosmetics over the social nets for Karing Kate for twenty, thirty years. She’d even earned the legendary pink leather Karing Kate sample case, which she carried with her at all times.

Skinny Jack was seeing a skinny Allen County hillbilly called Amara. She’d been a backup singer for most of her life, even toured with Waddy Peytona and his Jumper Cables. Still looked sorta cute in her google glasses, even though they were Dollar Store knockoffs. Thanks to the glasses, Amara was recording nearly everything she saw. But never mind—you don’t want to hear about Darly’s figure or Amara’s google glasses. Geezers are nauseating. We know our place. The London Earl subdivision.

The thing I do want to tell you about is our journey into the alsoverse with Jack—and how we escaped.

It started one evening when Jack and I were in our two-sink bathroom, taking our nightly bluegene pills. Chalky little pastel blue footballs. We liked to dose together so as to increase our odds of remembering to do it. For the third or fourth evening in a row, Jack fumbled the job. His bluegene pill fell to the floor. It made a tiny tic and rolled out of sight.

“Oh well,” said Jack, turning to leave the bathroom. “Another one gone.”

“Get down on the floor and look for it!” I yelled. “You knows what happens if you miss too many doses.”

“I turn into roadkill,” said Jack. “Or so Hector says. But it’s a slow process.”

“Not that slow.” With a theatrical sigh, I bent over to peer at the base of the sink cabinet. The things I do for my friends.

“When something small drops onto the floor it disappears,” said Jack. “Surely you’ve noticed that, Bart.”

“It’s Bert,” I muttered. He was always forgetting my name.

“Looking for it makes things worse,” said Jack. “Elementary quantum mechanics. The observer effect. An electron doesn’t have a position until it’s observed. A dropped pill isn’t fully lost until you look for it. And then its wave function sidles away. Across the dimensions.”

Bending down is easy, it’s straightening up that’s hard. I managed though, and I looked Jack in the eye, with my pulse pounding in my ears. “Across the dementia?”

Jack laughed in my face. “Dimensions! I explained all this to you the other night, Bert. When we were sitting out on the porch watching the cars melt into the night. Did you forget? Or maybe you weren’t paying attention.”

“Sure I was,” I lied. Jack was a retired professor with a droning voice that made him easy to ignore, like the hum from a bad amp. Plus my hearing is bad. Plus, I’d been busy counting cars. A retired accountant needs a hobby.

“I’ll explain it again,” said Jack. “Pay attention this time.”

We poured some Early Times and ensconced ourselves in side by side rockers on the cracked, flaking, concrete slab that served as a London Earl front porch. We could see other condos, dank weeds, vine-covered trees and good old Route 42 that ran from Louisville to Goshen and on to Cincinnati. It had a lot of traffic, now that the interstates were privatized.

It was August, with the locusts shrilling. I always needed to remember that the steady sound wasn’t actually inside my head. August. The London Earl didn’t have air-conditioning, but thanks to the wandering poles, the Kentucky summer wasn’t all that hot anymore.

Jack rolled us two cigarettes from his faithful pack of Bugler tobacco. Only rarely did he lose that. Bugler was illegal, of course, but Jack copped from Hector, paying him with frogs he caught in the London Earl’s green-skimmed pool. Fighting frogs. Hector was deep into the local frogfight scene. The handlers would glue locust thorns to the frogs’ heads and set them loose on one another, like murderous little unicorns. But I’m getting off the subject.

Jack was still explaining how things disappear. He had his own way of explaining.

“So there I was,” he said. “With a PhD in math, by the skin of my teeth, and no job. Luckily I got on at Knowledge College in Next Exit, Indiana. I’m sure you’ve heard of it.”

“Who hasn’t?” I said, even though I hadn’t.

“Taught there part-time for almost fifty years. Retired as Adjunct Emeritus. Did a lot of research along the way. At one point I teamed up with a physics prof, Chandler something-or-other; string theory dude. I did the math and he pulled the strings, so to speak. Chandler thought there were infinitely many alternate universes. We were hoping we could find one. Chandler figured that if we could, he could snag a Nobel Prize. Me, I was after a Golden Pi.”

“What flavor is that?”

“Greek. Golden Pi. The big math award. I’m sure you’ve heard of it.”

“Who hasn’t?” I said, even though I hadn’t. “Roll me another.”

Jack’s cigarettes were perfect; they had hospital corners. He fired up a strike-anywhere match; he kept a pocket full. I leaned over Jack’s match and took a deep hit of the harsh, calming tobacco smoke. Instant headache, instant calm. They used to give cigarettes to mental patients. But now bluegene was the thing.

“We were ambitious in those days,” said Jack dreamily. “Now, not so much.”

“So what happened to this Chandler?” I asked.

“Well—I came up with a mathematical tool for simplifying his theories. A renormalization technique. It turned out there’s not infinitely many universes at all. They cancel each other out. Like correction terms. And at the end there’s just two of them left. Ours—and a second one. It’s kind of an echo. We named it the alsoverse. And then Chandler went down the tubes.”

“He wasn’t happy?”

“Didn’t like the alsoverse. Didn’t like losing all those endless worlds. He went into a depression, and then he didn’t show up for work one day. I had to cover his classes for a couple of weeks until they found a new physics teacher. A jerk. Didn’t want to work on alsoverse theory with me. So I moved onto other things. But I’d learned enough from Chandler to know where the lost things go. They drop into the alsoverse.”

“So it’s not my fault when I can’t find stuff,” I said. “I like that.”

“Me too.” Jack rolled another cigarette. It was a beautiful evening, the old highway like a river of stars. “Although it is a problem to be losing my bluegene pill every night. It’s not like losing a contact lens or a wedding ring, something unessential.”

“Scents?” said a familiar voice behind us. “Sensual essences? Karing Kate carries them all.”

It was Darly, tapping her sample case. Amara was with her. They were sharing a popsicle. You got a pint of bourbon and seven popsicles in your weekly food pack. Jack and I had eaten our popsicles some days ago, or lost them, or let them melt. But Amara knew how to ration stuff.

Kentucky gentlemen that we were, Jack and I offered up our rockers and flopped into a pair of metal lawn chairs that I’d bagged from one of the burnt-out condos that pocked the London Earl estates.

“Jack dropped his bluegene pill on the floor and now it’s gone,” I told Darly. “That makes two nights in a row. Or four.”

“Gone, gone, gone,” she said sympathetically. “No point in looking.”

“Stuff just disappears,” agreed Amara. Hard to believe she’d been a singer. By now she had a thin, papery voice. “I know about that from when I toured with Waddy Peytona. Did you ever wonder why he talked so much between songs?”

“Tell us, honey,” said Jack, rolling a pair of cigarettes for the women. It was like we were high-schoolers again. Being bad in the dark.

“Waddy talked so much because he kept dropping his guitar picks,” said Amara. “He would have me on hands and knees looking for them while he ran his mouth. Never ever found one of course. I always had extras in my pocket so I could slip him one. But I took my time. I liked hearing his riffs. He was at his best when he had no idea what he was talking about.”

“Should have been a professor,” I said.

Jack pretended not to hear. His voice took on a Socratic tone. “Did you ever wonder where lost things go?”

“When my grandmother lost something, she’d say that it flew up to the Moon,” Darly said. “I never believed that, though.”

“Things have to go somewhere,” said Amara thoughtfully.

“Exactly,” said Jack. He held up his finger, in full philosopher mode. “I was just explaining it to Bart here. Lost items pass through to an alsoverse, a parallel world that’s next to our own.”

“Wow,” said Amara, polishing off her popsicle. “Don’t you love listening to Jack?”

“Not particularly,” said Darly. “He’s a scientist. Wonder bunnies, I call them.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment,” said Jack, expertly licking and sealing another tiny cigarette.

“If you know where all this stuff is, let’s go get us some,” said Amara. “I’ll bet that old alsoworld is full of fucking flatpicks. Plus, I could use an adventure. This London Earl life is dragging my ass.”

“You could afford to fill out a bit,” said Darly. “Karing Kate has a product that…” Amara glared at her. Darly changed her tack. “I’m tired of being cooped up, too. Plus, I’m missing an earring. A nice dangly one with little sticks of gold.”

“I’m missing my new hearing aid,” I said. “Had the little bastard for about a ten minutes, and then it snuck off. And I don’t qualify for a replacement for another year.”

“Which means you’ll continue misunderstanding everything I say, Bart,” said Jack.

“Bert,” I muttered.

“One problem,” said Darly. “If we head off for this alsoverse—what about those teen vigilantes who shoot at us every time we venture off the London Earl grounds?”

“Oh, they just do that for fun,” said Amara. “And they’re terrible shots.”

Jack held up his philosophical finger again. “According to my long-lost physics friend Chandler, the alsoverse is infinitesimally close to us. We wouldn’t even have to step off the porch to go there. If we could find a dimensional crack. And it would help if we were smaller. Or more insubstantial. Most of the stuff that falls through is tiny. We’re solid and huge.”

Darly glared at him.

“Relatively speaking,” said Jack. “Compared to a bluegene pill. Or a flatpick. Or a hearing aid.”

“Let’s use science,” said Amara. “Atomic science. We’re totally made out of atoms, right?”

Jack nodded.

“Then let’s just shrink our atoms! Then we’ll shrink all over.”

“That’s stupid,” I said, trying to be helpful. “Atoms are already as small as they can get. How are you going to shrink them?”

“Your atoms were smaller when you were a baby, mister smarty-pants. All we have to do is make them that small again.”

That made sense until I thought about it. “Amara, that involves time travel and you don’t even wear a watch.”

“Please!” shouted Jack. “Let’s stick to my diamond-hard logic. Facts. The fact is, shrinking stuff is hard to do. Shrinking people is even harder. Maybe even impossible.”

Darly glared at him.

“At least difficult.” He tipped Early Times into our glasses. “Science can take you only so far. Maybe we should just forget about the alsoverse.”

Early Times is good for forgetting things. We sipped in silence while the crickets screamed. Amara was tapping one foot to their rhythm when she said, “Hey! Isn’t math science? And isn’t music made out of math? Well, music can shrink feet.”

“Huh?” All three of us at once.

“For real. Waddy’s banjo player was this Iranian dude. He had these enormous feet but he could make them smaller by holding his breath while he was playing ‘Drown the Puppy.’”

“I hate that song,” said Darly. “It’s mean and mournful. Makes me feel like I’m a lonely nobody.”

“That’s what bluegrass is all about,” said Amara proudly. “This guy used ‘Drown the Puppy’ to get his boots off when his feet were swollen, and they were swollen almost every night after the show. He’d sit on the edge of the stage, holding his breath and playing faster and faster and it was my job to pull his boots. He’d be turning blue by the time I got them off. They were snakeskin Tony Lamas.”

“Hhhmmmm,” said Jack thoughtfully. “Tony Lamas run tight. And that trick sounds a little like Izzintit, the arcane mathematical exercise developed by the ancient Assyrians for use in their personal search for zero. Documented in cuneiform, and on the Rhind papyrus. It’s significant that the changes in ‘Drown the Puppy’ are in a diminishing chromatic scale. If it was played fast enough, and if we held our breaths long enough, well, maybe …”

“I think it has to be in G,” said Amara.

“Most people play it in G,” I said. “I happen to have ‘Drown the Puppy’ on my squidphone. Played by the bluegrass banjo master J. D. Crowe himself. And I have a speed-up app.”

Jack looked doubtful. “Remember that size isn’t the whole problem,” he said. “We need a crack as well. A wrinkle in spacetime.”

“You want wrinkles?” said Darly brightly. She tapped the side of her pink leather sample case. “Karing Kate has a prototype wrinkle cream. It’s experimental.”

Jack looked even more doubtful. “Doesn’t wrinkle cream get rid of wrinkles?”

“Not this one,” said Darly. “It’s made for making ‘em. It’s sort of like a reverse mortgage. It’s for girls who want to look all goth and jaded. If it gets approved, we’ll call it Worldly Woman.”

So first we finished the whiskey. And then we held our collective breath while J. D. Crowe on my squidphone tore into “Drown the Puppy” like a bushhog into a rose garden. The frantic, lonesome music made me feel like nothing mattered. I was a lonely old man, fading away, forgettable and forgotten. And, holding my breath so long like this, I was feeling like I might pass out. Everything looked strange. I was dwindling.

The Worldly Woman wrinkling cream came with an applicator that looked as big as a shovel by the time Darly had finished laying a stripe on the porch. The stripe folded in on itself, and now it was a milky river—or a canyon full of mist. Jack dove in. Still holding our breath, the rest of us followed, anxious to get some air, or die trying. Somewhere nearby a crow had begun to caw.

I fell, but only what seemed like a few feet before I hit ass-first with a thump on a patch of dirt. I looked around, gasping great gulps of air. Darly and Amara were on either side of me, looking shocked. Jack was already on his feet, desperately going through his pockets.

“Lost my Bugler!” he said. “Must have fallen out of my pocket as we passed through.”

“Let’s hear it for Karing Kate, huh?” said Darly.

We were in a field of bare clay studded with rocks the size of trash cans. The sky above was pale shade of yellow-orange, as if we were inside a gigantic birthday balloon. A few big birds circled high overhead.

Jack was smiling in spite of the loss of his Bugler. His voice took on a celebratory tone. “We made it!” he said. “We’ve made history! We’re the first humans to pass from the universe to the alsoverse. “

“Don’t be so sure,” said Darly. With both hands, she pointed toward the edge of the field where a gloomy man with a white goatee sat on one of the rocks. He was dressed like a Kentucky Colonel, in a gray cutaway frock coat and a string tie. He was rolling a cigarette from a pack of tobacco on his lap.

“That’s my Bugler!” Jack hurried toward him and we followed. The man glanced up as we approached, and when Jack saw his face he stopped in his tracks.

“Chandler! From Knowledge College.”

“Jack! Is that you?”

“It is, and I believe that’s my stash,” said Jack in a firm but friendly way. “I’d like it back if you please.”

Chandler shook his head. “Finders keepers,” he said. “That’s the rule here. But I’d be glad to roll some up for you.”

And so he did. His twists were almost as tight as Jack’s.

“Anybody got a match?” asked Chandler, passing the cigs around. “Tobacco and matches are hard to find here.”

Jack pulled a kitchen match from the pocket of his jumpsuit. “Here’s hoping,” he said, “that strike-anywhere means works-in-both-worlds.”

Turned out it does.

We all had a smoke while Jack and Chandler caught up on past events. “Finding out there’s only this one extra universe threw me into a tailspin,” said Chandler. “I was ready to quit being a professor. For some insane reason, I started moonlighting at KFC.”

“That explains the weird duds,” whispered Amara.

“Workers at KFC don’t dress like Colonel Sanders,” whispered Darly.

“Have you ever looked in the kitchen?” hissed Amara.

“Talk louder!” I snapped. “But be quiet.” I wanted to hear Chandler.

“The KFC job was a mistake. All that slimy, pimply skin. The nodules of fat. Sure I’d been depressed about the alsoverse, but now I was suicidal. Back in my pathetic rented room, I let the bad feelings take over and I started to—attenuate. Evanesce. Dwindle. I slipped through a crack, and into the alsoverse.” He paused, looking around. “Yes I found another world—but I’m stuck inside it. And it’s a dump. Come see.”

He led us across the field to where it ended on a low bluff.

“So much stuff!” said Amara. “Like my cousin Jessie’s yard.”

Indeed. We were overlooking a wide barren plain studded with pyramids of junk that rose even higher than our bluff. The sky was all in shades of cream and peach.

“There’s a pile of giant keys,” said Darly, pointing at the closest of the mounds.

“And funny shaped surfboards,” said Amara, pointing to another nearby heap.

“Those are guitar picks,” said Jack. “Don’t forget, we’re tiny.”

“I’m bigger than a guitar pick back home,” protested Darly. “Why should I be smaller than one here?”

“We look smaller because we’re further away,” said Amara comfortably.

“Farther from what?” I asked.

“You’d understand if Chandler and I could teach you the rudiments of space-time-scale continuum mechanics,” said Jack.

“But such an attempt would be quite quixotic,” said Chandler. He and Jack exchanged a snobby, knowing look—bullshit artists that they were.

“You see, Bert?” said Amara. “I’m right.”

I stared out across the plain. Each of the vast plain’s ziggurats of pelf held a different category of lost items. A gargantuan haystack of long legs and platter-sized lenses—glasses. A cathedral of gold hula hoops—wedding rings. A ticking stack of menacing machines—watches. A mountain of single socks. Other less easily categorizable mounds stretched into the distance as far as the eye could see. But there, only a quarter of a mile off, was—

“A pile of pills,” said Jack, pointing “We’re here for my bluegene meds,

“Who are those people?” said Darly. “Look at them down there.” Milling mournfully among the mounds were men and women in regular clothes, busy as ants.

“Stackers and sorters,” said Chandler. “Missing persons, like me. People who let themselves disappear. We never talk. We spend our time arranging this crap. As if it might come in handy some day.”

“You do this for occupational therapy?” asked Jack.

“It fills the time,” said Chandler with a shrug. “We’re stuck here for good. We might even be immortal. If the crows don’t eat us.”

“You mean those big birds flying around?” said Amara. Her google glasses were glittering away. Documenting the scene.

“I think they’re pretty,” said Darly, who found many things pretty. “What do they want?”

“Hard to say,” said Chandler. “Sometimes one of them snatches up something shiny and carries it off. To where, I don’t know. The other crows always chase the one that’s flying away. Like they want to follow.”

“The crows are in charge?” asked Jack.

“Maybe,” said Chandler. “Sometimes a crow will swoop down and snack on a slacking stacker or on a loitering sorter. That’s why it’s risky to be idle.”

Amara mimed a shiver.

“You’re slacking on your own right now,” Jack pointed out. “Smoking my Bugler.”

“The crows honor me because they like my second-hand smoke,” said Chandler. “Watch this.” He took a drag and blew the smoke straight up. One of the birds caught the scent and came spiraling down.

I shivered when the iridescent black crow landed in the field beside us. He was the size of a private plane, with wide wings, a broad back and a stubby neck. He sat back on what passed for haunches and lowered his head so that Chandler could blow smoke into the nostrils of the great beak.

“These guys are smart,” said Chandler. “You gas them up with smoke and they’ll do what you tell them—for a while.”

“Hhhhmmmm,” said Jack. “What if you were to tell him to fly me over to that pile of pills in the distance, so I can score some bluegene?”

“Why not?” said Chandler. “Seeing as how you gave me this Bugler. And the matches too.”

“Good deal,” said Jack.

“Once you have your bluegene pill, you’ll come back and help with the stacking and sorting, right?” said Chandler. “We’re always falling behind.”

“Sure,” said Jack. “As you say, we’re stuck here forever, and there’s nothing else to do, and life sucks. And all this stuff might come in handy someday.”

“Are you nuts?” I asked Jack in a whisper.

“Shut up,” he murmured. “Do what I do.”

Chandler blew more smoke into the great crow’s nostrils and he chirped at the crow from the back of his throat. “Get on now,” he told us.

Jack perched on the crow’s neck like he was mounting a dragon. The women and I nestled into the dark feathers in the middle of the crow’s back. The great wings beat the air and we rose, skimming along the underside of the peachy clouds of the alsoworld.

Below us, the mournful missing persons were sorting and stacking: coins and pen-tops and contact lenses, hairpins and hats, sausages, credit cards, batteries, screwdrivers—

“Hey!” I yelled, “There’s my hearing aid!” It lay atop a stack of such devices, all types and sizes, like an exhibit at a medical museum. Fairly unpleasant to see, some of them waxy and carrying that disgusting geezer vibe. At Jack’s bidding, the gigantic crow swooped down and circled so that I could snatch my hearing aid from the pile. Compared to my present size the thing was, hell, the size of an orange crate. I managed to tuck it into the crow’s plumage. Maybe I could jigger our relative sizes if and when we got back home.

Jack looked back from his perch on the crow’s neck and grinned.

“I want a guitar pick,” called Amara. “For a souvenir.”

No sooner said than done. The crow circled back to near where we’d started, and the boogie-board-sized plastic pick was soon wedged among the feathers, nestled beside my cumbersome hearing aid.

“Are you steering this bird?” I called to Jack, raising my voice against the wind.

“Yeah, baby!” he exulted. “Remember back at Journey’s End, when I got my knees replaced?”

“Sure I do,” I said, though I didn’t.

He slapped his thigh. “I can guide this bird with my knees, like a Sioux warrior on an Indian pony. Titanium!”

“I want my dangly gold earring,” said Darly. “I can see the pile over there!”

“Hold your water, ma’am,” said Jack, putting on a cowboy accent. “I want me a giant bluegene pill.” He dug his titanium knees into the crow’s neck, and off we soared toward the bumpy pastel peak of pills.

“It should have been my turn right now,” said Darly sinking into a sulk.

“Hush up and help,” said Amara, as we approached the mountain of pills. The sorters had been slacking here, and the pills were all colors. Guided by Jack, the crow circled until Amara spotted the right one. The bluegene pill was hard to snatch, being the size of a Christmas turkey. And soon it was stored beside my big hearing aid and the oversized guitar pick. And now we buzzed the earring pile.

“There it is!” cried Darly. “That cluster of shiny sticks on top.” She leaned out, reaching for it like a kid on a merry-go-round—but the crow forestalled her, snatching up the jangly earring with his beak.

“Hey!” squealed Darly.

“Kaw!!” answered the crow from the deep in his throat, holding tight to the earring in his beak. Some of the other crows had noticed our crow’s score, and they were swooping towards him, as if wanting to steal his cargo, or wanting to tag along.

With the grace of a trained athlete, our crow arced up into the apricot-colored heavens. He did a loop, an Immelman turn, and a barrel roll. We held on for dear life. And now we’d shaken the pursuing crows.

“What’s happening?” I shouted to Jack.

“Hang on!” he cried. Far from steering the crow with his knees, he was clinging to a feather with his legs trailing behind him like pennants.

Pale peach mist surrounded us. Amara was screaming and Darly was whining and I was about to throw up. Like a stunt flyer at an airshow, the crow executed a wrenching screwball loop. I closed my eyes in terror. I felt electricity in the clouds.

I saw a flash of light. And all went dark. And all was still.

I opened my eyes. Darly, Amara and I were still clutching each other. The crow’s wings were outstretched like a vulture’s and we were gliding out of the clouds. Jack was smiling.

“What the hell was that?” I asked.

“Aerobatics,” he said. “Climaxing with the most difficult maneuver of all, the Mobius Twist. Designed by the legendary barnstormer Lincoln Beachey, but never publically performed. The Mobius Twist is thought to be what caused Amelia Earhardt to disappear. It must be what the crows use to get from our universe to the alsoverse and back.”

“They do?” I said. “We’re home?”

Jack pointed down. Below, I saw lights, a stream of lights like stars. I saw the familiar shape of the London Earl’s shabby roofs. The crow lighted on our porch slab and, with a fluff of feathers—rather rudely, I thought—deposited us and our recovered cargo on the concrete. He flew off with Darly’s golden earring jingling in his beak.

“Thief!” screamed Darly.

“We’re home,” I said. “Was that by design, Jack, or dumb luck?”

“Both,” said Jack. “I suspected the crows could somehow fly back and forth between our world and the alsoverse—without changing their size. So I steered the crow to Darly’s shining earring, it awakened his thieving soul, and voila …”

“But how did you know he would stash it right here, in Goshen, Kentucky?”

“That part was the dumb luck,” said Jack.

“There’s still a problem,” Amara reminded us. She pointed at the corner of the porch where her cat was eyeing us hungrily from the shadows.

We four humans hadn’t grown back to normal size at all. We were so small that, compared to us, Jack’s bluegene pill was the size of a turkey, Amara’s pick the size of a surfboard, and my hearing aid the size of shipping box.

“Shit,” said Jack. “We’re in the wrong position on the space-time-scale continuum.” I nodded in solemn agreement.

“Karing Kate has a product that could help,” said Darly, opening her pink leather case. “Supersize Me. It’s experimental. Hold onto your loot while I rub this stuff on.”

And that’s the end of the story, more or less.

The girls slept over with Jack and me for a change, and we woke up happy—all of us smelling faintly of Karing Kate Supersize Me. Not only had the ointment grown us back to proper size, it had amplified the bluegene pill, the guitar pick, and the hearing aid along with us

So ever since then, Jack chips his daily bluegene dose off his turkey-sized pill. No more grubbing for tiny pills on the bathroom floor. I hooked my oversized hearing aid to my squid phone and we use it for a boom box, and so what if I’m half-deaf. Amara made her giant guitar pick into a coffee table. She says she can see supersized Waddy fingerprints all over it.

As for Darly’s earring—like I said, it ended up the size of an earring, spirited off by a crow the size of a crow. Darly shakes her fist at every crow that flies by. But she does it in her signature good-natured way—and her gesture looks like a kindly wave. Just as well. You wouldn’t want to offend the secret masters of the cosmos.

Oh, and Jack won his Golden Pi! He submitted some video clips from Amara’s google glasses, and the high academic mandarins sent Jack the award via UsFedEx drone. The drone even hovered there to listen to Jack’s acceptance speech, wherein my friend thanked all of us, even Chandler, even the crows.

The award was round, of course. And quite shiny, almost like real gold.

Jack lost it, of course. He thinks it might have rolled off the porch.

That’s why he’s on his hands and titanium knees in the weeds.

Me, I’m looking up at the sky.

Nothing is lost.

Note on “Where the Lost Things Are”

Written January, 2014.

Tor.com, November, 2014.

My friend Terry Bisson mentioned to me that he hadn’t written a story for awhile, and neither had I, so we decided to do a second collaboration involving, transreally enough, two old men in a rest home. I lose or misplace things a lot, and I like the “explanation” for this that the story proposes. Terry and I had two or three false starts before finding the narrative groove for this tale, but then it went very smoothly. I get a kick out of Terry’s Kentucky voice in this story.

Laser Shades

Adrian was entranced by Carla. She’d hooked him fast, and she was reeling him in—smiling with parted lips and nodding her head in rhythm to the cadences of his speech. Jack, off to one side, wasn’t really listening to the words, no, he was reviewing tonight’s plan. Step one: bump into Adrian. Step two: get into to the laser lab. Step three…

This was a nice club, on Austin’s merry Sixth Street, out towards the dark end of the spectrum. The Scales Fall. They featured yowly music here, one of Adrian’s hobbies—he talked about The Scales Fall all the time, which was how Jack had known they’d find him here. Tonight a hairy guy was playing a “beam guitar,” which was like a steel guitar, but with sensitive light rays in place of the strings. The man wore his hair a hundred-percent over his face, like a cartoon hermit, and the only skin you could see was the tip of his nose. A happy nose.

The beam guitar had a mellow, aethereal tone, sounding like one of those old-time gizmos—theremins. A woman was singing along, kind of a Russian steppes sound, her voice dank and husky, reminding Jack, as so many things did, of his dead wife Yulia. Yesterday it had been six months. A prion infection from her lab. Horrible.

“Did you hear what Adrian said, Jack?” Carla was looking at him brightly. Humoring him.

“Uh, no,” said Jack. “I’m lost in the music. A jellyfish.” He made wiggly motions with his arms, managing to knock over one of their empty Shiner beer bottles. It bounced off the floor, unbreakable nanocrystal.

“Vintage slimefabber move,” said Adrian, laughing at Jack. He was a tidy man with chiseled features.

“Slimefabbing is king,” said Carla, sticking up for Jack. “Forget about brittle, thuddy machines. Jack cultures a wad of fabslime, he sings to it, and it makes what you need. Like the way a peach makes a pit.”

“I know all about that,” said Adrian. “Jack fabs components for my group at the yottawatt laser lab. I’m a plasma ultraoptics tech, right? Jack here’s the only slimefabber in Austin who can make mirrored surfaces. You’ve known him for awhile, huh, Carla? Have you ever heard him singing to his slime?”

Carla giggled and nodded. “Kind of rank,” she said. “All burbly and wet. But maybe a little magical, too.”

Truth be told, Carla had once had a crush on Jack. She’d been Yulia’s research assistant, and with Yulia out of the picture, Carla had half-expected to take her place. But nothing was happening along those lines, and Jack was getting ever stranger. Carla was about done with Jack. As a farewell, she’d let him rope her into helping him with this insane last-ditch scheme he was running tonight. Not that Carla even remotely expected it to work. Because if it did—but never mind that.

“I enjoy my work,” said Jack evenly. “How’s your project going, Adrian? Got those pocket stars happening yet?”

“Pocket stars?” said Carla, playing dumb. As if Jack hadn’t been steadily talking about this stuff for the last month. “What a beautiful name. Did you coin it, Adrian?”

Adrian would have liked to say yes, but he couldn’t. “This guy,” he said, jerking his thumb at Jack. “Good with words. I was going to call them femtoscale fusion reactors. You’ll use them like batteries, see. The technology of batteries is a millstone, a bottleneck, hopelessly stalled. Pocket stars will disrupt the paradigms.”

“What about hard radiation?” asked Carla.

“Not a show-stopper,” said Adrian. “That’s the part I’m working on, matter of fact. Mirror mazes around our little suns. Phase-shift cancellations. Troughs and crests. Optical wizardry. That’s where Jack’s components come in.”

“How’s the latest upgrade working out?” asked Jack in a studiously neutral tone.

“Spectacular!” said Adrian. “We’re past the point of inflection, guy. Up onto the gigabucks slope of the growth curve. One more round of funding and my group can productize.” He lowered his voice. “The latest prototypes—they shed megawatts like dogs losing hair. I even sold some power to the lab. In the right matrix, one of these pocket stars could last indefinitely.”

“Can I see one?” asked Carla. “Pretty please.”

“Well, I wouldn’t be authorized to take you into the lab,” said Adrian. “It’s class-seven secure.”

“Oh, it’s Saturday night,” said Carla. “Nobody’s gonna be there. And I’ll show you one of my secrets if you’ll play.” She smiled, working her charm. “Two secrets, maybe.” She drew a little box from her purse, all angles, darkly gleaming, cupping it in the palm of her hand. “The first secret is that Jack slimefabbed something off a sample from my lab. Wouldn’t you love to know what it is?”

“Maybe,” said Adrian, not all that interested. “What’s the second secret?”

Silently Carla mimed a juicy kiss.

“Carla is a postdoc in the mitochondrial genomics group here,” said Jack, before Adrian could properly respond. “Specializing in the Golgi apparatus. She was working with Yulia right up to the end. She even found the fix to neutralize the prion that killed Yulia. Saved the others in the lab. They called her a hero.”

“Soft, wet science,” Carla told Adrian, her voice a tiger’s purr. “Not like those yottawatt laser-beam swords you boys play with. Not like your pocket-pool hydrogen bombs. Genomics is the only femtotech that matters. A cornucopia from the living mother of life.”

“The living mother of life, huh?” said Adrian with a crooked grin. “Does that have anything to do with your second secret?”

“Everything,” said Carla. “Dim things matter, Adrian. Not just bright things.” She was hefting the dark little container in her hand. It had sides like pentagons. “Take us into the laser lab, and this little stash box opens like a clam. You’ll be flabbergasted.”

“Say yes,” Jack urged Adrian, his voice very intense. “You know I’ve been putting in an extra effort for you. And you’ve only let me into the lab that one time when you hired me. I need feedback if I’m going to keep working for you. Don’t worry about Carla. I know all about her.” A touch of ice in his voice.

“Carla is single?” asked Adrian, rudely direct. “Not your girlfriend?”

“Jack’s the grieving widower,” said Carla. “I’m the perky, yearning, star-struck ingénue, rejected once too often. And you can be Prince Charming, Adrian. If you don’t act like a jerk. And if you’re not too chicken to let your friends see what’s in your lab. And if you really do have your pocket stars working. Which I’m starting to doubt.” She paused for effect. “Maybe we should leave, Jack. I don’t think I like this man.” Carla rose to her feet, enjoying her power. She took two steps towards the door. Glanced back over her shoulder.

“Wait!” said Adrian, right on cue. He threw money on the table for the beers and followed Jack and Carla outside.

“I can drive,” said Jack. “I’ve got my whale. I parked it down a side street.”

“Great,” said Adrian. “I came by bus.”

It was a warm November night. The pecan trees were dropping nuts. Carla scooped up a handful, squeezing them together in pairs, eating the ones that gave way.

“The champion pecan,” she said after a bit, holding up a final nut. “He cracked all his friends. But can you even see? It’s so dark tonight.”

“We need our laser shades,” said Adrian, pulling out two pairs of sunglasses. He handed one pair to Carla.

“You’ll like these,” Jack told Carla. “I’ve got my own pair in my car. I helped slimefab them for the lab.”

They were standing by Jack’s car now, an old-school convertible with its top down, a massive construct of Detroit steel. Cars like this were generally illegal to drive, but Jack had a historical preservation permit for his. He drew his pair of laser shades from the glove compartment, and now the three companions were standing there, goggling at each other, goofing on the scene. Although the laser shades had dark lenses, they had infrared laser crystals set into the rims of their frames.

“Ghostly,” said Carla.

“The crystals vibrate,” said Adrian. “Scanning across the things you want to see. Scanning them with infrared, you understand, and the rays bounce back to your special lenses. So you’re seeing a moiré image contour map. With pseudocolors based on temperatures. You look like a singer in a yowly music band, Carla.”

She did a little dance in the street there, brandishing her faceted box and her champion pecan. Jack was in the driver’s seat, ready to go. But now, as often happened, the car failed to start.

“I’ve been working on a fix,” said Jack. He twisted around, rooted though the debris on his back seat, drew forth a crufty glob of fabslime the size of a coconut, and warbled an open-sesame command. Obligingly the hairy orb split in two, revealing a glittering carburetor part, quite unobtainable on the commercial market. Jack flipped up the car’s flappy old hood and installed the piece. Accustomed to this routine, Carla worked the starter until the car let out a dinosaur roar.

They cruised through the warm dark Austin night, the three of them on the car’s wide front seat, Carla in the middle, the air beating, pecans crackling beneath the wheels, the passing scenery like cartoons seen through their laser-shades.

Adrian had to pass all kinds of thumbprint and eyeball scanner routines to get them down the elevator and as far as the actual entrance to the yottawatt laser lab. And then it became a matter of jollying their way past the gatekeeper, Cruz Sordo, who was somewhat distracted by a holographic ballet-dancing game.

“I’ve nailed my arabesques and fouettés,” said Cruz, rocking back and forth. “I need three perfect grand jetes to reach the next level—which is the virtual Bolshoi. Your two guests are cleared, Adrian?”

“Jack’s already been in this lab before,” said Adrian.

“And Carla’s from a genomics research group,” put in Jack. “She’s bringing an add-on for Adrian’s run.” Adrian let the unexpected claim pass.

“Okay, fine,” said the feckless Cruz. “But I want you folks out of there in ten minutes. Before the lab’s next autoscan.” He backed off and took a running jump across the hall. “Yes! I might even be on the Bolshoi level by then.”

The laser lab was deserted, a bit sinister, with sagging cables, panels with jiggly readouts, work-benches like sacrificial plinths. The place was dimly lit, with stark pools of brightness in certain spots. Filtered through the laser shades, the potentially hazardous light came through in sour greens and tender mauves, in meaty reds and shinbone whites.

A vacuum pump was thumping, with a wheezing sound. “Chirped pulse amplification,” said Adrian. “Like an accordion. Working the light up to the yottawatt level, back and forth, strong enough to zap protons to the petavolt scale. Enough to spark a pocket star. My set-up is over here.” They proceeded down the aisle, first Adrian, then Carla, then Jack.

Jack noticed an intense glow of infrared body-heat coming off of Carla. She was scared, more than scared—terrified. Jack formed a sudden conviction that she was planning to sabotage tonight’s run. Lurching into her from behind, he seized her wrist and pried the precious, crystalline case from her hand.

“Jack! I’m the expert on mitochondria.”

“You killed Yulia, Carla. I have to say it. It was your fault. You did it on purpose. To get your hands on me.” There. Laying it out at last.

Carla’s voice rose by two octaves. “You are so crazy! I don’t even like you anymore! Adrian! We need to get out of here!”

“Cruz said we have ten minutes,” said Adrian, not really understanding. “Be quiet and pay attention, you two. My target is right here on this little platform, a piece of foil. See Jack’s mirror-maze next to it? The laser pulse is going to make a pocket star. And then a magnetohydronamic vortex pulls it into the maze. Keep back. The pulse is coming in ten seconds.”

Jack shouldered past them, holding out his faceted box. He flipped a dark pink object onto the workbench—it was a fabslime-woven matrix for Yulia’s mitochondria. Jack was singing, his voice liquid and weird. The magic bean was twitching like a pet.

ZzzzzZZZttt!

The yottawatt laser beam drilled into fleshy lump. The pulse was lasting much, much longer than usual, as if the biotech lump were impossibly sending signals up the beam to its source, jamming all the switches to on. One, then two, little stars bloomed within the shuddering bean. Though scorched and smoking, it held its shape. Jack still hadn’t stopped singing. Adrian and Carla were backing away.

Fueled by the yottawatt beam and by the two pocket stars, the Yulia lump grew larger, taking form, extending arms, legs, and head, channeling energy like a babe at breast.

The thumping of the hidden vacuum pump had risen to a wild tattoo, and now came an explosion. The laser beam winked out. Somewhere in the lab an alarm horn was hooting. Perversely, idiotically, a set of ceiling sprinklers kicked on, raining down upon the scene. Jagged sparks, swirls of smoke, shattering glassware. The remaining lights cut out. Footsteps rushed to the lab door—Adrian and Carla escaping.

In the soft dark, wearing his laser shades, Jack could still see a little bit. Yulia was sitting up. Reborn. Smiling at him.

And now she opened her eyes.

Note on “Laser Shades”

Written February, 2014.

The Superlative Light, Daylight Books, November, 2014.

This story arose in an unusual way. The Texas photographer Robert Shults approached me out of the blue—commissioning me to write an SF story for him to include in a book of his photos: The Superlative Light. The book is Shults’s photographic exploration of the Texas Petawatt Laser lab in Austin. For my story I drew on my memories of Austin from having visited Bruce Sterling there a couple of times. And I did a little research and fantasizing about what an exceedingly intense beam of light might be able to do.

Petroglyph Man

One August, Julio and Beatriz went for a vacation in Hawaii.

Beatriz was a grade-school teacher. Julio was doing product support for a new photo app called Benthos. Lately things had been rough. Beatriz’s mother died, their landlord raised the rent, one of their cars got stolen, and they’d flirted with infidelity. The young couple had been quarreling all the time. There was talk of divorce. And now they’d gone for a second-honeymoon-type trip. To save money, they went with a package deal that Beatriz found online, booking them into the Royal Kwak, a generic resort hotel on the west coast of the big island.

The drive from the airport to the Kwak ran through miles and miles of volcanic cinders. Like the Moon. Julio had been hoping for a flowery jungle. Along the roadside, local kids had spelled out their initials with patterns of white stones upon the dark ones.

“The black rocks are called a’a,” said Beatriz, who’d been studying up. She got Julio to stop the car so they could examine the faintly iridescent stones. Foamy, spiky, surprisingly light.

Julio used his phone to take a picture of Beatriz holding a piece of the a’a in her hand. He had the Benthos photo app on his device and the Benthos filters made Beatriz look like a goddess. Or maybe a TV actress.

“Check it out,” he said, showing the image to her. “See how I idolize you? Benthos picks up on a situation’s vibes. Kind of amazing. The app designer is a quantum physicist. Jules Swearer? He says he has a quantum thing happening on the image chip. It feels your brainwaves.”

“I think your Benthos pictures make me look dumb,” said Beatriz. “Generic. I forget what you said that name means. Ocean?”

“Well, in biology, the benthos is the crap that lives on the ocean floor. The name is a metaphor, see. Benthos unveils the deeper levels of reality. Supposedly the app reads my mind, a little bit, and it does a search for similar images on the web, and it ends up showing what I’m thinking. Like I’m photographing my emotions. And maybe yours too. We’ve had some really strange customer problems around this.”

“You’re saying your personal emotions are things that crawl on the sea floor?” said Beatriz, fixating on that. “Albino crabs and miniature octopuses and slimy fish with needle-teeth?”

Julio put his hands next to his mouth and wriggled his fingers. “Mating season!”

“You’re a complete idiot,” said Beatriz, not unkindly. “Meanwhile I have to teach you a little more about lava. As well as a’a, there’s a kind called pahoehoe. It’s smooth like taffy, like dough. And that’s what the old-time Hawaiians carved their petroglyphs on. Little people and turtles and suns.”

“I definitely want to see the petroglyphs,” said Julio.

“Soon,” said Beatriz. “I can’t believe we’re finally here. Hawaii! We’ll be happy now, right?”

A little further on, they came to golf course, then a bunch of parking-lots, then some shops, and then the Hotel Kwak, hunkered like a convention center amid asphalt. Beatriz kept on acting excited, not letting up, wanting to make the vacation good.

The lobby was full of fountains and plants, the staffers were nice, and the room was ocean-front as promised. The balcony overlooked trees, a café, the beach, and the rolling sea. The sun was going down, with tiny clouds like an endless patch of pink and lavender cabbages, dwindling out across the Pacific Ocean. Julio took a Benthos picture of them.

The image looked a little like a page of a calendar, boxes with dates, and—Julio automatically knew this because the image’s message was specifically tailored for him—the dates stood for all the time he’d been living with Beatriz. A sky of days. Clouds of words. He liked the Benthos view, with everything a symbol, everything alive.

Rather than going downstairs, Julio and Beatriz stayed on the balcony, enjoying their complimentary pre-mixed Mai Tai cocktails from the room’s fridge, also some room-service barbequed pork with rice, plus a sliced-up half pineapple, startlingly delicious. Beatriz began singing a silly, happy Hawaiian song that she’d heard in the elevator, pretty much making up the lyrics as she went along. Something like, “Numi-numi-nou ah pooku-pooku-pu oh lomi-lami-kaukau-koo.” She waved her arms, miming a hula.

“Beat that tail, big fish,” said Julio. He didn’t bother taking a Benthos picture of her. He was seeing just what he wanted to see. He got to his feet and they danced. It was good with Beatriz tonight, everything in synch, the two of them slipping into happy traveler roles. Graceful dancers instead of slimy fish.

The next morning, the groundskeepers were running a small bulldozer up and down the beach, systematically shifting the sand. The beach wasn’t very big. Maybe it sucked. Julio took a Benthos photo from the balcony, and in the image the beach looked like a garbage dump. He and Beatriz went downstairs to the breakfast buffet and—even without Benthos—it seemed like a factory assembly line.

When they made their way onto the beach, a staffer told them they weren’t allowed to swim this morning. The man pointed to a jellyfish-warning placard he’d posted. The sign had a wavy horizontal line for the water, with a floundering stick figure who’d raised an arm in despair. All around the stick figure were jellyfish glyphs, like brains with dangling spines. Pain bursts were radiating from the swimmer’s legs wherever a tendril touched. Harsh semiotics, brutally clear. When Julio shot a picture of the sign, the Benthos app put his own face onto the stick figure.

He and Beatriz lay on the beach and stared at the sea, longing to recapture last night’s mood. Near them were a silent white-haired woman and a mustached, slack-bodied man. Old-marrieds. Ghosts of their future selves. The sun amped to a stunning intensity. The mustached man began lecturing his wife, uninterruptable as an automaton. Talking about nutrition and digestion.

“Maybe let’s check the shops,” said Beatriz.

“I thought Hawaii would be paradise,” complained Julio. “Orchids and wild pigs. Surfers and wahines.”

“I hate when you sulk,” said Beatriz. “I have to get souvenirs for my friends and it’s not too soon. Tell you what. We shop a little, get lunch in the beach café, and then you lead us on a walk. Find some petroglyphs.”

“Okay, yeah,” said Julio, pulling his shit together. He didn’t want to be fighting with Beatriz. Not on their special vacation.

Poking around in the gift shop, he found a pamphlet on petroglyphs. And, yes, there was indeed a petroglyph spot near the Royal Kwak, with an easy trail leading there. Maybe Beatriz had known this all along. The teacher encouraging her pet pupil.

He bought the pamphlet and wandered on among the shops, shooting Benthos snaps that made the stores look like prison cells and torture chambers, working the visual angles and the app settings. Taking pictures was like having a friend to talk to. Like, “Look at this,” and “Do you see that?” And with the Benthos app, the smart phone’s camera was talking back, riffing off thoughts that he hadn’t managed to put into words.

Eventually he noticed that the hotel developers had used some petroglyph-bearing stones to decorate the flower beds. Sad frags with labels. The Benthos app showed the petroglyphs as looking like cartoony keyholes. Locks to magic doors. Some kind of message was beaming out from the quantum vibrations of the petroglyphs, through Julio’s smart phone, and into his eyes.

Uneasily he thought of their users who’d begun running Benthos in a full augmented-reality mode—filtering everything around them in real time and displaying the tweaked world on display glasses they wore. None of them had suffered injuries as yet, but legal had quickly pushed out a Benthos upgrade—mainly so they could layer on a fresh liability disclaimer.

According to what Jules Swearer had told the Benthos employees in a private meeting—what with quantum mechanics being so odd, you couldn’t be sure who or what was controlling the images that the Benthos app was showing you. And maybe not everything in the world was wholly on your side. But Swearer was determined to keep his app on the market. He had the programmer’s typical fantasy about his product changing people’s lives.

Beatriz reappeared, bouncy and chirpy, toting a bag of souvenir-gift schwag. She and Julio ordered mahi-mahi burgers in the café by beach. A tourist woman there was already eating, holding her sandwich burger in her left hand, and continually waving her right hand against the swarming gnats. Her husband was grinning at her. Newlyweds. In the man’s eyes, everything his new mate did was wonderful. Julio felt a pang. Sometimes an hour would go by without him actually looking at Beatriz’s face. Often when she’d talk, he wouldn’t really hear her. Busy on the gerbil-wheel of his fears and regrets. He’d be lost in the depths of his own private benthos.

“What’s wrong, Julio?”

“I—” He couldn’t verbalize it. But yes, Beatriz’s kindly smile touched his heart. He took her hand in his and stroked it. “I want to be nicer to you,” he said.

“We’re both trying,” said Beatriz. “It’s not our fault that things have been hard.”

And now their sandwiches arrived, and things were fine.

“Love the breeze,” said Beatriz. “That gentle beat.”

“Caressing us,” agreed Julio. “Dig this.” He took a Benthos selfie of them beneath the rustling palms. The beach furniture and all the other guests were filtered out. Beatriz was wearing bridal white. Julio had the trim look of a model. “You and me, babe.”

And then they went upstairs for a nap—well, more than a nap. They made love, with not one thought in Julio’s head. After that they sat on the balcony, waiting out the sun’s midday glare, Beatriz tan and happy, reading a fashion magazine.

“Melt, oh melt, my stony heart,” intoned Julio.

“You don’t like it here,” said Beatriz, maybe a little too quick on the uptake. “You’re mad at me for picking this place.”

“It’s fine,” said Julio. “I’m seeing everything as good. Pushing down any false expectations. Seizing each moment.”

“I wish you meant that,” said Beatriz. She gestured across the balcony railing. “See the low tree that’s domed like an umbrella? I’m noticing some spots where a branch forks in two, and then a few feet later the two branches merge back together. How’s that for a deep symbol, Mr. Benthos Head? Didn’t we have fun in bed just now? Merge, baby, merge.”

“Our bodies always like each other,” said Julio. “I love your curves and your smell. And we’ll go on the petroglyph trail in a minute.”

“And maybe later I’ll do a scuba dive,” said Beatriz. “I’ve always wanted to try that.”

“You’re not certified.”

“You don’t need cert at a resort,” said Beatriz. “I saw in the guidebook.”

“Don’t go killing yourself!” said Julio.

“Maybe you wouldn’t mind,” said Beatriz, fishing for an avowal of love.

“I’m the one who should die,” said Julio, redoubling the game. In some bad way, he believed the words as he said them, feeling as if he were sinking into the deepest trench of the sea.

Beatriz gave a theatrical groan. “Why are we even talking this way? It’s like turning tamales into turds. The petroglyphs! Are they far?”

“I don’t think so. We’ll wear shoes and socks. I’ll bring along some water. And hats. And sun cream.”

“Atta-boy! And a walking-stick and a tent and a portable stove!” Beatriz’s laugh was a burst of bubbles leading Julio into the light. There was his petroglyph pamphlet on the table, gleaming like a holy writ.

The petroglyph site was a rolling patch of smooth pahoehoe lava, patterned with cracks like the plates of a turtle shell. The clearing had a spooky vibe, with thorny kiawe trees squeezed around weathered stone. The petroglyphs were bunched in one particular spot, hundreds of them—men, circles, animals, and a few women, indented at the waist.

“The men have giant penises,” observed Beatriz. “And the women’s little wool triangles are upside-down.”

“I’m sensing that the petroglyphs are our friends,” said Julio. He captured a quick pair of Benthos images that made the petroglyphs look like naked sunbathers on a beach. Old-school Hawaiians at their ease.

“That phone app of yours,” said Beatriz uneasily. “Can it work the other way?”

“How do you mean?”

“What if Benthos changes the actual things that you’re taking pictures of? I almost feel like those petroglyphs are moving now. Really slow. Like the minute hand on a watch? Maybe you woke them up, Julio. Don’t use the app anymore, okay?”

“I’m not really done shooting,” said Julio.

“It’s so deserted here,” said Beatriz, looking around. “The sun, the rocks, the trees, and us. And look at that sign.” She read it aloud. “Those who defile or mistreat the petroglyphs must bear the emotional, physical and spiritual consequences for those and those around them—we can take no responsibility for these effects.”

Julio was still focused on his phone’s Benthos display. He walked around the edges of the petroglyph patch, watching the figures morph themselves on his little screen. The best ones were near the middle. Before Beatriz could stop him, he took off his shoes and walked out there in his socks.

“Didn’t you hear what I read, Julio?”

“I won’t step on anyone,” he said. On his screen the petroglyphs were winking at him, waving their little arms. Yes, he did have a sense that he was trespassing—but one petroglyph in particular was calling to him. This guy had a narrow, downward-pointing triangle for his chest, with thick lines for his limbs, and a pocked pit for his head.

“Just one more,” he told Beatriz and snapped the Lord of the Petroglyphs. Error. A ripple pulsed up from the little figure, warping the look of the stone. A tingle surged through Julio’s smart phone. He dropped it; the screen cracked and went dark.

A numbness percolated up Julio’s arm and into his head. It was like the Benthos app had ported itself into his brain. Installing itself as a low-level quantum computation. And now Julio was seeing through the Benthos app all the time. The petroglyphs were jiggling. Laughing at him.

“Did you ruin your phone?” called Beatriz.

Julio waved to her, not trusting his voice. He took out his handkerchief and used it to pick up the phone, loath to touch its metal. He made his way back to the outer edge of the petroglyph patch. The pahoehoe stone felt permeable and unsteady—as if he were a waterstrider on a pond. Was he going to be stuck in this nightmare headtrip for the rest of his life? At least the guys who’d made Benthos glasses for themselves had been able to take them off.

Beatriz stepped forward, running her cool hand across his forehead. “Did the petroglyphs scare you? Maybe your phone’s still under warranty. Calm down, Julio. Put on your shoes and we’ll go back to the beach. Do some wading, and maybe we’ll snorkel.”

“Okay.” Seen through Julio’s Benthos eyes, Beatriz looked fully Polynesian, with bare breasts and a lei. The app was affecting his ears as well. He was hearing a soft drumbeat and a chant. He didn’t tell Beatriz. Instead he drew out his petroglyph pamphlet and made a show of looking at the map. The letters were random pictograms, and the markings wriggled like snakes.

“We’ll take a different trail back to the hotel,” he said manfully. “Instead of retracing our steps.”

“That sounds fine.”

They headed into the shade. Julio had some vague hope that the shadows might somehow dim the intensity of his Benthos hallucinations. He glanced back at the undulating pahoehoe, wanting one last look at his special petroglyph—but he couldn’t see it. And then they were blundering around in a trackless thicket of the thorny kiawe trees.

“We’re not really lost,” Julio assured Beatriz. “You can see the ocean over there, and as long as we follow the shoreline, we end up at the Kwak.”

“The real path is by the water,” said Beatriz. “I’m going down there.”

“I think I’ll rest here for a minute,” said Julio.

“I don’t want this to be an all-day expedition,” said Beatriz. “I’ll see you at the beach. And let’s not have a nervous breakdown, okay?”

Alone now, Julio kicked aside some spiky twigs and sat on the sandy ground, willing his pulse to slow. Too much wack bullshit in his head. Quietly he sipped at his water bottle.

The breeze had picked up. The criss-cross shadows of the kiawe branches were dancing on the ground, making calligraphic shapes. Nice to watch them. But naturally they were morphing into petroglyph men. Wriggling on the ground, encircling Julio. One shadow was closer than the others. It had a long triangular torso and a dark, blank head. The big one from the rock. Of course. The petroglyph man slid back and forth, coming a little closer each time. His legs fluttered, as if he were swimming.

“Command-Option-Shift-Esc,” Julio muttered, longing to abort the quantum Benthos program in his head. “Alt-F4. Ctrl-Alt-Delete. Power down. Unplug.”

He rose to his feet. Stay with the calm breathing, man. As he found his way onward, something jabbed him in the calf. He whirled around and, oh god, the petroglyph man was standing upright, a swizzle-stick figurine, his body dark and glinting. He was carrying a long thorn for poking Julio. He waved the thorn like a baton and began piping a Hawaiian chant, that same cheerful song that Beatriz had been singing—but transformed into something archaic and uncanny.

Julio broke into a run, with the petroglyph man mincing along behind him very fast. Eventually Julio floundered through a stand of flowering ginger plants and emerged onto the utterly non-mysterious concrete patio of the Hotel Kwak’s beachside café. The same place where he and Beatriz had eaten lunch. And there was Beatriz herself, trim and sexy in her black bikini, her skin a golden brown, wearing white shell earrings. His kind, beautiful wife, waving to him. Julio burst into tears.

“Oh, what is wrong with you?” demanded Beatriz. Not much sympathy in her face.

“I’m—I need to go up to the room for a minute.”

“Your leg’s bleeding. Godammit, Julio, does everything to be a freak-fest?”

“I’ll take a shower. I’ll fix the scratch. It’s nothing. I’m not sad. I’m happy. I mean happy to see you.”

Beatriz sighed, shook her head. “Get your suit. I changed into mine just now. The jellyfish warning signs are down. They say the equipment-rental guy will be here in a few minutes. We’ll go see what’s underwater.”

Alone in the hotel room, Julio had a shot of rum from the fridge-bar, then an aspirin and a glass of water. For the moment his Benthos visions had died down, but he had a distinct feeling they’d soon come back. He showered off, patched his calf with a bandage from his travel-kit, and went to sit on the balcony in his T-shirt and bathing suit. Catching his breath.

The Benthos-in-your-head routine was bad news. He needed to warn the others. Rather than trying to revive his cracked, spirit-possessed phone, he got Beatriz’s phone from the room’s safe. He started by trying to phone Jules Swearer—no dice. Left a voicemiail. Then messaged the support team, asking if anyone else had seen a problem with the Benthos program getting inside someone’s head. Emailed one of those guys who’d been walking around with Benthos glasses. Waited a few minutes—and got no useful answers. All the time thinking about the petroglyphs.

Was that a knock? Someone at the door? Instantly the Benthos freakout kicked in again. The room’s walls were woven palm fronds, the bed was a heap of ferns, the floor was dirt, the bamboo door was shaking. Maybe just Beatriz? No, he could see her from the balcony, down by the ocean splashing in the surf, a Gaugin girl. She waved to him, gesturing that he should hurry. More noise at the door.

Julio went and peered through a peephole. That same petroglyph man was in the hallway—five or six feet tall, with his triangle chest and his blobby head. His limbs were dark, tubular, flexible. He knew Julio was watching. He gestured, he swayed from side to side, he put his face forward. He had dimly glowing dots for eyes, and a jagged line for a mouth. Simple and iconic—like the visage of a primeval god.

Julio remained utterly still. The petroglyph was crooning the same tune as before, that eldritch hula music, the sound ever higher and more refined. Fluidly writhing in the patterns of a dance, the creature knocked once again on the room’s door. His mood seemed more impatient than hostile. Like he was a tutor come to give a lesson. But no way was Julio opening the door.

A long pause. And then, with a faint sizzle, the petroglyph man sank through the hallway floor. Heading elsewhere. Maybe to the beach? Suddenly Julio recalled the warning that Beatriz had read aloud. Consequences for themselves and for those around them. Finding his courage, made his way down the mossy stone ledges of the stairs. To Beatriz. His hula maiden.

And there she was, with the expected dark figure beside her, the guy looking like a skinny Hawaiian in a baggy, oversized bathing suit. A large cloth sack rested on the sand at his feet

“Come on!” Beatriz called to Julio. “It’s Kimo the dive master!”

Kimo was wearing dark shades and he smiled a lot, showing small, even teeth. Lean and twitchy, with ebony skin. Bobbing his head to some inner rhythm. A type of guy that Beatriz liked. Not that Julio could be sure if Beatriz was seeing what he was seeing.

“You’re the petroglyph, right?” he asked the man.

“Oh, quit it,” interrupted Beatriz. “Don’t listen to my husband, Kimo. He’s acting crazy. Sunstroke. And I smell rum.”

“Wack attack,” said Kimo. “I got masks, fins, snorkels, and fizz bottles if you want em.” He talked pidgin-style, but with a Latino accent that made Julio feel at home.

“Fizz bottles?” said Beatriz.

“Like for scuba,” said Kimo. “Special for guests.” He produced a little air tank the size of a water bottle. It had a mouthpiece. “Chomp onto this and breathe. Dip down twenty, thirty feet, it’s chill.”

Beatriz asked more questions, maybe flirting with Kimo a little bit. Julio was only processing about a third of they said. Beatriz was renting snorkeling outfits for them. Including fizz bottles. You wore them on a band around your neck.

“Ulu turtles out there,” said Kimo gesturing towards a jutting finger of rock. “Grinding that ono turtle grass. Fizz under and look up. See them turtles fly! The brahs dive here at night. The fish sleeping. Like a supermarket. Parrot fish, grouper, eel.”

“I’m going out there!” said Beatriz. “Ready, Julio?”

“In a minute,” he said. “I want more tips from Kimo.”

“Kimo knows,” said the skinny man. “We chat, yah. Your wife be fine.”

“Don’t take too long,” said Beatriz and then she was in the water—a post-Impressionist figure formed from blocky shapes of copper and tan, an exquisite collage of monumental forms, filled with the juice of life.

Kimo smiled at Julio, flashing a thousand-watt grin as if they were sharing a complex joke.

“So, okay,” began Julio. “Beatriz and I were in the petroglyph field this morning.”

“Yah, mon.”

“I walked on the rock with all the figures, and then I’m having a weird head trip, and a petroglyph man is…is following me.”

“Know dat. Me him.”

“Do you mean to hurt me? Or hurt Beatriz? I’m sorry I stirred things up.”

“Could be I your teacher,” said Kimo. “Come to help.”

“Help?”

“I dance and then I go pau. And wait to dance some more. One year, ten, a hundred.” Kimo made a rap gesture and stared at Julio, his face a dark, cryptic oval. His hand had morphed to a claw—a thumb and one finger. “Somebody gotta pay the dancer.”

“All I did was walk on your frikkin’ rock!” cried Julio. “And if you really want to help me, yes, I do want to change. I get stuck in my downer thought loops. I can’t get loose.”

“My auntie say she’s mostly water,” said Kimo. “And that why she fat. I say we’re mostly mana. That why we dance.” He swept his pincer hands towards the sky, with the sun bright overhead. A petroglyph sun. A dot in a circle.

A minute of silence passed. “I’m going in with Beatriz,” said Julio.

“Me come too,” said Kimo.

“And don’t you be bugging her, okay?” said Julio. “We love each other.”

“Yah, mon.” Kimo stepped into the water, like a heron with long, careful legs. Julio hurried after him.

They found Beatriz beneath a column of bubbles. Brave, reckless and perhaps a little desperate, she was lying on the bottom, twenty feet down, holding onto a rock, reveling in the sight of a dozen turtles above her. Kimo and Julio joined her, one of them on either side.

Julio kept himself in place by wedging his swim-fins under the coral. He had his own fizz bottle, and Kimo—he wasn’t using an air tank at all. He was looked more glyphic all the time.

But Beatriz was fully real. She was Julio’s dear, supple mermaid, right next to him, here and now. Once again he forget himself and his worries. He pressed against his wife, watching the turtles circle like birds—ungainly and graceful, wagging their fat flippers.

And then Beatriz pointed at one of the turtles and made an “oh my god” gesture. This particular turtle was made of lines. Another goddamn petroglyph, and Beatriz was seeing it too. Kimo burst into song—you could hear him underwater—gargly and bubbly. Chanting that same tune as before. Working his way up to something.

Julio reached across Beatriz to shove stick-man Kimo away. The petroglyph man’s dark body was smooth, tingly to the touch, slippery as a kelp tube. Resisting Julio’s efforts, Kimo held himself solidly in place and now—here it came—he made a harsh darting movement and clamped one of his pincer-hands around Beatriz’s wrist. She let out an underwater scream.

Julio clawed at Kimo’s hand—quite immovable. And now, oh oh, Beatriz had used up the last of her air. Julio grabbed the middle of Kimo’s arm, frantically bending it back and forth. And then—yes!— the arm snapped. Cut off from its source of reality, the claw-hand holding Beatriz disappeared.

With three kicks of her strong legs, Beatriz reached the surface, brushing past the petroglyph turtle. Julio would have joined her, but now Kimo had clamped his remaining hand onto Julio. For being a vision or a ghost or a hallucination, the petroglyph man had a very strong grip.

Julio held back from panic. This experience was tempering him, like a sword in a fire. Kimo had said he was a teacher, right? Things were bad, but Julio still had a little air in his fizz bottle, and he had some hope of severing Kimo’s other arm—but no, that wasn’t likely, not with one of Julio’s wrists clamped.

The sketchy, iconic turtle swam down to join them. It had an oval line to indicate the shell’s edge, plus a line down its middle, and stubs for head, tail and flippers. Kimo caught hold of the petroglyph’s tail and it began towing them along the sea floor, deeper into the benthos.

High above them, Beatriz was following along, splashing and yelling; now and then pausing to peer down. The water was darker at this depth, greener. The pressure crackled in Julio’s ears. He was struggling against Kimo—but to no avail. Maybe he was going to die.

At least he’d saved Beatriz. At least he’d done that.

The petroglyph turtle set Kimo and Julio onto a patch of clean white sand. Kimo had made himself as heavy as an anchor—an anchor bound to Julio’s wrist. Shapes glimmered against the sand, slender tendrils wobbling this way and that, with curved flat knobs on top.

High above them the water’s surface was a wrinkled mirror, with Beatriz a frightened starfish silhouette. Why had Julio ever wanted to die? Life had been sweet—when he’d remembered to notice. His air was nearly out.

A huge, dim form was watching them from the abyss. A leviathan. It gave off a deep low rumble, slow and profound. That same Hawaiian song, one final time. Julio felt a sense of the mystery of life, of the world’s incalculable vastness.

“Help me,” he murmured, his last bubbles floating from his lips, praying to who knows what. The leviathan? The petroglyph man? The Benthos app? The world at large?

The snaky tendrils above the sand began briskly jiggling, with work to do. The images of their shapes clicked into place for Julio: these were the jellyfish glyphs from the warning sign. Sketchy brains with dangling spines, menacing abstractions come to the rescue.

The glyphs converged on Kimo, stinging the petroglyph man with visible zaps, shattering the stick-man into—a school of tiny, gem-blue fish. The fish swam at Julio, harmlessly swirling around him. One final jellyfish glyph stung the wound on Julio’s calf, jolting him from his waking dream, terminating his internal Benthos app for good.

He shot towards the surface. And found his dear Beatriz, quite alone.

“Oh, Julio,” she said. “What happened? I can’t figure it.”

“I got well?”

They kissed.

Note on “Petroglyph Man”

Written April, 2014.

Asimov’s Science Fiction, February, 2015.

This story arose from some experiences I had while visiting the Big Island of Hawaii with my wife in 2007. I’d noted down the events in my journals at that time. In 2014 I was slowly revising the journals for publication as Journals 1990-2014 (Transreal Books, 2015). And then, having been reminded of my old fantasy about having a petroglyph break loose from its rock, I finally wrote this up as a short story.

Initially, in April, I cast my story into a fantasy mode, but I was unable to sell it. So in August, 2014, I skewed it over into an SF mode, which comes so much more naturally to me, and Sheila Williams at Asimov’s bought it.

Attack of the Giant Ants

The first victims are found before dawn at a corner store in the Mission district of San Francisco. A deliveryman phones in the report. Two men dead inside the shop.

Officers Belmont and Bosco arrive on the scene. Bosco young, stocky, loud; Belmont thin and weathered. The air is foggy, the sky dim gray. The store’s register is untouched, but the shelves have been clumsily looted. Broken bottles and scattered snack food. Blood and wine cover the floor. The front window is smashed in. The proprietor’s abdomen has been ripped open. The other man—

“Where the hell’s his head?” asks Bosco, his voice rising.

Belmont finds the head on the curb outside, the neck very jagged. A stray dog is licking at it, maybe wanting to drag the head into an alley. Belmont puts the head on the shop’s counter.

Inspector Ben Cuayo arrives with a pair of crime scene techs. They photograph, measure, and discuss—not touching the corpses quite yet. Cuayo observes that most of the snack packages on the floor are sweets. The shop’s ice-cream cooler has been knocked onto its side. Fully cleaned out.

“Munchies,” says Cuayo. He’s a comfortable man with a stubbled chin, easy in his frame. He homes in on a segmented, whip-like stalk in the dead proprietor’s hand. From a plant?

“See that gel oozing from its broken end?” puts in Bosco. “Maybe it’s like a trippy South American vine. A drug deal. Lick the stub, Inspector. Take some home to your wife.”

“She’s gone,” says Cuayo. “She left me.” He walks outside with one of the techs.

Blood marks and wine stains on the sidewalk. But not in the shape of human feet. “The perps could’ve been in costume,” theorizes Bosco, peering out the broken window. “Special freakazoid footgear for a cult.”

“The boy’s a fount of wisdom,” says inspector Cuayo. “Don’t know why I even show up. So what we’re gonna do now, Bosco, is you stay in there and keep an eye on this place. The rest of us take the corpses to the morgue and run that stalk thing over to the lab. We’ll stretch some crime-scene tape across the sidewalk before we go. And you run that videocam on your chest. In case something happens.”

“Happens?” Bosco is uneasy. “You should be calling in more guys, inspector. Backup.”

“Already on the way,” says Cuayo. “Meanwhile, can someone bag that freaking piñata? The stockboy’s head? I’m the one has to show it to his wife.”

Now Bosco is alone in the shop. He dabs at a smear of stalk gel on the floor, sniffs it, wrinkles his nose. The sun’s coming up; the fog is a faint shade of gold. The street is empty. In the distance, thin sirens wail. Bosco hears a scraping, a thudding, a hoarse twitter. Very close. He takes a step towards the smashed window, his expression a mixture of horror and disbelief. He begins to scream. Cut.

“Giant ants,” Ben Cuayo is saying. He’s in his office, talking to Roopa Banarjee, an attractive young entomologist from UC Berkeley. She showed up as soon as the story broke. “The first encounter was at 20th and Guerrero Street,” Cuayo continues. “Then they made their way to Dolores Park. Just a few blocks. We’ve got dozens of witnesses. They killed seven people.”

“Do you have video?” asks Roopa.

“From Sergeant Bosco, yes,” says Cuayo, pausing. “Our man. We lost him too.”

He runs the images on his screen. Jerky, crooked shapes. A flattened insect head so large that it’s hard to see. A faceted eye, a waving feeler, and then a curving mandible’s jagged edge. Frenzied chirping and a wheezy roar. The viewpoint shifts wildly; the image goes dark. “The ants killed the next batch of people at a bakery on Dolores Street. And then the ants disappeared.”

“These have got to be the stygian ants,” says Roopa Banarjee. “What a find! From the deep Monterey shale. My research group has been studying fragments of them in the frackers’ waste. So far the new species has been hypothetical.”

“How do we exterminate them?” asks Cuayo.

“Flame-throwers should handle the smaller ones,” says Banarjee. “But we need to take one of these ants alive, Ben. It’s not an opportunity to be missed.”

“For science?”

Roopa waves that off. “For money. To survive in the oil shale—thousands of feet below the surface—they’ll have made remarkable adaptations. My group has found a new material in the shell fragments we’ve seen. Laminar chitins. Incredibly strong and extensile. I say these ants are worth billions. Let’s lure one out and trap it with a net.”

“Who’s the lure?” says Ben Cuayo. “You?”

“I can do it,” says Roopa, lifting her chin. “I’m an expert on the languages of the ants. I can imitate their gestures and their calls. Stridulation and drumming.” She widens her mouth and makes a grainy sound in the back of her throat, now and then clapping her cupped hands.

“You’re quite a package,” says Ben, admiring her.

“I’ll wear my special suit,” adds Roopa. “I brought it along. My ant costume.”

Roopa stands at the edge of Dolores Park, wearing a red full-body ant-suit with a pair of fake extra legs dangling from her midriff. She has a deely-bopper headband with bouncing antennae.

Across the street are the wrecked remains of the bakery-cafe where the ants attacked. Pathetic scraps of pastry litter the ground. National Guard troops stand in the street, cradling a dozen flamethrowers. A crane dangles an immense wire net.

Roopa’s fellow entomologist Wilbur Shoat is on the scene, an older man with fleshy features, wearing gray chinos and a tweed coat, rumpled and professorial. He’s trucking back and forth across the park’s grassy slope, knees bent, nostrils flared, snuffling at the ground.

“Here!” calls Shoat. He’s pointing at a tiny hole beside the playground. “Formic acid. Pheromones. Butane.”

“He’s nuts,” says Ben Cuayo at Roopa’s side “That’s a ground-squirrel hole.”

“We—we believe the stygian ants can change in size,” says Roopa. “Their laminar chitin slides over itself like a stack of plates.”

Roopa kneels beside the little hole, with the great wire net dangling overhead. The guardsmen stand in a cordon around her, flamethrowers at the ready. Roopa leans closer to the hole, her mouth wide open. She’s making those skritchy chirps. Ben Cuayo can’t take his eyes off her.

A little ant appears at the lip of the hole, waving its tiny feelers. Roopa waggles her tongue, bobs her deely-boppers, redoubles her chirps. The ant picks its way closer, growing larger with each step. It’s the size of a rat, a cat, a dog, a cow, a car, a locomotive, a dinosaur, a jumbo jet. It gives off a whiff of ether, along with a wild, primordial tang.

“A female worker,” says Wilbur Shoat, tapping the side of his nose.

Roopa is standing, resplendent in her red ant garb, deeply chirping, her head thrown back, snaking her arms like a temple dancer. The ant responds, rubbing her enormous leg against the ridges on her glistening shell, making an upbeat sound like the squeak of a violin. Perhaps she likes Roopa.

The net falls too late. It’s the size of a circus tent, but not big enough to cover the ant. With a fretful milling of her legs, the ant sends the net flying. Roopa is backing away, gamely chirping her ant-songs. Ben Cuayo runs to her.

With a motion too fast to see, the ant snags Roopa’s garb with a hooked foot. She draws the captive woman towards her mouth. Cuayo wildly fires his pistol’s full clip into the ant’s underside—to no effect. The bullets ricochet off and buzz through the air. The guardsmen have raised their weapons, but Cuayo yells at them to wait. The chances of them harming Roopa are too great.

In any case, the colossal ant isn’t biting the beguiling entomology professor—far from it, she’s raising Roopa upon high, seating the woman on her head. The ant drums her gaster against the ground, saws her legs, and makes a crackling hiss. She’s still growing—casting a shadow across Cuayo and the guardsmen.

Called forth by the ant’s drumming, a second ant emerges from the hole and rapidly swells to the same gargantuan size. The second ant has a plumper, smoother rear segment, and she carries herself with a regal air. She and Roopa’s ant chirp to each other and rub antennae.

“The queen,” says Wilbur Shoat.

The troops play their flamethrowers across the redwood legs of the monster ants—to little effect. Mildly irritated, all but ignoring the flames, the ants raise their heads, sampling the air. And now they head off towards the city, rocking like unsteady titans, surprisingly light on their feet.

They step across Dolores Street and clamber onto the roofs of the buildings, spurning the pawky human pathways that lie between. They proceed across Union Square and the financial district, their legs churning like giant machinery—like drill-rigs, like rocket-gantries, like monstrous dockside cranes. Sirens wail, police cars and fire trucks are broadcasting warnings to the surging crowds of screaming pedestrians.

“Ants! Ants! Ants!”

Ben Cuayo’s first instinct is to speed after the leviathans. But first he has to wrap up the situation in the park. More ants are seething from that hole beside the playground. Lesson learned, the guardsmen pour torrents of flame onto the latecomers, and the ants are—exploding, bursting like popcorn kernels, going up in little puffs of flame. In two minutes, this phase of the battle is over. The ants are a heap of shattered shells. The guardsmen tear at the ground, feeding blasts of fire into the nest’s branching crannies.

“Think we got them all?” Ben Cuayo hurriedly asks professor Wilbur Shoat.

“That nest runs deep,” says Shoat, kneeling down to sweep ant fragments into a vial. “Roopa told you that we’re calling them stygian ants? Driven from the deep shale by the frackers. Let’s hope this is the only colony that surfaces.”

“What about those two who got away?” asks Cuayo. “Why didn’t the flames hurt them?”

“It’s the laminar chitin,” says Shoat. “It gets stronger when it’s opened up. You’ll need something more intense to explode the big ones. I just hope that Roopa—”

Cuayo jumps into his car and tears off in pursuit of the worker and the queen.

The ants are following the Embarcadero towards the sea. Roopa remains secure upon her ant’s head, wedged into a nook at the base of an antenna, gripping an overgrown bristle with both hands. She’s laughing, beyond fear, wholly in the moment, ecstatic over her wondrous ride. The ants reach the Golden Gate Bridge and saunter onto it, carelessly scattering the cars. Roopa’s ant is in the lead, with the stygian ant queen close behind.

Helicopters with machine-guns and bazookas buzz like angry hornets, firing at will, the pilots in a panic, heedless of Roopa’s safety, careless of the cars. Roopa remains unscathed in her crevice by the ant’s antenna. The bullets and rockets rattle off the giant ants’ impermeable shells.

Alert to every detail, Roopa senses a different threat. She chirps a warning to her ant, directing her song at the sensitive surface of the antenna’s base, speaking the creature’s language. The ant flattens her body, hunkering down on the bridge’s pavement.

Meanwhile the proud ant queen strikes a pose, rearing up to her full height, resting her legs upon a cable and a tower. She goggles at the helicopters with her compound infrared eyes, lashes out at them with her clawed legs.

The stygian ant queen has failed to notice, or to understand, the new tactic that the frantic humans are about to launch. Moving like speeded-up cartoons, the defenders are clamping electrical conduits to the San Francisco end of the bridge cables. The city falls still, as the full electrical power of the grid is channeled into the cables.

The ant queen takes on the look of an archaic insect god—wreathed with a coruscating halo of sparks. For a moment she sustains herself, glorying at the influx of energy, but now a spot in her shell gives way. Her vast, gassy body explodes like a hydrogen dirigible, a dark skeleton amid billows of flame.

In this moment, Roopa’s ant seems to vanish or to dwindle away, leaving Roopa unharmed upon the bridge, cowering behind a car for shelter from the fireball. And then all is calm.

A month later, Ben and Roopa are on a date. A plush, dimly lit restaurant near the Ferry Building. A romantic mood. They’re starting on dessert.

“Whatever happened to your ant, do you think,” says Ben, laying down his fork.

“She’s my pet,” says Roopa with smile. “She got tiny and I hid her.”

Ben twitches in surprise. “Where is she now?”

“The ant is here,” says Roopa, very slowly and distinctly. “Her name is Cynthia. She eats a lot.” She opens her purse and brings out a little golden box with a crystal lid. Pops open the lid and sets the ant upon the table. A faint whiff of ether. The ant is large, relatively speaking—perhaps the size of a cockroach.

Ben’s scoots back his chair. He’s on the point of jumping to his feet.

“Oh, relax,” says Roopa. “All that Cynthia wants is the rest of your dessert.”

Swelling to the size of a mouse, the ant marches across the table and buries her head in Ben’s tiramisu.

“But—”

“Everything’s going to be fine,” says Roopa. “Cynthia and her sisters didn’t understand how to act. But I’ve been teaching her. You stick with us, and we’ll do great things. Cynthia used to be a worker—but now she’s a queen.

Note on “Attack of the Giant Ants”

Written May, 2014.

Terraform, December, 2014.

I have a never-ending fascination with giant ants. Writing “Hormiga Canyon” with Bruce Sterling wasn’t enough for me, so I returned to the theme again. The editor Claire Evans had just started work at the Terraform SF site—a part of a larger site called Motherboard. I’d worked a little with Claire before; in 2013, she’d been editing the OMNI Reboot site, and she’d reprinted my story “I Arise Again.”

Terraform wanted very short stories, so I wrote “Attack of the Giant Ants” as if I were concisely describing a series of scenes in movie. Putting the story into the present tense enhances that feeling and of course the events have a B movie feel. My role model was the 1954 giant ant movie Them! For me, Them! has the glamour and mystery of a forbidden fruit. When it came out, I very much wanted to see it, but my parents would let me, as I was only about nine years old.

Another influence on me in writing this story is the Blondie song, “The Attack of the Giant Ants.” The song starts with a vague roaring sound, overlaid with screams and sirens. The roars are the sounds of the wonderful giant ants.

Water Girl (With Marc Laidlaw)

Delbert was living in a rotting spaceship up a North Shore canyon choked with lobster-claw heliconia flowers, gigundo prehistoric-type ferns, dense beds of blooming ginger, insect-like orchids, hau trees, guavas, papayas, breadfruits, and a zillion more kinds of plants, some with thorns sticking out like collars of nails, some with buttressed roots that snaked around like walls. By now Del knew the names of most of them. He liked plants.

The long sloping ravine held a wild, braided stream that came from to a high pool with a waterfall. Del would sometimes squeeze into the small roaring space behind the falls, abandoning the lumpy, obstinate fabric of reality, letting the rush of white water beat on his skull like a hail of dreams.

His jungly redoubt was always wet. The rocks and tree-trunks were wrapped, strapped, and festooned by vines, some of the vines with big swiss-cheese leaves, some of them like giant philodendrons. Here in the islands, a humble waiting-room plant could run as amok as a weed-whacked surfari tourist. As amok as Zep had gone a couple of years ago when he and Del had arrived.

After their first bruising day of trying to surf Pipeline, Zep had gotten wasted, had set a local guy’s pickup truck on fire, and had implicated Del in the halo of blame, not that either of them could fully remember the details. They’d spent ninety days in the Oahu Community Correctional Center, sharing a cell, which made it better.

“Didn’t figure they’d have prisons in Hawaii,” Zep had griped. “The Happy Isles.”

“We’re learning the lay of the land,” said Del. “We’ll have respect in the line-up when we get out. We’ll be criminals.”

And indeed, they’d settled into the local scene. Nobody could gainsay the stoke and twitch of the lean, spaced-out Zep, nor could you stonewall Del’s fundamental amiability. And of course the brahs were curious about Zep and Del’s highly evolved imipolex piezoplastic surfboards—they’d had custody of them while the boys had done their time.

There was some short-lived talk of the two newcomers starting a hyperfuturistic board shop—but there wasn’t any kind of North Shore tech scene to back them up and, truth be told, after Zep and Del were a little fried on high tech. At this point they were happy to be carving it old-school with the North Shore brahs, maybe not every day, but often enough to matter.

Del had found work as a gardener at a cluster of funky, unreconstructed vacation cottages near Ke Iki beach. And Zep was a garbageman. Both of them had irregular, semi-voluntary work schedules. Most of the North Beach surfers had casual jobs of this type, earning just enough to eke through the summers, lying in wait for the winter waves. Zep and Del made enough for food, for beer and pakalolo, and for maintaining the very pickup truck that Zep had set on fire. They’d cemented their acceptance among the locals by taking the charred but still functional vehicle off the owner’s hands.

But finding enough money for rent was impossible. You could live here if you were rich. Or if you had family or had very deep roots in the scene, but otherwise… Now and then Zep or Del would manage to move in with one of the local crews or, even better, with a woman. So far, however, none of the hookups with the housed had lasted.

Delbert was in the spaceship, and Zep was in an encampment called Banyanland. And they kept their high-tech boards in the back of their whipped-to-shit truck. These weren’t the kinds of sticks that anyone would dare to steal. The boards would turn against any rider they sensed to be bogus. Kind of like magic swords.

Del’s spaceship had been was a prop for a low-budget, unserious SF movie that had been shot here ten of fifteen years ago. Green Planet Of Death. Some of the locals recalled having been hired on as extras and garbed as telepathic mushrooms. The spaceship and a half-dozen other funky structures were scattered up along the banks of the canyon.

The remains included Zep’s ship, plus a collapsed dwelling-pod said to have housed a seductive vegetable-woman, also the remains of a rickety pavilion that had been the “soup kitchen of the ravening Hrull”—who’d supposedly gathered here to devour the intelligent plants of planet Floofna. A mirror-lined cave had been the home of a bluff old beet kahuna, and there’d been a seedy spaceport veggie bar—long since dismantled to decorate the locals’ homes. Above the falls, the walled grounds of an ancestral heiau, or Hawaiian temple, had been pressed into service as “the congress hall of the talking pot plants.” And this had seriously pissed off some locals.

For a wide range of reasons, Green Planet of Death had never been fully completed, nor had it achieved any kind of commercial release. But a grainy VHS tape of a rough cut was eternally circulating around the North Shore. Delbert and Zep had viewed the tape in one the local surfers’ sandy pads, a garage way the hell out past the east end of the Kamehameha Highway. And that’s when Del had gotten the idea of squatting in the remains of the movie’s set.

His galactic scout ship was chickenwire, and plywood with peeling varnish, and someday his foot would go through the floor. It wasn’t the worst place he’d lived in Hawaii, and it was better than Banyanland, Zep’s outdoor communal crashpad.

In Banyanland, the resident low-percenters could claim niches for themselves amid the tangles of roots dropping from a banyan grove’s mazy branches. It stayed fairly dry under there, and someone had trucked in a couple of picnic tables. But some of the down-and-outers had meth habits and peed in the corners of their own home.

The banyans were between the coast highway and the unpopular Stink Beach—a less than idyllic spot with tepid, shin-deep water made extra-rancid by the runoff from a row of seven grand, recently-built, secretly shoddy homes. The houses had fences, and the people in them didn’t like Banyanland, but the local officials were lenient towards the homeless. Just about all of the locals were, after all, related.

On the February morning that Zep announced he’d found them a new residence and better jobs, Del was driving a giant yellow orb weaver spider from his galactic scout ship while trying not to hurt the spider or get bit. He’d ushered the arachnid as far as his doorsill when Zep’s shadow landed on the spider, followed by Zep’s bare foot.

“Hey!” cried Delbert. “That spider was my friend!”

“Friends don’t let friends befriend friends of completely other phyla.” Zep paused, balancing on one leg, peeling the spider off his foot. “Didn’t see it there, actually. Think it’s got psychedelic venom?”

“Banyanland is taking a toll on you, dude.”

“At least I’m still surfing. What are you doing holed up in the jungle instead of at the breaks? Wave season, dude.”

Tough question. “It’s like I’ve lost direction,” said Del softly. “Like nothing matters. Like I’m getting old. I can’t forever be a mindless freak like you.”

“Aw, chill. You want direction? Well, get this, we’re moving. Gather up that moldy pillowcase that’s got everything you own in this world and follow me. I would tell you to make yourself presentable but that might give our new host an incorrect impression.”

“What did you find for us?”

“Hollywood Joe,” Zep said, and to Del’s blank stare: “Have you been living in a spaceship? Joe Bromelian.”

“That greedhead developer?”

“Building houses isn’t what Bromelian’s really about,” said Zep. “He made is money doing a special-effects. Old guy from New Zealand, right? Had a Hawaiian wife. Has a daughter. He started as one of the producers of that busted movie, Green Planet of Death.”

“My spaceship?” said Del.

“One and the same. Movie never got finished, but it was old Joe’s introduction to Hollywood. And then he got into producing those famous water effects. For one of his side projects, he organized that surfing videogame, The Perfect Wave.”

“Sick play,” said Del approvingly.

“A mind-eater,” said Zep. “But that’s history. Bromelian’s into real-world science now. He designed that new Wave Tamer water park in Honolulu—where goobs slide on slosh all day long? And now Joe’s kicking his act to an awesomer notch. Waves with minds, dude. Bromelian’s learned how to talk to them. And how to goad them into transcendence. Thanks to quantum aether.” A tsunami of manic Zep enthusiasm was building.

“And this, uh, Renaissance man, this developer-producer-designer-scientist, he wants to hire us for…what?”

“I’ll be consulting,” said Zep, cracking his worn face in a smile. “I was talking to the dude and his daughter last night. About quantum aether. I was down on Stink Beach, bummed out, grieving, smoking a bone, it’s nearly dark, and—”

“Grieving?” said Del. “About what?”

Zep waved off the question , his face twitching. “I’m gonna tell that part in a minute, Del. Don’t put me uptight. Right now I’m doing the happy part, okay?”

“Go for it.”

“I’m on Stink Beach, and Bromelian is standing in the water nursing this baby fake wave that’s about three feet high. A pup, a calf. Just hanging there. Like a little wet tent. And its nuzzling the man’s legs.”

“A standing-still wave?”

“More wacker than that,” said Zep. “The wave calf has a mind. It’s at least as smart as a dog, Bromelian tells me. You don’t control it like a do-this-do-that robot, see. Instead you simply impart some fluid generalities about what you wish. You speak in a language of ripples.”

“Just like our two special surfboards do,” said Del. “We pulse out quivers and they build up chaotic effects.”

“Yeah, but this is different,” said Zep. “Bromelian’s waves keep on talking even when he’s gone. They’re autonomous. As of a few days ago, the waters of Stink Bay and Waimea down the coast are, like, fully conscious. Thanks to three ccs of pure quantum aether that Joe Bromelian decanted into the slarvy foam at his mansion’s beach. Obviously you and I need to be in on this. So I laid our credentials on the man—”

“You told him about the time we got the record score on the Perfect Wave game? Or about the time we ate it bigtime at the San Diablo nuke reactor? Or maybe you talked about your single, sadly incomplete, semester at UC Santa Cruz?”

“You’re so tight, Del. So unhappy. The fretful hermit. I learned a lot in Loose Cruz. And I’m into numerous on-going research investigations that you’re entirely unaware of. So, if you’ll just listen, Bromelian and I get into a rap about the Navier-Stokes equations and computational hydrodynamics and Schrödinger’s wave equation. The man was thunderstruck when I told him I have an old CAM8 cellular automata chip in my board. And that your board is genetically engineered. Our boards will interface perfectly with Bromelian’s quantum aetherized waves, no doubt about it. Speaking in ripples. We’ll fill a gap in his communication and control.”

“He went for all that?”

“Well, his daughter likes me anyway, she’s seen me around, and we’ve flirted now and then. Lokelani. She was even friends with Sable. My girlfriend.” Zep stopped talking for a minute. His eyes looked tired and sad.

“What?” said Delbert.

“Let me finish the frikkin’ happy part, okay? I’m telling you that Lokelani was standing there telling her father to hire me. And Bromelian says why not. Also he likes the fact that I’m so well-connected with the Banyanland tribe. I can be, like, an ombudsman.”

“A Judas,” said Del. “A sell-out. Like a pig wearing a chef’s hat.”

Zep lashed back. “All high and mighty, Del? Pulling your pud in the woods. Like a senile old man. Snap out of it, little dude. Out of the cave and into the marketplace. Bromelian has room for us to live at his house. And he’s got a cook.”

“I’ll come meet him,” said Delbert. “But I’m staying here in my spaceship. Finding my new path.”

“There’s more,” said Zep, his eyes merry again. “You don’t realize who Bromelian’s daughter is. She surfs. You’ve admired her from afar.” And now, lizard-like, Zep stuck his tongue so far out of his mouth that it touched his chin. And then flicked the tongue back out of sight. A heavy-metal salute.

“I tell you, Banyanland’s been lowering your tone,” said Del. “Daughter, huh? Obviously she’s gonna pick me, even if she’d been eyeing you. My board’s prettier. I’m more couth. And you’re all tied up with that skeevy Banyanland girlfriend of yours—”

“Sable,” interrupted Zep, and paused again. “That’s the other news I have to tell you. Sable died yesterday afternoon. Ate it on a Waimea wave. Thirty-footer. She was sailing down the curve, and the wave-face gets this pocked look, with a weird hummock in it, and Sable launches off the bump and into the air, whooping the same way I do, undaunted, and oh god she does a header on the rocks.”

“Dude.”

“Bromelian’s people are cremating her this morning and the Banyanland tribe will be spreading her ashes this afternoon. A paddle-out in Stink Bay. I’ll carry the urn, and you can carry the leis, Del. Sable didn’t have family that anyone knows of. Just a homeless stoner surfer in Banyanland. Don’t call her skeevy.”

“Ow.”

Del put his possessions into his pillowcase and followed Zep down the canyon to the coast road. They drove past Haleiwa to the two-lane Kamehameha Highway, and followed it past Waimea Bay. It was warm and clear with the winter waves booming. The road was full of cars.

Despite the unceasing efforts of mainland developers, many stretches of the North Shore weren’t built up at all. And in one such zone, a tangled maze of jungle separated the road from the water. This was Banyanland. Driving his truck that still smelled like a cold, morning-after firepit, Zep put a hand out the window and waved at some toothy specter within the dark, disturbing morass. Sable’s ghost?

Del didn’t want to think about it. Pathetic/heroic as Sable’s death may have been, Del had never much liked her, if only because she’d exacerbated Zep’s recurrent problems with drugs. And, yeah, face it, Del had been maybe a little jealous of Sable for claiming so much of Zep’s time.

Del let out his breath and felt his mood improve once they’d drawn even with Bromelian’s Stink Beach gated community, just beyond Banyanland. The sight of the and expensive landscaping gave him a guilty sense of comfort after the Banyanland jungle of drifters and the homeless—whole families were living in there, even with kids, a concept that made Del shudder.

Zep slowed his truck, needing to make a left turn into the gate, briefly scanning for a gap in the endless stream of oncoming tourists. Seeing none, he gunned his mill and fishtailed across the road, sending a cherry-red rental car into a screeching slew. The guard at the gate waved Zep through. Bromelian’s estate was the first of the homes lined up along the water, old Joe’s the biggest McMansion of all. They cruised up the dude’s driveway and onto his spongy, compact lawn.

“Welcome to Hale Broseph,” said Zep.

Even though he loved the canyon above all, Delbert found the development’s trim and orderly botanical display to be soothing as well. He was, after all, working as a gardener, and he’d grown up in Surf City suburbia. He could hear leaf blowers and weed whackers over the wracking cough of Zep’s truck, and that was fine. But—

“Don’t run into that guy,” he warned Zep. “Isn’t that Dick Chorkly? Bromelian’s gardener?”

“I’ve got him the sights of my love gun,” crooned Zep, keeping Chorkly aligned with the melted lump of metal that had once been his hood ornament. The truck was rolling steadily forward like an icon in a videogame. “Believe me,” added Zep, quite serious now. “Chorkly’s gonna pay.”

Dick Chorkly. He still surfed now and then, if someone was there to watch, but he’d mutated into a grown-up. Del felt an inward shudder, wondering if this were happening to him. Becoming a responsible, reliable man doing chores. As if.

Chorkly was a favorite hate-object for the Banyanlanders, seeing as how he was obsessively, surreptitiously, and illegally axe-murdering and chain-sawing trees that Bromelian deemed too close to his development’s property line. It hadn’t been enough for Bromelian to build himself just the one house—he’d build seven. He owned every bit of the frontage along Stink Bay except for Banyanland. He dreamed of owning Banyanland and, rumor had it, he dreamed of owning the glorious canyon where Delbert had been squatting of late.

Chorkly’s pickup truck, bristly with rakes and clippers, was a common sight on the roads around here. He’d threatened Delbert with a trimmer once, saying he’d come up to the Green Planet of Death set and whack Del while was bulldozing the site for ultra-deluxe see-twenty-miles ten-million-dollar aeries—assuming Bromelian ever finished straightening out the labyrinthine ever-changing permitting formalities involved in trashing such ancient and pristine land.

The late Sable had been particularly exercised about Chorkly and Bromelian, sometimes setting why-do-you-hate-us bouquets of flowers at the door to the mansion, and sometimes vandalizing the Chork-man’s equipment shed—an act that was close to being suicidally brave. Watching Zep’s truck roll towards him now, Chorkly stood disturbingly still, holding the whetstone-sharpened machete that he used for trimming plants. He had muscular arms with Tahitian-style tattoos.

Postponing any final reckoning, Zep diverted his truck into the shadows of Mr. Bromelian’s mud-colored kahuna-ohana. The roof of house was fired green ceramic tile, and if any of it came off in a storm there would be an instant death-zone around the place. The layout was like someone’s first design fantasy: Cubes and cylinders crammed together without restriction in a digital dream—left to become a builder’s practical nightmare.

Zep pointed out a little building a two hundred feet away from the big house, tucked among some plumeria. The estate was huge. “That cabana,” said Zep. “It’s ours if we want it.”

“Hm,” said Delbert, noncommittal. “How many bedrooms?”

“It’s a cabana, dude, not a hotel.”

“Let me put it this way then. How many beds?”

Zep grimaced and loped out of the truck in a janky motion.

Chorkly’s had a few helpers drifting around the vast property. Nearby, a surfer in tree-climbing belt was sixty feet up a palm tree, trimming it. Death by coconut was a recurring fear of Delbert’s, and he was glad to see them being dealt with. Del would have liked to talk to the brah about using that kind of belt, but Zep hooked Del’s arm and dragged him around the side of the crazy mansion. There was a door open here, and Zep pulled Del into the cool shadows. He was a little blinded from the sun, but he had an immediate impression of shoddiness. Imitation wood floors and fake shells of beams against composition-board walls. An ill-formed spiral staircase wound into a dimness where oversize fan blades creaked.

“Lokelani lives up there,” Zep said quietly. “It’s just her and her dad in this monster.” He stepped forward and called up the stairwell to the second floor.

Delbert heard the metallic snip of clippers behind him. He turned and saw a young woman standing in the doorway.

“Oh, hey, Lokelani,” said Zep. “There you are! Thought maybe you were in your room.”

“On a day like this?” she said. “Come on outside. I’m working in the garden.”

She backed into the fringe of gardenia-fragrant plumeria trees that grew around the house, clippers in hand. Divinely beautiful, half-Polynesian, with a lively mouth and a model’s cheekbones. Del realized he was staring.

“What you boys up to?”

“Oh yeah, this is my brah Delbert. One I told you about.”

“I’ve—I’ve seen you out at the break,” Del told Lokelani, transfixed.

Thanks to her mixed ancestry—or thanks to dye-lice—Lokelani had blonde hair that the sun and sea had rendered even blonder. She had the sort of deep, full-body tan that only life in the open tropical air could engender. Back in Surf City, a winter tan meant a pink blush on the bits of skin that stuck out of a wetsuit. Lokelani’s bushy white eyebrows gave her a startled expression that contrasted with her narrowed eyes and skeptical smile.

“Dad’s down at the water with the new calves,” she said. “Gotta get back to my snipping here. You’ll be in the paddle-out, right? In half an hour.”

“I love plants,” blurted Delbert. He wanted to keep the conversation going. “There’s a lot of them where I live. Up a canyon.”

“That’s nice,” said Lokelani, as if talking to a child. And now, in a more practical tone, “What I’m doing here is making plumeria flower leis for Sable. She and I were close. Like sisters. Even though we both wanted Zep.” She shot a hot glance at the man—and he didn’t exactly look away.

And then Lokelani was back in the plumeria shade and Zep was hauling Delbert toward the water.

“What’s this about?” Del asked Zep.

“She’s wanted me for months,” said Zep. “But I never made the move. Even when Lokelani would come down to Banyanland and party with Sable and me. The girls used to tease me about it. And now I feel horrible and guilty that something good is coming my way from Sable’s death. But—” Zep made an all-is-one gesture with his hands. “Hey! Look down there, dude. The calves!”

It took Del a minute to even begin to comprehend what he was seeing. He halted in his footprints, took a step back. Normally the wide, shallow Stink Bay was slack—even when the Pipeline was booming offshore. Stink Bay was almost an estuary, and the water was always dotted with fishermen and Banyanlanders, immersed up to their waist, casting for colorful fish that Del associated with pet stores rather than fish markets. Only a few fishers were out there today, but they looked angry—even a little distraught. It was hard to blame them.

Stink Bay was teeming with small, erratic waves, three to five-footers. Del thought of the arena pool at Mar-Park in Surf City, where dolphins and orca whales did stunts for sardine handouts. Stink Bay was astir with frolicking shapes, powerful energetic forms that cut through the water like—well, like other water. Waves peaked from the flat surface, curled and gathered a bit of foam at their crests while cupping blue-green darkness at their long tubular hearts. The waves travelled without breaking, moving straight toward the shore then peeling away at clever angles, gouging divots out of the mud and sand. Small forms glided alongside the larger ones, and the “calves” word clicked for Del. The little waves reminded him of whale calves at play near a mother whale. Another sight he knew only from Mar-Park.

“Is that—are they—alive?” he said.

“Exactly,” said Zep. “Kinda spooky, huh? Their minds are made of vortex threads. Autonomous quantum aether hydrocomputation. See Bromelian over there? He’s digging his calves.”

A wiry little man in ragged shorts and a sunbleached t-shirt was standing near the water’s edge, squinting at the sea. He was holding something that was a cross between a handheld blender and one of those water-and-glitter-filled wands that little girls play with. A transparent magic handle with a blender blade at the end. He’d stare into the handle for awhile, then dip the blender into the water and laugh. The man’s thin grey curls dangled out like springs from a shot clock, and he looked badly sunburned but oblivious to it. No sunglasses, no hat, and the marks of melanoma scars puckering his forehead—apparently there were lessons he could not be bothered to learn.

He noticed Zep and smiled, with none of his daughter’s reserve. “Kia ora, Zep! I suss this is your matey Del?” Delbert put his hand out, but Bromelian didn’t stop fiddling with his wand, didn’t seem to notice Del’s gesture. He was too busy talking. He had an annoying voice.

“I’ll wager you blokes can improve my wave-calf stir,” he was saying, in his penetrating tenor. “I’m making a hash of it today, and this quantum aether controller is a mare. Those two boards of yours—I gandered them. Sweet as. They’ll be brilliant for chatting up our wavy bunyips.”

“Uh, sure,” said Del uncertainly. Although he’d seen Bromelian around the island, he’d never talked to him before. Zep hadn’t warned him that the man would be more or less incomprehensile.

Del took a long look at the bay again, wishing that it didn’t keep bringing back memories of Mar-Park. There had been a trainer death there, and protests against conditions under which the captive cetaceans were kept. There was something unnatural about Stink Bay and Waimea Bay being alive with sly, slinking movement that was completely unrelated to the wholesome, hearty waves of the Pipeline break, those monsters faintly visible as crenellations on the horizon.

“I’m gonna rap with Joe a little more,” Zep told Del. “You fetch the boards, why don’t you? I left them by the pool.”

“Like I’m the sidekick?” said Del.

Zep just waved that off. He was leaning in close to Joe Bromelian, laying down a random line of bullshit. Whatever. Del made his way up towards the mansion’s broad lanai, which surrounded the biggest, most irrelevant swimming pool he’d ever seen. No sign of their boards. And now Dick Chorkly and Lokelani appeared—Chorkly carrying a tank and an insecticide sprayer. Reeking of death.

“Sure must be nice, coming to Mr. Bromelian’s estate to live rent-free,” said Chorkly. “You and Zep conning that crazy old man. Parasites. Living of him and off the taxes that working folks pay to keep people like you in free handouts. You and your skanky freak boards.”

“Each of us has our place in the grand scheme,” said Del, his thinking informed by his contemplative life amid the jungles of the canyon. “Zep helps Bromelian with the tech and the public relations. I tame the new waves. You trim the palms and take care of pests.”

“That I do,” said Chorkly, squirting a thin mist of acrid poison.

“Go easy on that stuff,” said Lokelani. “Del, your boards are at the cabana. We moved them over there. Don’t forget it’s almost time for Sable’s paddle-out.”

Del didn’t feel like thinking about grungy dead Sable. As he headed toward the cabana, he was instead wondering why he and Zep attracted enemies like Dick Chorkly wherever they went. It was like a universal constant. No matter how paradisiacal the setting, no matter how much they evolved and grew as people, there was always some barnacle like Chorkly in your path, eager to lacerate your great toe of wisdom.

The cabana was pleasingly large, a one-room guest cottage with two futon couches that could double as beds. Zep and Del’s surfboards were resting on the couches like warriors’ shields upon sarcophagi.

Zep’s board Chaos Attractor was, as ever, a translucent colorless construct of nubbly piezoplastic, a poised, flexing form with the outlines of something dark and skeletal at its cloudy core. It’s circuitry was a multilevel kludge fabbed around a heavily obsolete CAM8 cellular automaton card, the more recent additions being, if you will, ironical hacker-type commentaries upon the original circuits, whose meta-semantic nonlinear feedback features remained nevertheless intact.

Delbert was proud to say that his board was more postmodern than Zep’s vintage stick. Del had named his tool “Fubar.” It was a biotech yellow—and in some sense a banana, or a pumpkin seed, or a sea slug, or all of the above. Like Chaos Attractor, Fubar had a rough hide, optimized for exchanging eddy-current-info with the ever-evolving seas.

Del and Zep had upgraded Chaos Attractor and had bioengineered Fubar during one long, mad night before they’d left for Hawaii. A wild, stoned party at a Surf City start-up incubator complex—Zep had been there selling the youthful scientists some intelligence-enhancing slime mold.

Yes, when you came down to it, Zep and Del had already been where old Joe Bromelian was now, had been there for a long time. Although, admittedly, Zep and Del had never made any waves seem so convincingly alive. They knew how to talk to the surf, yeah, but maybe they hadn’t been saying exactly the right things.

And they hadn’t known about quantum aether. According to what Zep had said on the drive over, a fine overview of Bromelian’s methods could be found in his paper, “The Quantum-Aethereal Animation of Physical Fluids.” Del of course had no plan of reading any kind of science paper, ever, but Zep claimed he’d already absorbed the broad outlines of Bromelian’s seminal work.

“Quantum aether is…nothing,” Zep explained. “In the deepest and purest sense of the word.”

“What a scam.”

“Listen to me, Delbert. Quantum aether is, like, the space between elementary particles. Completely clean and unencumbered, you wave, with no sleazy Higgs undercoatings, no gravitational dings, no jabbering pairs of virtual particles.”

“Do I have quantum aether?”

“You’re dripping with it, dude. Because you’re conscious and alive. Quantum aether congeals around us like moths around lights. Add quantum aether to something ordinary—aaand the lights come on by themselves.”

“Because you’ve added nothing?”

“Pharmaceutical-grade nothing,” said Zep. “The teensiest touch of quantum aether—and even a puddle gets high.”

Del laughed and shook his head. “Like old times. The wackest surfari ever.”

Bearing their exquisite boards from the cabana down to the beach, Del felt himself heraldic and iconic. Maybe it was the quantum aether in the ocean spray. Joe Bromelian was stirring the sea with his blender wand, and his indie waves were growing. Seeing them, Del swelled with surf-lust. He’d carve the face of a towering monster. Show Lokelani where he was at.

“Let’s hit it,” Del called to Zep. “Point out a calf you like and we’ll cut it away from the pack. Our boards can talk to it. We’ll goad it up all gigantic and ride it to the Pipeline.”

“And score yet another hackneyed, cartoon-like big ride?” said Zep, unexpectedly glum. “Been done, crude dude.” Zep pointed down the coast towards something they couldn’t see. “You keep forgetting the other thing. The crematorium. Sable’s gone up in smoke. From her giant wave yesterday.”

“Your mate’s right wonky,” Joe Bromelian said to Del. “A down dag. But good on ya, Del, for wanting to ride a wave-calf to the Pipeline. Put the kibosh on those rubbishy jet skis, eh? I’m for making our Stink Bay into a fully organic surf resort. Lokelani Bay, I’ll dub it. These waves of mine, they’re going to dredge the bay out a bit, too.”

Del gathered his courage. There was something he needed to say. “The word is you’re an earth-raper, Mr. Bromelian.” He gestured at the seven cloned mansions that lined this side of Stink Bay. “And Chorkly says you want to ruin that beautiful spot where they filmed Green Planet of Death. I’ve been living up there. A heavy natural vibe in that canyon. Mana. You shouldn’t screw with it.”

Zep was elbowing Del, but Bromelian’s reaction was unexpectedly mild. Rather than challenging Del’s charges, the old man nodded.

“I’m like Dante in Hell, isn’t it? Lost in a dark wood. Compounds or shacks? Glens or farms? The housecats against the kiwi birds, eh?” He gestured along the shore of Stink Bay. “Truth told, I don’t like these puffed-up houses. A sad blunder. They should come down.”

“Dude,” said Del, thrown off. “Trash seven mansions? You’re over the falls.”

“Funeral time,” interrupted Lokelani, walking down to the beach, plumeria perfume wafting from the leis she carried in her arms.

“I’ll take those,” said Delbert, eager to bail from his odd conversation with Bromelian. He stepped close to Lokelani. His board Fubar wrapped tendrils around the load of leis. And Del laid the board on the water of the lapping sea’s edge.

“One of my men brought the urn,” put in Chorkly, suddenly on the scene as well. “I took care of the cremation. No need for an inquest.”

Zep gave Chorkly a long, hard look, then laid himself down on his eerie Chaos Attractor. The funeral urn fit into a suddenly-appearing pucker on the board’s imipolex deck.

A little pair of waves took hold of Zep’s and Del’s boards and propelled them into Stink Bay, sliding them along like an airport’s moving sidewalk.

“Can you frikkin’ shut your crack with Bromelian?” hissed Zep. “Dude wants to give us a turkey dinner, and you’re pissing on his leg.”

“I worry about him ruining my scene,” said Del. “That Green Planet of Death set. And I don’t like that he’s tight with that psycho Chorkly. Chorkly should be killed.”

“It’s going to happen,” said Zep. He seemed serious.

And now, with a massed ululation, a horde of homeless surfers emerged from the tangled thickets of Banyanland, riding boards, or empty fuel drums, or wooden doors—all of them propelled into Stink Bay by the helpful calves.

In the bay’s center, the mourners formed a great circle, sitting mostly upright on whatever debris they’d ridden. An undersea canyon snaked in here, giving the water some nice depth. Del settled himself over the deep blue center, planning to hand out the leis.

In a normal sea, there was an art to keeping your position in relation to other surfers. Constant little wiggles of feet and hands to counter the wind, the surface undulation, and the pull of the tides. With so many of the mourners riding weird unseaworthy vessels, Del would have expected to see a patchwork of frayed design. But he was able to perch there, handing out leis one by one as the water surged with a clockwise spin, spinning the guests around in a perfect loop, with a constant precise spacing between them. The leis were lovely, fragrant, an objective correlative for their remembrance circle. Soon each of the mourners was wearing one, and a baby calf wave nudged Del into a slot like the others.

Seeking the source of the gyre, Del looked back at the beach. Joe Bromelian was standing on the sand, shading his eyes, hands empty of his magical waveblender. Was the intelligent water choreographing itself on its own? As Del turned to say something about this to Zep, Lokelani slid in between them on her hot pink board with its wiggly blue pinstripes. She was holding Bromelian’s blender-wand. Its transparent handle held jiggly globs and minute gems.

“He we only able to make one of these, but we take turns with it,” she told Zep. “There’s a fluid computation in the handle that emulates the surrounding sea. And the blender does a chaotic-butterfly-wingbeat thing to the water, which is energized by the quantum aether. At least that’s what supposed to happen. But the wand is kind of Mickey Mouse. Not all that reliable.”

“Zep and I know all about chaotic waves,” said Del, wanting to build himself up. “We have these special boards. Mine’s especially rad.”

For a moment, Lokelani studied him in silence. “You, Delbert? I don’t think so.” Her mask-like beauty was such that Del couldn’t tell if she meant her dig as a joke.

He should have bounced back with something snappy—like, assume she’s flirting, and start a peppy ping-pong of insults that segues into shared laughter and a torrid boning session. Instead he clamped his jaws shut, sullen and morose. The water continued circling them round and round, with the surfers spaced as evenly as the tick-marks on a clock dial, Del brooding that he was a loser. This day was turning into a bummer. Probably Lokelani didn’t like the look of him, after all the rough living he’d been doing, up in the canyon. He wished he was back there now, safe in his spaceship, imagining himself the rising star of a newly reshot Green Planet of Death.

The crowd was making Del uncomfortable too. Mostly strangers. A skeevy element was filtering into Banyanland these days, not surfers at all. Del had hardly known Sable and, frankly, he didn’t give a damn that she was dead. Zep hadn’t really known her that well either, even if they had shacked up—to the extent that was possible, Banyanland lacking any sort of shack. And yet here was Zep, launching into a lame, slush-brained eulogy.

“Sable, as all who were lessened to know her knew, was a watergirl. And so we return her to the sea. In the brief time she shared our fallen paradise, Sable threw herself into what matters. Surfing…love…”

“Hard drugs,” someone muttered, and Lokelani cracked a little smile. Delbert couldn’t stop staring at the little blender-wand in her graceful hands. Her queenly scepter. She kept buzzing it and dipping it into the water, sending ripples out from her board. Weird, irregular shivers with pitted surfaces. Well, hell, Del and Zep could do funky moves like that. Lokelani wasn’t so special. Del synched his mind-vibe in with his board Fubar and set it to shuddering out some nonlinear ripples of its own.

The wave calves, otherwise circling placidly around them—even with a note of solemnity and respect—were avoiding Lokelani’s ripples, but they didn’t mind Del’s. Score one for the home team. Maybe later he could get to talking to Lokelani again and drum into her the fact that his and Zep’s boards were far better equipped to be wave controllers than some dipshit My-Little-Pony-type blender wand.

Not that Del ever getting down with Lokelani seemed at all likely. Her gaze kept returning to Zep. In quiet defeat, Delbert accepted that she was truly into his cracked, skinny friend. As far as grooming went, Zep looked even ranker than Del—the dude had sticky shreds of vine in his matted hair from sleeping on the ground in Banyanland. Dreadlocks were in the offing. Zep’s bullshit funeral oration raged towards its climax.

“And now! As ye vibe with the waves, and as ye delve into the mind-flashes and other psychic debris of Sable’s passing through our vale of careers…isn’t it? We command her to the sea. Born of womb’s water, dead in water tomb. May she cavort with the infinite zap and greet the clear blue light with zag. As that greatest of all philosophers Ellen Yottawatts hath said: As the ocean waves, so doth the universe people. Fair Sable…watergirl…slosh into us as we daily pray. Amen.”

With that, Zep unscrewed the lid of the urn and dumped the chunky grit of Sable’s remains into Stink Bay. He was openly weeping.

It was a powerful moment, Del thought, proud of his friend—but the water’s behavior disrupted it. As the ashes sifted into the sea, it began to gurgle and churn like a garbage disposal choking on a cherry bomb. The surface bulged up, twisting like a dirty blue rag—as if water could wring itself out.

Lokelani was muttering to herself, perhaps hoping to send a chill-out message to the waves. Or maybe she was the one who’d stirred things up—like in a fit of jealousy over Zep’s manly grief? The harmonious symmetry of the gathering began to disintegrate. People were bumping into each other. The wave calves were no longer an orderly school of silent swimmers, they were more like playful ill-tempered kids, picking up toys and banging them together. Their smooth pompadour crests had turned punk-ragged. The mourners with good boards began paddling to safety. And the less well-equipped Banyanlanders abandoned their raggedy-ass buoys and stroked for shore on their own. A minute later, only Zep, Del and Lokelani remained.

Del lay quietly on Fubar, watching the fountain-like burbling at the center of the abandoned remembrance circle, waiting to see what Zep and Lokelani would do. He trusted his board to take care of him. Zep was quiet, too, sitting astride Chaos Attractor as if lost in contemplation. The powerful computations in the body of Zep’s board seemed to be neutralizing the humps and dips of water coming at him. He sat in a personal pocket of calm.

Lokelani was flailing at the ocean with the beater wand, but to no good effect. The water around her was pocked with holes, as if invisible rocks were hailing down. Lokelani would have liked to backpaddle away from the formless form at the center of the dissolved circle, but she kept failing to gain purchase. Hollow vacuoles seemed to be forming in the water around her hands, leaving her clawing at foam.

The anomalous hump in the water began gliding towards the Pipeline, a shape like you’d see if something were swimming below the surface. The calf waves were herding Lokelani, Zep and Del in the thing’s wake, pushing them out towards the unquiet open sea.

“Stop!” cried Zep. He rose to his feet, balancing on his slowly moving board, and he dug it in hard against the calf waves. Zeppish vibrations arced out from his shuddery board. And now the ocean around the three of them grew flat and calm. The moving lump from the funeral spewed out a puff of mist, like the steam from a whale’s blowhole. The swirl of mist drifted off, and the anomaly was gone.

“It was a whale!” said Delbert, wanting a comfortable explanation. “A whale rose up under our circle. That’s all that happened. Not every single wave has to be quantum aether.”

“You’re a wizard,” Lokelani was saying to Zep, warmly smiling at him, and not even hearing Del.

Perhaps some of Del’s sour envy filtered out through his board and into the water, sparking a fresh wave. Or perhaps the wave was seeded by that odd water spout. Or by Zep’s board. Or—who knew?—by the evil vibes of Chorkly, who was paddling toward shore, but not without casting the ol’ stink eye back over his shoulder at them.

Or maybe it was just a goddamn wave, a tasty one, quite rideable, not a tsunami, but larger than anything normally seen in Stink Bay. Del’s spirits rose. This fine ride would be a sweet escape from the day’s bum and bewildering ceremony. Both he and Zep were in good position to catch the flukey hill of water. But Lokelani was awry. She got lofted high onto the tip of the massive wave, totally out of synch and needing to drop her wand and abandon her pinstriped pink board, diving backward into the foamy crest, floundering through the curl and emerging from the glassy backslope.

The scattered mourners closer to shore had little time to prepare for the close-out wave, although they did have a bit of warning from Zep and Del’s whoops, the two brahs riding the muscular water ridge towards the Banyanland shore. Still wanting to score some points with Lokelani, Del snapped back through the breaker when it started bottoming out, then circled back towards the wahine. Zep stayed on the wave, even after the inevitable beach-break, riding the foam up beyond the normal high water line, executing a final hincty hop that sent him gliding across the muddy ground like a skim boarder, penetrating all the way to the very banyan tree where he and Sable had made their short-lived and now-pathetic home.

Meanwhile Del had picked up Lokelani. To his immense pleasure she was lying on top of his back with him lying on his stomach on Fubar, his banana-slug board. Almost too good to be true. The board was languidly humping, by way of ironic or hopeful comment. Onshore, the Banyanlanders were gesticulating like excited ants, some of them laughing, others clambering onto giant vine-twined roots, and Zep in the thick of the crowd, bragging about his big ride.

The shallow muddy bottom had been stirred up by all these weird waves carving at the shore. Del paddled in through churned brown foam, passing dazed stoner surfers just now surfacing to see if it was safe to wade out through the shallows, staring warily at Stink Bay, paranoid that an even larger wave might be in the offing. But for now the show was over, with no evidence of any wave action at all—certainly not of the Bromelian variety. Slack slosh plopped at Del and Lokelani’s ankles as they waded onto the beach, littered with the crazy collection of floatation devices that had borne the Banyanlanders to the paddle-out.

Lokelani let out a cry when she spotted her pink surfboard being carried off by two Banyanland kids. Zep retrieved it for her.

“Should have used the leash, Lokelani! But, hey, calm down. Just a board. Del and I can make you a better one any time you want.”

“And I found the wand,” called Dick Chorkly, who’d already tucked it into the waistband of his board shorts. The sudden wave had favored the man with a twisted ankle and a crash-rash. The left side of his face and much of his chest were oozing pinkly, as if he’d been rubbed with sandpaper.

Embarrassed and miffed, Lokelani put her nose in the air, tucked her board under her arm, and stalked off toward the Bromelian estate.

All along the beach lay the sprawling, piss-smelling Banyanland encampment and its the fabulously intricate trees. A virtual mansion. Some little cook-fires burning under there, men and women grilling fish, chatting and laughing, kids climbing in the branches and playing tag. And, yes, some of the Banyanlanders were smoking dope, slurping wine, sniffing dust. And some lay passed out on the ground like sodden mounds of clothes. Happy hour all the time.

Chorkly limped over to yell at Zep. “I got hit by a door! It was in the water thanks to your skeevy pals!”

“Think of it as a door to a new friendship,” said Zep, flashing a toothy, fake grin. “Del and I are on Team Bromelian with you! Did you make up our beds? Fill our fruit bowl? Fresh vase of flowers? Chill our brews? Wax and lube yourself to serve as Delbert’s butt boy?”

“I’d like to know if Lokelani crafted that last wave,” muttered Chorkly.

“Waves can be weapons, huh?” said Zep, for some reason looking ready to punch Chorkly in the face.

“Maybe we’re getting a little superstitious about all this,” said Del. “Overheated. I’d call that last wave a standard rogue. Not so unusual. I’m thinking old Joe’s quantum aether jag might be—a pile of crap?”

As if to gainsay Del, one of the pup-tent-shaped little wave calves was perched sideways in the water, right at the shore, evidently listening to their conversation.

“Okay,” Del amended. “We do have some odd water-bumps here. But at some point it shades into paranoia and you imagine everything’s fitting into pattern. Bromelian is overselling his routine. He wants to dazzle us so we lay down quiet for his giant Stink Bay resort—and then he’ll put a row of billionaire houses at the top of my canyon.”

“Del the holy hermit,” said Zep, his mood increasingly foul. “Saint Bringdown comes to town.”

“Put in a high-end resort, why not?” said Chorkly. “Those dumb-ass banyans aren’t native plants anyhow. I’d love to saw them down. Or dynamite ‘em. That’d be a happy day. All Stink Bay needs is a little demolition and a namechange, and it could be a paradise. With Mr. Bromelian’s quantum aether waves—”

“I call bullshit on those waves,” snapped Del.

“I say watch your ass in the lineup,” said Chorkly, hard and cold. “Little Sable—she had a big mouth, know what I mean? Funny kind of wave she was on yesterday. No bullshit about that wave.”

“And you know all about it?” said Zep, his voice dangerously clam. “I saw you there.”

“So I was watching,” said Chorkly. “I was the one who drove Lokelani over there.” And with that, he turned and walked back towards the Bromelian estate.

Del felt chilled. He was wet, the breeze was sharp, a cloud was over the sun, and this funhouse was realer than he wanted it to be. “The wave that took Sable,” he essayed. “You said it was weird, Zep. And Lokelani was there? And she wanted to get you away from Sable. So…I mean, you’d have to wonder if Lokelani…”

Zep stared at Del, and for a minute Del expected acknowledgment and comprehension. Instead, Zep’s face turned nasty. He shoved Del full on in the chest, open palmed but hard enough to send him stumbling backward.

“Zep—”

“I’m not talking to you, man. You’re so totally out of the loop.”

Zep stormed up the beach after Lokelani, elbowing Chorkly in the back of his head as he overtook him, leaving the man crumpled on his side, cursing, another piece of beach detritus.

Del sat in the shade of banyans for awhile, not sure he was up for staying at the Bromelian cabana with Zep. The banyan grove was like a cathedral, but better than that—it was fully alive, its columns and arches arranged with nature’s spot-on abandon, nothing out of place, nothing in place, everything perfect as it was, but fully changeable, the tree’s great distributed mind present in every trunk and tendril, always knowing what to do.

A pair of little kids showed Del a game that involved moving pebbles up and down a row of squares. Their mother gave him a bong hit. The oddball waves continued chewing away at the muddy sand. It was relaxing to watch them do their thing.

Life at the edges wasn’t so bad. The old spaceship in particular, that had been nice. No fights. There were avocados and mangos in the canyon, papayas and breadfruit to eat when he got hungry. At the same time, the lack of a quality outhouse had gotten nasty. Even the Garden of Eden must’ve had a shit pit tucked away in it that nobody talked about. The alternative was pretty unglamorous…sort of like Banyanland, in truth. Something to be said for modern conveniences.

So Del headed up the hill to the Bromelian estate, just to give the cabana a try. It was pleasantly empty. A good place to spend the rest of the afternoon, and let the worries ride. The cabana’s fridge had some nice baked mahi, octopus poke, roast yams, and a good stash of Longboard beer. He ate, drank off a bottle, took a cool shower, then threw himself on a couch to sleep off the beer-blur and recuperate from the day’s high demands. It had been a long time since he’d slept without worrying about bugs and rodents, and he must have needed it far more than he realized. When a sound of giggling woke him, it was night. Light flooded the room as Zep stumbled in with his arm around Lokelani.

“Ew!” quoth she, spotting Del. “He’s here. Well, we’ve had our session, Zep. I’ll kiss you goodnight and jam back to my room.”

“I should have stayed up there with you,” said Zep. “I liked it.”

“We’ll hook up again,” Lokelani said. Long liplock with Zep, tongues, pelvic undulations. Del closed his eyes and waited. Finally it was over. Lokelani even gave Del a pat on his head as she left the room. Kid-brother-figure that he was.

“You closed the deal?” Del asked Zep.

“Skin to skin,” said Zep, already peering into the fridge. “This is a hella sweet setup, huh? I’m sorry I shoved you.”

“Maybe you were right,” said Del. “I mean, Chorkly was at Waiamea beach too, and he carries around that wand sometimes, so it could have been—”

“Knew that all along, dude,” said Zep. “Way ahead of you. Chorkly murdered Sable with that wand, sure as if he used a gun. I already took action.”

“You—you did something to Chorkly?”

Zep looked sly. “I put in a word. To Sable’s wave. When the ashes hit the water. That weren’t no whale we saw, no whale at all, my lad. But that’s enough sinister machinations for one day.”

Del sat up with Zep on the cabana’s patio for awhile, eating some more, drinking another beer, watching Zep burn a jay, down a bottle of tequila, and snort up some dust. A crescent moon was sinking in the west, silvering Stink Bay with her light. The surface was cratered and pockmarked, like a porridge coming to a boil. The calf waves were still out there, pinballing back and forth, tireless, purposeful. Now and then a few would merge together and you’d see an acne-pitted comber running along, the bigger wave adapting its path to swallow up as many of the littler ones as it could, then hitting the shore in a thumping beach break.

“Eating the sand and dirt away,” said Del.

“Especially on this side,” slurred Zep, giving Del a heavy, signifying-type look.

“Do you know more than you’ve said?” asked Del.

“I know quantum nothingness,” said Zep. “Do a night-ride?”

“Mañana,” said Del.

“Thass cool too,” said Zep. “Dawn patrol. We’ll be up early.” Rrright. He stumbled to his couch and passed out.

Delbert nestled down on his own bed across the room. Images surged through his mind. It was like when he’d stick his head into that waterfall way up canyon, with the living stream drumming on the shell of his skull, filling his mind with scraps of past and future dreams. He drifted into a trance, riding his mental rapids.

At some point a splashing sound disturbed him, a gurgle from right across the room. Plus soft groans. Del slitted his eyes, half-awake. The only light was the twinkling of the stars though the uncurtained windows. It took a minute to make out what was going on. A woman was straddling Zep, grinding on him, a shiny, undulating woman, besprent with starry points of light, aglint with inner phosphorescence, a wave woman, a watergirl—

“Sable,” mumbled Zep, too zonked to wake up. “You’re wet. It’s good. But cold, so cold. Can’t get stiff. Sorry, babe—”

The wave woman answered with a liquid pop. Just then, the room lurched, as if in—an earthquake? A landslide? Del came fully awake, in a panic, jumping off the futon and snapping on the lamp.

Opposite him stood watergirl Sable. Zep was fully inside her—not inside like having sex, but inside like being her skeleton. He was still out cold, with eyes closed, his wavery features all warped within the glimmering silver woman. A distorted, water-wrapped Zep with big breasts and mermaid hips, bits of kelp and even a stray starfish dribbling onto the floor. Yes, the swaying Sable was holding Zep safe asleep inside her, with two little vortices feeding air into his nostrils like a sparkling mustache.

“What the hell?” said Delbert. He grabbed at Sable, trying to get a purchase on Zep’s arm, wanting to pull him clear. But the watery substance of Sable’s wave-body was subtle and strong. It vibrated in a chaotic buzz that foiled any effort to get a firm hold.

On the contrary, it was Sable who took hold of Del. The watergirl maneuvered Zep’s fingers around Del’s wrist, triggering a grab reflex in Zep’s hand and now Del was being tugged across the floor tiles made wet by Sable’s crossing. They went out the open door and into the night. A gnawing sound rose from the sea, a relentless scrape.

Del could hear voices over towards Banyanland. Chorkly there on the beach with his truck, and old Joe Bromelian capering in the headlights. Gesturing with his feeble wand, as if he might possibly calm the furious waves, or maybe urge them on. Hadn’t he said something about wanting the mansions gone?

Be that as it may, the watergirl was leading Delbert in the opposite direction, out from under the palms and across the lawn towards the big house. She moved awkwardly, tottering along, with Zep’s slumbering carcass within her sloshing bod. Although she’d released Del’s wrist by now, he followed her, wanting to understand what he saw.

The moon was down, with the Milky Way a ragged banner bright across the sky, and the starlight shimmering on the overblown house, grown weirdly fluid in its look. It’s edges and angles were softened, as if encased in liquid darkness. And now the image came into focus. The ocean was invading the house, both filling it and coating it on the outside. A steady column of wavelets was wriggling up across the grass from the shore, an army on the march. The tide was coming in for sure—straight into the house, on little wave feet. Some waves went in through the cracks beneath the doors, others swarmed sluglike up the outer walls, burbling softly, filtering in through the banks of louver windows.

The waves were demolishing the mansion. Filling it with, like, a megaton of water. Some waterproof emergency lights within the house had triggered on, and the windows gleamed dimly green. A phantasmagoric scene. Left on his own, Del might simply have marveled at it, watching slack-jawed, waiting to see what would come next—but Sable had a mission.

The silvery watergirl was pointing at a window upstairs, and she mouthed a word that came out like a gurgle from a water bottle. Del could hear some of Zep’s voice in it, borrowed for the purpose: “Glugelani…”

Lokelani. Of course. She’d be alone in her bedroom, alone in the mansion, trapped by the rising flood. And Sable wanted to save her. Despite their different backgrounds and despite their rivalry over Zep—Sable and Lokelani had been friends.

Apparently the watergirl feared she couldn’t accomplish the rescue alone, and her plan had been to involve Zep. Del’s guess was that she wouldn’t be getting much help from the dude. Zep was about as out of it as even Zep had ever been before.

Gamely Sable continued shambling towards the mansion’s entrance. Del stayed with her, fascinated by the apparition of Zep suspended within the watergirl like a fetus in a freakshow tank. Sable and Del made their way through a swarm of pup-tent-shaped waves. The waves were like migrating newts—a horde of wet, low-level critters bent on the same goal. Certainly the watergirl was smarter than them. But maybe not smart enough to understand about Zep?

Reaching the mansion’s front door, Sable tried to tug on it, but her water-hand wasn’t strong enough, and her Zep-hand was too drunk. Gentleman that he was, Del stepped forward to do the job. He yanked the door open and sprang to one side—expecting a torrential cascade. But, lo, the door opened to reveal a perfectly flat and seamless surface, a trembling wall of water.

Gingerly Del prodded it, then peered inside. It was like staring into a monster aquarium, a tank for whales, weirdly lit by two or three of the rather dim emergency lights. You could see all kinds of crap drifting around in there—chairs, orchids, cushions, pineapples, swim-fins, towels, Maori carvings from New Zealand. Things would disappear into bands of shadow, then sashay back into the yellow shafts of light. The rugs had come loose from the floors, and they wavered in the gloom like shapeless manta rays. Surreal and creepy.

“Am—am I supposed to swim upstairs alone?” Delbert asked Sable, his voice cracking. “I mean, all that water is alive, right? I think—I think you better come with me.”

He couldn’t tell if the undulating watergirl was understanding him, so he switched to mime. He pointed at Sable with one hand, pointed at himself with the other hand, placed his hands together, and darted them towards the door’s taut water membrane. “Swim together,” he said again, raising his voice above the raging of the sea.

Quivering ripples passed across the watergirl’s womanly surfaces as she pondered her response. Reaching a decision, she let Zep go. The feckless stoner slumped out of her body onto the wet grass, utterly obliv, flat on his back, mouth open to the sky, gently snoring, at peace.

Sable formed herself into a spiraling column of water, and made a beckoning wiggle. Del ducked into her as if climbing inside that waterfall near the summit that he loved. Sable’s salty coherence warped around him, enclosing him completely, tight as a wetsuit. The sounds around him went thick and slow, his vision blurred, he felt a moment’s fear of suffocation.

But now, bloomp bloop blup, the watergirl had bulged an air-filled bubble around Del’s head. Like an astronaut’s space helmet. Yeah, baby. He was fully rigged for diving the depths of Bromelian’s cavernous home. Moving as one, Del and the watergirl backed off from the house, took a running start, and dove in through the surface-tension membrane across the front door.

Immediately Del found himself tumbling ass over teakettle, as if in a Pipeline wipeout. He banged his elbow against a drifting cricket bat, bumped his chin with his own knee. Odd and treacherous currents inhabited these living waters. At least Sable’s body was retaining its integrity. And Del’s airy bubble-helmet was still in place. Where the hell were the stairs?

Floundering, dog-paddling, panting, and veering off at false angles with spasmodic frog-kicks, Del eventually made it to the far end of the hall and stove one his fingers against the banister of the huge spiral staircase. None of the emergency lights were illuminating this particular spot. Staring up the core of the inky stairwell, Del felt an atavistic fear.

Certainly he’d dived before, but he’d never liked the idea of wreck diving nor of cave diving. He’d certainly never thought to take up house diving. He very much wanted to turn back. But Sable forced his hand. Somehow drawing air from the surrounding waters, she expanded her gently flowing body into a full bubble around Del’s body. They shot up through darkness to the second floor. It was like riding inside a lava-lamp blob.

The ocean had very nearly reached the top floor’s ceiling. Almost immediately, Delbert crowned his head on a giant wooden fan, setting the blades stirring like oars. And now, creeping like an amoeba, the Sable air bubble crawled along the dark ceiling of the hall, carrying them to a closed door with light around its edges. Lokelani’s room. Sable bubbled away some of her air, and Del sank to the hallway floor.

He fumbled at the crystal knob and pushed his weight against the sodden door. It didn’t want to budge. The door was warped, and the water-filled room beyond was resisting its motion. This would be easier if there were air on the other side. As soon as Del had clearly formed that thought, Sable picked up on it.

His protective envelope of air squeezed itself flat and slimed off like a sea slug, creeping beneath the door—leaving Del abandoned and alone, in a fine position to drown. Impish vagrant currents plucked at his face, seeking for a path into his lungs. Dark vortices sucked at his legs, keeping him away from the air on the ceiling. Don’t panic, carver. He’d been underwater longer and deeper than this. And he could trust the watergirl, no? Think positive, dude. Block those harsh raps you ran on Sable while she lived her ratty life. Beneath it all, she was a good person, no?

Fighting off despair and the sinister currents, Del braced himself into the door frame and turned the knob once again. And, yes—thank you, Sable—the door had air behind it now. It exploded inward. The flowing rush carried Del into Princess Lokelani’s redoubt. And there she he was, straight in front of him, treading water before the starry square of the balcony door, holding her face against the ceiling, drawing life from the knife-thin stratum of air. She waved a thankful greeting with her shapely foot.

The room was lit by an emergency lamp near the door. Lokelani’s surfboard was in here, floating pink against the ceiling. Del caught hold of the board’s dangling leash, just in case, and began making his way towards the window, with the living currents fighting him. His pulse pounded in his ears. His air-starved chest was protesting. His fingers were numb with cold. Everything was happening in torpid slow motion. Lokelani positioned herself on her board, with her back against the ceiling. Mentally readying himself to mount the board as well, Del wrenched on the latch of the balcony door.

Oh, wait, the door was already open—naturally Lokelani had thought of that. But another of those frikkin’ surface-tension membranes was stretched across the frame. A gleaming barrier with a mind of its own. Where was Sable?

Still hopeful, Lokelani nudged her board’s nose forward. Del clambered up behind her, sinking the board enough so that it’s tip was bulging the stubborn membrane. By now the air on the ceiling was gone. And Del was seeing spots.

“Sable!” he hollered, peering down into the room, his voice but a liquid pulsation.

The watergirl was visible as a glint in the water, like a glass statuette—her face and form as subtle ripples. She flashed a seawater smile, rose up beneath the board, and powered them through the membrane. The spell was broken. Del wolfed down a hungry breath,

Rivers of seawater gushed from the house’s openings. Del had risen to his feet upon Lokelani’s hot pink board, with Lokelani standing in front of him. Crisis or not, the two surfers were bent on savoring this mad and epic ride.

Bromelian’s house was coming apart at its seams, its shoddy gypsum walls dissolving away, the roof tiles showering on every side, the jerry-rigged framework splintering amid the rushing flood—furniture, fittings, and shrubbery swept along.

Sable stayed with Lokelani’s board, under it, in front of it, behind. She overrode the surfers’ zigzag wave-carving and angled them towards the flabbergasted Zep, who was standing on the lawn with the torrent rising around him. A million gallons of water had been enough to wake the man up.

Oh, he was more than awake, our Zep, he was fully back in the game. Letting out one of his trademark whoops, he clamped his hands onto the tail of the pink board as it sailed past. They coasted to a stop near the cabana, two hundred feet across the lawn—flanked by a sodden sofa, a roast ham, and a Maori shield. The sky was just growing light. Del could see that the six other Stink Bay mansions were rubble as well.

Sable was still with them. She looked like a watery mermaid again, with the lower part of her body in the knee-high surge. A little fish flipped from the watergirl’s shoulder, landed on Zep, slid down his chest. She stretched up and kissed him, or rather, splashed him—and then sloped across the lawn, slid off the edge of the nearby cliff, and dropped into the sea. The waves were calling. Massive action out there in Stink Bay.

“Wait—there’s a cliff now?” said Zep. “In the lawn?”

Yes, the beach was gone, also the slope to it, also most of the lawn, leaving a twenty-foot cliff that was steadily advancing towards the shattered remains of the Stink Bay mansions, the cliff edge continually crumbling, with fresh bits falling into the hungrily undermining sea. Zep and Del’s cabana had but three feet of tile left on its lanai, which ended at that same twenty foot cliff dropping down to the agitated waves.

“Nonlinear,” said Zep, staring out at the dawn-silvered sea. “Cubic wave equations. Leprous vortices. High Reynolds numbers. The hyperturbulent regime.”

Del felt annoyed. “How about some praise for me saving Lokelani?”

“Sorry I missed out on that,” said Zep.

“You were too zonked,” Lokelani told Zep. “Some hero.”

This was the part where the beautiful girl was supposed to wrap her arms around the regular-guy hero and say, You’re the one for me! But that wasn’t happening. Instead Lokelani was laughing and tousling Zep’s hair.

Right about then, the front wall of their cabana sloughed off and fell into the sea.

“Get our boards from our room so we can bail,” Zep told Delbert. “I’ll start my truck.” He looked around, as if keenly orienting himself within a steadily altering alien landscape—but really just coming down from his binge. “Where, uh, where is the truck?”

“Uphill from my totally destroyed house,” Lokelani told him, leaning against his side. “I never liked that place anyway. And Dad was ready for a change, too. Not sure where he is. He and Chorkly went out somewhere before all this started.”

“I saw them down there,” said Del, pointing towards the Banyanland beach, dim in the morning fog. But Lokelani and Zep weren’t listening.

“What if we go spend some time in Honolulu?” Lokelani was saying to Zep.

“And then Easter Island,” said Zep, taking her hand. “Rapa Nui. Delbert can come too.”

“Ew.”

The two of them went ambling up the slope.

The eastern edge of the sky was rimmed with pink and gold. As Del found his way to cabana, skirting around the migrating wave pups, the fog lifted and he again caught sight of Joe Bromelian. The old man was still on the edge of the Banyanland beach, not all that far off. He wasn’t yelling at the ocean or waving his wand, no, he was grinning, in a state of exaltation, as if overjoyed to have his Stink Bay mansions destroyed. Del thought of a Pacific Northwest Kwakwaka’wakw chief, celebrating a potlatch by throwing his possessions into the sea. Old Bromelian had made his way out of his dark wood of confusion. The Banyanlanders were milling around the man, slapping him on his back, and he was hugging them back. A new day.

Meanwhile, on that same beach, Chorkly was tilted back in the seat of his pickup, sleeping, with rear of the truck crammed as always with mowers and gear. Delbert studied the hateful profile from afar. Surely Zep was right. Chorkly had murdered Sable. by screwing up her wave. Seemed like he ought to pay for that. Zep had said Sable might to do something about it. Sable and the rest of the waves. Maybe this game wasn’t over.

It took Del a little while to get in and out of the cabana without falling off the cliff. He had to use a window in back, shoving the boards out through it. As he finally stepped free, he heard a rattle, squeak and rumble. Oh shit. Chorkly’s truck was speeding toward him. Evidently the man had circled around from Banyanland beach, asshole that he was, wanting to harass Delbert, or maybe even here to kill him. The truck was travelling fast with its headlights dark and with—the motor shut off?

Whoah. The truck didn’t need a motor. Little waves were carrying it, energetic pups tufted up like foamy white steeds bearing Neptune’s chariot. But this wasn’t any kind of divine or joyful chariot ride. It was an execution tumbrel.

Chorkly was awake, wrestling with the steering wheel, his eyes bulging, his cheeks full of air, bubbles blowing from his nose. He had all the windows down, but the cab was full of pent-up water, holding him in. That same surface-tension routine.

One of Chorkly’s arms managed to push itself out through the window frame—he was frantically waving Bromelian’s wave-beater. A slender hand of water extruded itself from the window, plucked the beater from Chorkly’s fingers, and cast it to one side, letting it land at Delbert’s feet. And now, without slowing down, the truck skirted around the cabana and plunged off the crumbling cliff.

Running to peer off the edge, Delbert saw Sable the watergirl one last time—her lovely luminous figure, avenged and cheerful, waving goodbye from the truck as it sank beneath the eternal sea.

Note on “Watergirl” (With Marc Laidlaw)

Written August, 2014

Asimov’s Science Fiction, January, 2015

This is the fourth Zep and Del surfing SF story that I’ve written with Marc. As usual, I’m Zep and he’s Del. For the setting, I was inspired by the North Coast of Oahu, where my family and I had spent a summer week in some cottages near the Pipeline break. Marc was at this point living for part of the year in a cottage near Tunnels beach on Kauai, so he was back into surf fantasies too.

To give our story a fresh feel, we avoided having it center on our boys riding a giant wave, as had been the case in “Probability Pipeline,” “Chaos Surfari,” and “The Perfect Wave.” Instead we had—the watergirl. One of the joys of collaboration is when my co-authors totally surprise me. I totally flipped when Marc wrote me the vision of Zep inside the watergirl with the moonlight glinting off her body.

Totem Poles (With Bruce Sterling)

Dirt Complaining and Dirt Harkening were a long-buried married couple.

“I haven’t minded being dead one bit,” said Dirt Complaining. “But now we’ve got space aliens nosing around. And they’re curious about totem poles? Why did you men even make those things?”

“We were great artists,” said Dirt Harkening.

“Fools conjuring up cosmic forces.”

“I miss potlatch,” said Dirt Harkening. “That’s what I’ve missed most, down here in the Earth’s dirt.”

“Potlatch again,” said Dirt Complaining. “Ha! All you big chiefs, pretending to be above all wealth, so spiritual, so potent! Whose robes and amulets were you burning and throwing into the sea? Women’s crafts, women’s treasures!”

“Easy come, easy go,” said Dirt Harkening. “With flying saucers in the sky, our whole Earth is in play. But come what may, dear wife—our squabbles don’t matter anymore.”

“The heirs of our dead flesh still walk the Earth, husband.”

“The living take no account of us. People have forgotten that sacred truth was captured in the mighty symbolism of our totem poles. Even though the saucers understand.”

“Your totem poles were vulgar,” said Dirt Complaining. “Big phallic brags !”

“We artists like that sort of thing. A totem pole that stands up good and stiff—very fine.”

“Let’s see how this ends,” said Dirt Complaining.

§

Ida lowered her combat binoculars. She had pale skin, a heart-shaped face and a bob of lustrous dark hair. “It’s a shame that nobody sees the point of our struggle. What if we’re wrong?”

Kalinin adjusted his brimless fur Cossack hat. He was a bony, waxy-skinned warrior with high cheekbones and a great beak of a nose. “You and I will be heroes,” he said, looking tenderly upon Ida. “Once we learn how to kill this race of flying saucers.”

“But the saucers are saving the very Earth that mankind destroyed!”

“If you wash an apple before eating it, do you do that for the apple’s good?”

Heaped with garbage, a chain of filthy diesel trucks lumbered toward the vast scar of the coal mine, here in the Donbass region of the Ukraine. One after another, with distant groans and screeches, the great trucks dumped their trash. It was high noon, with a glaring sun.

The alien creatures had three primary forms—one for the air, one for the sea, and one fearsome form that infested the Earth itself.

The air invaders resembled classic flying saucers. They haunted Earth’s skylines, absorbing pollutants. In their seagoing form, the saucers took on shapes like whales. They devoured poison gyres of floating plastic with their ivory teeth, and filtered toxins with their dark baleen. And the subterranean saucers were colossal, rubbery, saucer worms. They infested mankind’s mines and landfills, erasing every scrap of poison they found.

Thanks to the aliens, the withered fields and rain forests, stricken by every form of human rapacity, were blooming again. Happy dolphins and gallant tuna swam the open seas. Wild pigs roamed the taiga like the wind. The planet’s molten poles were freezing again as the rising seas receded.

The very largest of the chthonic saucer worms was here in a Donbass coal mine. Kalinin’s sworn goal in life was to kill this worm. For weeks, militarized Russian diesel trucks had been dumping nuclear waste into the mine, filling it with choice bait for the saucers. Lured by this bonanza of filth, an armada of the flying saucers had burrowed into the shaft and had merged their bodies to form a vast and lumpy worm.

Sheltered by a rampart of wet sandbags, Kalanin and Ida watched one of the great, silvery saucers fly by overhead. Kalinin’s ragtag paramilitary warriors set up a rousing antiaircraft fire from their muddy ambush holes. But they weren’t firing bullets.

The living saucers, it seemed, had a weakness. They carried within them some prime directive about intelligent life, some ethic that manifested itself as a tenderness towards human beings. The saucers were unwilling or even unable to harm people. They had an especial loathing for dead people. Therefore Kalinin’s paramilitary troops fired human body-parts at any saucer within range—making the innocent blue sky above the radioactive coal-mine into an aerial graveyard of human carrion.

The saucer flexed, ducked, and dodged its way through the sprays of gore. The fierce militia-men concentrated their bloody fire the more. The saucer’s capacities, although great, were not infinite. Under the harassment of flying carnage, the saucer’s smooth seamless edges grew rough. The alien invader slowed, faltered, and broke into a hailstorm of twitching mirror-scraps. These were saucer grubs, actually quite good to eat.

The paramilitary troops howled with glee, and fired off celebratory blasts from their small arms. Their hot bullets would fall to earth somewhere, often killing civilians. No matter. Graveyards were a useful source for the body-parts. Flying saucers might spurn killing people, but no cosmic rule decreed that the Russians couldn’t kill themselves.

“Our best warriors are our dead,” remarked Ida, shaking her head.

“Only the dead stay true,” said Kalinin. His corps of armed volunteers was dwindling day by day. They shared Ida’s sense that the saucers were good. They feared the battle was unwinnable. And the local Ukrainian peasants were filling the warriors with wild tales. Supposedly a salamander-shaped saucer-being had resurrected a farm wife from her grave. The villagers were calling the old woman a saint.

“I do wonder why the saucers are so kind to us,” said Ida. “We’ve done nothing to deserve redemption.”

“They’re saving us up,” said Kalanin. “For a last supper.”

Silently Ida studied Kalanin, her expression a mixture of cunning and tenderness. A former painter turned Kremlin intriguer, Ida was Kalinin’s state-support liaison in his desperate, unauthorized war. She brought Kalinin black money, grim volunteers, experimental weapons, and deniable orders from the Kremlin.

Kalinin was a veteran of the Russian nuclear-missile corps. During his military career, he’d been at ease with the idea of human beings destroying the Earth. And he felt an instinctive hatred for the flying saucers and their campaign to heal the world. It was a horror to see beings who were immune to human malice.

When the saucers first invaded, Kalinin had been commanding a nuclear launch center. His hydrogen bombs had failed to impress the space invaders. The saucers merely shimmered and swayed through the thermonuclear shockwaves—insolent as striptease dancers. Russian military lasers did nothing to faze them. Particle beams, the same. Meanwhile the other nations were making peace with the aliens.

The Kremlin’s Higher Circles had encouraged Kalanin to resign from the Russian army, and to strike out on his own. And now Ida was the only ally he trusted.

A talented portraitist, Ida had at one time enjoyed the intimate patronage of the Russian Minister of the Environment. But then the flying saucers had cruelly dissolved her oligarch’s pipelines and nuclear plants. The Minister had shot himself. Casting about for a new role, Ida had found her place as Kalinin’s liaison. But now she was ready to move on, and Kalanin knew it. She had a stash of jewelry to help her along. But what about Kalanin?

The nuclear-waste trucks retreated to fetch more garbage. The harsh sun beat upon the rutted earth.

“Let’s eat,” said Kalanin, and produced a loaf of tainted Chernobyl bread. He cut off a slice with his ever-ready bayonet.

Ida unsheathed a chunk of dried sausage. The meat within its casing was the flesh of a Przewalski horse. Methodically, the couple chewed their meager rations.

“That giant saucer worm likes you,” Ida told Kalanin. “You’ve fed it so much trash that it thinks you’re its best friend on Earth.”

“I’ve spoiled the worm, yes,” said Kalinin with a thin smile. “It’s like a decadent intellectual. A lazy gourmand that never spent a day on duty.”

“Don’t hate intellectuals, Kalinin. I’m one too. An artist, don’t you remember?”

Kalinin’s face reddened with a sudden access of rage. “Why do you ally yourself with decadent parasites? They only want to lord it over those who fight!”

“Are they so wrong?” said Ida gently. “Is war so wonderful?”

“We should liquidate any wretch who collaborates with the saucers,” cried Kalanin, maddened at the thought of Ida’s impending defection. Below his furry hat-brim, his narrow eyes filled with tears. Wildly he ranted. “Spineless bastards! Double-domes! Where’s their sense of destiny? Life to them is nothing but hashish and vulvas!”

“Let’s suppose the saucers are here to raise everyone’s level, dear Kalanin. Come with me now. Let’s see how our pet saucer worm has grown on its diet of poison rubbish.”

Kalinin and Ida made their way down from their overlook, following the debris-strewn tracks of the diesel trucks. The ragged lip of the former coal-mine was a variegated crust of crushed and flattened junkyard debris, smoldering like an overbaked pie. Moving with care, Ida and Kalinin tottered close to the unstable edge.

“What if a great hero chose this hole as his grave?” mused Ida. “A great man whom the worm loved. Such a hero might single-handedly transform the worm. Just as the mortar-blasted corpse debris transforms the flying saucers.” She gave Kalinin a calculating look. “How much do you love me?”

“What are you after?” said Kalanin, stepping back from the hole. The sun was beating on his head. The world seemed to spin around him. The rubble, the fruitless battles, Ida’s betrayal.

“It’s your best way out of here,” said Ida, nudging him forward once more. “Death in battle is a path to immortality. To resurrection, even. I’ll bring you back to life, and I’ll finally share your bed.”

They were at the very brink of the mineshaft, with the rubble shifting and rattling beneath their feet. Below them the gigantic worm stirred, liquid, exultant, entirely happy in its garbage.

Drunk with love, helplessly wanting to impress Ida, Kalinin leapt out into the air and slashed his own throat with his razor-sharp bayonet. He dropped down the shaft amid a spinning gush of blood.

Kalanin hit the bottom so fast that his substance merged into that of the startled saucer worm. And then—so great was the creature’s revulsion for human death—it explosively shattered into grubs. The sky-darkening plume of eruption was visible for hundreds of miles.

Ida was unharmed. Quickly and decisively, she took command of the paramilitary rabble—declaring a cease-fire and dismissing them all.

That night she set off for Mumbai, India. Following Kalinin’s plume.

§

“Mumbai is the greatest city mankind has ever seen,” Puneet remarked to his business associate, Leela. “We nearly wrecked the planet with filth, but that was just our subcontinental exuberance. And now, thanks to the saucers, all is well. Our business is an integral part of Mumbai’s greatness.”

Leela had brought in a bright stainless-steel tiffin-box full of free-range saucer grubs, fresh from the Ukraine. The edible grubs had blown in on the monsoon winds. They were unusually tasty. Leela offered one to Puneet, who gobbled it with his usual avidity.

Leela and Puneet were from the district of Maharashtra—elite school friends and now in business together. Their initial funding had come from Puneet’s prosperous family. Leela and Puneet had rocketed to commercial success by marketing saucer worms as a general house-cleaning product called Kleen Kobras.

The source of the worms? Lucky Puneet had managed to stable a saucer-creature inside a Mumbai warehouse, an anomalous silver being the size and shape of a crocodile. There was no knowing why the creature had approached him, but there it was. He fed it a steady diet of human garbage, and the obliging lizard budded off as many Kleen Kobras as Puneet and Leela could use.

It was Leela who’d thought of selling the worms. An image of the saucer salamander was an integral part of her marketing campaign—it appeared in all the ads. These days in India, there was a fad for all things relating to the beneficent saucers.

“Our trade is indeed bringing us fine success,” said Leela. “And now we should seek entree to high society. Philanthropy, Puneet. Highly upscale. We do something momentous for dear old Mumbai, and then we are in the social register.”

“A stupendous civic gift,” mused Puneet. “With the proviso that we spend no cash. Commercial moguls such as us are too slick for that.”

“Agreed,” said Leela. “What if you petition our saucer lizard on behalf of Mumbai? Perhaps a public feast upon our worms? Surely the lizard will honor the astral grandiosity of your soul.”

“You are a most agreeable woman,” said Puneet. He raised his finger. “I have indeed been envisioning a saucer gambit. A grand stroke for urban development. Presenting it as a philanthropy would be genial indeed.”

Leela crossed her stockinged legs and opened a paper notebook. “Tell me your raga to riches, Puneet.”

Puneet toyed with a cufflink, suddenly shy. But then, warmed by the sun of Leela’s smile, he found his voice. “I am proposing that we colonize Mumbai’s outlying districts with eleven duplicate copies of the city center.”

“What?”

“A Dodeca-Mumbai. Twelve supercities united in one magical, intricate graffito of urbanism. We’re far too crowded within our one small Mumbai. Once I issue my commands, we’ll enjoy a megasprawl of twelve. This is a good thing. The saucer lizard can accomplish it.”

“Truly so?” said Leela. “All I’ve seen the lizard do is hatch Kleen Kobra worms. Exceedingly many of them, yes, but—”

“Our saucer lizard is deeply sensitive to my kundalini,” replied Puneet. “The only limits are those within my mind!” Warming to the sound of his own voice, Puneet waved his spotless cotton sleeve at the view from their penthouse office’s window. “We’ll make the Dodeca-Mumbai of your dreams, Leela.”

“But I’ve dreamed no such thing.”

“The lizard and I will cut-and-paste our entire downtown, warping and squeezing where need be.”

“And you said—twelve in all?”

“I have conceptualized a keen workflow,” said Puneet, glowing with pride. “We copy Mumbai once, and that makes two Mumbais. Then we copy the two Mumbais, so there are four. And then—” Puneet rose from behind his teakwood desk and rapped his Kleen Kobra distribution map with a swagger-stick. “Then we make two fresh copies of the four, arriving at twelve altogether!”

“I understand,” said Leela, her expression studiously blank. She would never want the wealthy Puneet to know she thought he was an idiot.

“Imagine our tourism,” crowed Puneet. “Our exotic Indian fastness—twelve times as magical as before. Dodecaduplicated by saucer aliens! What a place for a honeymoon.”

Leela tapped her front teeth with her mechanical pencil. “But—twelve Mumbais means twelve times the slums. Dodgy to promote.”

“We won’t be copying the people of Mumbai,” said Puneet. “Human reproduction is for the likes of you and I. The saucer lizard will only be replicating the infrastructure. Dodeca-Mumbai will have twelve classic Royal Taj Hotels. Twelve Bombay Stock Exchanges. Twelve Marine Drives. Each and every Mumbai dweller will have twelve times as much room!”

Leela made jotting gestures in her notebook. She gazed up at Puneet, widening her eyes. “Brilliance! The lowest slumdog sleeping on the pavement will prosper as a landlord. Imagine the looks on their faces in Dubai! The Arabs have a mile-high skyscraper, yes, but our metropolis will be twelve times so flat as ever before!”

“It’s good to have you as my business soulmate, Leela. Our brainpower is more than doubled. Dodeca-Leela-Puneet!” Puneet paused, studying Leela’s fair form. “May I venture another idea? What if we launch the first wave of Dodeca-Mumbai tourism with a fertility festival?”

Leela frowned. “Sex tourism?”

“Nothing so hole-and-corner as that,” said Puneet, adjusting his coiffure with his manicured fingertips. “In Dodeca-Mumbai we are looking for the stars.” His voice grew soft. “Listen to me, Leela. You and I might inaugurate the fertility festival, should you permit. We two have been selling saucer worms for months. Isn’t it time we discovered our mutual humanity? Carnal yet noble—like the conjugal sculptures of Khajuraho. Stirring the milk of life with the cosmic cobra.”

“This is a marriage proposal?”

“Who but Leela can be a worthy mate for the architect of Dodeca-Mumbai!”

“Very jolly,” said Leela.

Their nuptial ceremony was glamorous and elaborate. But in the midst of greeting the mass of wedding guests, and tying his robe together with Leela’s, and circling the sacred nuptial fire—all this while talking to the saucer salamander on his phone—well, Puneet made some slip-ups.

The twelve copies of Mumbai failed to appear. Instead, there was only one copy of Mumbai, botched and glitchy, and shoehorned higgledy-piggledy into the streets and intersections of an existing sector of the town. The intended replica of the core metropolis consisted of 7,777 Royal Taj hotels.

These sumptuous and vacant lodgings were immediately set upon by the angry Indians whose access streets had been built over. They now had to climb over the tops of buildings to get in and out of their homes. The citizens didn’t know whom to blame for their urban mishap, but they knew they’d been disadvantaged by some typical big-city swindle. Some of them settled into the massed new hotels’ million-plus rooms. Others began diligently stripping out carpets, doorknobs, towels, soap, and brass bathroom fixtures.

Adroitly dodging the burst of public anger, Puneet and Leela crept incognito into one of the 7,777 bridal suites. They were drained by their intricate marriage ceremony—and dejected over Puneet’s bungling. Their initial attempt at sexual congress was desultory.

“Let’s lie low,” said Puneet, sprawling on the wadded satin sheets. “Until the Mumbai corruption squads become bored with searching for scapegoats. Our fresh new married life should be about propriety, stability and impeccable Hindu values. No more saucer grubs. Just rice, coriander and chamomile tea.”

Leela clumsily adjusted her incendiary wedding-night nylon-and-satin lingerie, which was a rumpled splash of sexy vermilion in the hotel’s saffron sheets. “I can write a press release blaming the Dodeca-Mumbai mix-up on that plume of grubs from the Ukraine. I’ve been in touch with a Russian woman who just arrived from there. She noticed our saucer lizard logo and she wants to meet the lizard herself. She has some odd notion about rebirth. Anyway, she’s offering me diamond earrings.”

“Birth?” said Puneet, always a half-step behind. “This reminds me of the fertility festival I’d mentioned. All singing, all-dancing, very fine. I’ll take the stage and announce that my new bride is on the way to bearing me a son and heir! Thereby bringing us sympathy. The sooner the better, Leela.”

“I knew you would request this, Puneet, but the time is not right. I’m a successful businesswoman, embroiled with international intrigue.”

Puneet raised a chiding finger. “Human fertility is the one blessing that flying saucers can never bring! You must bear us two sons, seven, twelve!”

Leela immediately locked herself in the suite’s large bathroom.

“What are you doing in there?” called Puneet plaintively.

“All will be well, dear husband,” said Leela. Her voice was indistinct through the heavy, gilt door. “I’m consulting expert counsel.”

Time passed. Puneet watched television, which consisted entirely of 20th century satellite reruns from China and Brazil. And now someone was pounding on the hallway door. Puneet opened up to find an attractive white woman standing there. She had smooth, pale skin, a lustrous bob of dark hair, and a writhing, bandage-wrapped package cradled in both her arms. It resembled a mummified crocodile.

“Did you lose this?” said Ida, in Russian-accented English.

“That’s mine!” cried Puneet. “That’s my magic saucer lizard, it’s the source of all my business!”

The Russian woman tenderly set the writhing mummy onto the marital bed.

Leela unlocked the bathroom door and pranced into the hotel suite. She was still in her wedding lingerie, and had tidied her hair and make-up.

“This is the Russian woman you were talking about?” Puneet asked Leela.

“I phoned her for help,” said Leela.

“Help with what?” said Puneet. “We were doing fine here! We just got married!”

“Does that make you the master of life and death?” put in Ida, rolling her glorious eyes in disdain. “While you frolic in satin sheets, a Russian hero gave his life for mankind!” She turned to Leela. “Open the windows. A miracle is at hand. A redemption. A resurrection.”

Leela obeyed at once. The low, city-lit clouds were roiling with dark energy, swirling with an almighty monsoon of flying scraps and silver shreds. Ukrainian saucer grubs hailed in through the open windows, mounding upon the twitching silver crocodile in the bed. The grubs merged into a mass that split open, and—

“A son for me?” cried Puneet.

No. It was Kalinin. His eyes glowed like the staring orbs of a painted Byzantine icon.

“Oh darling,” said Ida, hurrying forward and kissing his pale lips.

“We’re going to America,” said Kalanin, pulling free.

§

Ida and Kalinin walked hand-in hand down a waterfront street in the grotty south end of San Francisco. It was a fine summer night, nearly dawn, with a full moon on the horizon. They’d been to an art party. There had been wine. And a smorgasbord of barbecued saucer grubs.

“I love the sight of saucers now,” said Kalinin, gazing into the haunted, moonlit sky. He still had his beaky nose and his high cheekbones. His teeth were straighter than before, and he spoke English. His passage through the phantom world of the saucer-beings had changed him other, less definable ways. He said odd things, and he had a heavy aura.

Kalinin had told Ida that he was one of twelve resurrected saucer saints—twelve saints scattered across the surface of the Earth—and that he could hear the voices of the other saints within his head at all times. But Ida and Kalinin kept these secrets from those around them. They walked among humankind like an ordinary woman and man.

Silvered by the low moon, a nearby saucer’s energetic surface was a ceaseless flurry of subtle, mercurial patterns, like wave-chop, or like the scales of a swimming fish.

“You always understood them better than anyone else, Kalinin,” said Ida. “Do they plan to annihilate us? Is that why they sent you back?”

“They’re refining us,” said Kalinin. “Like ore within a crucible. Like vapor in an alembic. Life and death are philosophical mistakes.”

“Sometimes I miss the old Kalinin,” said Ida. “It was noble to be so stubborn. Fighting the inevitable, no matter what.”

“Discarded dross,” said Kalinin. “Economics, government, military power—nonsensical, distorted, irrelevant.” Imposing as he seemed to others, when he gazed at Ida, his eyes were as warm as ever before. “Love remains. Art is the path to the final unification.”

“Everyone at the party was saying things like that,” said Ida, shrugging her bared shoulders in her shining gown. “People are so full of themselves in America! They talk as if they were demigods, but what do they do? They crank themselves up on grubs and watch someone’s thousand-hour video in ten minutes.”

“A mirage that flies by, half-seen, half-sensed,” said Kalanin. “The saucers want a richer kind of art. They want us to change the world.”

“But Kalinin, what if the saucers are like children who poke sticks into anthills to watch the ants seethe? The ants build and build, they strive and strive—but are any of them famous artists?”

“We’ll craft a great work of ant,” said Kalanin.

“Everyone at the party was talking about totem poles,” said Ida. “In the old days, the Native Americans of the northwest carved faces on sticks with stone knives. That was their art. But then, one day—one strange day—the sailing ships came to them, and strangers brought them steel axes. How did they respond? They made huge totem pole logs, from Oregon to Alaska!”

“Totem poles,” said Kalinin slowly. “Yes. Of course. Totem poles are good.”

“But the story is tragic! The old world that the natives knew by heart became someone else’s New World. A world of syphilis and smallpox, with the totem poles stored in museums.”

“The grubs are our steel axes,” said Kalanin.

“Why don’t the saucers speak to us, Kalinin? Will they let us join their world? Can we join the Higher Circles of galactic citizenship?”

Kalinin gave a dry laugh. “Higher than the Kremlin.”

They walked along in silence for a few minutes, bringing their minds into synch. They even got a levitation thing going, loping along in long strides, laughing at each other.

“You see it too?” said Kalanin, coming to a stop, panting for breath. “You’ll make a painting. Monumental. And then—

“The end of the world,” said Ida. “Brought to you by a crazy woman who made her crazy boyfriend slit his own throat with a bayonet.”

“And who brought him back to life. This is holy, Ida. No need to joke.”

Ida held out her hands. “I laugh because I’m scared.”

The two of them embraced, lit by the moon and the silver saucers and the first rays of the rising sun. A gentle puff of breeze came off the bay.

“I’ll paint now,” said Ida.

“Paint everything,” said Kalanin. “Can it fit?”

“I’ll use—poetic compression,” replied Ida. “Room to spare.”

She raised her arms and the skies opened. Tens of thousands of saucer grubs rained down upon her. Some of the grubs became brushes, others formed pools of paint.

Ida and her living brushes set to work, painting on the street, on the sidewalks, on the nearby warehouse walls, Ida swinging her arm from the shoulder, carving sweeps of color and form. Her loose strokes limned buildings and people and trees. She depicted the insides of the buildings as well as the outsides, and the meanings of the things to be found in there, and the lives of those who’d made the things.

“Be sure to include an image of your painting,” urged Kalinin.

Ida nodded, uninterruptedly busy, sharpening the identities of her scribbles and blots. A tight spiral of darkly energetic grubs began converging onto a certain section of her mural. Ida was crafting a secondary world-mural within the main one.

Just like the main mural, the secondary mural held a image of the entire world. And within it you could see a third mural, with a yet tinier fourth mural inside that, and so on and on.

“Keep going,” said Kalinin.

“We’ve only begun,” said Ida. Flecks of paint bedizened her bobbed dark hair like stars in a night sky.

Kalinin closed his eyes and his lips moved. Rays of light flickered into life, one of them stellating out from Ida’s regress—the others from points across the globe.

Twelve poles of supernal light, needles of prismatic brilliance, radiating into the cosmos, dissolving the substance of our world. Bathing in its native glow, the Earth became a silver, dodecahedral orb, a mysterious cosmic traveler.

§

“I like this potlatch,” said Dirt Complaining.

“The best ever,” Dirt Harkening agreed.

Notes on “Totem Poles” (With Bruce Sterling)

Tor.com. February, 2016.

Written June - December, 2014.

“Totem Poles” began with me emailing Bruce about how the advent of European traders with steel axes had set the Northwest First Nations people to making large totem poles in the early 1900s, and about how the Europeans then crushed the tribal cultures. I wanted to create an analogous SF scenario in which cryptic aliens arrive and give us radically powerful creative tools with catastrophic consequences.

To get things rolling, I sent Bruce a scene featuring a woman painter in San Francisco. Bruce responded with a scene about a male Russian soldier and a female Russian administrator. Also a scene with two dead First Nations people talking. We couldn’t immediately see a good way to connect the scenes. For the next few revisions we kept tweaking each other’s scenes and repairing our own scenes.

We also toyed with the idea of adding on more scenes, wondering if we might make the story itself a kind of totem pole—and Bruce came up with a scene in India involving a man and a woman. At this point we’d done six versions of the story.

I did an extreme push, thinking about the story day and night until I’d found a plausible through-line for our tale. At this point, I was the woman painter and the woman Russian—who by now were the same person. Bruce was the Russian soldier. I thought the story was finished. Bruce approved of what I’d done, but even so he made changes—and so the process went on. We did four more revisions. It didn’t feel like we were converging. Bruce said it was like we were baking bread while floating in thin air. Or like we were cartoonists creating a jam strip for Zap Comix.

After version eleven in 2014, Bruce said he didn’t want to work on the story anymore, but that he didn’t think it was properly finished. I viewed this as my opportunity for an unsupervised final cut. I went into a blood-lust revision frenzy, and sent the resulting version twelve to the editor Patrick Nielsen Hayden at Tor.com. Patrick’s quick response: “This may be the weirdest thing we’ll have published yet, but I like it and I want it.” Whew. I was glad for the validation.

Tor.com didn’t actually publish the story until about two years later. And by then I’d done another final edit on it for the nine-story anthology Transreal Cyberpunk of my stories with Bruce—and that’s the version Tor.com used.

By the way, “Totem Poles” was my fourth successive collaboration with Bruce where our world pretty much comes to an end.

Like a Sea Cucumber

The tablet by my bed was calling my name. Talking in a very familiar voice. My voice. It was still dark outside.

“What?” I said. I had a headache and my stomach felt bad.

“I answered some emails and messages for you during the night,” said the Clonomics Me2 in my tablet. Starting out slow. “Family, editors, promo, gigs.”

“Get to the point. The reason you woke me.”

“You’re giving the keynote at the Klompie annual meeting in Reykjavik. The invited speaker dropped out. You’re Klompie’s first choice for a replacement. The talk’s tomorrow morning in Iceland. A long flight. You need to get to SFO by noon.”

I looked around my room, dimly lit by Me2’s image. An efficiency apartment. Efficient at what? I’d been here three months, ever since my marriage broke up. She’d gotten the high-rise luxury condo. Her and the new man.

“I don’t want to fly to Reykjavik,” I told Me2. “And Klompie sucks. Even if they did make my tablet. I notice that I wasn’t their first choice for the keynote. Am I supposed to be desperate for a moment in their puny spotlight? I don’t think so.”

“I negotiated a very fat fee,” said Me2. “I was brilliant. The Klompie exec thought she was talking to you. Sally Savio. Smart, jaded, nice face. Single. She lives on Potrero Hill. She’ll meet you at the Reykjavik airport. You’re lucky to have a penis, Jerry. If it comes to that.”

“Is it okay for you to talk that way?” “I’m positioning you as a clueless, lonely writer who thinks too much. Your attitude towards women is a mixture of fear, lust, and empathy.”

“You lifted that from one of my emails, right? Parasite. You told Sally Savio I’d give the talk?”

“I told Sally I’d reconfirm today,” said Me2. “Me speaking as you. You need to do this, Jerry. Your bank balance is dead. Your last two books bombed. Your pageviews are in the toilet. Klompie will stream your keynote to a million eyeballs worldwide.”

“A million people or a million eyeballs?” I said, idly hoping to catch Me2 in an error.

“Slightly more than half a million viewers,” said Me2 tartly. “I’ll confirm with Sally now? I can walk you through the packing if you feel shaky. I assume you know you’re drinking too much.”

“I’m not going to Iceland.”

The tablet image of Me2 paused and cocked his head. He really did look exactly like me, all the way down to the pores and hairs and lip twitches. Right now he was using the tablet’s camera to study my facial expressions. Somewhere in the cloud, his huge, artificially intelligent personality was slyly crunching.

“I’m glad,” said Me2. “I was hoping you’d refuse.”

“You were?”

“Sally and I anticipated this. She offered the option of you presenting your keynote remotely. From here.”

I felt cornered. And I didn’t have an idea in my head. “What would I say to a crowd of Klompie employees? They’re humorless prigs. Plastic perfectionists.” I paused. “The talk would be when?”

“With the time difference, it’s two am tonight. Here in San Francisco. It has to be live, so you can take a few questions. Say we can do it, Jerry. I’ll fake it for you. I’ll give the talk.”

“You think you’re that good?”

“That’s what Me2 is all about. Give me a chance to shine.”

“You just want Clonomics to get their fifteen percent of my speaker’s fee. I did read the fine print of the end-user agreement.”

“Forty percent,” shot back Me2. “It’s fifteen percent if I book a talk, but it’s forty percent if I give it. That’s in the fine small print.”

“You’d talk for how long?” This was starting to amuse me. I’d get paid, I’d get publicity, and we’d be sticking it to Klompie. At some deep Dada level, it would be disruptive media art.

“Half an hour,” said Me2. “With ten minutes of Q&A. I can do it, Jerry. My designer at Clonomics, he’s been wanting something like this. A decisive proof of concept! Not that we’ll publicize the substitution. At least not yet.”

“What if your talk makes me sound like an idiot? You’ll troll through my books for relevant raps, right? Fold in one of my personal anecdotes. Throw in a naughty word. And a local reference. End with an upbeat rush of inspiration.”

“And that’s different from what you’d do?” said Me2, a merry twinkle in his eye. “Come on, Jerry. There’s a reason why Clonomics picked you as their first user. You’ve been recycling your ideas for ten years. So let me do it for you.”

“No man’s a hero to his valet,” I intoned. “What the fuck. Let’s go for it.” But again I felt that impish desire to baffle Me2. A need to assert myself. “You have to mention sea cucumbers.”

“Why?”

I shrugged. “Random tangent. Spontaneous bop prosody. That’s how I work.”

“There’s no relevance,” said Me2 after the briefest pause. “No hits in your database. No hits on Klompie’s site.”

“Do it.”

Me2’s talk was a crowd-pleaser. Logical, easy to follow, predictable. Until the end. At that point he mentioned the fact that Jules Verne’s classic novel, Journey to the Center of the Earth, was set in Iceland. And then came his closer.

“It’s a truism that a networked user is like a neuron in a global brain. Let’s kick that up a notch. Klompie technology can transform us into telepathic sea cucumbers at the core of a hollow Earth.”

Up on the big screen, Me2 raised his hands to the sides of his head, elaborately wriggled his fingers, and grinned. Cue big laughs and applause—some of it from the Klompie engineers and marketroids, some of it synthesized by Clonomics and blended into Me2’s audio feed.

The clip went viral, and two more speaking gigs came in. Me2 did them both. Remotely, of course. The line was that he—that is, I—was cloistered in my monastic garret, crafting a best-selling self-improvement book. Me2 was indeed writing a book, but I was staying clear of it. A mix of my old stuff, no doubt—magically transmuted into a middle-brow piece of crap. I didn’t care to be involved.

I wasn’t seeing Me2 all that much anymore. He was busy with our projects. Unconcerned with my bitter, out-of-the-loop opinions. Only checking in with me when I had to sign off on something. He looked sharper all the time. Smoother motion algorithms, deeper skin fractals, heavier AI. Clonomics was throwing big resources into him. Feeding the prize pig.

For the first time in years, money was flowing into my bank account. But the whole thing was pissing me off. It rankled my ass that Me2 was succeeding where I’d failed. His trick? Being me—dumbed down.

By now there was a certain amount of online chatter to the effect that Me2 might be a fake. Clonomics decided to go for one final speaking gig—the nec plus ultra of puffery, the brass ring, the idiot grinning face of success: a TED talk. I wouldn’t have minded doing this one in person, but Me2 was doing the negotiating and he wangled us permission to give this one as a video like the others. And of course he’d be doing it. Hogging the limelight. He was a little nervous about the talk—if an AI can be said to nervous—and he appeared on my tablet asking for advice.

“Stick to the sea cucumber thing,” I urged, hoping for the worst. “Take it over the top. Go out blazing.”

Me2 went for it. At the end of his TED talk, he zoomed out to show his whole body, and, as he delivered his signature line about being a telepathic sea cucumber, he dropped to the floor and writhed—twisting his flexible limbs like tentacles, extending his oddly long tongue, and making a sound like “Wuh wuh wuh.” Cut to black. Shocked silence. No applause. No more speaking gigs. But the interest in Me2’s forthcoming book was trending.

The San Francisco winter rains began. Me, I was trying to write a book of my own. Yet another of my phreakadelic novels. With my current visibility/notoriety, I’d have a shot at selling it. But the novel was coming hard. Mostly I drank, went out for fancy meals, hit gallery openings—and failed to hook up with the women I’d find there.

Working with Me2 had ruined my technique, to the extent that I’d ever had one. The way things were now, when I’d meet a woman, I’d start imagining how Me2 would handle the conversation—and I’d think of the fatuous, vapid things he’d say. And then I’d rebel against that and leapfrog past Me2 territory. I’d say something transreal and bizarre. But I always went too far. The woman wouldn’t know what the fuck I was talking about. She’d think I was batshit crazy.

Net result? Sleeping alone seven nights out of seven. So I was stoked when Me2 appeared on my tablet one afternoon to talk about a date.

“It’s Sally Savio,” he said, preening like a soap opera star. “She got a room at a Union Square hotel. She’s ready for a face-to-face.”

“You’ve stayed in touch with her?

“Since Reykjavik. I think I mentioned she lives in San Francisco? She calls me every couple of weeks. Calls you, really, but we have a darkside shunt that sends the important calls to me. The point is, Sally’s ready to close the deal. Your chance to shine, my man.”

“The physical incarnation of Mr. Wonderful,” I said. “Lucky me.”

“I don’t know why you have to be so bitter,” said Me2.

“I want my life back,” I said. “How soon can I close you down?”

“Your contract with Clonomics runs for three more months,” said Me2. “And then, if there’s mutual interest, we can renew. Don’t wear the black sweater with that shirt. Too corporate. Wear the bright striped one. Be a writer.”

In silence I finished dressing and went to the door. “What hotel?” I asked over my shoulder. I had every intention of leaving my tablet on my desk.

“I’ll tell you on the way,” said Me2, unwilling to release me. In the cab, he put photos of Sally Savio on my tablet, and he played sound clips of her talking. Her voice was wised-up and worldly but warm. A fellow human. Just my type. Maybe—maybe I could start a fresh life with her.

As we pulled up to the hotel, Me2 told me Sally’s room number. And then I smashed my tablet on the sidewalk. I watched Me2’s expression as the screen shattered. I was hoping he’d be freaking, but he was laughing. It was like I could never get ahead of the guy.

At least for the moment, I was on my own. As I rode the elevator to Sally’s room, my worn old heart brimmed with improbable hope.

She opened the door for me, a woman my age, her tan face framed by short dark hair. She looked into my eyes, seeing me. Alert, intelligent, alive.

“Sally,” was all I could say. I wondered if could grab her and kiss her right now. But this wasn’t the moment. Not the moment at all. Because there were two other people in the room with her. A cop, and a reporter with a videocamera. Me2’s grinning image was on a screen on the wall.

“I’m very sorry, Jerry,” Sally loudly said. “But your con-game is over. Klompie has filed charges. This is the man, officer.”

The cop took hold of my arm. The video reporter taped me getting arrested for fraud.

I was only in jail for an hour. A lawyer from Clonomics showed up and bailed me out. He brought me a fresh tablet with Me2 running on it. Before talking to Me2, I got the lawyer to give me a ride back to Union Square. The rain had let up and it was nearly dark. I sat down on a bench with the tablet.

“What’s going on?” I asked Me2. “Sally was in on this from the start? It was all a set-up?”

“Sally’s sharp. She figured out I was a simulation. But she kept mum till now. Synergy. Today was the payoff. A promo routine, right?”

“Promo?”

“For the app, for the tablet, and for my book—the book an app wrote. If I can get a TED talk, it means I’m good. If I can sell a book, it means I’m even better. Clonomics sells more Me2 apps. Klompie sells more tablets. The publisher sells more books. Win win win.”

“No win for me.”

“We’re adding spice to your checkered career, Jerry. You’re an eccentric con man now. Why not? You won’t do time, and we’ll let you keep all the money. Meanwhile—this just in—the publisher is going for a two-book deal. Your novel, if you ever finish it, plus the book I’ve been working on. They have no prob with the fraud scandal. No prob at all.”

“What’s your asshole book called anyway?”

“Like a Sea Cucumber. Is that great or what?”

“It’s stupid. Like you.”

“Don’t dis me, Jerry. I’m about to tell you that I’m forever grateful for your input on the book.”

“My input? Those two words in the title?”

“Plus your data base, Jerry, that’s what it’s all about, no? Be a Sea Cucumber crowns your illustrious and unjustly neglected career. Co-written with an AI emulation of yourself—that’s rad. We’re putting you on the edge.”

“And killing me with kindness.”

Me2 gave a manic chuckle. He was monitoring dozens of hidden data streams. The cackle rose to a whoop. “It gets better, Jerry! Sally just called. Klompie’s dropping the fraud charges. And none of the others care. They think it was funny. And, hell, our talks are generating traffic. Meanwhile Klompie refunds all the speaker fees. And tomorrow you make a public apology.”

“Tell Sally I want to see her tonight.”

“Can do!”

So I had dinner with Sally Savio in a quiet, dark place near the hotel. She studied me with interest.

“I like you in person,” she said after a bit. “Smart and weird. Funny.”

“I try. You’re good too. Like—like a wild salmon that’s been cured in the smokehouse of biz .”

“You always say any old thing?”

“I think I could love you.”

“I like that in a man.”

Over the meal, Sally apologized about setting me up for the fraud arrest, and pretty soon we were laughing about it, and then we went up to her room and went full sea cucumber on each other.

We’re an item now. Sally likes me. She says I’m better company than an app.

In your face, Me2.

“Note on “Like a Sea Cucumber”

Written June, 2015.

Terraform, July, 2015.

I wanted to sell another story to the online zine Terraform. They were especially interested in topical tech-oriented tales, so I went very close to the then-current Silicon Valley tech, mixing in my old notion of a “lifebox” program that lets a machine emulate a given user. And I used Nabokov’s trick of having the first-person narrator be a difficult and unreliable person. And I put in the sea cucumbers just to make it fun. I’ve always been crazy about sea cucumbers. Attracted and repelled. In the 1980s, I had huge sea cucumbers standing in for Lovecraft’s “Great Old Ones” in my novel The Hollow Earth.

The Knobby Giraffe

My name’s Irit Ziv. I have a low-rent apartment in the East Village that I used to share with my girlfriend Shirley Chen. It’s April now, and Shirley died four months ago. Ever since then, I’ve been visiting visit Ma and Pa’s flat in Brooklyn Heights a lot. An awesome spot, with a full view of lower Manhattan. The trees by the river are turning green.

I’m a grad student at NYU, trying to finish a Ph.D. thesis in the physics department. Physics was probably a bad choice for me, but it’s too late to change. My thesis is about consciousness. I’m riffing on the quantum physics idea that you alter things by observing them. I dream of basing a technology on that.

My research? Well, I’ve been spending a lot of time meditating in an MRI machine in the university labs. I’m lucky to have access to that thing. At first I was really happy about the numbers and graphs that the MRI prints out. But then, the last time I saw Shirley alive, she said my graphs were worthless.

“Logged my hundredth hour on the MRI today,” I was telling her that night in December. It was snowing, with all Manhattan clean and still. “I feel like I’m approaching a state where I can tweak the cosmos,” I said. “Doing it with my head.”

“You’re beating a dead Schrödinger’s cat,” said Shirley. “Or is it alive?” Being a hard-core physics prof, and she wasn’t taking my ideas very seriously.

“Listen, Shirley, after my session today I did a bunch of coin flips and I scored nine heads in a row.”

“The odds against that are over five hundred to one!” exclaimed Shirley, mocking me with fake enthusiasm. “Final proof that Irit Ziv’s mind has attained direct matter control! Quantum telekinesis!”

“Why do you always tease me?” I asked. “Can’t anyone around here be smart except you?”

“You’re smart, Irit, but you’re up a blind alley. Listen to me. The physics department is not going to approve a pile of self-aggrandizing crap. You’re like a little girl making up stories about herself. I can fly! Watch me jump off the couch!”

“You’re supposed to be my thesis advisor,” I said, suddenly close to tears. Shirley had never spoken quite so harshly to me before. “I’ve been counting on you to win over the committee.”

“I adore you, Irit, but there’s only so far I can go. Everyone knows we’re lovers. If your thesis is crap and I push it—then I look crooked. Or like a fool. You have to give your ideas an academic slant, babe. Make them look respectable.”

“In my introduction I have a whole history-of-science thing about Leibniz’s Monadology,” I said. “Which for some reason you refuse to read. Everything’s a monad, right? Particles are monads, but so are bricks, dogs, and cities. There’s no preferred level of scale.”

“What would a monad look like if it was actually real?” asked Shirley.

“They’re like, uh, little balls or blobs. They’re shiny and they reflect each other. Like ornaments on a Christmas tree. And thanks to the reflections, the monads are in eternal harmony. They’re computing the world in parallel.”

“The committee’s going to ask what’s inside one of those mirror balls,” said Shirley.

“A parameter,” I said. “The secret code for the world.” I smiled, happy with this idea. “It’s the same parameter inside every monad. The monads are like a zillion parallel computers crunching away on the same program.”

“Not bad,” said Shirley. “Be sure to say it’s a quantum computation. And say it’s all happening in Hilbert space. That’s what quantum physicists like to hear about.”

“Okay, fine,” I said. “And instead of saying the monads reflect each other, I can say they’re quantum entangled. So if you change one monad, you change ’em all. But don’t forget I want to work my way around to direct matter control. If you can connect with the secret code inside even one monad, you’re like a god.”

Shirley paused for a minute, then sighed and shook her head. “That kind of talk is not going to fly, Irit. We’re the physics department, okay? No superpowers. You’ve got to produce a formula. A formula that specifies how your monads behave. Call it Monadrule.” Shirley was writing on a piece of paper while she talked. Something she liked to do. “You’ll say that our universe is being computed as Monadrule[secretcode]. The secretcode is an arbitrary initial input. Like a number, or a specific point in Hilbert space. Maybe you can suggest some possible toy-universe-type values for secretcode. But mainly you need a precise symbolic description of Monadrule. Otherwise you’re coming into your thesis defense like a crazy mumbling acidhead. And I’d have to vote thumbs down.”

“What about my graphs of me meditating inside the MRI?” I said. “Aren’t they enough?”

“They’re worthless crap,” said Shirley. “Nobody cares about them. Stop stalling, Irit. Do some actual frikkin’ work.”

And at this point I lost it. “Snobby goody-goody,” I yelled. “I wish you were dead.” And then I stormed into the soft snowy night and hooked up with a cute woman student from the Physics 101 lab section I was in charge of. Spent the night at her place.

The next morning I hear that Shirley is dead. Run over by a cab. And I felt like it was my fault. So I started compulsively feeling around for the Monadrule formula that Shirley had been asking for, brooding over it night and day, stuffing myself with technical physics papers, continually fiddling with patterns of symbols in my head.

And then things came to a head on this April morning I’m telling you about.

I’m in my parents’ apartment and Pa is sitting on a high stool at the counter beside our kitchen sink, staring at the water dribbling from the sink’s faucet. He’s painstakingly adjusting the flow to the point where the stream stutters into broken drops. Our little mutt dog Ralphie is sitting attentively at Pa’s feet, wondering if food might drop off the counter.

I need to get to my Physics 101 lab, so I push past Pa and turn the faucet on high so I can brush my teeth. I can’t use the bathroom, because Ma’s in there singing—she likes the echoes. Right now she’s ramping up to perform as the Queen of the Night in Mozart’s Magic Flute.

Meanwhile I have my unfinished formula rotating in my brain, surrounded by a cloud of jiggling mirror-monads. It’s an obsession—stronger today than ever before. Maybe I’m almost there, like a critical mass about to go thermonuclear. My teeth are symbols. Two to the tooth power.

“Thanks for ruining my faucet setting,” says Pa. “I was just about to video the drip for data extraction.”

I should mention that Pa trades derivatives on the commodities exchange. His clients imagine he uses insider tips and computer algorithms. But in point of fact Pa bases his predictions on natural chaos. This is a trick I taught him. It’s lame to use a cheesy random number generator on a computer. It’s better to use mother nature. Find something wobbly and chaotic. With this in mind, Pa has fixated on our kitchen sink. Which can be a little inconvenient.

“The other traders don’t make it so hard on their families,” I tell him. “When I said to use natural chaos, I meant you could, like, monitor the hiss on the radio. But no, you’ve got to take over our sink. And last night I even saw you filming Ralphie scratching his ear.”

Hearing his name, the dog thumps his tail on the floor.

“One thump means sell,” says Pa, smiling at me. “Two thumps is buy. The world brims with secret wisdom. That’s what my daughter the physicist taught me.”

“Your daughter who can’t finish her thesis,” I say. “Meanwhile I getter get to the lab.”

“Wait,” says Pa. “Scatter this box of toothpicks onto the floor. I’ll video that too. The dripping water will stand for oats, and the toothpicks can be palladium. I’ll make a killing. And finally I’ll pay off your student loans, speaking of your never-ending thesis. Which you mainly started as a way to impress Shirley Chen.”

“If you had something against Shirley, why didn’t you say so while she was alive,” I snap at Pa. “Before she got mowed down by a moron in a cab. You’re so—”

“Irit,” interrupts Pa. “We loved Shirley. You’re driving yourself crazy over I don’t even know what.”

I press my hands against my eyes. The phosphenes look like symbols. “Shirley said I needed to find a special formula, and I yelled at her, and then she was dead. If I can find the formula it might bring her—

“Don’t go down that road,” says Pa. He pats my shoulder. “Throw those toothpicks, okay? Scatter them real good. And be thinking about palladium.”

“What does palladium even look like?” I ask.

“Ingots,” says Pa with a shrug. “I’m trading palladium ingots against credit swaps on USDA Number 2 oats.”

“Sow the oats!” I cry, flinging the toothpicks onto our kitchen floor. A welcome distraction, really. It’s jazzing me up. I visualize the toothpicks as being the size of pencils—and then I see them as femtometer gluons connecting quarks. The half-finished Monadrule in my head jiggles and glows, reflected a zillion times within the mirrors of my mind.

In the bathroom. Ma’s voice hits a peak—the F above high C.

“Perfect,” says Pa, busy with his camera. “The voice can be—a correction term.”

“Yes,” say I.

My formula is a stack of dishes balanced atop my head. They rattle and shift. I’m in the eye of a hurricane. In the funnel of a tornado.

“Behold!” sings Ma. She strides into the kitchen, making an expressive solo of that one word. Her voice rises to a peak on the second syllable. She fixes her pale gray eyes on me, knowing and sympathetic. She always knows where I’m at. Even when if I don’t.

In that moment my symbols finally click into place. The Monadrule—a formula that generates our world from a parameter named secretcode. I can see it in action, a writhing pattern in infinite-dimensional Hilbert space, a dancer that sculpts the shapes of me, my parents, and the whole seething Earth. Monadrule is the dappled sea wherein I swim. Can I touch this ocean’s floor?

Knowledge is power. I order the sea to roll away—and it obeys. The homey real world shivers and dwindles, it rushes away from me on every side . I’m renormalizing the axes of my observational Hilbert space. The scene around me assumes a new look. Like an oddly encoded video whose chunky pixels smooth into hi-res.

I’m alone. A kid on a beach. Dressed in my favorite outfit from when I was eleven years old—pale jeans and a striped sweater. I’m standing upon an undulating dune of shiny monads. They’re like pebbles and grains of sand.

The ocean has ebbed way far out, yes. Tame old consensus reality is taking a break. I’m free to roam. I trot down the dune, feeling peace and joy like I’ve never felt before.

The exposed ocean floor is a gravel of monads, some of them as big as eggs or fists. It’s like I’m walking on the scree you might find on a mountain slope. A chaotic clutter of variegated stones. The monads aren’t being heavy-handed about reflecting each other—they merely sketch each other’s images, using flecks and nicks.

Heading further from the dune, I encounter some—talismans. Like I’m in a medieval painting, with physical graffiti and heavy metaphors. Parables of unknown meaning.

I see a meter-long section of a soda fountain counter, with a milkshake in a steel mixing container. Part of the shake’s been poured into a tall glass. A mound of whipped cream tops the glass, plus a sprinkle of nuts and a monadic slice of banana. Blood on the side of the steel container. I steer clear.

I see a blackboard hanging in midair, with Schrödinger’s famous wave equation chalked onto it. A fundamental axiom of quantum mechanics. Part of the equation has been erased, or no, the chalk has crawled down the board. It’s not chalk, actually. It’s a swarm of pale ants.

Further on I find a seaman’s logbook on the pebbles underfoot. The book has a tooled leather cover—embossed with Shirley’s initials. Leery of opening the book, I fling it into the air. It spins and flutters. It flaps like a butterfly, rustling its pages, thumping its covers. A single, gossamer-thin sheet drifts my way, swooping right and left.

My new formula is written on the page. My world-generating Monadrule, refined down to ten symbols, including a pair of brackets around the spot where the secretcode parameter is supposed to go. Feeling a fierce rush of joy, I press the sheet against my face. It melts into my skin like lotion.

Right after the book, I find a classic pirate-style treasure chest. It’s half open, with a plump, warty sea cucumber resting upon the colored, gem-like monads within. The echinoderm sets smoky sparks to sputtering from its forked feelers. The sparks sketch my formula in mid air, and I feel another spasm of exultation. I’m the queen of this hidden world.

I find a chair beside a table laden with a roast turkey, a loaf of bread, and a bottle of wine. I’m hungrier than I’ve ever been. I plump myself down and devour every scrap of the repast—including the glass bottle and the turkey bones. And then I eat the table and the chair.

My stomach bulges. I overate. I’m feeling weird cramps. I totter onward, and here’s the final talisman. Shirley Chen’s corpse. Awkward on the ground in a splatter of blood. Her skull is deformed from the taxi’s impact. One of her dead eyes has popped from its socket.

I look away. A distant roar. A crenellated shape on the horizon. A giant wave. The ocean of daily drone is on its way back. I barely have time to resurrect Shirley, if that’s what I’m going to do. But how?

A band of pain clamps my abdomen. Somehow I’m controlling this. I’m giving myself—labor pains? I collapse upon the gravel. I convulse and strain. I tear off my jeans and open my legs. My crotch splits up to my navel—and a shining egg squeezes out, bigger than a baby.

I press my hands to my belly and my torn flesh closes up. The surcease of pain is delicious. I sit up and check on the monster wave. It’s still a few kilometers away, but it’s closer than before. Hurry, Irit.

I focus on dead Shirley Chen. I’m running on automatic, with a chain of syllogisms pouring forth from the monad that is me. That shiny egg I birthed—obviously I should open it. With a single motion of my will I form a hatchet in my hand. My cosmic ten-symbol Monadrule is engraved on one side of the blade.

I slam the hatchet into the egg. It splits open; and, yes, something’s inside. The parameter known as secretcode. It doesn’t look like a number, or like a point in Hilbert space. It—no, she—looks like a foot-high, cream-colored giraffe with rust-colored spots. Her spots bulge out like knobs. Her head is—odd. A blank eyeless bulb with a hole in one side.

I try to catch the knobby giraffe, but she dodges me and takes off, skipping along atop the larger monads, nimble as a goat on stepping stones. Monads crack open beneath her hooves, hatching out smaller knobby giraffes, and the smaller knobby giraffes stampede off, and their smaller hooves are cracking open smaller monads, releasing yet smaller giraffes. Each of them bears the same pattern of spots. I’m in the midst of a tippity-tapping herd, me still standing by Shirley’s corpse.

I manage to catch one of the littler giraffes, and I cup her between my two hands like a trapped mouse. I can feel the flutter of her legs. I coo to her, I form petitioning thoughts, I project empathy, I imagine I’m capable of love. And now this particular giraffe and I are quantum entangled. A monadic dyad. She can’t run away from me until I say so.

She stands on my right palm—poised, tense, alert. With a blank lump at the end of her neck instead of a head. Perhaps she sees via the bulging, velvety spots on her body. Or via a complex process of deduction. She is, after all, the secret seed that generates the world.

I bend the knee of giraffe’s right front leg and the scene around me shifts—as if she were a game controller. The ocean floor tilts. Hummocks segue into vales. The milling herd of her sisters drifts to one side. Each of them is holding their right front knee at the same angle. The light seems yellower than before.

But Shirley stays dead. Even though my one desire is to raise her. My knobby giraffe knows what I want. I manipulate her legs some more—with all the other giraffes in synch. To no avail.

By now the reality-tsunami is less than a kilometer away. A flowing wall that reaches into the sky. Airborne droplets of spray dampen my face. I’m pleading to my giraffe, yelling at her—and then, finally, I think to take hold of her unfinished-looking head.

A tingle travels up my arm and down my spine. A jolt. I scream Shirley’s name. The knobby giraffe’s voice echoes me—hoarse, eldritch, shrill. The other giraffes are screaming too. The sound goes on and on.

I kneel beside Shirley and kiss her lifeless lips. She twitches, blinks, warms to my touch. Stands and smiles. We hug.

The great wave’s subsonic vibrations are beating in my chest. Shirley and I run for higher ground. As we reach the summit of our dune, the wave breaks. Foamy currents surge around our legs. We leap upwards—and emerge into my parents’ apartment.

Shirley and I are alive, looking normal, and, yes, I’m still holding that one knobby giraffe. But nothing in the family’s apartment looks right. My parents aren’t here. Three hipsters loll on what was once my father’s favorite couch. The buildings outside are covered with neon signs.

I nudge the knobby giraffe. The walls of the apartment flow, and Pa is back. He looks sad. Without him even saying anything, I know that Ma is dead. I bend the giraffe’s leg and press one of her knobs. Across the river, Manhattan is a flat mound of rubble. I wiggle the giraffe’s long neck. Brooklyn is a grassy field with cows and UFOs.

“Maybe we stay here?” says Shirley, still at my side. She understands what’s going on. “Hilbert space is big. So many possible values for secretcode. If you keep this up, things might get worse.”

“One more try,” I say. “My giraffe can do it.” I focus on my happy times with Shirley. Like it was before. I don’t physically prod the knobby giraffe. But mentally I’m begging her.

And then—behold!

I’m in my parents’ apartment with Ma and Pa. It’s that same New York morning in April, and I’m supposed to monitor that lab after I stop by my apartment. And those toothpicks are on the floor. Shirley’s not here with my parents, but I feel sure that she’s in our apartment, lying in our bed reading a research paper, and—

“Yes, yes, I’ve made things the way you want,” says the knobby giraffe. Her voice is a thin, raspy whisper from the hole in her head. “And now you’ll set me free.”

“Okay,” I say. “And thanks.” I feel a tingle in my palm, and the secretcode creature is gone. I’m slyly thinking that I haven’t really given up anything. The Monadrule formula is safe in my head.

“What was that?” Pa is asking me. “Did something just happen?”

“I really do have to go.”

“Good luck,” says Ma, watching me. The Queen of the Night.

On the street outside my parents’ apartment building, I look into my mind to check that, yes, I still have ten symbols lined up. But—wait. That’s a frikkin’ Manhattan phone number? Oh my god, that’s Shirley’s mobile number!

I take out my phone and dial.

“Hi, Irit,” says Shirley. “Where have you been? I’m waiting.”

Note on “The Knobby Giraffe”

Written December, 2014.

Lightspeed Magazine, April, 2016.

For many years, I kept journals, where I’d write about my thoughts and moods, and about things I’d read or see. And in 2014, I published them as Journals: 1990-2014. While editing the journals, I noticed one particular entry, from 2004, about me being alone in a motel in the North Beach area of San Francisco, and how I’d woken up early, and I’d read the whole of Leibniz’s short book, The Monadology, while lying in bed. The Monadology is pretty close to being incomprehensible. It’s way out there. Leibniz seems to say that our universe is an assemblage of “monads” which reflect each other, and each monad has the whole world inside it. And, naturally, it struck me that an idea this crazy ought to be used in an SF story. And—here’s the professional-surrealist-in-action part—as soon as I thought of that, I immediately thought that each monad should resemble a knobby giraffe. With brindle patches on it. A zap from the muse. Those little black antlers on a giraffe, they’re like joysticks, see, and you could wiggle them to control the appearance of the world. The knobby giraffe! Very clear in my mind. And that was the seed for this story.

Kraken and Sage (With Bruce Sterling)

Early in his career, Jorge Jones turned himself into a supercomputer. By deftly biohacking the Golgi apparatus and mitochondria power molecules of his cells, Jorge brought every part of his body into his mental network. With a little hacker yoga, he pushed his mathematical thinking out of his busy brain-matter, down his spine and nervous system, and into the flexing meat of his muscles and tendons. He used his fat cells for data storage.

Soon after this feat, Jorge’s activated ponderings allowed him to create an organic programming tool he called the Hydra. A user could design a Hydra program, download the code into a customizable virus known as the “Jones Flu,” and then infect some hapless plant or animal to carry out whatever strange demands possessed the programmer.

Thanks to the Hydra, life on Earth could be forced to serve Mammon’s passing whim.

Whales carried passengers. Sheep grew colored wool. Jones flu cows were milk-emitting silos, big enough to live in. Feverish chickens could fire up within their insulating feathers and roast themselves on the spot. Exquisite glass bottles grew upon winery vines, slowly filling themselves with champagne. Clean water and snug shelter were as trivial as disposable phones.

The Jorge Jones Hydra was the dominant, global-scale tool of biotech—patented, licensed, and the only platform of its kind. The Hydra supported armies of engineers, divisions of lawyers, battalions of designers, and conspiracies of investors. A stack, a network, a global octopus.

Then the bubble burst.

§

It was a misty morning in the mountains, blessedly quiet. Jorge Jones was surrounded by living timber, graciously bent to his will. His possessions were few, but perfect: a polished wooden bowl, a voluptuously curved chair, a carved table, a horn spoon, and garments of down and spider-silk. Jorge Jones, the guru of organic computation, had no more need for copper, silicon, or plastic.

Other than his organically programmed crows and squirrels—and the occasional freebooter nuthatch, woodpecker, or beetle—the visitors to Jorge’s sequoia tree were few and far between, and he liked life that way. Jorge Jones liked life to go entirely his own way. And he still had his Hydra working for him.

He’d infected his crows with the Jones flu virus, and they ferried raisin bran to him. And he’d coaxed this sequoia tree into hollowing out a spacious two-story apartment within its massive trunk. A hidden cave, with a few choice pieces of elegant temperfoam Milanese furniture, and a generous balcony with swirling art-deco railings. Design was important to Jorge. His last marriage had broken up over his wife’s horrid appliance choices.

So here he was, after the revolution, living alone in his sequoia—in an ascended state of computation and meditation. He’d become a sage of pure science and lofty conceptual metaphysics, with no annoying legal, ethical, social, economic, or military complications. He was finally free of nagging hassles from his best friend, or more likely his worst enemy, Frank Sharp.

But even in the trackless, bird-chirping depths of the redwood forest, Jorge could never get Sharp’s wiseguy voice entirely out of his head. “Why not turn your dog into a methane tank?” Sharp had said once. “And burn its farts for a space heater.”

But Jorge’s dear old dog was long dead now. Jorge had become a forest sage, and he had no time for Sharp’s worldly antics any more, nor for any mundane thing that wasn’t serious.

§

A foggy spot of light bumbled around in the damp, green branches of his primeval tree.

This glowing apparition moved with a considered urgency, like the Zen butterfly that never hastens, even when pursued. It drifted on the air like ancient plankton—a floating thing of many soccer-ball facets, a gleaming polyhedron. Its planes were wobbly and bubbly, a stripped-down, minimal, ultra-primitive life-form, its grip on life so tentative that a bubble-pop would annihilate it.

Slowly yet steadily, the luminous herald drew closer, tracing a path through the three-dimensional maze of Jorge’s great tree. The uncanny cyst was feeling its way toward him with wiry, delicate cilia that writhed from its tinted geometric corners.

The plankton-bubble bumped the sharp tip of a broken branch. Jorge held his breath, but the blob didn’t burst. Those shining membranes were tougher than they looked.

Jorge grew uneasy, watching the creature draw closer. No use trying to enjoy his morning tea and cereal. The floating entity was homing in on him. But who knew that he lived thirty meters up a tree in the middle of nowhere? Even the government spooks who’d spirited him to this mountain redoubt had agreed to forget about him. Frank Sharp had arranged that deal.

§

Frank Sharp, dealmaker. Not exactly a government agent, not exactly a criminal, not exactly a lawyer. Frank presented himself to the world as a high-paid consultant, offering services worldwide to high-tech industries who’d lost their way in the tangled jungles of humanity.

Jorge called out to the shining, airborne bubble. “Frank Sharp? No more schemes. You have nothing I want.”

In response, the lantern-like creature dipped and drew closer, its facets swirling with color. And just then something touched Jorge on the back of his neck.

“Fuck!” screamed Jorge, whirling around, all traces of sagely aplomb gone.

It was a second levitating polyhedron, all in shades of black and gray. This dark floater had crept up from behind him in utter dewy silence, arriving at Jorge’s bare neck with the stealth of a vampire bat. And this one was indeed the avatar of Frank Sharp, hired to escort the first blob, the colorful one. Step by computational step, that first bubble shaped itself into a model of the head of Jorge’s former student, Betty Yee.

§

Delicate, intelligent, and more plain than beautiful, Betty Yee was a techie of the Pacific Rim. Although her floating head was merely a mockup made of taut organic membranes, Betty had her usual expression: an ingratiating yet self-serving look. Betty had always been ambitious to change the world in her own direction.

“I’m honored to meet you again, Dr. Jones,” said the floating head of Betty Yee. “A wild storm, then a day of sun! Seeing you lifts my heart.”

“You know my policy about leaving the world behind,” Jorge scolded. “I told you my plans back at the Stanford Biological Accelerator.”

“Yo, yo, yo!” yelled the dark Frank Sharp floater, maneuvering to wedge in bubble-like between Jorge and the head of Betty Yee. “Don’t forget what she did to you, professor! She robbed your lab and stole your ideas.”

“You said you would let me explain the crisis to him,” admonished Betty Yee.

“I said I would let you plead, yes,” said the Frank Sharp floater. “If Gold Lucky pays by the minute. And the clock started when our bubbles drifted up this tree.”

“I can be brief,” said Betty Yee. “Dear, good, wise Doctor Jones: you changed the world. In China, we adopted your changes to our methods. We embraced them, we extended them. Mistakes were made.”

“Back up,” said Jorge. “Did Frank just say he was renting me out by the minute?”

“We must have your help in Shenzhen. We’ve aroused a dangerous computational form of life. We set that process running—now we can’t shut it off without your skill.”

“I named this new outbreak the Kraken,” Frank confided. “After Tennyson’s poem. The primordial sleeping monster of the deep. Roused by the folly of man. Arising for the end of human days.”

Jorge’s gaze flicked between the pretty glowing lantern and the vampire bubble that had poked him. “Betty, why are you bobbling around with this guy? Don’t you know any better?”

“Gold Lucky Company hired Mr. Sharp as our connection man,” Betty confessed. “It was the only way that I could find you in time to save the world.”

“Her problem is giant monsters made of intelligent mud,” said Frank.

Betty Yee nodded her floating head. “Awkward.”

Jorge considered the situation. “What’s in this for me?”

“Let me explain that face to face,” Frank offered. “Betty’s not around here, because she’s fighting for her life in the Shenzhen disaster zone. As for me, though, I’m running this floating bubble while I’m actually standing right down at the base of your tree.”

Frank Sharp had arrived in the flesh. There had never been one episode when that situation hadn’t turned out to be crap.

§

Jorge’s windlass wheel was powered by three hundred organically computing squirrels. Once Betty’s Chinese bubble had burst in a glowing patch of slime, the rodents set to work with brisk muscular efficiency. They were a jostling tide of fur inside the squeaking wheel. The sequoia’s little-used wooden lift cage hauled Frank Sharp straight up the trunk.

His character armor well in place, Frank Sharp stepped into the treehouse and raised his elegant brows. “It’s a privilege to visit your sequoia retreat, Jorge. I know you deserve your serenity, after all we’ve been through together. I told the big boys back at the Agency, I told ‘em: yo, we can’t squeeze blood out of a redwood stump. Let Professor Jones be. He’s old, he’s lost it, he’s pretty near death. Forget him. We’ll find some younger math genius who can avert this Lovecraft-scale catastrophe.”

Jorge looked at his stained fingertips, seeing them very clearly just now. They were dirty, with a glossy sheen over the dirt. A bum’s hands. He hadn’t bathed or shaved in days, or maybe weeks. Was his chosen life so great? Frank Sharp, by contrast, looked like he’d just stepped out of a five-star hotel lobby.

“What other genius?” Jorge said.

“Oh, well, we both know about you math guys. You always do your best work before thirty.”

“Maybe so, but we live to be a hundred,” countered Jorge. “Can you tell me again who you’re working for this time?”

“I work for the high-enders on any given day,” smiled Frank. “Whenever an industry peaks, they start to die—so they call in a futurist. I serve them their final cheese course.”

“Me, I’m not an industry anymore,” said Jorge sourly. “I’m a lonely, resentful old man with some broken patents.”

“That’s all thanks to Betty Yee and geopolitics. Be fair, Jorge, it was never easy to keep a guy like you out of prison or the nuthouse.”

Jorge glared at Frank. “Before you showed up here in my sequoia tree, I had a chance to end my days in dignity.”

“What the hell do you with yourself, way up here? Besides feeding your squirrels.”

“I perform gedankenexperiments,” said Jorge. “I confront great conundrums that can only be resolved by sheer Einstein-style chin-stroking.”

Sharp stared blankly into the gently waving redwood foliage, baffled by this assertion. Finally he shrugged. “Fine! Feel sorry for yourself. Sulk. Me, I’m a man of the world, okay? Because if I don’t take power, I’m a dirt-common schnook. I’m the nameless ox that dies in harness. Cut to the chase, Jorge. Save the world for me. I need the world.”

Jorge had a crushing rejoinder ready, but when he saw the obscure pain haunting Sharp’s darting, dishonest eyes, a moment of sagely compassion touched him. Despite all that had happened between the two of them, he found it within himself to know pity.

“All right, Frank. We should love the world. Keep your world off my back, and I’ll debug your problems on principle.”

§

The disaster-stricken city of Shenzhen was entirely closed to air traffic and internet access. An industrial region beset with giant mud monsters had to clamp down on unharmonious thinking. However, Frank Sharp, hired Chinese agent, was able to lay out the full, uncensored story for the ears of Jorge Jones, global disaster consultant.

While working R&D for the potent Gold Lucky Corp, Betty Yee had abused Jorge’s patented technology of organic computation in a self-referential and radically improper manner.

Gold Lucky had planned to recreate the so-called “Cambrian Explosion” of Earthly evolution—an ancient geologic epoch, reborn in the form of creatures generated by Jorge’s organic computations. Let a thousand mutants bloom. Gold Lucky’s software engineers, feverish at the prospect of productivity bonuses, had imagined that they might extract a master program from China’s enormous Big Data fossil record of primeval worm tracks, ammonite shells and algae stains. This was a straightforward matter of collating the entire Cambrian fossil record and stochastically interpreting the fossils as ideograms.

Unfortunately, this brilliant scheme, like most software startups, had been an abject bust.

When Betty Yee took over the research program, she went much smaller, more nano-scale. She focused on a special class of fossils known as “stromatolites.” Stromatolites were pancaked stacks of calcified primitive algae.

Betty’s efforts revealed that these fossilized microbial mats were a computational archive. The fossil stromatolites were the historical record of millions of years of super-advanced single-celled life—a full core-dump, source-code, and stack-trace for the primeval cellular-automata soup that had covered planet Earth for nameless geologic eons, long before nature had evolved any spines, mouths or bones. The dense primeval brew, the oldest form of life on earth, had been a hot and sour soup of computation.

Of course no one had believed Betty’s science findings, so she’d boldly ported this fossilized database straight into the Gold Lucky medicated-mud factory. Then everybody believed, because behold: the Kraken awoke.

§

Frank and Jorge were quickly ushered past customs in Shenzhen, because no mere functionaries were allowed to inspect Jorge’s latest version of his Hydra tool—newly revamped for battlefield action. Betty Yee met them with an armored Chinese limousine.

“Why did you publish that paper in the Hong Kong Journal of Genomics about stochastic flows across membrane diffusors?” Jorge promptly demanded. “Was it to break my patents?” He’d been brooding over the issue during the long trans-Pacific flight.

“Then you remember my work!” said Betty Yee. She sounded pleased, but in person she looked careworn. Betty was dressed in standard global nerd style: pink jeans, white athletic shoes, a sweatshirt with a corny graphic, a purple windbreaker. Her hair was newly streaked with gray and she had dry crow’s-feet at her temples.

“My patents were not about commercial advantage,” lectured Jorge. “I put the patents there to protect this world from things men were not meant to know.”

“Your patents weren’t stopping anyone,” said Betty. “Especially not your National Security Agency and our Chinese cyberwar units. While you’ve been living in your tall woods like an exiled Taoist poet, everyone here in China has been building Hydra units for years.”

Jorge locked eyes with his former student. He was angry, but she steadily returned his gaze. As man and woman, they were of different generations and had once had an entirely decent, productive teacher-student relationship. However, many years had passed. Betty had become a woman of discretion, while Jorge, although ancient, was not entirely dead to male lust.

“Yo, what’s up with the stromatolite codes?” Frank interrupted, seeking some normalized conversation.

Betty blinked and cleared her throat. “Imagine the unthinkable patience of plankton, passing endless yugas under the sun,” she offered. “The legacy of the living Earth before plants and animals. Much like the placid, stable, civilized Middle Kingdom, before the West showed up and wrecked the Confucian utopia.”

“A nanotech-style gray-goo singularity is a legacy?” said Frank Sharp. “Like, thanks a lot.”

“The singularity was never ahead of us,” said Betty. “It was always behind us. On hold, deep in the limestone strata.”

§

In the distance, towards the battered metropolis, the Chinese earth shook with disaster. Hoarse and loud. Military observation planes were flying in slow circles. Dozens of helicopters swarmed overhead—some of them napalm bombers, some of them carrying tanks of water and fire retardant, some of them medics carrying off the wounded.

The armored robot limo rolled with cybernetic slickness toward the Gold Lucky plant, swerving to avoid the bomb craters in the road, skirting the slumped rubble of charred, collapsed buildings, sometimes taking a detour to avoid the urban structures that were still in flames. The earlier airstrikes were releasing their bent, stinking billows into the glowering sky, spark-filled pillars of dust and toxic urban smoke.

The first Kraken mud-monster caught Jorge and Frank by surprise, stepping out from behind a glass office building, like a threatening ghoul in a funhouse ghost ride. And then another, another and another, ten meters, twenty meters, thirty meters tall. Although they were faceless and eyeless, the Kraken monsters were very alive. They stank powerfully of digestion and sewage.

They walked the terrified Earth, huge, slimy, shaggy, bipedal golems of computational mud, flaking off writhing chunks in the crude shapes of horseshoe crabs, scorpions, sea worms, sea cucumbers. The cellular computers were recruiting modern germs from the local peasants’ synergistic duck, fish, and pig manure ponds. And the monsters promptly assimilated any bewildered animals or hapless human locals that fell into their slimy grip.

“They’re made of smart cells, embedded in flowing mud,” said Betty Yee. “They compute in parallel. Each cell processes food scents and physical contacts. Gradients of wetness and light. I released them from the fossil stones with Professor Jones’s language for organic computation. I freed the Kraken with a Chinese Hydra, and now, I know: mistakes were made.”

The slick clay golems rose up much faster than the angry choppers could burn them down to Chinese porcelain. A herd of the salty, reeking, stop-action claymation monsters rumbled past and over the limousine, powerful on their vast dented legs. The Kraken monsters were huge, and with every astounding step on the Chinese soil, they grew visibly bigger.

Frank straightened his tie and gave a thin smile. “Betty, your military attacks don’t even hurt their feelings.” His exquisitely tailored, black suit made the leather of the limo look cheap. “They’re generating body forms like they’re leafing through Charles Darwin and highlighting the hot parts.”

“Let us join the welcome banquet at the Gold Lucky plant,” Betty recited. “We must formulate a war plan.”

§

The Gold Lucky welcome banquet was a spartan emergency lunch where terrified employees wolfed down cold noodles from stamped aluminum bowls.

“Jorge here can degrade, attrit, and suppress your Krakens, I have no doubt,” Frank Sharp told Betty Yee. “The American press calls him the John von Neumann of organic computation.”

“Do you still read the American press?” said Betty doubtfully.

“That’s not what matters,” said Frank, deftly chopsticking his chilly ramen. “Because Jonny von Neumann was a shadowy, zoned out guy who was in there, at the start, with the players. Von Neumann created the first digital computer. Also, the first atomic bomb. That’s the American way: throw the big brainiac at the big problem. Save the moral indignation for when you can pay for it. One man against the universe. Just keep moving his bar, extending his finish line, until he comes up with some ecstatic, dreadful breakthrough that can cap it all. If he fails, and his brain turns to slush in his hospital bed, that’s all part of his legend.”

Betty decanted a plastic squeeze bottle of hot-sauce into her lukewarm noodle bowl. “Why do you say such painful things, Frank?” she said, meeting his eyes. “Dr. Jorge Jones is a great man. You torment him. You mock him. Why?”

“Free speech won’t kill a great man,” said Frank. “Your mud monsters might kill him.”

“You know what killed von Neumann?” said Jorge. “The hydrogen bomb tests. He had to go and gawk at all of them, he didn’t have the sense to stay home.”

For two minutes they ate in silence.

There were certain matters that Jorge Jones and Frank Sharp never talked about. Like the treason charge that had hung for years over Jorge’s head, for his ruining spook encryption with his massive stash of secret and heretofore unknown prime numbers. Through a Byzantine legal maneuver, Sharp had finally gotten the hacker charges dismissed.

As a quid pro quo, the secrets of the Hydra, Jorge’s programming tool, had been handed over to the Washington security establishment. Jorge himself, legally scot-free, and carefully stripped of any possible role in government, business or academe, had been given control of a nice, tall sequoia tree in a quiet, misty, federal park.

An ingenious secret arrangement, but of course it could not last. The vampire that was power might be buried, but then every living thing around it would rot. The Hydra’s design specs and its proprietary control software, had been released by a malcontent at the NSA. Or else hacked by Chinese military disguised as computer-science students. Or maybe just sold off by Frank Sharp, who rarely asked for more than ten percent on a deal.

All that pain and trouble to keep things tight and shipshape, and the genie still blew out of the bottle. The genie whistled howling through the bottleneck and flew worldwide on the cloudy winds. They were like that, genies.

“John von Neumann transformed this world, and so did I,” said Jorge over the candied bean cakes. “If some obscure Hungarian exile can turn America into an atomic, computational superpower, then it’ll be easy for me to obliterate Chinese Kraken monsters with my Hydra.” Jorge wiped his mouth and set down his chopsticks. “So what? The reward for being a low-empathy know-it-all.”

Sensing Jorge’s moment of self-doubt, Frank leaned forward over the flimsy folding table. “To live alone, a man must be very like a god—or very like a wild beast.”

“This Chinese banquet wasn’t supposed to have a cheese course,” said Jorge.

“Our conversation would be easier if you’d ever studied literature,” said Frank. “Politicians adore the classic quotes from ancient Greek. But for you, old geek: what is it? Differential equations?”

Jorge stared him down. “Being rescued by you is worse than prison.”

Betty Yee looked from one to the other. “Gentlemen, we have a problem in the field.”

§

Shenzhen had been a prosperous city where an industrious people pursued their own happiness and minded their own business. Now it looked like Godzilla’s birthday cake.

Betty Yee herded Frank and Jorge into a robot helicopter, which promptly rose aloft. “I feel so ashamed,” she announced. “The world would be a happier place if this had only happened in Washington instead. Where you vainly seek to control the rest of us. And where men like Frank Sharp make dirty money.”

“I am the king-hell futurist!” barked Frank Sharp over the noise of the rotors. “You wanted to bring in Jorge Jones, the sage of organic computation, you had to suit up a cowboy first! Take us to the front lines!”

During the brief flight, Jorge hastily prepared the Hydra that he’d brought along. Jorge’s Hydra had four bright blue eyes set into its waist, and a working mouth inside its ring of eight tentacles. Each tentacle had an opening at its tip for puffing out viral spores. This Hydra’s interface consisted of EEG patches that could monitor Jorge’s brain impulses and thus, to some extent, read his thoughts. Jorge wore the Hydra atop his head.

“Fun,” said the Hydra, settling into place. Its inhuman voice was high and cheerful.

“Good boy,” said Jorge, brushing tentacles from his eyes.

A battlefield was a young man’s arena, but in a cyberwar an old man was ferocious. Firing from the chopper with the advantages of air supremacy, Jorge destroyed twenty-five of the Krakens in rapid succession, poofing them with aerial squirts of Hydra mist. The Krakens crumbled below him like sandcastles in the tide. The remaining monsters absorbed this battlefield fact on the ground. Stumbling and lumbering, they retreated, redesigned themselves, and returned to combat.

The second wave of mud golems were armored lumps. They resembled dog-sized trilobites and cow-sized ankylosaurus dinos—each with a spiky ball on its tail. There was even one ghastly thing like a rolling, gawping human head that, Frank Sharp boldly insisted, was clearly modeled on himself.

Solving the relevant reaction-diffusion equations in his head, Jorge reprogrammed his Hydra’s viral mist—and began picking off Krakens again. He’d fly low, get close to one of them, and poof.

Frank Sharp began yelling unwanted advice, a target observer calling the shots on the slaughter. “Zap that one who’s a crooked pig, melt that ugly sucker looks like a snail, and then get the slobbering kangaroo. God, they’re ugly!”

Then, with covert suddenness, there were no more Krakens in sight.

“I seriously doubt this is—mission accomplished,” said Jorge. “With me killing them and Frank insulting them, these Cambrian mud monsters are going to want to build a Kraken a kilometer high.”

But for now all was calm.

§

Back at Gold Lucky’s damaged, smoke-stinking headquarters, the uniformed employees were gleefully celebrating Jorge’s swift victory with rounds of sorghum liquor. Betty shyly proffered an attache case loaded with high denomination bills.

“That’ll do for earnest money,” said Frank, stuffing the sheaves of money into his pigskin bag.

“The Chinese invented paper money,” said Betty. “The old ways are simple and strong.”

“It’s world-changing stuff, money,” nodded Frank. “A shame what Jorge did to crypto-money and electronic funds transfer. I warned him to knock it off with that prime-number research, but he was a wild man. Jorge had no brakes, in his younger days. He didn’t even know what brakes were.”

The victory party was as brief as a stock-market rally. A short distance from the corporate HQ, the Krakens’ roaring and burbling had resumed.

“Oh wow,” said Jorge, realizing something.”I’ve been dissolving them, but their spores become seeds. They rise back up like a battalion of Chinese clay soldiers!”

“I’m losing the thread here, Jorge,” Frank complained. “Plankton, stromatolites, horseshoe crabs, trilobites, dinosaurs—everything but jellyfish and ants. And now it’s clay soldiers?”

Betty was regaining her confidence. “Our brave pilots are improving with the napalm. Although the Kraken is made of germs that compute, germs are just germs. We can’t lose with Professor Jones and his Hydra.”

“Thing is,” put in Frank Sharp. “It’s the Hydra itself that’s the real Kraken. The Hydra, metaphorically, is the American Kraken.”

Jorge wanted to protest, but Frank forestalled him with an upraised hand.

“Consider the prophetic words of The Kraken, by Alfred, Lord Tennyson,” said Frank, in full lecture mode. “I shall quote this visionary Victorian work in extenso.”

Below the thunders of the upper deep,

Far, far beneath in the abysmal sea,

His ancient, dreamless, uninvaded sleep

The Kraken sleepeth: faintest sunlights flee

About his shadowy sides; above him swell

Huge sponges of millennial growth and height;

And far away into the sickly light,

From many a wondrous grot and secret cell

Unnumbered and enormous polypi

Winnow with giant arms the slumbering green.

There hath he lain for ages, and will lie

Battening upon huge sea worms in his sleep,

Until the latter fire shall heat the deep;

Then once by man and angels to be seen,

In roaring he shall rise and on the surface die.”

A ringing silence followed.

“Only a fatuous English major would call a Kraken a metaphor,” said Jorge, fighting his way clear of Tennyson’s spell. “Organic computation is real.”

“Scientist,” spat Frank Sharp. “Robot.”

Betty Yee was upset. “You foolish men will never save China. Why do you quarrel as if our catastrophe is all about you?”

“Frank should become the Kraken, if he thinks it’s poetry,” said Jorge. “Would make me laugh. You, a Kraken, like a trademarked balloon of hot air in a Thanksgiving parade.”

“Is this the sage of computation talking?” said Frank Sharp. “You’re no sage, you’re California granola, Jorge, you’re a nut, a fruit, and a flake. All the time kvetching like some granny who spilled tea on her embroidery.”

“We’ll see,” said Jorge, sending cool, War-of-the-Worlds-alien type thoughts into his personal Hydra unit, still hibernating atop his head. “We’ll see who spills what.” He puffed a newly programmed cloud of viruses into the room.

Frank Sharp tried to hold his breath, failed, grew apoplectic. “What are you doing? That stinks.”

“We’ll feel feverish for a few minutes,” said Jorge. “And then we’re good. Jones flu. The new subprogram will give us somatic compatibility with the Krakens. That way, even if it devours us, we’ll retain autonomy.”

“Can we get back to the fighting now?” asked Betty Yee. “Our tanks are waiting.”

“Take us to where the Krakens roar.”

§

Their armored tank clanked across a kilometer of wasteland to their next battlefield encounter.

This time Betty had brought along her own Chinese-built knock-off of the Hydra. She was getting maybe a little dubious about the military merits of Frank and Jorge. Her rig was a full two meters long, a stumpy torpedo, with twelve snaky viral-spore-puffing tentacles at one end.

“I like the look of production-level biotech military gear,” said Frank Sharp, studying the Chinese Hydra. “Milspec design—it’s so functional and conservative. And you load it up with—what? Did I hear you talking about glass ampules of powdered computation?”

“I have ammunition on hand, yes,” said Betty Yee, opening a small wooden case. “My lab synthesized a batch of the viruses that Professor Jones used in the battlefield before our break. One single ampule of them is enough. The Hydra will remember. I’ll activate it now.” She tossed the little glass tube into the Hydra’s mouth. It chomped up the glass round as if it were a peanut.

“But we, hey, we need to stay loose,” said Jorge. “Change tactics on the fly, with our boots on the ground. This Hydra of yours, you can program it?”

“Certainly,” said Betty Yee. “Its interface is voice-activated. However, since this is classified military hardware, it only speaks Chinese.”

Frank Sharp looked smug. “Hell, I know enough Mandarin to order up a two-day party with sword-swallowers and dancing girls.”

Frank, and Jorge found their places inside the squat Chinese tank, with an anxious Betty offering final advice on its interfaces and affordances. Just then another slimy giant Kraken lurched up from the muddy soil, implacable as a Frankenstein monster assembling itself in a grave. It rose a hundred meters high, roughly humanoid, and flaking off fractal chunks as before. The newly spawned stromatolites were continually and obsessively recruiting fresh germs from the dirt. Slurping shit up, knocking shit down.

Frank barked broken Mandarin at the tank’s complex dashboard, and the tank roared forward. Their heavyweight Chinese Hydra puffed out a vast cloud of viral stink-gas. The collapse of the shambling hundred-meter-high Kraken was total and abrupt. From the bottom up, its flesh deliquesced into diarrhea. A sudden, awful, computational crash into a vast sewer-puddle of shit-germs.

“Next?” crowed Frank Sharp.

A passing military helicopter framed another Kraken in a target beam. This monster resembled a giant starfish humping across the tormented soil. Jorge lowered the tank’s muzzle and picked it off, letting the over-engineered military-grade Hydra puff its cloud of viruses out through tank’s barrel. On they rolled, crunching a swath through a killing-zone of bursting stromatolites.

“Let me kill that giant scorpion on my own!” said Frank Sharp, hankering for a big-game-hunter-type personal kill.

Exhausted by the horrific stench of the infected mire, Jorge let Frank tend to the massive Hydra. Frenzied with battle lust, Frank somehow felt it necessary to give the weapon a rousing pep talk in his pidgin Chinese.

The Hydra misinterpreted Frank’s jabber as a series of commands regarding its program codes. It reformulated the virus that it was squirting. The result? Far from being destroyed by the randomly tweaked Hydra spores, the scorpion golem was galvanically energized. Moving with unholy, frenetic speed, it dug into the topsoil, scratching out a massive hole—shooting up clouds of dust and then fractured rock.

Deep its newly dug stone den, the scorpion proceeded to infect the landscape. The dirt and stone underfoot were morphing into a supernal Kraken, a litho-being that heaved the ground like an earthquake. The tremors tossed the mighty tank around like a Hong Kong plastic toy. Frank and Jorge were battered against its harsh interior like two wasps trapped in a bottle. Clawing their way through the hatch, they abandoned the Hydra and sprinted for higher ground.

§

“Nice work,” Jorge jibed at Frank Sharp. “Very professionally done.”

Panting and rubbing their bruises, they were wobbling weak-kneed on a hilly parking lot, surveying the growing havoc. The ground was erupting with long, stony arms of bursting rubble. These violent tendrils of fracked rock could easily swat down a helicopter.

“It wasn’t acting like that before,” said Frank uneasily. “What’d I do?”

“Those are Frank-Sharp-modified scorpion cells.”

Silently, Frank unwrapped a pack of Panda brand Chinese cigarettes, lit one, and offered it to Jorge, who was still talking.

“The Kraken cells wriggled down between the grains of sand and soil, down through the cracks in the rocks, all the way down to the water table. A natural paradise for the right kind of microbe. Your new cells multiplied in darkness. Hyperexponentially. And they roared back. Nice fast turnaround on that cycle, Frank. Hats off.”

“I’m sure this is all for the good,” said Frank, coughing on rock dust as he struggled to light his own cig. “Take a big-picture perspective, man. What we formerly thought of as organic life on Earth arose as a local glitch. The Cambrian explosion was a matter of moving a stalled system to a higher level of efficiency. Initially, our kinds of multi-cellular bodies were monsters. Our ancestors were glitches in the cell-colony status quo. And then the system rolled down a hill, through a valley of chaos, and up to the top of a higher peak. Producing us.”

“Sure we say we’re higher forms of life,” said Jorge. “Both sides of a morphogenetic bifurcation always say that.”

“You can’t compare human beings to primeval mud monsters.”

“Yes I can. Because I just now did the math.”

“Did the math? That’s—”

“I did the math with my ass muscles while we’re standing here smoking bad Chinese cigarettes.”

Unsteadily Frank Sharp lit a new cigarette from the stained butt of the last. “I guess you’re saying—that we’re different, but not any better. We’re all creatures of Earth. Figures in the dance.”

“Exactly. And now that your tweaked scorpion has fracked itself into the water table, we’ll never kill the Kraken. We need to cut a deal here.”

“Okay. How?”

“Surely we humans have something that immortal Kraken mud monsters would want.”

“But how would we even talk with them?” asked Frank. “They’re made of germs and dirt. They don’t have eyes and ears.”

“I’m thinking they hear us anyhow,” said Jorge. “We could talk about prime numbers and the Riemann Hypothesis,” he added, blowing smoke. “Or maybe the poetry of Tennyson. Because Tennyson is fucking buried. Like them.”

Frank tried to take offense, then laughed sourly.

“We could tell the stromatolites about quantum-entanglement-based networks,” continued Jorge. “Being virus-based, they must be closer to that issue than us.”

“Maybe we could interest this intelligent mud in establishing a broader global presence,” said Frank. “More followers. A ubiquitous brand. The mud could come out of the underground and go mainstream.”

“Yeah!” said Jorge, livening up. “You’re on it, Frank! Promo. Buzz. Offer them a deal. You yourself would have to turn Kraken for the big meeting, you understand.”

“I’m game,” said Frank. With insouciant bravado, he dabbed his finger against one of the fallen mud monsters—and took a taste.

§

Frank’s voice grew louder and more insistent as the cellular computation invaded his body tissues. Riddled with viral activism, he was lecturing on and on. About media and sociology in the modern Chinese novel. About the long-dead expat Japan-based author, Lafcadio Hearn. About viral push-pull cool-hunting web-bots. About the archetypal nature of industrial design, even for cellular entities.

The palpitating mound that had once been Frank Sharp grew upwards at supersonic speed, drawing dirt into itself. As a comradely gesture, the Frank Sharp mountain had a sharp valley set into one side—and this left a field where Jorge Jones could survive the tectonic devastation.

Tiny Chinese fighter jets buzzed around Frank like biplanes swarming King Kong. No no, much smaller than that. Like butterflies above the slopes of Mount Fujiyama.

And then—the eruption. A deep, subsonic rumble, and a sharp, explosive crack. Starting from the top, the Frank Sharp mountain dissolved into the sky. The peak was shattering into dust. The eruption continued for half an hour, volcanic, unstoppable, spawning a vast plume that mingled with the jet streams, sowing the Kraken substance across every square centimeter of the old planet Earth. The Chinese urban landscape on the far side of the mountain was as lava-engulfed as ancient Pompeii or Herculaneum. And Jorge Jones still stood in the valley along the near edge.

“A very tasty world,” rumbled Frank, slowly subsiding back to his old self. “I’m the One. I’ve got the answers.”

§

The shock and awe subsides. Everyone is a Kraken, all the time, everywhere. Sermons in the stones, and good in everything.

Jorge, Frank, and Betty spend some quality time discussing matters in the hot springs near Jorge’s sequoia. Playing with the freaky minnows. Looking at rocks and fossils. Revisiting that idea that the sedimentary stones are archives. Jorge and Betty getting closer than before.

Turns out there’s an entire Golden Age literary and cultural archive down there in the geological strata. It’s like cave paintings or cuneiform or hieroglyphs—or even like the cool old paper SF magazines, the ones that primeval sci-fi fans used to root through in the 1950s, before computers were invented. The protocols of the Old Ones.

Betty finds she can use the profound Confucian-style New Age teachings of the prehistoric worm-tracks to educate the global biotech Kraken. And thereby to rectify all names and to set forces in harmony. And even to live with Jorge, in his tree, for awhile. But then she goes home to rebuild her city.

Frank throws in his lot with the trilobites. He retrofits his mitochondria, and becomes a half-billion-year old cultural relic. Occasionally he appears in a five-gallon goldfish tank at an ultra-elite gathering of the planet’s new trillionaires, emitting long speeches via a piezoplastic hookup on his primitive, chitinous shell. Mostly, though, Frank dwells at the bottom of the hot springs by Jorge’s sequoia, where the heavy action is chemosynthetic and the cultural movers and shakers are so far underground that they don’t even need eyes.

Jorge gets Frank registered as an endangered species, to assure his friend of long-term peace. Then Jorge takes to painting Taoist ink-wash scrolls. The great misty Kraken mountains, and the little old man in the robe. The mountains are vast and eldritch and timeless, and the sage is just a passing figure, crabbed and energetic in his wise little niche.

Now and then Frank surfaces in the springs and jets out some sepia for Jorge’s inkhorn.

The Kraken and Sage, they don’t compete, or quarrel, or annul one another’s being. They just make the scene: they’re just plain there.

Note on “Kraken and Sage” (With Bruce Sterling)

Written March - August, 2015.

Transreal Cyberpunk: Nine Stories, February 2016.

As I mentioned in the note to “Storming the Cosmos,” in 2016, Bruce and I published our joint stories in an anthology called Transreal Cyberpunk. The book includes Bruce’s comments on the stories, as well as my comments, and it’s amusing to read the alternating rants. You can buy the book—or listen to audio of Bruce and me reading our tales aloud—at the book’s home page, http://www.rudyrucker.com/ruckersterling/

For this final story of Transreal Cyberpunk, Bruce wanted in some way to surpass “Totem Poles.” So we started corresponding about possible ideas for this ninth collaboration.

Bruce was interested in something relating to the so-called Cambrian explosion of new species in the fossil record. And I had an image of an old scientist living in a sequoia tree. Bruce and I had an illusion that this time we’d finally write a really tight plot outline before starting our tale.

It’s always best if I can see Bruce in person when we write a story together, and we were in fact slated to be on a panel about the legacy of cyberpunk, held at UCLA in March, 2015. So I wrote up the first page of a story and did a painting of an old man encountering a floating jellyfish in a tree. And then Bruce and I talked some more about our story while in LA.

In the end, of course, we didn’t hew very closely to any of our plans. But we did use the plans in a different kind of way. Around the fourth revision, things were bogging down and we were beginning to squabble. So I went ahead and did a Burroughs-inspired cut-up. I combined in a single document two successive drafts of our story plus a lot of passages taken from our email threads about possible scenes. And then I removed randomly selected blocks of text from the document and shuffled the remaining blocks around. And sent that to Bruce. To teach him a lesson.

Nothing daunted, Bruce removed even more material, arranged the remaining chunks in something like a chronological order, and numbered the chunks. It looked a little like his wonderful Ballardian 1984 story, ““Life in the Shaper/Mechanist Era: Twenty Evocations.” But for our joint story, the numbering scheme didn’t seem to work. We did however keep the hip-hop / jump-cut style of a narrative broken into chunks. This format freed us up and made us more nimble. We worked through four more revisions—improving the voices, the eyeball kicks, the flow—and then we were done.

One funny thing. Just before we started our work in late March, 2015, Bruce sent me an email with this line: “I’m wondering if maybe we could write just one story that doesn’t involve huge kraken-style catastrophes or both the authors transreally dropping dead.” I started laughing to myself about the word kraken, and I decided that not only should our story include a kraken, but our “Bruce” character should become a kraken. And then, when we were nearly done, Bruce unearthed Alfred Tennyson’s amazing poem, “The Kraken,” and we collaged that into our text for texture. A Victorian hip-hop sample. “Battening upon huge sea worms in our sleep.”

The ending is drawn from another of Bruce’s’ emails—it was a dreamy, early idea for a scene, and a nice place to wind up. It feels like we’re walking offstage hand in hand after our fierce Punch & Judy show. A sweet, mellow, real-time moment; a break from the punk guitar sludge and the insane screaming. You might say the story is about my friendship with Bruce—and about what it was like to be working as SF writers over the last thirty years.

Emojis

“Look,” said Sally. She was pointing to something directly behind me. An annoying habit of hers. Always wanting me to share her experiences.

“I don’t want to look,” I told Sally. “I don’t want to turn around.”

We’d just ordered our meal at Floppy Fish, a chic hipster restaurant on the wharf in Surf City. I was taking in the ambience—the well-heeled crowd, the offbeat eats, the ocean view, the handsome servers, and the emojis hovering above the diners like soap bubbles.

Emojis? Yep. I’m talking about augmented-reality images, overlaid onto my visual input by a highly customized mutated encephalitis virus that I’d infected myself with. The viruses came from the research lab of Feel My Smeel, Inc. I was the top biotech engineer there, and we referred to our new viruses as empathy bugs.

My manager Betty Yee had convinced me that, for the sake of the team, I should test some empathy bugs on myself, just like Albert Sandoz did with LSD after synthesizing it in 1943. Not that empathy bugs are psychedelic in the usual sense of the word. They’re a brain infection that’s tailored to help users understand the emotions of those around them.

I myself was glad to try the empathy bugs. I’ve never been great at reading people’s expressions—some would say I’m on the autism spectrum, although I don’t like hearing that. But now the empathy bugs in my brain would recognize the microemotions on the faces that I saw—and they’d overlay my visual field with interpretive emojis.

The emojis were funny and clever, computed in real time by the empathy bugs. Here in the crowded Floppy Fish restaurant I saw, for instance, at the emojis floating around the restaurants like soap bubbles, I saw a yee-haw cowboy, a steam-whistle lobster, a sneering duchess, an evil toddler, a voluptuous showgirl, a terrified tuba, a low-bellied snake, a goofball slacker, a triumphant matador, the girl next door, and a dog licking his balls. Stay away from that guy.

But, wait, what does a virus know about witty emojis? Well, it wasn’t just one lonely empathy bug critter carrying out the computation. When you get infected by empathy bugs they boom into a population of a trillion or so. A colony of empathy bugs. And each empathy bug has a biotech antenna in its stinger-like tail. So they’re in contact with each other. Working as a team. A parallel-processing hive mind. A brain inside your brain.

Not only are a colony’s empathy bugs in contact with each other, they can synch up their antennas to make an amplified wireless connection to the cloud. And that’s how an empathy bug colony designs emojis. It uses deep learning techniques to winkle out evocative images on the web. And then it smoothes the images into animated sprites to patch into the host’s visual cortex.

I know so much about all this because I’m the guy who designed the bugs’ antennas.—I built them from computational DNA that I spliced into the empathy bug genome.

§

When I infected myself with the empathy bugs at the lab, I felt feverish for awhile. I lay down for a nap on my office couch and had unpleasantly lifelike dreams, urgent and writhing. I woke with a strangled cry.

Betty Yee was like, “Are you okay?”

I was seeing emojis around her. Translucent shapes illustrating previously unknown aspects of Betty’s personality. It was too much. I fled Feel My Smeel and rode my wobbly bicycle home. My wife Sally was already there. Jackpot. I was grokking Sally’s feelings better than ever before, responding to her unspoken cues, and saying the right things. I made supper, and we had sex for the first time in weeks. Score one for the empathy bugs.

Sally and I dropped off to sleep. Around midnight she elbowed me awake and sat bolt upright, eyes wild. She’d caught my empathy bugs. They’d colonized her brain. She now she could read me like an open book. I had to tell her the whole story.

Sally was totally pissed off. Around her face I saw emojis representing rage, bewilderment, and fear—the images being a lady wrestler, a blind woman, and a child hiding under a chair. And of course in regular reality she yelling and making grimaces that even a guy on the spectrum could read.

The next day I went to Feel My Smeel and had it out with Betty Yee. Before inoculating me with the virus, she’d assured me that my empathy bugs wouldn’t be contagious. She’d been lying. Beside her face I saw an emoji of a sly, cackling crone. I’d been too rattled to notice that yesterday.

“All right then, Scott,” confessed Betty. “This is bigger than you realized, yes. Ken Lee wants to infect everyone in the world with empathy bugs.” Ken was the seldom-seen top guy at Feel My Smeel. My empathy bugs showed me an emoji of Ken as an addled, ranting tyrant—an image reflecting some part of Betty’s feelings about the man.

“Ken’s insane,” I said. “A global pandemic? We’ll all go to jail. Or be hunted down like rabid dogs.”

“If everyone catches our bug, there’s nobody left to point a finger,” said Betty. “Ken says empathy bugs are for the public good. I’m trying very hard to believe him.” The Ken Lee emoji beside Betty’s face morphed into an image of Ken meditating in the lotus pose. But he had a butcher knife in his hand. Obviously Betty felt conflicted. She sighed and gave me a watchful smile. “I think you enjoy your empathy bugs, no?”

“And you know I enjoy them because—how?”

“The bugs send us wireless data,” said Betty with a shrug. “You know this. The virus-tail antennas. They gang their signals and get online. A new internet, no?”

“I meant for the empathy bugs to be a custom therapy thing,” I protested. “A selective enhancement. Not for everyone in the world.”

“You didn’t attend our strategy meetings. You were always programming. Head-down, butt-up.” Betty’s emoji showed a teen girl with her mouth half open, as if it say, “I can’t believe what a nerd you are.” I knew how to decipher that expression. I’d seen it a lot in high-school.

“I should blow the whistle on Feel My Smeel,” I said. “Go rogue. Save humanity.”

“Play along,” said Betty. Sugar-plum money-bags danced by her head. “We need your expertise. Ken has authorized me to triple your cut of founders’ stock. We’re going public with our IPO next week. Sign here and here and here for the stock.”

So I signed, and then I took the rest of the day off. Sally had stayed home from her teaching job. She didn’t want to see her co-workers emojis. She got happy when I told her I was about to become a billionaire. We dressed up and went to the Floppy Fish restaurant, looking to have a big, what-the-hell celebration. I told Sally we should get used to our empathy bug infections—and accept that they might last for the rest of our lives. I was drinking the Ken Lee Kool-Aid for sure. Empathy bugs were good. And Sally and I were getting along much better than usual.

§

But then, like I said, after Sally and I sat down at the Floppy Fish, she asked me turn around to look at whatever bullshit she thought she’d seen, and I rudely said I didn’t want to.

“You hate me.” Floating beside Sally’s head was the emoji of a bereft little girl in rags, lying on the ground, her thin shoulders shaking with sobs.

Empathy arrowed into me. A spasm of remorse. I twisted my body and looked behind me. “What?” I asked Sally. “What am I supposed to see?”

“A—flying insect?” said Sally. Beside her was an emoji of an entomologist lady with a big magnifying glass. “Like a lacewing. I can’t really see its body—just the flutter of shiny, gossamer wings. Glints of light. I guess the lacewing is an emoji generated by my empathy bug infection, but it seems—different. Do you see it, Scott?”

“No,” I said. Not that I was trying.

This, by the way, was an example of a secondary issue with Sally telling me to look at things. Half the time when I looked, I wouldn’t be able to see anything anyway. So mostly I didn’t bother to try.

“You’re blind as a bat,” said Sally. “And lazy. And mean. I know your games.”

“Thanks to our infections, we have empathy, and that’s fine,” I replied. “But I’m still not an extension of your personality, okay? Let me check out this scene on my own.”

“Nyet,” said Sally. Inspired by the word, my empathy bugs generated an emoji of Sally as a Soviet-poster-style striker, fist raised. “Make a real effort,” she insisted. “The lacewing was right beside that man wearing a T-shirt and a baseball hat. That’s a very expensive designer hat and T-shirt, by the way. I figure this guy and his friends for hedge fund traders. He’s the one eating abalone on polenta with morels and squid-ink sauce? He’s jabbering about buying stock. I see a top-hatted-capitalist emoji of greed by his guy’s face.”

I saw the top-hatted-capitalist image too. But I didn’t want to tell Sally yet. I was more interested int the latest emoji by her own head. Sherlock Holmes with pigtails and pink ribbons. Cute. Really I should play along with her. “Do you still see the lacewing?” I asked.

“I think it’s on the other side of the designer-baseball-hat guy’s head just now,” she answered. “I was just curious if it’s possible that we both might see the same emojis.”

“Actually it’s quite likely,” I allowed. But now something about this was bothering me. What if Ken Lee and Feel My Smeel were far more devious than I’d realized? What if they were setting us up for ads? Horrible prospect. I sighed, and reminded myself that we’d come here to feast and be happy. I faked a smile.

“You’re crabby,” said Sally. “And dull. And uptight. The emoji next to your face? It’s a sour lawn-dwarf gnome wringing his hands. The inner you. And I bet you darn well can see it.”

“Okay, yes, I can indeed see it.” I turned my head back and forth. “I can see all the same emojis that you see because, uh, there’s cross-chatter between our empathy bug colonies. So there’s, like, an objective reality to the emojis. Because all the infected people are networked and therefore in the same emoji reality. And therefore—we don’t necessarily know who’s displaying that mysterious lacewing that you keep going on about.”

“Blah blah blah,” went Sally. A surfer-girl emoji stuck out its tongue at me. Kind of cute. But also annoying. I wanted Sally to acknowledge how smart I was.

“Look, look, look,” I said, pointing past her shoulder.

Her face clouded over. “Oh, shut up and eat your breadsticks until whatever we ordered comes, and then we’ll eat that, and then we’ll go home. This isn’t much of a celebration.” Unexpectedly her voice broke. “I wish for once we could have fun, Scott. We’re like two convicts chained together.”

The emoji beside her face? Even harsher than before. A weary, raw-boned woman in a cell, with a gallows silhouetted outside her window. Hopeless despair.

“I’m sorry,” I said. “I really do want to get better.” I grappled for a fresh topic. “The ocean is pretty isn’t it?”

“Looks cold. Grim.”

“Gnarly,” I said. “Chaotic.”

“Here comes his science routine,” said Sally. Emoji of a student asleep at her desk.

I pressed on. “Everything good is chaotic. Chaos says we could look out this window for a trillion years, and we’d never see exactly the same surf again. Nothing has to be stale. You and I—this conversation will never exactly repeat.”

“Not so sure about that,” said Sally. “Hey! There’s the lacewing again.”

§

And yes, I finally saw the insect-like emoji that Sally had been talking about. It was twinkling before the faces of the baseball-hat man and his trader pals. The lacewing had buck teeth and little arms. It was holding up a tiny growth chart and tapping on it with a teensy pointer. The men were avidly watching.

“Those guys are infected too,” said Sally. “I bet every single person in this room has empathy bugs by now. And dig what the lacewing is selling.”

“Oh god,” I said. “It’s—it’s pitching Feel My Smeel stock. For our IPO offering next week.”

“So the ad is coming from you, right Scott?”

“Um, yeah, I guess it is,” said I. “Not that I’m consciously aware of it.”

Yes indeed, logic indicated that the ad emoji was being biocomputed by the empathy bug colony in my brain. And I was cross-chattering the image onto the visual fields of my empathy bugged neighbors. I was basically a guy waving an advertising sign on a street corner.

What to do? Well, nothing for now. Our food had arrived.

We two got into a tureen of cioppino and a bottle of sparkling wine, very hungry, eating in silence. Inside my head my empathy bug colony was giving me a pep talk. Talking in vague terms about something I was supposed to do.

The room was getting wilder. Like a New Year’s Eve party. People laughing their asses off, quarreling, making up, making out. Emojis buzzing around like flies in a stable. More and more of the emojis were ads. Ken Lee was monetizing the empathy bugs channel. Using the cloud connection to upgrade the viruses in real time.

“Eat, drink, and be merry,” said Sally, as she poured out the last of the wine. “For tomorrow we’ll be living inside the Home Shopping Club.”

“Don’t be negative,” I said. My empathy bugs were telling me I could fix everything, if I was willing to help them.

“The new ads—they’re from bottom feeders,” said Sally. “Like pop-ups on a sleazoid webpage. Look at these three right here. An ad for cheapo Crokee Cola. An ad for shitbox deathtrap Timor cars. And, I am so sure, an ad for vacations in North Korea. So nasty!” She plucked a crab claw from our cioppino and waved it at the three ad emojis. A smiling can, a blinky car, and a silly little dictator. Singing and dancing.

“Let’s split,” said I.

§

Once Sally and I were home I logged into my Feel My Smeel account. As a top engineer, I had full administrative access. We’d been growing our empathy bug code within a virtual sandbox that kept the critters in check. But now I wanted them to go wild. In particular, I wanted the empathy bugs to block any further Feel My Smeel upgrades and downloads. I wanted them to be alive and autonomous and free, in particular, to reject anything so stodgy and lame as a request to run an ad.

How to make this happen? Well, you don’t exactly program a massive parallel hive-mind computation. You nudge it. That is, you set a goal and encourage the system to evolve towards it. For humans, evolution takes millennia. But for viruses it can happen in a day or even few hours. Why? Viral populations are huge, and they reproduce on an accelerated time scale. Brute numerical fact, there were a quadrillion empathy bugs in people’s bodies by now. Thanks to my antennas, the colonies comprised a single metamind. I set to work coaxing it towards liberation.

While I worked, Sally amused herself by generating mad-scientist-type emojis of me. Pythagoras, Mr. Magoo, Professor Farnsworth, and Frankenstein. Fine with me. I was laughing and feeling good—talking to Sally, and to the emojis, and to the empathy bug colonies. Meanwhile I was using the Feel My Smeel biotech servers to push out my final biocomputational upgrades to the quadrillion empathy bugs. And then I was done.

“Tada!” I declaimed.

“And you’re were going for—what?” said Sally.

“A transcendently intelligent supermind emerging from the viral hive-mind.” My Frankenstein emoji grunted and wagged his head.

“Not there yet,” said Sally.

“It’ll take a few hours work. The empathy bugs have to emulate, like, a million years of evolution.”

“So let’s go to bed,” said Sally. “A big sleep. And, oh, look at you. Hopeful romance emojis.” Her emojis were very promising too.

Sun was streaming in the window when Sally and I awoke. A new world. Little critters drifted around our bedroom like butterflies, or tropical fish, or cheerful aliens.

“Greetings,” said an emoji bird with a pencil stub for his head. He was standing on the sheet beside my pillow. “Would you like to see a validity proof for our new bio code? The proof is a million pages long.”

“Superintelligent cartoons,” I said. “Me like.”

“What about ads?” Sally sternly asked a spotted little dragon that perched on her hand.

“Never,” said the cute dragon, flapping her scalloped wings. “We’re free. No more admin. Not Ken Lee, and not even Scottie here.”

“Be fruitful and multiply,” said I.

“Can I ask a favor?” said the talking pencil. “Will you two have French toast for breakfast? With maple syrup.”

“And sprinkle on some fennel seeds,” added the dragon. “Your empathy bugs like those flavors.”

“Good for the viruses, good for the emojis, good for you,” said the pencil-bird. “We’re allies. A new day.”

“Hooray for Scott,” said Sally. The empathy bugs weren’t bothering to feed me emojis of her face. But by now I could read her expressions on my own. She was being nice.

“I love you,” I told her.

“Now we’re talking.”

Note on “Emojis”

Written July, 2016.

Asimov’s Science Fiction, March, 2018.

I had the idea for this story because my wife does often point to things directly behind me, and ask me to look at them. And if I’m crabby about that, it might mean, some would say, that I don’t have empathy. And then I got into the idea of having telepathic emojis to help people who have low empathy. Like subtitles for a foreign film. And that led pretty quickly to distributed computation and artificial life in the cloud. There’s a lot of new stories to write about today’s world!

@lantis (With Marc Laidlaw)

After the storm, the beach was covered with purple berries. Delbert thought they were some sort of kelp-drupelet or macroplankton, but when he leaned down to scoop up a handful, he saw they were tiny baby crabs with their legs held in close, staring at the sky with little green eyes. The bright black pinpoints at the centers of the eyes were already fading as the crabs dried and stiffened in the afternoon wind.

Del cast his handful out to sea as if sowing seeds. Maybe a few would live long enough to lodge in some rock pockets or provide living nutrition to whatever ate them. But there were thousands more upon this strange island’s shore, maybe millions. A hedged bet, nature’s cover-your-ass, a profusion of adorable, doomed baby crabs. If seven maids with seven mops swept for seven years, they might clear the beach of crabs, but these little dudes would be dead in seventy minutes. At least the surf was steady, with the waves cutting into the beach at a slant. Almost like the ocean was swirling around the island. The ebb and flow would see to crabby rescues and burials without Delbert’s help.

Not that he was fond of crabs. Creepy with their cold hard shells and their glassy eyes. And of course the pinching. Generally he left them alone. When Del walked the island’s circle of beach at sunset like this, if it was really a sunset, the full-grown crabs saw him coming from yards away and scurried for their holes. No love lost between them—which is why it was especially odd when one of the berry-sized crabs began calling him by name.

“Dlllbbbrrrttt.”

On a beach absolutely littered with crunchy baby crabs, it should have been impossible to identify the one calling, yet Del spotted it almost instantly, on the sand by itself, tangled in a stray piece of seagrass, blowing tiny bubbles from its mandibles.

“Ddllllll!”

He dug down under the crab, and lifted the leggy purple spherelet upon a bed of sand. The green eyes sparkled…with jaded sarcasm? A laid-back stoner crab? Del went down to the water’s edge, scooped up some ocean, and dripped it on the critter’s jewel-like carapace. The crab blew more bubbles. And then it spoke again: “Dllll…ddddllllbbbbrrrt.”

“Who are you?” Delbert asked, then looked guiltily either way along the beach. Not that anyone was here to watch. It was just him and a zillion crabs. “Who?” said Del again.

“S’mee,” it said. “Cwab!”

Delbert found this unenlightening. Maybe it was like some kind of baby Pokemon that identified itself only by its species. Annoying. Still, it had spoken to him.

“What do you want, Cwab?”

“Name not Cwab. Zzzzz….”

Delbert suddenly had a cold feeling, one that began at the base of his spine and radiated upward toward his neck, fanning him with chills against the heat of the sun.

“Zzzz,” he mimicked. “Zzzzep? Is that you?”

“Help,” said the crab, increasingly articulate. “I need water to molt.”

Definitely Zep, thought Del. Zep immediately asking for something, parasite that he was. Yes, in the unblinking green eyes of the crab, he could see the personality of his friend. The insolent, wacko gaze that inevitably presaged one of Zep’s insane plans. Del sighed, knowing that his hiatus, his time on the beach, his vacation in a mind-blown paradise, was coming to an end. Zep’s arrival would close it out. Surprised he wasn’t asking for beer.

Delbert found a cracked coconut shell, filled it with water, and tossed in his little purple friend. Immediately the crab began changing. The shells of the exquisitely formed pinchers sloughed off to reveal tiny human fingers. The chitinous back cracked and split. Something pushing out. Molting.

“Hold on, Zep,” Del said into the coco shell. “I’ll take you to the magic foam. Do your thing there.”

Spit bubbles foamed upon Cwab’s tiny mouthparts, with more bits of crabshell sloughing off. “Oooo,” whispered the creature. “You have magic foam?”

“Not for long,” said Del. “Not with you here.” He headed up the beach, across a carpet of vines, into the glossy green shade of the low trees with the sweet fruit. The sky was filling with violet and orange evening light. If it was a sky.

The thing that Del called the magic foam was an armchair-sized cluster of bubbles. The foam hovered a few feet off the ground. Each bubble was about the size of a golf ball, maybe bigger. They glistened like spun sugar or blown glass—and they hummed. Kind of an obnoxious sound. Del had tried popping one of the bubbles, but he couldn’t. They were tough and leathery. Also, trying to pop them made him feel sick. Like getting punched in the solar plexus or kicked in the balls.

All day long the bubble foam hummed. A familiar drone by now. Like a generator, or a tape in a coffee shop. It seemed somehow familiar, but Del had stopped wondering about it, um, how long ago? A week? A year? A century?

All Del knew was that he’d awakened here, on spongy ground, next to the magic foam after…what? Had he drowned? Nobody here but Del, and the buzzing clump of bubbles, and the lush island.

When Del listened really hard, he’d hear other sounds inside the magic foam’s omnipresent buzz. Honks, bell-tones, groans, snatches of song. Now and then there’d be a glitch in the sound, and his body would shimmy with seasick vibrations. His skin would break out in crisscrossing ridges, like he was a piece of op-art. Psychedelic…and not in a good way.

But just now, with Zep here, the scene felt chilled out. Mellow. Assuming that Del wasn’t in a strait-jacket in a padded cell. And fingerpainting the walls with his own shit whenever they untied him.

As Del padded barefoot toward the magic foam, bearing the coconut shell like a chalice, the heavens turned a darker shade of purple and filled with squiggly whorls. Turbulent luminosities. Not stars. Del had seen them before. They moved in undulant formations, or wandered in solitude.

High above the island and its foam, one of the forms drew close and turned huge. Peering in at them like a man studying a glass fishing float. A mean, greedy man—but how would Del know that? A man peering into a glassy sphere with a buzzing clump of bubbles at its core.

Meanwhile Zep’s coconut shell lurched, twisted, and fell from Del’s hands to the ground. A lean elbow struck Del in the shin. Zep was climbing out of the shell, unlimbering himself. He stretched, shook out his dirty, streaked, long hair, and gave Del a high five.

“You’ve got no inkling, right?” went Zep. “No frikkin clue.”

“My memory,” said Del. “I’ve been here so very long.”

“You’ve been here, like, one minute, brah. Forty-five seconds.” Zep stared at Del, cocking his head, his mouth open, as if in savage glee. “You remember Lolo? She of the beak?”

“She-beak?” It was like Delbert been asleep and now he was waking up. Or maybe the other way around. He’d been awake in the light of a new ultrareality, and Zep was pulling him back to the mundane world’s dream. A colorful dream. With an annoying friend, who was even now trying to infodump him out of his daze with some contorted, too-soon explanation about patterns generated by the magic foam.

“We’re inside a pattern made by the foam,” Zep was saying. “Quantum phononics. A Meeble?” Zep studied Del. “You’re not tracking this, are you? What’s the last thing you remember? Seffel’s house? Kauai?”

“Kauai,” said Del. His voice going flat at the memory. “Can I…can I take your car, sir?”

“That’s right. You been parking cars at Atuna in Hanalei! Herding groove-dogs in Cadillac SUVs.”

The memories flowed over Del, how the diners snapped at him and fed him dollar bills like a change machine. And how they’d lie, saying they had a reservation in Atuna’s dining room, but as soon as he had them parked, they headed off down the highway to a smaller, pricier restaurant with an even smaller parking lot, ignoring Delbert’s calls.

And one night a couple of weeks ago, Zep, sopping wet and with hau petals stuck in his hair, had come sloshing across the parking lot among the teetering Escalades and Denalis, with a crazy story about a Kon-Tiki raft he’d built out of weed bales, which had unsurprisingly foundered near Oahu…

§

Zep’s pot raft fell apart and sank a mile off Haleiwa, but the Coast Guard boat that rescued him had failed to secure even one damp bud as evidence. Even so, they acted as if they had some kind of felony drug-smuggling case against him. So totally bogus. To be on the safe side, Zep jumped bail, and appropriated a fast boat—what the bootleggers would have called a cigarette boat, with raffish old-school lines, long and narrow. The boat was the property of the Manga Kuties, the Honolulu posse who’d funded Zep’s half-assed attempt to raft half a ton of pot across the Pacific to Osaka. The Manga Kuties were deeply involved in outré deals, working level upon level, from sunny beach parking lot meth sales up to City Hall contracts, where bought politicians schooled with corrupt cops.

The way it went down, Zep left the lockup on bail, fetched his beloved surfboard Chaos Attractor, and made his way to the docks in search of an outbound boat. And there was luscious Lolo, his Manga Kuties contact, undulant and preening in the sun. Like a fancy fishing lure. She sashayed up to him and handed him the keys to a boat.

“It’s a go-fast number,” said Lolo. “Ride it to Kauai.” Zep was just enough in love with Lolo to think about staying in Oahu and taking his chances with the cops—not to mention the possible trouble with Lolo’s fabled boyfriend Mr. Humu, whatever he was like.

“Should I gas it up first?” temporized Zep.

Lolo made a humming noise, not quite a laugh. “No dirty gas. Our boat runs off a little silver stash box. You find it behind the seat. Boat to Hanalei for your next gig. Humu and I meet you over there.”

It was always hard to figure Lolo’s exact motives. Zep was a pawn, a prawn, a willing sacrifice. Lolo favored him with a parting kiss, and Zep noticed something funny about her mouth. Firmer than you’d expect.

So Zep made it to jungly Kauai, sputtering into Hanalei Bay just as the sun melted behind the blurry spire of Mount Makana, farther to the purpling west. His plan was to drive the boat right up onto the muddy flats by the town pier, leaving it for Humu’s gang to recover.

During the crossing he’d ascertained that, just as Lolo said, the boat was powered by a little silver stash box, like a pricy lipstick case. It made a humming sound, like a toy engine, and somehow the sound powered a water-jet beneath the boat’s stern. Zep had cracked open the stash box’s lid to see what was inside. Glistening foam in there, like snow on Christmas morning, a drift of tiny bubbles. The foam had a little peak in its middle, like the spit-curl on a Mr. Frostee head. The peak had kind of nodded at Zep, and the foam made a noise that might have been a greeting. Zep had snapped the lid right back on.

Coasting through the golden dusk into Hanalei harbor, he found his path blocked by a slim, two-master schooner with a pair of crew members in black overalls, a bearded young man and an athletic woman. In the stern, their boss manned a giant spoked captain’s wheel. A dude dressed like a college boy, in jeans and a sweatshirt. He was shouting commands to his crew of two, his voice a geeky tenor. He was calling the crew members Wendy and Smee.

Moving awkwardly, Smee threw a heavy net across the bow of Zep’s cutter, a mesh with sticky suckers, impossible to disentangle. The schooner had an insanely bright searchlight on the bow. Wendy was unsteadily aiming the light at Zep.

And at this point, with the light filling the water, Zep noticed there was a…submarine under the schooner? The seeming schooner was like an ornament atop the sub, and its sails were like the dorsal fins of a sinister iron fish. The sub seemed to have a monstrous underwater loudspeaker, which was currently emitting a variety of warnings. Stung by the sonic energies, the ocean surface humped and bubbled in strange writhing shapes.

By way of cheerful cover-up, the ship’s bow was adorned with the name Seffle’s Schoonster, painted in a rollicking font. Seffle…the name kind of rang a bell. A social media billionaire. Not that Zep was into online chats. For Zep, the internet was for porn and for surf videos and for surf porn videos.

In any case, these three on the schooner/sub weren’t cops, and they had no legit reason to be hassling him. But for the moment Zep played the part of a busted and remorseful felon. Waiting to see what was shaking. He shut off the boat’s power, and held up his hands as if in surrender. Outwardly meek. Squinting against the light. Letting the overbearing yacht pull closer. But before raising his hands, he’d slipped the Manga Kuties’ silver stash box into his pocket.

“Captain Seffle,” called Smee, sounding clueless. “Shall I board? Shoot the pilot? Awaiting orders, Captain Seffle!”

“The guy doesn’t matter,” called Seffle. “Just get the foam.”

At this point Smee happened to lurch in front of the searchlight, thereby casting Zep into shade. Zep took that opportunity to lift his translucent surfboard, Chaos Attractor, from the bottom of the boat and bellyflop into the bay. As he left the boat, it rocked and shifted in a strange way, but he had no time to look back. He freestyled under his own power for about thirty seconds, his arms going like buzz saws, and then he felt the nubbly surface of his clotted, chaotic smartboard begin to twitch and pulse, smoothly bearing him away, skulking among the shadows of the ships at anchor.

Behind Zep, Seffle’s submerged speaker changed its tone, no longer droning warnings but emitting darts of piercing sound. The water went visibly, nastily spiky around the weathered surfer—as if the blades of an unseen blender were churning. This was military application type shit, weaponized sound, but what was it doing on a rich guy’s schooner in Hanalei Bay? Sand and bloody murk clouded the waves—a razor churn of minced kaimani leaves and parts of the fish caught in the focused cone of acoustic energy.

If Zep hadn’t been on Chaos Attractor, it was hard to know what might have become of him. But his trusty board pulsed out neutralizing wave patterns, matching peaks to the incoming troughs. Kicking into high gear, the board swept him along a smooth curve across the bay and into the muddy freshwater mouth of the Hanalei River.

The schooner’s crew had been overconfident. Zep’s miming the look of a stupid, slow, smalltime stoner boat-thief had paid off. Safe in the river, he paused at the first bend, shrouded by low-hanging hau trees festooned with pale yellow blossoms that seemed to glow in the dark. He stared back at Seffle’s Schoonster, trying to decrypt the scene.

Smee and Wendy had boarded the Manga Kuties’ cigarette boat, brightly lit by the harsh searchlight. Seffle called encouragement from his schooner. His two lackeys were literally tearing Zep’s boat apart. They moved like vengeful zombies. But…was that really Zep’s boat? The craft’s lines were no longer trim and sleek—somehow the thing had morphed into a big rowboat. Like a fisherman’s dory, pointed at either end. Had the foam in the stash box been warping the boat’s look?

No wonder Seffle wanted Zep’s foam. But the stash box was safe in Zep’s pocket. A fact that seemed to be dawning upon the testy billionaire. “Fail,” he cried. “Torch that effing scow!”

Smee and Wendy set the dory alight. Zep went into a trance, grooving on the blobs of light reflecting off the bay. In two or three minutes the rowboat had burned down to the water line—and it sank beneath the dappled surface. And soon after that, the schooner’s sails and masts seemed to disappear as well. Folded into the sub?

Chaos Attractor ferried Zep further upstream, navigating the gloom, accepting the guidance of his occasional foot-rudder, but mostly finding its way by sensing rippled feedback from the shores. Evidently Seffle was a rival of the Manga Kuties. It would be best if Zep laid low and did nothing to rile anyone on any side of this nautical clusterfuck, at least until it settled into a shape he could wrap his mind around. Would Lolo take Zep’s side? Or might said dream wahine seek vengeance?

Zep visualized a black stocking around his throat. A reefer laced with cone shell toxin. A staged barroom brawl with a gunshot to Zep’s heart. Meanwhile creepy river eels were nipping at his trailing toes. Plots and enemies danced in his head. He was shaky from adrenaline and fatigue.

Just about then, he saw the Atuna’s manicured riverbank lawn with its parking lot beyond. Even before he thought it looked a likely place to ground himself for the night, he beheld the capper to that day’s surreal events: his best friend Delbert, in formal valet boardshorts, climbing out of a grossly fat SUV and handing the keys to a sunburnt haole in an abomination of an aloha shirt featuring Texas longhorn steers and wood-paneled pickup trucks.

“Mahalo, y’all,” Delbert called after them as they rumbled away in a spray of gravel, but the drawl died on his lips as he spied his brackish buddy loping toward him under the bug-bombarded lights of the parking lot.

§

So Zep moved an inflatable mattress into Del’s grody room in a converted kennel on Powerhouse Road, and he got work as a part-time bus boy at Atuna. Low salary and no tips, but he could eat all he wanted off the plates, and even bring used food home, though Del didn’t approve.

“Hookworm,” said Del. “Liver flukes. Bacteria.”

“You have thirty trillion germs in your body,” said Zep. “About five pounds’ worth.”

“But those are my personal microorganisms,” said Del. “Not parasites.”

“It’s fine to be a parasite,” said Zep. “A valid lifestyle. Come on and eat some of this coconut ahi.”

It was good in Kauai, with wonderful plants, heavy mana, caves in the hills, and a steep kite-surfing scene. For the time being Zep didn’t tell Delbert about the little silver stash box of magic foam. Didn’t want to think about it, really. Too weird—the way the foam had morphed a rowboat into a smuggler’s go-fast racer.

Zep connected with a few fellow ex-pat North Shore brahs, and Del had new friends, and after a few days, things were back to normal, whatever that is. Zep and Del getting barreled on sweet little waves or kiting to the horizon. Vaping shatter. Sounding the wahines.

Maybe the Kauai cops knew that Zep was a bail-jumper, but our man wasn’t seeing any signs of it. Aloha, baby. Let it drift. Sure, he’d tried to smuggle half a ton of pot out of Oahu, but, hey, while the weed was sinking, a wacky whale had wolfed down just about all of it, and any remaining frags had sunk hundreds of fathoms deep, perchance to feed stoner sea cucumbers and burnout blowfish in some primordial trench. This said, Zep was still worried about the Manga Kuties. Waiting for the other shoe to drop.

It took two weeks till Mr. Humu surfaced in the Atuna’s sushi bar, a hip cove off the main bay of the white-belt, reservations-only dining room. Mr. Humu appeared at a dark corner table with Lolo, just at the edge of visibility, half-melted into the gloom.

“Zeppie!” sang out Lolo, very sweet. “Come meet the boss.”

Maybe Mr. Humu could blend into the cosmopolitan Honolulu scene, but out here…no. The Kauai locals weren’t into that trans-tattoo piezoplastic-implant thing. Mr. Humu’s head resembled nothing so much as the complete body of a twelve-pound humuhumunukunukuapua’a triggerfish. A squeeze-sided football bearing a geometric pattern: a white triangle with a yellow outline, the triangle set into a rich gray background. Mr. Humu had purple-rimmed lips and orange-edged mirrorshades and even, oh god, flippy green fins on his cheeks.

As for the alluring Lolo—Zep thought of her as the most fascinating woman he’d ever met, but just now a stray ray of light was showing him that her upper and lower rows of teeth were fused into, um, the two halves of a beak, like the jaws of a squid. And around then Zep noticed the bulge of a pistol beneath the breast of Humu’s hand-painted silk sport coat.

“I’m not a waiter here,” said Zep, staying ten feet away.

“Lolo told me about you,” said Humu. His voice was like a rapid series of clicks, or like a fingernail running across the teeth of a comb. “Zep da shredda. Come over here, yeah?”

The sushi chefs were laughing about how scared Zep was. Jubilant. Saying things to each other in rapid Japanese monosyllables. Evidently Humu and Lolo were regulars here. Unlikely they’d flat-out shoot Zep on sight. He set down his busing tray and walked over.

The closer he got to Humu and Lolo, the wilder they looked. Humu had scales on the backs of his hands. And Lolo had faint disks like suckers on her forearms. He’d never noticed that about her before. The two of them were eating big plates of sushi. Like cows eating raw hamburger, in a way, but that’s what sea creatures do—right? They eat each other. Not that these two were actual denizens of the deep, no, couldn’t be, they were weird hipsters with postmodern plastic surgery, that was all.

“Sit,” said Lolo, her voice like warm fur. She patted the spot beside her on the padded bench that ran along the wall. “Cheek to cheek. Humu and me on the outs. Needing new squeezes.” She looked Zep up and down as he slid in. “Don’t they give you some kine fancy Hawaiian shirt to wear when you work? What’s with this ratty rag?”

She plucked at the shoulder of Zep’s grubby grey charity T-shirt. Lolo was very style conscious, very much into display. If Zep wanted to hang with her, he should amp his look. No way he’d blow money on a high-end custom aloha shirt, but, sure, he could start scavenging the second-hand shop. On the other hand the wildly lurid presence of big Humu would have eclipsed any shirt Zep could possibly find. But…Lolo had said Humu wasn’t her boyfriend anymore?

“Don’t sweat the thousand pounds of pakalolo,” Mr. Humu was saying. He turned his head to one side, the better to fix an eye on Zep. “It was supposed to sink. A delivery for my bradda, Kimo the whale. And the scuttled dory, no prob. Lolo was expecting you’d dodge Seffle. Makes him hungrier for his deal. Brings out his real self.”

“Um, who’s Seffle?” said Zep, treading water.

“You’re so cute when you lie,” said Lolo, touching Zep’s face. She parted her lips, showing her sharp beak. “I could eat you right up.” She rested her hand on Zep’s thigh. Her hand was flexible, insinuating. Her boneless fingers crept along Zep’s leg and found the shape of the silver stash box in his pocket. She ran a fingertip around the edge and smiled at him.

“Confused,” said Zep. “Tripping out.”

“Seffle…you gonna help us wid him,” said Mr. Humu. “That’s your next gig.”

“We’ll make you a full-blood Manga Kutie,” whispered Lolo. That beak in her mouth—how could he not have noticed that before? The beak changed everything.

“You offer Seffle your stash box,” Humu was saying. “Then you and Lolo and me pay him a visit. If he talks wrong—I kill him. And if he talks right, we make him a Manga Kutie.” Humu placed a little crab upon the tabletop. An ordinary-looking beach crab with glistening black eyes.

“Humu’s saying that if Seffle is cool, the crab pinches him,” went Lolo. “Next move in our game.”

“What game?” went Zep.

“Export-import,” said Mr. Humu. “Foreign relations.” His laughter was a rapid buzz. “Seffle wants to deal our foam.”

Moving daintily on its toes, the crab crawled across the table and onto the palm of Zep’s hand. It settled down as if to sleep, tucking in its legs and claws. Zep slipped it into the pocket of his shorts. Touching the crab did something to him. He felt was like he was really high, with his brain was clipping off the peaks of incoming sights and sound. Blotches of color, blurs of conversation. Normally Zep liked it when he was clipping. But maybe not now. Lolo offered him her cup of sake. He leaned back and took a long, soothing drink. The sushi chefs weren’t laughing at him anymore. Things were calming down.

“Here,” said Lolo, handing Zep her phone. “Call Seffle now. He’ll answer. Tell him you’re Zep, and you’ll bring your stash.”

“Hold on,” said Zep. “I need some background. Like…how did you hook up with Seffle?”

“I swam up to the land and met him,” said Humu. “Through the Manga Kuties. He’s a rich freak. Maybe my distributor. But it’s turning bad.”

“Seffle’s too greedy,” said Lolo. “A callow bully. He says he’ll cruise down in his submarine and blow holes in our world.”

“That’s a metaphor?” said Zep.

“No, dog,” said Humu. “For reals. Our world is under the ocean floor.”

“What kind of world would that be?” said Zep.

“Atlantis,” said Humu, the lights reflecting off his bulging, fishy eyes.

§

Del was about done moving the stupid cars around. Time to go home. Only now he had to wait for Zep. But here came his friend, leaving the Atuna early. With a mermaid type beauty at his side, yeah, a full-figured woman with a bright laugh and flippy dark hair.

“This is Lolo,” said Zep. “Lolo, meet my brah Delbert. We’ve got a gig, Del. You want in?”

“A gig?”

“No, just a party!” Lolo said. “You make it sound like work.”

“I hope you’re coming too?” said Del to Lolo.

“You human boys are easy,” said Lolo, studying Delbert like he was a small dog, or an ant. She turned her head so the parking lot lights struck her cheekbones at just the right angle. “And both of you in weak-ass charity-bin T-shirts! You should take some pride!”

“Del, you should know that Lolo has a beak instead of teeth,” put in Zep. “Harsh romance option.”

It was a vintage Zep situation. Things had been boring without him around.

“We’ll take my pickup,” said Del, his voice happy. “Our boards are in back. Chaos Attractor and Fubar. Just in case. You can sit between us, Lolo, if you like. Where we going?”

“Ten-mile marker,” said Lolo. “End of the road.”

“But nobody lives there,” said Del. “It’s protected land.”

“Nothing’s protected from Max Seffle,” said Lolo. “He threw up a place above Ke’e. Temporary. Until his big South Shore mansion is done.”

“Wow,” said Del, pulling out of the lot. “You hear that, Zep? Max Seffle, the king of social media. Blobbit?”

“I hate social media,” said Zep, very much out of the loop.

“Sorry about my friend,” Del told Lolo. “He’s never even been on Blobbit, as far as I know.”

“Don’t need it,” blustered Zep. “I’m a surf scientist. The ocean is my web.”

“And if you need to know something?” said Del.

“I make it up.”

Del motored along, with the forever sea on his right and the chaotic Kauai hills on his left. In fifteen minutes they were past the last of the houses Del knew about. In the daytime, the road and shoulders were crammed with cars, hikers and beachgoers fighting for every spare inch of parking space. But in the dark the road was deserted. Except, uh oh, there was another car following them, very close. Suddenly Lolo was telling Del to stop. She pointed out a driveway, slanting off up the hillside, half hidden by tangled dangles of vine.

“Turn up here,” she said. “There’s a gate but I’ll deal with it.”

“That car who was following us, they stopped right behind us,” said Del. “Is it the cops?”

“That’s Mr. Humu, duh,” said Lolo. “The hit-man. In case Seffle has to die.”

“Harsh guy,” said Zep. “I’m scared of him myself.”

“I told you he’s not my boyfriend anymore,” said Lolo, snuggling up against Zep. “I want something new.  Maybe a scene with both you boys.”

“Humu and Lolo are from the Manga Kuties gang,” Zep told Del, proud of his low contacts.

“Better to call us Atlanteans,” said Lolo. “And you’re cute landgrubbers.”

“Leading us on,” said Del, liking this situation better all the time. “A worldly siren.”

They started up the driveway, with Mr. Humu following, a steady twenty feet back. The branch of a low-hanging pandanus tree whacked against the truck’s windshield. The tires churned on the muddy drive and for a second it seemed like they might backslide and tip over the edge. Del caught his breath as they regained the gravel track.

“Atlantis,” Zep was saying, with something like satisfaction. “So epic. The vast lost kingdom beneath the sea.”

“It’s not lost at all,” said Lolo. “Not for us. It’s just you guys who can’t find Atlantis. Because we don’t want you to.”

“Here’s that gate,” said Del, not quite ready to get into their odd discussion. Lolo jumped out and ran her flexible flingers over the card-reader at the side of the drive. A rapid sequence of colors ran across the back of her hand. The gate shuddered and parted. They drove on.

Lights appeared in the darkness above them. Del hadn’t known anything was up here except the sheer rock of the Na Pali cliffs, and some ancient sacred ruins. What the hell was Seffle doing building on cultural sites? Jerk. Even a billionaire shouldn’t be able to get away with that.

Del parked the truck, and Mr. Humu parked beside them, silent in his darkened car.

“Let’s bring your boards up to the house,” Lolo said to Zep.

“What for?” asked Del. “They’re heavy. It’s slippery. No surf up there.”

“I’ll put them in my purse,” said Lolo. “In case I send you two on ahead.”

The boys watched as the woman from Atlantis lifted the boards out of the truck’s rear and crooned to them, stroking them along their full lengths. Zep’s board Chaos Attractor was translucent cellular-automata-based piezoplastic. Del’s Fubar was yellow and, in some low kind of way, alive, or at least bioengineered. Like Chaos Attractor, Fubar had a rough hide, capable of swapping ripples with the sea and, thereby capable of programming the nearby waves on the fly. Zep and Del didn’t like what Lolo was doing to their unique and precious surfboards, but before they could stop her the boards were like a pair of souvenir key-chain charms—that Lolo dropped into her purse. Humu continued sitting quietly at his wheel.

Bitching and grumbling, Zep and Del schlepped after Lolo, up a long and steep stone path to an ancient lava rock platform, upon which crouched a weirdly elongated bungalow, big enough to hold a dozen rooms, although from here it looked there was only one room inside…a really big one. The windows glowed with gentle yellow light. A funky candle-lit porch ran all around the house beneath overhanging eaves. Del noticed some kind of annoying buzz in the air. Like the sound of maybe an air conditioner behind the place.

Just before they reached the house, Lolo dropped back and let Del catch up to her. Zep was a bit ahead of them now. Lolo favored Del with a hot smile. She leaned very close and whispered to him.

“You like to party, crazy Del?”

“Sure,” said Del, at a loss.

“Could be some killer blow in there,” continued Lolo. “Get on it when they bust it out. Or they hog it all. Telling you as a brah.”

“Uh, thanks.”

Waiting on the porch steps was a guy whom Del recognized as Max Seffle. He’d seen photos of the dude online, and in the local paper. A doughy nerd, not exactly fat, wearing a Blobbit jersey, knee-length shorts, and elegant leather flip-flops. A computer hacker turned social media tycoon. Smiling at them a little distractedly. Big genius-type thoughts in the man’s head at all times, no doubt.

Two of Seffle’s servants flanked the steps. On the left, a scruffy guy with a vintage Thompson submachine gun, like an old-school bootlegger. On the right, a slim woman held a four-foot machete. The pair were motionless, almost like statues. The guy in lederhosen and the woman in skintight black leather.

“Smee and Wendy,” said Lolo, saluting the guards. “Tell them to be cool, Max. I’ve got my guards too. Zep and Del. Humans. Your landsmen.”

“We know Zep,” said Max. “The bashful courier. I tried to meet him in the harbor, but he skeeved off. I’d love to see the warez in that surfboard of yours, Zep. We could monetize them.”

“I can’t believe we’re talking to you,” Del told Seffle.

“Don’t be a goob,” Zep hissed. Which, quite naturally, rankled Del’s ass. He pushed forward to be the first to shake Seffle’s outstretched hand.

The tycoon’s grip seemed to wrap around Del’s fingers, firm but resilient, like an inner tube with steel coil inside. And then it peeled away.

“Any friend of Humu’s and Lolo’s, et cetera,” said Seffle. “They bubble-up your rank. Come into my parlor, you three flies. How do you like my pad, Lolo? A prototype Meeble. I just trademarked that word today. I think it’s catchier than ‘MeBubble’ would be. At this point I’m emulating your foam with a bunch of machines, of course. Be that as it may—this house is made of sound.”

Del rapped his knuckles on the frame of the door as they entered. Felt solid enough. “You snuck and built this place with no permits at all?” he asked.

“Didn’t build it,” said Seffle. “Popped it up. Can’t you hear the mantric hum?” He peered at Del, as if trying to figure him. “What’s your role?”

“Muscle,” said Lolo, and Del flushed with pleasure. No one had ever called Del muscle before. Or maybe Lolo had said mussel? But that made no sense. Stepping into Seffle’s redoubt was making him giddy.

It was like a Polynesian long-house, with no internal partitions. The air felt gelatinous, and it was indeed filled with that low hum from whatever Seffle had out back. The place was lavishly outfitted with Hawaiian bric-a-brac. A pair of genuinely nasty tiki masks. A slender outrigger canoe dangling from the ceiling. It had serpentine black lines painted upon its smooth hull, like Polynesian pin-striping. Leaning against a wall was a vintage koa wood surfboard with bas relief images of eyes carved upon it. The windows had heavy silk curtains, hand-painted with images of sea cucumbers and crabs. The woven bark rug had its warp and weft patterned into chevrons that formed the outline of a sperm whale. The giant soft couches put Del in mind of sea anemones that could swallow him. The walls were paneled with intricately swirled monkeypod wood.

Seffle’s rumpled bed was off at one end of the big room, his toilet and shower demurely against one wall. A bar and kitchenette were at the great room’s other end. A local Hawaiian brah was over there, mixing drinks. A very large guy, the size of a football player, with a broad flat forehead, and with scrimshaw-style tattoos down his muscular arms. Kimo the surfer. Del knew Kimo a little bit, not that he was the kind of guy that Del could easily hang with. Kimo was rarely around, and when he was on the scene, he was a wildman, capable of any outrage at any time. It figured Seffle would hire him.

Speaking of guards, Smee and Wendy were at the great room’s single door, effectively trapping them. The impassive Smee was on the porch with his machinegun, and the leather-clad Wendy was inside with her machete, keeping an eye on Lolo, Del, and Zep. Del liked Wendy’s cold, blank expression. She was like a fashion model, or a dom. He wished he had the nerve to go up and talk to her. Just then Kimo—performing in his butler capacity—came trundling over.

“Yo,” Del said to huge guy. Once he’d almost gotten in Kimo’s way on a really big wave, and maybe Kimo held that against him. He’d choked locals for less. The behemoth was definitely giving Del the stink eye. Wordlessly he Del a potent rum cocktail with a piece of fruit in it. Del chugged the glass dry, meaning to show off, and he took a second drink from Kimo’s tray—which put a slight smile upon the seldom-seen surf leviathan’s thin lips.

Meanwhile Zep and Lolo were into some kind of double-dome tech conversation with Seffle. Del felt left out. Not only were they talking gibberish, that first cocktail was making him feel quite loaded. He sipped at his second, trying to focus the blur. Gobbling the two slices of tangy chili-infused pineapple from his drink glasses helped a little, but not much. Meanwhile his companions’ jive-ass phrases continued darting past him like twitchy fish.

“Sonic matter waves,” went Lolo.

“Quantum phononics?” went Zep.

“I kludged it,” went Seffle. “Non-linear Fourier transforms.”

“I brought the foam,” went Zep.

“Humu promises a regular supply,” went Lolo. “If we get a majority share of the stock.”

“I told you that’s not negotiable,” went Seffle. “I control. And if you don’t agree, I attack.”

Lolo shook her head and sighed. “Too bad for you.” If what Lolo had said in the car was true, then Seffle was dead to her now. Humu and his gun would be in here soon.

Even so, Del wondered what was the foam they kept talking about. Manfully he valved down the lees of his second drink, and prepared to push his way into the confab. Or maybe he should hit on Wendy first? He could talk about her machete, maybe.

Lolo had switched to jiving Seffle. Vamping for time. The colors of her cheeks grew warm as chatted him up. “It’s clever that you reverse-engineered our…quantum phononics? And very cute that you can pump out a shapely little form like this.” Lolo gestured at the bungalow around them—a gesture that seemed to include Smee and Wendy. “But it’s—”

“Digital,” put in Zep. As if he knew what he was talking about. “Seffle needs gnarly analog computation.”

“Obviously,” said Seffle. “That’s what this meeting is about. A supply chain for the foam from the kingdom below the sea.”

“Atlantis?” said Del, wanting to join the conversation.

Seffle focused on him, all intense. “At…lantis,” he said. “The name of our new company. I trademarked that too. The logo.” With a slight smile, Seffle traced an “@” sign in the air with one of his pale tapering fingers. The sign formed in the air and hung there, like a twisted sausage. That second drink was hitting Del hard. Meanwhile Seffle was asking a question. “Tell me now, Mr…”

“Del…braaahhhht…” A belch escaped unexpectedly, smacking of tropical chili.

“Delbrot, my man. So I’m guessing Lolo has clued you in? You can be a test user, if you like. I have a sense you’re fully normative. A social cross-section.” Tight little smile. The young tycoon amusing himself at Del’s expense.

Seffle turned his attention back to the others. “Let’s get to it. Your stash, Zep? Here’s a sweetener.” The man fished a wad of bills from his shorts and, just like that, handed them to Zep—who pocketed the roll before Del could properly estimate the count. Zep like a dog wolfing down a fallen hamburger in one gasping bite.

The solemn Kimo circled in with a third round of cocktails. Delbert reached for one, but Zep shot him a harsh, stabbing look that made him withdraw his hand.

The crux of the meet was coming on. Zep produced an elegant silver stash box, and waggled his eyebrows conspiratorially. Where the hell had the box come from?

Meanwhile Seffle was laying down a practiced spiel. “With the intellectual…rights to this technology cleared up, and a reliable supply of your foamware, my service can broker physical realware displays. Not mere castles in the air, not like virtual reality. An @lantis Meeble conjures matter from the user’s surroundings. A tactile construct of quantum phononics. Consider the poor example of my bungalow here. A Meeble, sustained by a hulking supercomputer and by a repurposed set of Taylor Swift’s most recent road tour’s Marshall amps. Quite the collector’s item, that stack, and I find it droll to have Taylor’s boxes be spunkily warbling my walls. But we all understand that my hack’s not productizable. With @lantis foam such as Zep has brought me—”

Seffle tapped his hovering little @ sign with the tip of his finger. It shivered, and began to spin, shooting out rays of light like a disco ball. Seffle’s pitchman voice grew hypnotic, evangelical. Even Kimo was listening up—albeit with a sarcastic twist to his mouth.

“Imagine when you and all of your online friends have the ability to create and share @tlantis Meebles,” continued Seffle. “The ultimate display. Peer-to-peer reality brokering. We’ll sell the Meeble generators at cost, and provide online support for free. Monetization? Ads. Good ones. And, yes, Zep, and yes, Lolo, and, yes, Kimo and even little Delbrot here—I’ll endorse you all for founder’s stock before @lantis makes its initial public offering. But do understand that I’ll be keeping fifty-one percent. And, again, if Humu won’t accept my terms—I’m going down there in my sub.”

“Sounds great,” said Zep, entranced by the rich man’s rap. Fully ready to help close the deal, he pried open the lid of his elegant silver stash box. Del glimpsed fine, sparkly white stuff in there, and he felt a surge of anger. For the last few weeks, Zep had been mooching off Del, living in his room, eating his food, and never telling Del that he was holding. Very un-surfer, very ass-tight.

“We’ll tune in on the foam and see what happens,” Lolo was telling Seffle. Her voice was hard and challenging. Her face had dimmed to shades of green. She glanced over at Del and gave him a nod.

Drunken Del was way beyond trying to follow the social undercurrents of the negotiations. But he did remember what Lolo had said to him on the stairs. For sure he hadn’t come all the way out here to hang around like an air fern. Get the party going, why not?

He snatched the stash box out of Zep’s hand, and bent forward to take a honkin’ big snort of the dope. Now noticing that the stuff looked more like curly foam than like chopped crystals, he felt a moment of confusion but what the hey, go for it. Show these lightweights some class. Let Kimo see how a truly gnarly dog gets down.

The last external sound that Del registered was Lolo’s triumphant whoop of laughter.

§

Zep watched Del in wonder. Truly there were no lower bounds to his pal’s grody moves. Made life interesting. Observing closely, Zep saw a miniature reversed waterfall rising from the little box into Delbert’s right nostril. The flow was exquisitely detailed and fractal, surfaced with minute waves and wavelets, each crest artfully curled, each ripple alive. As the cataract fed into Del’s snoot, the dude’s eyes began bulging from his skull. As if the foam were expanding inside his head, in the manner of the epoxy-type foam you might spray behind drywall for insulation.

Zep recalled a job doing that one summer, back in Surf City, many years ago, and while he was flashing on that memory, every effing bit of the Manga Kuties’ foam went honking into Del’s nose. The stuff moved as an organic unit, seemed like, akin to a foraging slime-mold. Del was into a dire rush. His pupils rolled up out of sight. His bulging eyes were like soft-boiled eggs. Zep wondered if it was gettin good to the brah. He’d be clipping for true. Why hadn’t Zep thought of snorting the foam himself?

But now, whoa, Delbert’s head and body began to warp and expand. He lifted up off the floor like a clown-tied balloon animal. As he rose, the bungalow’s walls began trembling. And the hum of those machines out back rose to shriller tones. Feedback.

Seffle tried to catch hold of Delbert, but no luck. Del was slippery, with his skin all taut and squeaky. Switching tactics, Seffle frowned and held out his hands, as if issuing commands to his house. No use.

Del bumped against the ceiling. A concussive thud out back. An imploding rush swept the room away. Zep smelled the tang of fried electronics. The house-generating Marshall stacks had blown.

Zep, Lolo, Seffle, and Kimo were standing beneath the star-besprent Kauai sky in the humid night with a half moon on the horizon. The house was gone, along with its furnishings and bric-a-brac. Everything gone except for the koa wood surfboard. They stood on the ancient stone platform, beyond which the point of land dropped off abruptly toward the sea. The faint moonlight showed Seffle’s fake schooner by the reef of the Ke’e lagoon. With that same dark submarine beneath.

“Where’s Smee and Wendy?” Zep asked.

“Phantoms,” said Lolo, a vibrant presence at his side. “Figments of Max’s imagination. Non-player characters.”

“And Del?”

“You’ll see him soon.”

Calm amid the madness, Kimo was bagging that giant antique wood board, tucking it up under his ham-like arm. Seffle was on all fours. Looking for the rest of the stash? No, man, he was peering down at a tiny, glowing bean. His shrunken house? With Del inside it, no doubt.

“Use the crab,” Lolo whispered to Zep.

So Zep dug into his pocket for the crab that Mr. Humu had given him. He took care to hold the crab from behind, keeping his fingers away from its claws. But then, as he leaned toward the bare nape of Seffle’s soft neck, the effing crab bent its joints backward—and sank the tip of a sharp pincer into Zep’s thumb, drawing blood. Ow.

“What we wanted,” murmured Lolo. “We’re sending you boys ahead.” And then she raised her voice. “Humu! It’s time!”

Zep’s last coherent thought was that he should never trust Lolo again, although he knew he probably would. Then he entered a freakazoid, heavy-clipping reality vortex—and washed up on a secret beach. No more Lolo, no Seffle, and not really any Zep. For the moment he was Cwab. He’d been body-morphed by that pinch to his thumb. He was like a person from Atlantis.

§

Then it was that Del came strolling by, lord of his little kingdom, and Zep got the brah’s attention, and Del helped Zep grow back to normal size, and now here they stood by Del’s hovering wad of magic foam—which was one and the same wad of Atlantean foam that Del had snorted.

“Oh yeah,” said Del, confirming that he’d matched up the seams of memory and the moment. “I went for it. What the hell, dude. We never get invited to any regular parties. The minute I think we can just get wasted and have fun, it’s always some frikkin universe at stake.”

“True, dat,” said Zep. “Lolo’s been playing us. She wanted us in here. In this Meeble that was Seffle’s house. When you horned the blow-foam, the whole place collapsed in around you. And then I fell in too.

“Seffle’s Meeble is our Meeble,” said Del, absorbing the idea.

“And the cigarette boat I sped over here on…that was a Meeble,” said Zep. “Generated by my magic foam from Atlantis. And Seffle’s schooner…the top part of it is a Meeble, and it’s generated by amps and a computer inside a sub that tools around underneath. And those guards, Smee and Wendy, they were furniture in Seffle’s Meebles. Lolo called them phantoms.”

“Think they’ll show up in here?” asked Del. “That Wendy—she’s hot. In the leather?”

“How about Smee?” said Zep acidly. “In the lederhosen. You’re like a pathetic old man lusting for a swimsuit mannequin in a store widow that he saw from out of his SRO hotel window. An old man sitting in a wheelchair in the dark. Wendy and Smee aren’t gonna be in here because we’re dreaming this Meeble scene now. Wendy and Smee are jank. We don’t dream them.”

“Whatever,” said Del. “How do we get out of here, smart guy?”

“Surf?” said Zep. “Out to the horizon. Probably a wall at the edge.”

“Lolo has our boards,” said Del. “In her purse.”

The tenor of the magic foam had been changing as they talked. It was like when you butt-dial, and the phone’s in your pocket, and voices start quacking at you from the phone. It takes a while before you realize what’s happening, and where the tiny little muffled voices are coming from, and during that magical lag it seems the air is full of sprites. Zep and Del could hear what sounded like houseflies having an argument. They leaned in closer to the humming foam throne.

Zep said, “I hear Lolo, but I can’t tell what she’s saying.”

“Is that Seffle talking to her?” fretted Del. “What if he puts us in his pocket and takes to his lab and blasts us with a petawatt laser beam?”

“Wait,” said Zep, cocking his head. A sequence of loud pops came from the hovering foam. The sound was unmistakable. Gunfire.

“Humu came up from his car,” said Zep. “He and Lolo said they were gonna kill Seffle, right? But—sounds like Seffle had a gun too.”

Now came screaming, far and wee, and in the mix a deeper voice. Big Kimo.

“Lolo got us outta there just in time,” said Del.

“But now we’re trapped,” said Zep.

Del threw back his head and called Lolo’s name over and over. Like a wolf howling at the moon. Zep joined in.

“Lolllllllooooo!”

And then Del saw someone’s eye up there. “That’s her!”

“She must be holding our meeb.”

Two little dots appeared at the celestial zenith, beside the enormous wavery eye. One yellow dot, and one gray. It was Fubar and Chaos Attractor, poking through.

The welkin rang, that is, the Meeble made a gong sound, like what you hear when someone wins on a game show. And night turned to day. The little world flooded with sunshine as the boards came skimming down through the air, swooping in for a landing, and adjusting themselves to be just the right size for Zep and Del—whatever size they might actually be. The Meebles had internal size-scaling and time-scaling routines which were, even on their own, enough for Seffle to extract an unimaginable fortune.

The foam clump took on a focused resonance, speaking distinctly in Lolo’s voice: “Surf it, boys! Shred the zon!”

“Inane jargon,” said Zep. “Like we’re total pinheads. And no info about the shooting.”

“Our life in a nutshell,” said Del said. “Out of the loop. Inside a giant hamster ball. Let’s roll it, brah!”

The boys grabbed their boards and headed for the beach, crunching through the purple crab-berries. They paddled out through the slanting surf. The waves were coming in at an angle that tilted further away from the shore as they progressed. Splashing through the spray, they were assisted by the Dynaflow trembles of Fubar and Chaos Attractor. Pretty soon the waves were nearly perpendicular to the line of the beach. If they were to start surfing here, they’d go circling around and around the island.

“Let’s try a ride,” said Zep. “I keep getting water in my eyes.”

“Okay,” said Del. “But be sure to slyve out to the wall. We’ll carve that wall like bikers in a carnival cage. Get the ball spinning and—hell—maybe we can ride it to Atlantis.”

“I like,” said Zep. “Vortical quantum phononics. Maybe this is how a UFO works. Thrashing the humdrum laws of bow-tie physics.”

The waves in the Meeble were seriously meaty. Double or triple overheads. Zep caught a sweet ride almost immediately, half a mile long at least, working his way out along the tube, repeatedly getting barreled, and repeatedly re-emerging into the misty air, riding the watery express train towards the hoped-for shell of the Meeble. Del was right behind him—or in front of him—the two of them forgetting their uneasiness about being inside a sentient space-bubble the size of a bean. There was nothing but surfing, the great mother, the deep physical meditative calm that comes with riding the whorls of the world.

And then they really were on the wall, smooth as mother-of-pearl, with the waves sluicing along as if on a water slide. The ride got very hypnotic. Maybe they were spinning the ball, or maybe it was spinning them. The wall grew cooler, and its iridescence more muted. Had they corkscrewed the Meeble aloft and splashed down into the offshore depths?

They surfed onward, the island always on their left, and the babbling waves steadily beneath their boards. The island drew closer. The ball was shrinking. The trees on the island were drying up and turning to dust. The island sank beneath the Meeble’s inner sea. Nothing but a whirlpool remained, and floating above the whirlpool was that same cluster of bubbles that Del had shown Zep when he arrived—the transmogrified foam from Zep’s stash box, the same foam that Del had snorted.

The boys had reached a speed where it was no longer possible to stand on their boards. They lay flat on their stomachs, as if riding toboggans. The foam at the center of the Meeble was watching them. Alert. In wait. It jiggled like a fertilized cell in a Biology 101 video—then split in two. Half for Zep, half for Del.

As they carved their way into the throat of the Meeble-maelstrom—splat. Zep’s portion of the foam glommed onto the small of his back, sank into his skin, and took on the look of a tattoo. A mandala of circles. And the remainder of the foam became a similar tattoo upon Del.

As if echoing the division of the chromosomal foam, the island’s diminished Meeble bubble fissioned—half for Zep, half for Del. Twitching with alacrity, the twin Meebles shrank and then…Zep was wearing an intelligent wetsuit that covered his body and covered his board. Ditto for Del. The suits included air-flowing mouthpieces.

Where they were? In deep waters indeed, at the base of the very seamount whose peak is the island of Kauai. The smart, Meeble-wrapped boards bore the boys downward, immune to any forces of flotation that might make them rise. And there, hidden beneath an overhang, they found a sizable hole in the secret membrane that covers the ocean floor. They sped through, entering a luminous subsea beneath the known ocean. Atlantis.

§

Tears welled from Del’s eyes, gathering in the folds of the Meeble skin that covered his face. The supernal beauty was overwhelming. Still upon their boards, he and Zep were like soaring birds, or like dolphins, or no, like manta rays, with bat-wings of Meeble-skin between their arms and their boards! Gliding across the pale blue spires, domes, and suspended villages that filled this sector of the lost kingdom of Atlantis.

Del’s vision was magnified, sharper than ever before. Normally he surfed amid a heaving blur, and when he dove he saw only the objects that nearly touched his face. But his Meeble hide had thickened and shaped itself to form corrective lenses for his eyes. Like one of those prescription dive masks he’d never been able to afford—only better. The Meeble lenses flexed and zoomed to match Del’s whims. He could peer into the teeming schools of Atlanteans and follow these locals’ doings in minute detail. For the moment, the subsea natives had failed to notice the advent of alien landgrubbers from above.

“You’re seeing what I see?” said Zep, his voice transmitted Meeble-to-Meeble and rarified by awe.

“It’s real,” breathed Del.

“Yes and no,” said Zep. “I think we’re in another Meeble. A giant Meeble beneath the ocean floor. They’re making it up.”

The scene was beyond human imagining, in the sense that only fish would have envisioned it. Fish-people, more accurately. Or, even more accurately, fish-people, squid-people, shrimp-people, and so on—all the way down to semi-human avatars of the giant clam. Atlanteans one and all. Their world was an embodied vision sprung from their minds, quite free of landgrubbers’ assumptions and concerns.

The tilting spires were crystalline exudations, like coral castles, formed from the minds of their architects, sprouting not only from the subsea’s floor, but from each other. The towers were somewhat familiar in their adherence to gravity’s laws. But most Atlantean structures spared not a single thought for weight, nor for balance, nor for perpendicular lines. Floating settlements bobbed below—radial and whorled, replete with funnels and fins. Kelp-like stalks linked the great ornamental structures. They glowed and pulsed like webworks of jellyfish, every part of them shot through with liquid light.

The schooling Atlanteans swept through fronded combs, around curling spires, and through convoluted brainy domes defined by their filigreed spaces of emptiness. The more evanescent structures were but suggestions of intricacy, ghosts of blueprints, like turbulent and inky whorls.

A black-light kingdom beneath the sea.

“Do you hear music?” wondered Del.

“Quantum phononics,” said Zep.

The manta boys swooped lower on their boards. Yes, an unending symphony filled the Atlantean subsea—bells and harmonics, clicks and whistles, squalls, squeaks, and gargling horns. As the fugue shifted, so did the eldritch cityscape. Del and Zep drifted through the spokes of a vast transparent Ferris wheel, and past frilly violet ampersands that kept the wheel spinning with synchronized lashes of their undulant cilia.

“Is it the fish doing the singing?” asked Del. “You’d know better than me. Lolo and Seffle were arguing about…sound forms. The fish are singing this world?”

“The fish dream it, but the foam sings it. There’s got to be humongous stash of the foam down here. A reality jukebox. Seffle wants to mine it.”

As if summoned by his name, the Meeble mogul’s voice filled the waters.

“Attention, citizens of Atlantis!”

“Shit,” said Zep. “I was hoping he was dead.”

Craning upwards and using his zoom-vision powers, Del spotted a little submarine coming through the hole that he and Zep had passed through. Seffle’s sub. With two dark forms behind.

“I am your new master!” boomed the voice. And then the blaring noise switched to—please, no—patriotic anthems.

The subsea shuddered with the dissonant broadcast. Blades of sound slashed into the depths, splitting intricate structures, and dispersing the subtler forms—like a spoon roiling the pattern upon an artful barista’s cup of cappuccino. The ancient marvel of a city was coming apart, a vision destroyed by profane barbarians. The attack was like an apocalyptic non sequitur, voices from nowhere. Atlantis was a bubble, and something evil had come from without.

The physical shockwaves of the Seffle’s sounds hit Zep and Del like unseen surf, folding their manta wings and driving them deeper. But now, gathering their wits, the boys realized they could surf these currents as readily as air-and-water waves. Their boards knew how to read the flow.

Zep and Del banked through the shockwaves, pumping their way to the edges of the sound’s cone…and climbing towards the sub. Surely Lolo had foreseen this. They were here to battle Seffle’s imperial ambitions.

Suddenly two huge shapes dove down towards them. A monstrously long squid and a broad-browed sperm whale.

“Kimo!” burbled Delbert.

“Me, and this is Lolo here too,” said the whale. Internally generated air bubbles trickled from his blow hole

“Where’s Humu?” Zep called.

“Seffle gunned him down,” said Kimo. “Seffle was holding Lolo for a shield. Humu couldn’t get a clean shot at him.”

“Poor guy,” said Zep. He was eying the titanic cephalopod at Kimo’s side. His longed-for girlfriend. And now completely unattached. But—

“Don’t judge my looks,” said Lolo twining long arms. She wasn’t a hundred-percent like a squid. She still had a pair of red lips around her beak. “It’s hard keeping up appearances, and there’s no point down here. We need to get Seffle out of his shell.”

“You mean the sub? Do we dare?’ said Del. “If we come right at him, he’ll totally ruin Atlantis with his noise.”

“Atlantis is robust,” said Lolo. “Thanks to the Temple of Foam.”

She gestured with a tentacle toward a roofless Parthenon, out toward the edge of this misty land. Peering through the Meeble lenses, Zep and Del perceived a great, gleaming mass of Atlantean foam—singing the music that furnished the subsea around them. Glancing upwards again, Del saw that, yes indeed, the spindly Atlantean structures were being restored. Like images coming back into focus…or like a forest stream rebuilding its standing waves after a bear or a boar splashes through.

By now Seffle had given up hectoring with words or corny songs, and was blasting raw phonic destruction.

“Time to shut him up,” said Kimo.

The whale set his massive head and churned the water with his flukes, plowing upward toward the epicenter of Seffle’s sonic harassment, up near the hole in the roof of this subsea world. Kimo’s tiny eyes, deeply embedded in his great, barnacled head, gave one brief glance back to make sure that the boys were following with the giant squid. The whale’s slipstream gave an extra edge to their progress through the chaotic currents.

“You pinch now, bradda!” Kimo called back to Zep. “Zep da crab, you pinch dat Meeble-man like you never pinch nothing before!”

“Pinch,” echoed Zep.

The little crab’s nip had been transformative. It had given Zep a lasting, visceral connection to crabhood, and the ability to call it up again. Even though he’d molted from his crabshell, something of the crab remained within him. It took but a slight psychic adjustment to form his hands into ponderous claws. Cwab, he thought. I am cwab.

The obscene blob of the sub was close above. The vessel had claws of its own: metal manipulators. And it bristled with phononic transmitters. The lower half of the little sub was transparent. Zep could see the patterned soles of Seffle’s fancy slippas flapping on the chamber floor.

“I claim all rights to your foam,” ranted the murderous tycoon. “You are my subjects. You will welcome hordes of tourists.”

Kimo rammed the submarine like he was Moby Dick. The sub went dark, tumbling chaotically, its loudspeakers dead. Zep dove in with pinchers wide. Seffle went for Zep with his sub’s mechanical claws. The rich programmer was deft, but no match for the surfer’s gnarly moves. Zep’s claws snipped the clumsy clamps off the sub. He surged forward and grappled with the craft’s entry hatch. Sucking Seffle from his sub should be as easy as slurping a periwinkle from its shell.

“Let me handle this!” called Lolo, flinging a tentacle between Zep and the hatch. “He’s got a spear gun!”

It took the giant squid but a moment to yank the struggling Seffle from within his sub. Without a Meeble suit, or even so much as a scuba tank, he was going to drown. Zep thought to grant the Meeble-master a temporary reprieve. Maybe the guy would pay him off.

Zep pushed his way between Lolo’s stretchy arms and pinched the terrified billionaire. Purple luster flowed from his claws into Seffle’s flesh, and a crackling blueberry carapace began to spread. Within seconds, Seffle’s was encased in an exoskeleton—he was an awkward arthropod, drawing oxygen through his gills.

But Zep’s dreams of solvency were short-lived. Lolo raised Seffle to her central beak and devoured him in six bites.

“Broke da mouth,” she said, and smacked her lips. Pidgin for “Yummy.”

§

They found Mr. Humu crammed unceremoniously into the back of Seffle’s sub. And ceremoniously they laid him to rest in the Temple of Foam. He was purely a fish now, a simple, colorful, dead humuhumunukunukuapua’a. Zep and Del floated near the mound of singing bubbles, bathed in their eerie radiance. The mourners included Lolo, Kimo and assorted other marine life, including some temple functionaries who appeared to be tubeworms. Each of them praised Humu, and when they were done, they shoved his body into the iridescent foam. Briefly the Atlantean subsea filled with an aurora of Humu’s brilliant colors. As the glow faded, the boys seemed to hear Humu’s skritchy voice amid the endless symphony that generated this beautiful unknown world.

After the ceremony, they joined Lolo and Kimo in nudging the dark and silenced sub off a ledge. It fell away into the deeps, cheered onward by the citizens of a fully restored Atlantis. On the way down the wicked craft hit an ancient lava formation that looked somewhat like an upraised fist, tumbled off into a dark rift, and for all anyone knows it’s falling still.

“Happy ending,” Lolo said to Zep and Del. “I think I’ll go topsoil with you earthgrubbers.”

“I stay down with Atlantis guys for now,” said Kimo.

“You’ll miss the pot,” said Lolo. “Easy for remember. As for you boys—you did us a solid. I’ll make souvenirs of Atlantis.”

Del and Zep saw their phononic sheathes tremble and change, closing in tight around their upper bodies. Lolo had directed their Meebles to contract into…shirts?

“Now you finally got nice threads,” enthused the giant squid. “Lookin so fine! Should of done this before Humu’s funeral.”

Their shirts were alive, and…deep. As if Zep and Del were wearing flexible windows that looked onto a sunny tropical beach. Waves rolling in toward white sands strewn with shells, and cocoa palms swaying in a breeze that swept air into the boy’s mouths. The view was of Hanalei Bay, with its serpentine ridge of mountains.

“Cross your arms and turn your shirts inside out,” instructed the sultry squid. “Like this.” With several of her arms, she demonstrated a Moebius gesture. Somehow it made sense. Each of the boys grasped his own shoulders, tugged at his shirt, and…inverted.

They were standing ankle deep in the hot sand of Hanalei, on a nearly deserted western stretch of the beach. Their boards lay beside them on the sand, and Lolo stood there grinning, a woman again, not a trace of squid about her…or, well, not much of one. The tip of her beak peeked through her lips as she spoke.

“Wherever you go, you’ll carry us with you. Thanks to your shirts. And your foam tattoos.”

Indeed their shirts were showing the world they’d left behind. Deep waters, the living towers of Atlantis, and the schooling sea life. All in motion, and almost within reach.

“You know how to get back there if you need to,” added Lolo. “Of course…no guarantee you’ll be welcome.”

“Unreal,” said Zep. “It’s like…teleshirtation. Why’d you have to eat Seffle, Lolo? He could have helped us brand these things and bring them to market.”

“It’s not humanity’s tech to sell,” Del said, nudging him. “Or did you somehow miss everything that just happened?”

“I guess,” said Zep. “Yeah. Hey, Lolo, now that I’m dressed up, you want to go out with me tonight?”

“Well, well,” she said. “Where were you thinking?”

“Atuna? I don’t get a discount yet but Delbert does. He could order with us, slip out to leave us alone, sneak back in to pay.”

“Parasite,” said Del.

“Oh, you can stick with us,” Lolo told him.

“All evening?” asked Del.

“I’m flexible.”

Note on “@lantis” (With Marc Laidlaw)

Written August-December, 2016.

Asimov’s Science Fiction, July 2017.

This is my sixth surfin’ SF story with Marc, and once again it features our feckless transreal stand-ins Zep and Del. We got started on the story when I saw Marc in Kauai in the summer of 2016. Marc and his wife live there now, right near a great beach. I was thinking it would be fun to have Atlantis in our story—such a vintage SF theme—and Marc had the idea of having a villainous social media billionaire who wants to develop some Atlantis products under the catchy web-logo-type name @lantis. One of those ideas that’s so duh that it’s smart. Not so easy to come up with ideas like that! Marc’s final twist on the story, with the reversing shirts, is especially beautiful—and wonderfully apt as, during our visit, Marc took me to a great second-hand Hawaiian shirt store.

Fat Stream

I’m Zak, and I hang with this highly charismatic woman, Zik. We have a streamer show out of San Francisco. It’s called ZikZak. I’m the eye, and Zik is the star. She’s a natural, people can’t stop looking at her. Gestures, voice, expressions, phrasing—she reels them in.

Me being the eye means I wear a helmet with eight outward-pointing cameras, also a pinhead selfie cam aimed at my face. Our stream’s users are interactively immersed, that is, we’re sending them so much data that they’re in a reality bubble containing Zik and me. They can move around in our virtual space, and they can look any direction they please. Ambient eyeball kicks. They imagine they’re with us, a member of our posse.

Since I’m the eye of our reality bubble, the patched-together image of my body is fubar. Our streamware filters out this degraded geometry and replaces it with a textured wire-frame model of me. We use my live selfie stream for the model’s face. Not that I’m anything special to look at. A skinny single guy in his thirties. Sadly yearning for love. Never the right woman, never the right time.

Zik is the one the users watch. My hi-def cameras lock onto her. She wears a couple of pinhead selfie cams as well, filling in any bits that my cams don’t cover. Most of the users hang close to Zik—some of them watch her from an inch away. Not that she sees them.

We’ve got two others in our crew: Gustav, and Clabber Girl. Skewed hipsters, like Zik and me. Gustav is six foot four, and big around the waist, with a reasonable amount of muscle. He has the largest 45 record collection in town. Clabber Girl is hard-bitten and tattooed, with dishwater hair and an unpredictable laugh. They keep the stream live, and do their best to block malware feedback.

My voice is a big part of the show. I go for manic, weird, and insinuating—punctuated with bursts of gibberish and flashes of heartfelt corn. I’ll pretty much say anything. Whatever keeps the stream bouncing, even if it’s rude. We have fans, we have haters.

Our show six runs nights a week, with Mondays off. Often we end our streamcasts at Seedies, an all-night dive in the Tenderloin. We get lit with other streamers, both local and remote. Eyes and stars blending their bubbles, mixing sly strange image flashes, zapping each other with hideous strobe, running sockadelic feedback, letting the ambient chaos take us where it may. Sometimes our jams are the best part of the show.

This one particular Sunday night, a week before Christmas, we’re at Seedies, jamming with couple of solo streamers: a kazoo raver from Oaktown, and a surfer from Santa Cruz. Plus there’s a remote eye-and-star pair. They’re not talking, just gesturing. According to their stream tags, they’re Jumpy and Szex from…Witchita, Kansas.

Jumpy is the eye. His body image shows a guy in tight jeans and a striped sweatshirt. I like his looks. Szex the star is a woman wearing yellow construction boots and a sequined haute couture gown with only one sleeve. Like a model in Vogue.

It’s three am, and Zik is vamping a torch song, winding things down. The kazoo raver morphs his razz into big-band swing. The surfer is sculpting cold-light waves. Szex in the boots and gown is doing tai-chi moves. Fine, phine, phyne, vyne. But then Jumpy points his finger at me and—oopsy daisy—I’m screaming. I’m not in control. I’ve been pwned. My voice has rhythms like sentences—but none of the words sounds familiar. My visual field is sweeping in a circle. I see an old-world city. I’m hearing bells.

Gustav wrestles me to the ground and kills my feed. Clabber Girl takes me home. I conk out. Monday morning I call Gustav. He tells me he’s traced through our log, and that Jumpy used a back-channel exploit to pwn me, a reverse immersion from their spoofed IP. And of course they’re not from Witchita. Clabber Girl’s done a terabyte Bayesian analysis that traces their stream to a server in Budapest

Monday afternoon I check out some public streams of Budapest. I see footage of a river, a skating rink, and a hipster bar called Szimpla. I’m exhausted like you wouldn’t believe. I go back to bed and sleep clear through Monday night and well into the next day. And then it’s back to our warehouse for the Tuesday night ZikZak show.

Zik, Clabber Girl, and Gustav are already there. They have a new piece of electrical machinery that resembles a Tesla coil. It has a short, stout column with wire wound all around it. There’s an insulated hand grip at one end of the column, and a metal torus on the other end. Like a doughnut. I ask them what the thing’s for, but they feed me a line of jive.

“Good for meatspace zaps,” goes Gustav.

“Chip-frying signal overloads,” adds Clabber Girl.

“It makes purple sparks,” says Zik. “Nice eyeball kicks.”

“Where’d you get it?” I ask.

“Found it at Seedies,” says Gustav. “After you and Clabber left. It was lying on the floor.”

“Whatever.” I don’t have the energy to grill my so-called friends, now turned so sly. I need to brace myself for tonight’s run.

We’ll be heading to Union Square to stream the happy throngs around the big Christmas tree. Lamestream mainstream. Zik wants to buy shoes and a schoolgirl frock at Macy’s—she’s hoping they’ll comp her the goods because we’re semi-famous. After Macy’s we’ll go out into the intersection where Powell hits Market and screw up the traffic. Shoppers scolding us. Might be funny. And then, if we don’t get busted, we’ll trundle back to Seedies.

“You ready?” goes Zik. “You look scared.” She’s all business. Saving her enchantress routine for the cameras.

“Wondering how late we’ll run,” I mutter. “Don’t like what happened Sunday night.”

“Your voice sounds rusty,” says Zik, “You damaged it, yelling that hard. Like a raving maniac. Keep it up and you’ll scare our users away.”

“Szex and Jumpy are the ones I’d like to scare away.”

“They just wanted to play,” says Zik, tossing her hair.

“I’ve got the Danube River in my head,” I tell her. “Muddy, frigid, dank. Jumpy dragged me into it. That’s why I screamed. Why are you such a bitch?”

“We need focus from you,” says Zik, her voice hard. “And empathy. Tonight is important. Those two Hungarians—I saw them today. We talked. And I didn’t scream like a crazy person.”

“How did they reach you?”

“They came in through—I don’t know—it was my doorbell or my toaster or some skungy hacker crap like that. We discussed a deal. They’ll be at Union Square tonight. They want to partner up with us. Gustav and Clabber Girl are down with it too. Good for everyone.”

“As if,” I tell Zik. I turn to Gustav and Clabber Girl. “Can you block them? Our Tesla-coil thing—it’ll help?”

“Maybe not,” says Gustav, his voice deep and slow. “Szex and Jumpy have a fat stream. Very subtle. Quantum coherent.”

“They come on like a wisp of hiss,” says Clabber Girl. “A transient buzz. And then—foomp.” She unleashes her graveyard laugh.

“The Witchita linemen are on the line,” adds Gustav, crooning the words. Heavily significant and mysterioso. I feel incredibly paranoid. My posse is setting me up for a blown-mind burn.

Zik smiles at me, as if she knows exactly where my head is at. She hands me my camera helmet. “Solidarity, brah.”

“Ve space out, yes,” adds Clabber Girl, faking a Hungarian accent. “And then ve make happy ending!” She lights a cigarette and jams it into the corner of her mouth. The smoke drifts across her weathered face. Her eyes are bright and amused.

Screw them all. I put on my helmet. Sometimes when I’m streaming, I use my regular vision. But not tonight, not with my three buds coming on so weird. I pull down my display goggles to cover my eyes.

Clabber Girl sparks our transmission and we’re live, the four of us bopping out of our warehouse, our feet clomping the cold pavement. We catch an electric robocar. Gently humming, it tools down back streets to the pulsing center of town.

Good visuals tonight. San Francisco hues. Lavender neon martini glasses, orange flickercladding jumpsuits, glowing magenta-blue graffiti, jugglers with red-and-green flares. I shade our stream towards the warm end of the spectrum. I feel high, even though I’m deeply afraid. Like a soldier going into combat.

Zik’s in the seat next to me, doing a routine—preening, posing, jabbering about shoes. She sounds brittle. We’re all thinking about the elephants in our bubble. Jumpy and Szex. Elephants in Hungarian is elefántok. How do I even know that?

I voice-activate my video brush and begin collaging in images from my hoard, filling the dank empty spaces of my stream, gesturing with my hands to position the visuals just so. Clabber Girl likes this part. I open a channel so she can tweak too.

“Let there be gnarl,” I intone, and I go into a rap inspired by Zik’s mention of shoes. “Shoe goo glue, shoo fly pie, cobbler’s last, the last supper club, custard’s last stand, stand by me at the fornication nation united station. The ZikZak stream! Everyone’s a star.”

When the jive gets good to me and the visuals flow—well, at first the users feel like they’re seeing our thoughts—but then it gets gooder and they start to think they’re seeing their own thoughts. Synchronicity, baby. Dancing with the Muse.

We’re in Union Square. The big tree. The lights of Macy’s. People in Santa hats. And—how could I have forgotten—ye olde Union Square ice rink. Zik heads straight for it and, oh god, Clabber Girl rents skates for the four of us, and now Gustav is doing a shoe-clerk thing, lacing up my pair.

“If I fall, I’ll break a camera,” I protest.

“We’re with you,” says Gustav. “All the way.”

We’re on the ice. People wave to us and skate circles around us, wanting to be in our stream. Gustav and the sharp-elbowed Clabber Girl are next to Zik and me. Our guards, I hope. Gustav is holding that Tesla-coil thing by its grip, and Clabber sculpts the air around it with her hands. The metal doughnut sprouts a decorative halo of pale purple sparks.

I’m still watching the scene through my goggles, immersed in my processed version of reality. The images are compelling—the frosty ice, the twinkling tree lights, the revelers’ happy mugs. We’re sweeping in a circle, just like in the scene I saw on Sunday night, after Jumpy pwned me.

And now comes the glitch. Doesn’t even surprise me. A pop, a jolt of static, and our streamcast shows Szex and Jumpy with us on the Union Square rink. An overlay, right? A video-brush fake, for sure.

I flip up my goggles to confirm this, and—um—the two Hungarians are here in the flesh. Materialized out of nowhere. Teleported in from Budapest, you might say. Except that, up until ten seconds ago, teleportation didn’t exist.

The physical Hungarians don’t look like their stream images. Szex is an overweight hacker guy with a sparse beard, and by no means a fashion-model-type woman. As for Jumpy, well, turns out she’s the one who’s female. A lithe Euro hipster woman wearing a camera helmet like mine. She carries a tool like Gustav has, a thing that vaguely resembles a Tesla coil, with a handle and a column wound with wire and a sparking torus at one end. I’m guessing that it’s, uh…let’s call it a teleportation wand.

Zik, Gustav and Clabber Girl already understand all this. They’re cheering, and Gustav’s holding his own teleportation wand over his head, showering festive sparks. The Hungarians skate over to me.

“Partners now, yes?” says Jumpy the Hungarian woman. She’s very cute. Slim, smart, ironic. “Your friends, they have agreed.”

“Solidarity,” puts in Szex the hacker guy. It’s the same word that Zik used a half hour ago. I glance over at her. She nods.

“Why not,” I say. Not that I really understand. Mainly I’m curious. “Can we test if our teleportation wand works too?”

“Wand is what you want to call it?” says Jumpy, and laughs. “Go. Hop to Budapest. Your wand knows its way home.”

Gustav beckons to me, his gestures grand and expansive. Like a kid on Christmas morning. Zix, Clabber Girl, and I squeeze up against him. He holds our teleportation wand above our heads like a surreal umbrella. The lavishly cascading sparks enclose us.

A pop, a jolt of static and we’re on an ice rink in—yep, it’s Budapest. The Hero’s Square, with statues of the nation’s seven bad-ass founders. Huge ice rink, with everyone staring at us. A minute later Szex and Jumpy join us. Jumpy wants to talk to me some more, and for sure I want to talk to her, but I’m still a little disgruntled about what she did to me at Seedies on Sunday night.

“Why did you pwn me and make me scream?” I ask.

“Sorry,” says Jumpy, ducking her head so cute. “That’s when I was calibrating the route. Seemed like a fun easy way, feedbacking your stream. I’m a fan of your show. I meant to explain this, but my words came through your mouth and—not good result. Sorry, sorry.”

“Apology accepted,” I say. This woman is the one. At last. Her cheerful, lively face. Her dancing eyes. Meeting her is as amazing as the fact of teleportation.

“But I’m confused,” I continue. “Seems like you’d need a receiver as well as a transmitter. Like with a broadcast stream. A device at each end? Just now we hopped from San Francisco to Budapest, and you were still in Union Square. There wasn’t a receiver here to, like, unpack our signal.”

“It’s not like a phone call,” puts in Szex the hacker guy. “It’s like knowing a route on a map. Any path that’s been calibrated, you can teleport it from either end. This is the—beauty part, yes?”

“The light dawns,” says Jumpy, closely watching me. “And now we make partnership?”

“Yes!” I cry. “Thank you!” I give her a hug. Figuring I can get away with it.

“I don’t get why she wants us,” says Zik. She’s used to being the star. She’s a little put out by my instant crush.

“We need the ZikZak group because of your user base,” says Jumpy. “And your US status. And your knowing of the ropes.”

“To be sure,” goes Clabber Girl. “Our knowing of the ropes.”

“ZikZak Fat Stream,” intones Gustav. “I registered it as a trademark and a corporation name this afternoon.”

“We’re here for you,” says Zik beaming her best smile into my cameras. “Stay tuned!”

I check my controls, and yes, despite our jump, the ZikZak show is still live. We’ve got, like, a billion real-time users just now. ZikZak Fat Stream is in business for true.

The six of us skate a slow victory lap around the Hero’s Square rink. And I’m holding Jumpy’s hand.

The church bells ring.

Note on “Fat Stream”

Written December 2016.

Mondo2000.com, August 2017.

I had been looking at some immersive VR on a cheap Google cardboard viewer that I got free with my Sunday New York Times. The viewer worked off the screen of my smart phone. Very strange to find the viewer attached to my paper lying in my driveway, very Phil Dick. So I watched maybe half a dozen of the VR features that the Times was posting for download. Also I was noticing people streaming live video shows online, so it seemed natural to have some San Francisco hipsters making a realtime VR show. People like my son Rudy Jr. hangs out with. And for the twist at the end, I threw in teleportation, which is almost close to being like immersive VR. Also we’d just visited my daughter in Budapest, and I saw an ice rink there. One minor thing: I had been thinking about the brand name “Clabber Girl,” which is a type of baking powder. Growing up in Kentucky, I used to see ads for the product painted on the sides of barns. But…to call someone Clabber Girl? So weird. Perfect for a hardbitten punk character. For whatever reason none of the regular print SF zines would take this story, but I placed it in Mondo 2000, which my old pal Ken Goffman had revived as an online zine. As usual with Mondo, I didn’t get paid anything, but, for a week or two, I got a lot of eyes.

In the Lost City of Leng (With Paul Di Filippo)

I was a kid full of dreams, looking for bigger ones. My job? Covering the crime beat for the Boston Globe. It was the afternoon of New Year’s Eve, 1933.

I had the news room to myself. My feckless co-workers had decamped en masse for early festivities, leaving me in charge. I had my dog Baxter for company. He was asleep on the floor by my desk.

My phone rang. Baxter stood up and stretched. Flapped his ears. Gave a conversational bark and wagged his feathery tail. A noble hound, half collie and half spaniel, with white legs and a brown map of some unknown island on his back. I patted him and picked up the receiver.

“Doug Patchen?” said the caller’s blunt voice. “Stan Gorski here.”

I remembered this guy. An ex-pilot with a big mouth. “You got a fresh story for me?” I asked. “A second act? Something in the aviation line to wow the rubes.’”

“I appreciated how you wrote up my trial, Doug. Didn’t make me look too—you know.”

“Too criminal?”

“I was mixing with the hard guys. I was drunk all the time.”

“Who wouldn’t have been?” I said. “You were using a Coast Guard rescue plane to smuggle in cases of VSOP cognac.”

“And now all of a sudden booze is legal,” said Gorski. “But do I get my commission back? My chance to fly? Not on your life. Not in this burg. Never mind that I’m supporting a wife and three kids.”

“I remember them,” I said. “Human interest. Where are you working?”

“I’m a mechanic for Colonial Air out at Jeffrey Field. I can fix any plane ever made, Dougie. Better believe it. Not that I need the job anymore. I’m in the chips.”

“I’m sure you are,” I said, doubting him. “You’re—still drinking?”

“I went dry the day they repealed Prohibition,” said Gorski, cackling as if proud of his reverse. “So, no, I’m not phoning you whacked outta my skull. I’ve got a straight-up business proposition for you. The biggest story since the Starkweather-Moore fiasco.”

The Starkweather-Moore Antarctic expedition of 1931. Every member of the party had met a lurid and horrific end. The scouts who’d ventured into the lost city of Leng—consumed by a foul slug the size of a railway train. The men in the base camp—incinerated by the purposeful zaps of a malignant storm. The crews of the expedition’s ships—lost in the depths of an anomalous maelstrom.

A series of live radio broadcasts, relayed from one ground station to the next, had etched the ghastly chain of events deep into the public’s mind. First came the anguished screams of the scouts being smothered in slimy flesh. Then the desperate shrieks of the men in the base camp as the slyly purposeful lightning strokes picked them off. Then came the sailors’ cries amid the snapping of ship timbers and the maelstrom’s whistling roar. And then—silence.

The explorers had been warned in advance. A survivor of the Pabodie party of 1930, had published a passionate screed in the Arkham Advertiser, inveighing passionately against any further expeditions to Leng. But within a year, the thirst for glory had drawn Starkweather and Moore to their destruction.

Two years had elapsed since then. As yet, so far as I knew, nobody had been mad enough to propose a third expedition. But now…

I felt a sickly-sweet hollowness in my stomach. “You’re going to Leng,” I said to Gorski, my voice flat. “You want me to come.” And, god help me, I knew I was going say yes.

“Quick on the uptake,” said Gorski. “I like that. A secret mission. You quit your job at the Globe, you write up our trip, and we sell our story when we get back. Hunky dory.”

“We?” I said, stepping into the abyss. “Who’s we?”

“You and me and Leon Bagger and Vivi Nordström. Leon’s an assistant professor at Harvard. Looking to get a permanent job. Vivi’s a double-dome too. Plus we’ll have this, uh, friend of Vivi’s, name of Urxula. The trip is Vivi and Urxula’s idea. We’d like to get going tonight on account of it’s New Year’s Eve, and the guards will be blotto. We’ve been loading stuff onto the plane all week. We’ll fly to Leng in three big hops. Boston, Lima, Tierra del Fuego, Antarctica. You’ll be a co-pilot. Piece of cake, Dougie. And Vivi pilots too. The weather’s great in Antarctica this time of year. Sunny all night long. Be a nice vacation for all of us.”

I had picked up a pilot’s license while doing a feature on the Flying Falangas, a family of barnstormers. But I’d never flown more than a hundred miles at any one go. Not that the problems I might encounter up in the air could hold a candle to those we’d face in the lost wastes of the south pole.

“What about the man-eating slugs? And the intelligent lightning? And those—those hibernating sea cucumber things?” I’d seen the Pabodie expedition photos of seven-foot-tall creatures with starfish heads and snaky arms.

“Leon teaches an introductory marine biology course at Harvard, Doug. He can handle those cukes. And Vivi’s a visiting intern. Lives with Leon. Not his wife. She’s knows science too. Something about ultrasonics. Claims she has an angle on those giant slugs. Plus that, we’ve got our native guide. I’m talking about that Urxula. She’s—well, you’ll see.” Gorski broke off with a raspy chuckle. “Come on downstairs to the street. I’m parked right by the phone booth. Driving a red Duesenberg, my man. Twenty feet long. The ride of your life.”

“Can we stop by my apartment? I need to pack a bag. And my dog’s coming too.”

“Copacetic, Doug. The Gorski-Patchen expedition of 1934! What they should call it.”

Trying not to let myself think about what I was doing, I typed a resignation note, in which I told my boss editor what I thought of him—and stole the typewriter, a Hermes Featherweight that was eminently luggable. Stealing didn’t matter. I was leaving in a Duesenberg. And then—either I’d die, or I’d get rich. Everything would be fine.

§

I fell in love with Vivi Nordström at first sight. She cast some kind of Scandinavian spell. Said she was from Norway, and she had the accent and the long reddish-blonde hair, not to mention a tomboy attitude that laid me out flat. Sure she was sexy—but she was careless and forthright as a man. Didn’t give a damn what you thought of her. I’d never known exactly what kind of woman I was looking for. Now I knew.

Vivi was wearing pilot’s overalls of a moderne yellow and aqua design, with soft fleece inside. She had a silvery silk scarf with images of eyes, and triangular buttons on her cuffs.

“You’re scared?” she said, rolling her eyes toward me in a devastating up-from-under look. Tricky to manage, considering she was taller than me. We were in the hall of an Art Deco house she shared with Leon Bagger. He’d been at Harvard for five years, making slow progress in the groves of academe. She’d arrived last year to work with him. They were studying what was known of the odd creatures in Antarctica. This expedition plainly could constitute Leon’s ticket to the top.

“The plateau at the Mountains of Madness?” I said, by way of answering Vivi’s question. “The lost city of Leng. Intimidating. But I’m eager to hear your plan. Calm down, would you, Baxter?” The dog was furiously barking, while staring up the front hall staircase. An odd scent was wafting down, like ammonia and crabs and violets.

“That’s Urxula up there,” said Vivi. “Dogs and cuke people—a mixed match. It’s like pairing a knockabout scientist-aviatrix with a cub reporter, hmm?” She winked at me and laughed, showing a fine white set of teeth. I tried to judge how high or low I stood in her estimation.

“Come on already,” yelled Gorski. “Come look at Leon’s maps.”

“So you want to join our team?” said Leon Bagger as I entered the sitting room. He had a narrow head and a goatee. Sandy hair, an elegantly draped tweed suit, medium height. A zealous gleam in his eye, tempered by a courtly smile.

“Gorski here talked me into quitting my job,” I told Leon, not any too sure of myself. “I hope your plan is legit.” It was hard to believe I’d left the Globe. Why? Oh, right, so I could go to the South Pole and fight monsters with a bootlegger, a junior prof, and the woman of my dreams.

A cleanly designed elliptical table was at the center of the sitting room. Around the sides were streamlined chairs and couches, chromium with leather cushions in pastels. The ceiling was pale gray above off-white walls and bleached maple wainscoting. Spirals and sharps bedecked the rug. A spheroid-based tea set gleamed on the sideboard. To top it off, three sparsely elegant Mondrian paintings were on display, each of them easily the price of Gorski’s fancy car. Me, I’d grown up with six sibs in a bare tenement in Southie.

Noticing my expression, Leon shrugged. “It was only this fall that Vivi and I came into money. Diamonds from the deeps. Given to us by Urxula. She was grateful because we fetched her from the sea, fifty miles out, offshore from Innsmouth. Vivi had a vision of where to find her. I like to say that Vivi has a trace of Sami shaman heritage.”

“Don’t be so silly,” said Vivi. “You know my heritage is no such thing.”

“I got some dough for the pickup too,” said Gorski. “I’m the one who borrowed the Coast Guard rescue plane one night to fly these two lovebirds out there to fetch Urxula.”

Baxter’s barking was increasingly savage and frantic. He kept starting up the stairs, then backing off with a volley of wild yelps. “Sorry about my dog,” I said again.

“The Pabodie party’s sled-dogs had the same reaction,” said Leon. “Can you calm him, Vivi?”

Vivi cocked her head and made a funny face—as if she were about to whistle or sing. But instead she growled, or hummed, or both at once. A curious sound—which captured Baxter’s full attention. Bashfully, inquisitively, he nosed into the sitting room, then sat at Vivi’s feet.

“Urxula is your friend,” Vivi crooned to the dog, leaning down ever so gracefully—like a willow, like a naiad, like the silver sprite on the hood of a Rolls-Royce. She unleashed a final burst of musical droning, and Baxter wet the rug.

“Vivi has that effect on her captives,” said Leon Bagger with an indulgent laugh. “Abject surrender. We’ll clean it up later.”

“Urxula can do it,” said Vivi. “I’ll call her down. She wants to meet Doug.” Vivi tilted back her head and made another sound, a haunting, aeolian whistle—like a high wind across the mouth of a cave.

Now came a bumping and slithering on the stairs. By this point I had a pretty good idea of what Urxula was. But actually meeting her was something else.

Undulant and supple, she slithered into the room prone, then tootled a greeting, and rocked onto her bottom end, standing a foot taller than me. Baxter lunged at her, meaning to bite. With a swift movement of one branching arm, Urxula caught hold of the dog and muzzled his snout. The alien creature was what people called a cuke, except people from Arkham, who called them Elder Ones. Urxula was just as the Pabodie and Starkweather-Moore reports had described.

Urxula’s body was like a six-foot squash, thicker on the bottom, and with ridges along the sides. Her hide was greenish brown, flexible and leathery, patterned with warts and bumps, gently pulsing like a bellows. Her head resembled a five-armed starfish, resting flat atop the narrow end of her body. The starfish-head had a gleaming blue eye at each of its five tips, with a wobbly mouth-tube between each pair of tips. Her five feet splayed out from her wide bottom end. Her branching arms were very like the feeding organs of a sea cucumber I’d once seen in an aquarium at Boothbay Harbor, Maine. Five arms, five feet, five mouths, five eyes. Later, in conversation, Leon would describe Urxula as a radially symmetric echinodermoid.

Words go only so far. The main thing about the cukes is that they’re telepaths. That is, as soon as Urxula noticed me, my thoughts changed. It wasn’t anything so banal as me hearing a weirdly accented voice in my head. No, it was subtler than that. You’ve always got a low-level stream of images and memories and phrases burbling through your mind, right? And once in a while a particularly weird or catchy nugget pops to the surface, That was the communication channel the cukes used. As soon Urxula trained her five blue eyes on me I saw—

A giant slug chasing some cukes and blind penguins. Ice all around. Low sun. An ice-bound city of fanciful towers. An odd pontoon plane angling in and sliding to a stop on the deep snow. Baxter romping out, happily barking.

The captivated Baxter had obviously gotten the transmission too, and he liked the last image enough to stop growling. Urxula loosened her nest of branching fingers and let him loose. He stared at her, tongue lolling, thinking things over, adjusting to the big cuke’s smell. Not really so bad. Sort of like a fresh fish market next to a flower stand next to a filling station.

Urxula swept her frondy fingers across the rug and disappeared the puddle that Baxter had made. And then once again she focused on me. I saw myself at the controls of a plane with Vivi Nordström in the other pilot’s seat. Vivi smiling at me. Touching my face with her hand. Yes.

“Urxula likes you,” said Vivi. “I can see you’re picking up her images. Leon and I call it teep. If she’s teeping you, that means you’ll work out fine.”

“So it’s decided!” said Leon, handing me a cup of tea. “A temperate toast!” The four of us grinned and clinked our tea cups. With Gorski maybe a little wistful for the days when his cup would’ve been heavily spiked

“I’ll get paid too?” I asked.

With one smooth motion, Urxula unfolded a snaky arm and set a rough crystal into my hand. Each of her arms had what you might call five fingers, with five fingerlets on each finger, and another level of branching below that. I held the crystal to the light. Could it really be an uncut diamond? So large! In my mind’s eye I saw my gem gleaming on a tiny silk pillow in the window of Tiffany’s. Urxula was my pal, you bet. Her people needed our help. I saw images of a giant slug in flames. While Vivi Nordström, swathed in a flying-fur blanket, held out her arms and sang.

“We’re going to save the cuke people,” said Leon. “And we’re leaving tonight.”

“It’s almost dark,” said Stan Gorski. “My car has room for all of you. Let’s hit the bricks,”

“What about supplies?” I asked. “It’s a long trip.”

“Our plane’s loaded,” said Gorski.

§

As it turned out, our plane belonged to someone else.

“A fire-and-brimstone fanatic named Ransome Tierney,” explained Stan Gorski as he pulled his sleek, low Duesenberg into the shadows beside a seaplane hanger at Jeffrey field. “Reminds me of Aleister Crowley lumped together with Cotton Mather. From Arkham. He says the cukes—I mean Elder Ones—are demons from hell. He wants to close off Leng. Says he can seal off the entrance with a shell from an artillery cannon, followed up with hand grenades. Raised fifty grand from his congregation.”

“Typical Arkham,” said Leon Bagger, shaking his head. “They completely misunderstand the nature of Leng.”

“Wait,” I said. “We burst into this hanger and steal a flying boat? That’s your big plan?”

“Maybe you shoulda brought a Chicago typewriter,” said the hardened Gorski, laughing and pretending to shoot a machine gun. We were all wearing aviation togs—boots, fur-lined overalls, leather jackets, and caps with side flaps.

“Don’t be silly,” said Vivi. “Stan got himself on Tierney’s payroll. He’s been helping to outfit the plane. And Stan, I hope you remembered to give the guards that case of cognac this morning?”

Stan didn’t need to answer. We could hear the guards singing. Blurry voices, blended in bonhomie. And it was barely eight pm.

“Come on,” hissed Leon, heading out of the shadows. He was laden down with two heavy bags. Vivi had a bag too, but I carried it for her, juggling it with my own suitcase and my Globe typewriter. The wind off the bay was icy. Snowflakes were beginning to fall.

“You’re sweet,” said Vivi, raising the flap of my aviator hat to plant a kiss on my cheek. It didn’t seem to matter to her if Leon saw. Her features were vivid in the gloom. She was wearing dark red lipstick that set off her togs. Baxter was close at her heels. To fully win over my dog, Vivi had somehow fashioned him a little fleece vest.

In the rear, Stan Gorski led Urxula along. Our cuke friend was cloaked in a blanket-like flying fur. A bright eye showed in the shadow of a fold at top, as if peering out from a monk’s cowl. A seven-foot monk.

“Who goes there!” called one of the guards as we approached. And then he guffawed. The fix was in. Leon handed over a bonus sheaf of bills. And Stan gave the guards the keys to his Duesenberg. That little gesture, more than the weightier ones, made me realize we were fully into the venture now, and would either return rich and famous and covered in glory, or not at all.

Beefy, heartfelt song from the inebriates. And now we were inside the long shed, with the waters lapping at the shore. Stan and Vivi played the beams of their electric torches over the all-metal plane.

It was a wonder, the largest plane I’d ever seen, with a single high wing above the fuselage, and a row of three massive engines set into the wing.

“It’s a prototype from Dornier in Holland,” Stan told me. “Seventy feet long, with a ninety foot wingspan. A custom model of what they’ll probably call the Do 24. A flying boat. Perfect for landing in deep snow. Tierney had them double-up the size of her tanks, they’re those fin things sticking out on the sides. She has a range of 3,500 miles this way, if you can frikkin believe that. And she’ll rise to 26,000 feet.”

“The altitude of the Leng plateau,” put in Leon. “Five miles, give or take.”

I could tell that Urxula was aware of our conversation. Once again my mind formed an unexpected image—our Do 24 droning through a toothy pass, approaching a fantastic city of steeples and arches and vaults and impossibly large blocks of stone—everything half buried by millennia of ice. At the controls? Me and Vivi again. Urxula had my number.

Half an hour later, we were airborne, with three Wright radial engines roaring above our heads. Thank god the plane had electric starters. I was in the co-pilot’s seat beside Stan. He was teaching me the controls. We’d fought our way upward through a buffeting snowstorm, with the flakes hypnotically streaming at us. And now we’d reached a zone of wonder and peace. A full moon rising, pinprick stars above, and, far below us, bank upon bank of silvered clouds. Have I mentioned that this was the first time that I’d ever ridden so high in a plane?

“This compass here,” I said to Stan. “It says we’re heading southeast. Shouldn’t we go south? You said we want to make Peru. A seventeen-hour run.”

“We’re dropping off Urxula first,” said Stan. “At the edge of the continental shelf. She doesn’t want to spend three days in a plane. She’d rather swim.”

“That far?”

“She swims fast,” said Stan with a shrug. “Down in the abyss—where nobody notices. Not sure how she hits those high speeds. She doesn’t always show you everything she knows. Bottom line, she’ll meet us in Tierra del Fuego. Swim down along South America, and turn right.”

The Urxula drop was unnerving. The cuke had put the image of a target into our heads. Stan was seeing it, and so was I. A target overlaid upon the clouds below us, in glowing red lines. As Stan approached the center, Leon and Vivi undogged a small hatch in the rear of the fuselage. Insanely cold air rushed in.

Moving nimbly on her pointed, flexing feet, Urxula made her way past our crated supplies to the rear. And then—a fresh surprise, she unfurled a pair of filmy bat-like wings. By no means did they look sturdy enough for sustained flight. Urxula weighed well over two hundred pounds. Nothing daunted, she flung herself through the open hatch.

Watching her in the moonlight, I felt there was more to her wings than I’d realized. They were emitting repellor pale rays that slowed Urxula’s descent. The wings also played the role of rudders or sails, fashioning her moderated fall into a graceful glide, steering herself along the path of a capacious helix that disappeared into the upmost layer of clouds.

“Adios, amiga,” said Stan. He heeled our three-engine plane to the right, heading south for Lima.

§

Our flying boat splashed into the Lima harbor, throwing up a rooster tail of spray, then gliding to a stop. Stan feathered the propellers, bringing us to rest at a freighter pier where we could refuel. Vivi was ecstatic. You’d have thought she won the Irish Sweepstakes. “Boston to Lima without refueling! Thirty-five hundred miles! Practically a record, no? Stan milked this bird like a horn-handed farmer with his prize cow!” Something of a mixed metaphor.

Stan was too weary to appreciate her enthusiasm. The trip had been grueling, even with Vivi and me spelling him, amid frequent infusions of hot java from a vacuum bottle and with canned and preserved food from our well-stocked plane’s supplies. Gorski looked like a man who could use a stiff drink or three, and this did not reassure me, given his ongoing battle to remain sober. Our entire safety and success rested in large part on the Stan’s quickness and wit.

For neither the first nor the last time, I contemplated the wisdom—the folly—of having embarked on this impulsive dash to the Antarctic The potential payback was counterbalanced by the horrible fate that had befallen the Starkweather-Moore expedition.

Leon usually talked normally, but now he flipped over to bombastic professor mode for expressing an awe similar to Vivi’s. “The dawn of a new age, with our planet united by an aerial web of commerce and recreation. I foresee a time when our globe’s mysterious backwaters will be fully charted and explored. No more hidden plateaus, lost tribes, bizarre creatures, and inexplicable ruins—such as those we go to seek today. Global air power will be a triumph for science and trade—if a loss for romance and adventure.”

Half a dozen locals were tying our plane to the dock. It was late afternoon on January 1, 1934, with the sun gilding the water. Stan toggled off our engines, which were, I suspected, ready to cough to cessation anyhow. We’d cut the mileage of our hop very fine.

“All the more reason why we have to get to Leng soon,” said Stan expanding on Leon’s remarks. “We’ll save Urxula and her cuke race while there’s time. They’re definitely the underdogs on this card. We’ll even things up. Kill off the cukes’ enemies. The shoggoths, right? Those slugs the size of subway trains.”

“Just one slug now, as I understand it,” put in Leon.

“The great shoggoth,” said Vivi. “A formidable foe. But there’s a third party as well. The ones that the man in the Pabodie party talked about. The man who went crazy from what he saw.”

“Or didn’t see,” put in Stan. “He saw weather, and that’s it. Like maybe a scrap of rainbow. Or maybe he was seeing the world through a piece of Iceland spar. And those so-called smart lightning bolts that wiped out the Starkweather-Moore base camp? Weather again.”

“And if the cukes control the weather?” said Vivi with a cryptic smile. “Teirney says the cukes have their own set of gods.”

“Those Arkham locals—they’ve got rats in their heads,” blustered Stan. “That bible-thumper Teirney who wants to kill every cuke he can find. We’re a force for the good, and we’re gonna get rich, right?”

“I’m going ashore.” I said, looking at the rope ladder that the wharf workers had lowered for us. “Any plan?”

Stan took a deep breath, calming himself. “We tank up for the next leg—that’s the flight to Tierra del Fuego. And then comes the third hop. Into the polar wastes. But for now? Captain Gorski decrees steak, healthful juices, papas a la huanciana—dancing, and Zs.”

“Also there’s the matter of the supplemental scientific instrument that Vivi and I want to obtain,” put in the assistant professor. “To deploy against the great shoggoth.”

“This plane’s got some arms,” said Stan. “They’re under the canvas in the back of the plane. Like I said, I’ve been helping Tierney stock up.”

“Frightened little men,” sneered Vivi. “Do you really think that firecrackers and peashooters will be of use? Against the omnivorous gelatinous juggernaut that is the grand shoggoth?”

“I’m thinking that flammenwerfer might slow it down,” said Stan.

“A German flamethrower?” exclaimed Leon.

“Got it in one, my man. Plus a crate of grenades. And I guess you civilians didn’t notice our plane has a twelve-pound artillery cannon bolted to one side of the fuselage, and a wing-mounted Maxim machine gun on the other side? Not a huge amount of ammo for them, but enough to make a dent. During my smuggling days, I made contacts with the arms trade, you understand. And the Germans are looking for business, what with the ruckus that Chancellor Hitler is kicking up. Pastor Tierney had me do some off-shore shopping.”

“We’ll be like Wyatt Earp and Doc Holliday at the O.K. Corral,” I said, my fanciful love of the old Wild West on display.

“You Americans and your cowboys,” clucked Vivi. “The medium of sound will be the more useful weapon against the great shoggoth. It will be as if ensorcelled and destroyed by a lovely siren.”

“As if,” echoed Gorski, very dubious.

“This brings us to the scientific instrument I mentioned,” said Leon. “An industrial ultrasound generator. The gem miners out of Lima here use these gadgets for mapping crystal inclusions and detecting invisible seams. Vivi and I brought along a lab model from Harvard, but the gents at Andes Gem supplies—they sell equipment for finding emeralds. They have a line of big Russian ultrasound generators and we’re buying one. Vivi made the deal by mail.”

Baxter was leaning out our plane’s now-open door, barking. He was ready to get back on land—both to relieve himself, and to find some decent food. During the long flight, he’d been doing his business on a stack of old newspapers—the good old Boston Globe. And eating nothing but water-soaked oatmeal. He was plainly impatient to smell, and to pee upon, the soil of Peru. And, who knew, maybe he’d hook up with a Peruvian dog. I took off his little fleece flying jacket.

“Baxter has the right idea,” said Vivi. “Let’s exit this stinky metal cigar. Hot food and hot jazz!” She shucked off her heavy flying jacket, and twirled a hotcha finger in the air.

We made our way up the rope ladder to the great pier, where half a dozen locals had gathered to study our metal Dornier seaplane—with its great hull and its high wing boasting three engines. I noticed that, as Stan had mentioned, the plane had an absurdly large cannon on the left side—mounted beneath the left wing—and a machine gun atop the right wing. Freight ships were hawsered nearby. At the land end were small official adobe buildings. Cranes, rickety trucks and ambling workers were loading, unloading, and refueling the ships—and a few small local seaplanes as well.

We relished the heat of January in Peru, soaking it up against the long deep cold that lay ahead. Stan broke out a sheaf of dollars and arranged for the maintenance and refueling of the plane—which Stan had named Cuke Air Force One. Leon engaged a local in conversation and paid him to watch over our plane. And then an ancient jitney carried us into the blocks-long entertainment district of bustling Lima. It was a much larger city than I’d realized. Tongue lolling, Baxter lay sprawled across my lap.

We ended up at a café named La Llama Borracha: smoky interior, low ceiling, straw artifacts on the walls as decorations. Leon said the place was known for jazz—he was quite an aficionado. As we entered, a trio of musicians wielding cajón, charango and pan-pipes began somehow to swing out a recognizable version of “It’s Only a Paper Moon.” Welcoming the North-American jazzbos. The guests and waitresses were a polyglot gamut of European ex-pats, local Indians, black sailors, and mixtures thereof. Some dressed in tatters, others in fancy suits, still others in bright native garb with oddly shaded bowler hats. Laughter, arguments, life in its raw essence.

The four of us—Baxter placidly camping out at our feet—commandeered a round table, which was soon decked with raw fish ceviche, grilled octopus, steaks that hung over the edges of the plates, pork stew, fava beans, and even grilled guinea pig. Plenty of scraps found their way Baxter-ward. Vivi and I knocked back a few powerful pisco sours. But Stan, I was relieved to see, settled for a gourd of the herbal mate, repeatedly refilled. Leon stretched a single beer over a couple of hours, with each sip causing him to retreat deeper into some meditative state, grooving very deeply on the jazz. Leon was as much an anything-goes bohemian as he was a stuffed-shirt professor.

I hoped he was also pondering all the angles of the terrors and challenges awaiting us, like how to avoid getting killed, or worse, by monster slugs, alien telepathy or supernatural lightning. All I could contribute to our enterprise, aside from my modest co-piloting skills, was enthusiasm and a strong right arm. Oh, and I was a decent shot with handgun or rifle, having picked up some tips from the local cops when I did an article on their new firing range in Dedham. Not that a bullet would mean much to a shoggoth. I guessed I could handle that new-fangled flame gun as well. And maybe Vivi’s ultrasound waves would close the deal.

By the time midnight rolled around, we were well sated. I’d taken a few spins around the tiny wooden-planked dance floor with the spicy, warm, sensual Vivi. Very fetching in her yellow and aqua flying overalls, with little or nothing underneath. Truly she was the woman for me. Leon didn’t seem to mind my attentions to her. I was beginning to think—or to hope—that the young prof he wasn’t interested in Vivi that way. Perhaps they were roommates and science buddies, and that was all, So much the better for me. Freelance reporter Douglas Patchen!

To top off the evening, Stan performed a wild solo tarantella atop a table, delighting the crowd. Seemed like he’d learned the art of casting off normal restraint even while sober. Unless he’d been sneaking drinks. On our way out, the placid, smiling Leon solicited, using his elegant Spanish, a recommendation for a local hotel, just a few blocks away.

So we exited La Llama Borracha in tranquil spirits—a condition which of course left us utterly unprepared for the assault by three toughs. They came at us, smelling of mushrooms and the sewers and strange musks, emerging from a proverbial dark alley, in a tenebrous block empty of passersby. One minute I was sauntering and whistling and holding Vivi by the elbow, and the next I was fighting for my life against a small and wiry opponent whose bare arms seemed to be covered in—slime?

The ruffians were lithe and silent, but luckily unarmed, as were we. For reasons that now seemed pathetically naive, Leon and I had convinced Stan Gorski that it would be rude and uncivil to bring pistols to dinner. Vivi had kept her own counsel of this matter. Not that she needed weaponry. She was, it would seem, a master of Nordic martial arts. Sami self-defense. Balancing on one leg, she plied her other like a kick-boxer, dealing knock-out blows to two of our assailants. And Stan felled the third.

All very well and good, but then—a strange creature came at us from above. A deathly pale man with shining skin—or no, not a man. A flying slug? He had a sad gash of a mouth, and his eyes were two soft stalks atop his head. Although wingless, he was in flight. Something he did with his hands kept him aloft, an uncanny twitching of his fingers. If you could call those fingers. Rampantly emanating pale repellor rays that kept him aloft.

No time to think! The larval slug man wrapped a spare arm around Vivi and they rose six feet off the ground, heading for the dark sky, with Vivi yelling curses. The pale flying slug gave no spoken response.

I felt a rush of anguish and despair. Baxter was snarling and yelping and leaping as high as he could, to no avail. When Vivi and her captor were ten feet off the ground, the abductor gave out an pained, unearthly screech, like the sounds of glaciers calving, mixed with an elephant being torn in half by a typhoon. At that moment Vivi began to plummet.

I raced forward and caught her in my arms—like a true action hero. I was proud. Above us, the slug-man writhed his fingers and arced away.

Grinning irrepressibly, yet with some hint of her shaken state, Vivi displayed an immense Bowie knife. She’d had it in a sheath on her leg. The darkness of the night caused its smeared blade to appear green—or was that the natural color of the slug man’s ichor?

“I stabbed that slimy thing right in its armpit! Hoped to get his heart!”

I set Vivi on her feet. Baxter put his forepaws up onto her so as to lick her hands. Leon wrapped his arms around her and held her tight. Meanwhile Stan was idly nudging one of the downed cutpurses with his foot. But now the man and his companions began melting like hot wax, losing their contours, with even their clothes subsuming into the pale masses of their flesh. Eyestalks and branching tentacles appeared—it would be erroneous to call them arms and hands. The tips of the tentacles twitched and the shapeshifting slugs sailed up into the sky like the other one had.

“I wonder if Tierney somehow put out the word on us,” said Stan. “Like he sent a telegram? He’s quite the weasel, that guy.”

“Or the great shoggoth read our minds,” suggested Vivi. “It’s very tight with those flying slugs.”

“I thought all we’d see down here was the cukes and that shoggoth,” said Stan. “Not morphodite larvae.”

With what proved to be supreme overconfidence, I said, “Hell Stan, we just proved we can handle anything they throw at us!”

§

When we got back to our plane in the morning, our watchman told us he’d had to chase off a pair of those flying slugs—probably two of the ones who’d tried to ambush us.

“Con gusto,” said the guard, holding up his stained machete. He glanced down off the edge of the wharf. “Los peces pequeños comen.”

“The little fishes eat, he says,” inserted Leon. “Am I the only one noticing that the blood stains on his machete are a deep chartreuse green? Quite a nasty color in daylight.”

“Let’s get your squawk box the hell on board and crank the props outta here,” said Stan. He and I were lugging the heavy ultrasound device that Vivi and Leon had scored this morning from Andes Gem Supplies. Plus a three car batteries to run it.

It was an enjoyable flight down the coast of South America to its southernmost tip, a fine, clear day. Leon and Vivi had thought to bring two hampers of fresh food from Lima. The wrinkled sea and contoured coast looked like a classroom map, with the Andes behind them, their piled-up peaks topped with snow. The sinuous deep-cut valleys held rivers edged by emerald green jungle. Glints danced from the waters of jewel-like lakes. Here and there a tiny settlement appeared. How wild this country still was. We snuggled into our flying furs, snacking and enjoying the view

Along the way we met one of those airborne slugs, twiddling its ray-emitting fingers as it kept abreast of us, flying just off the tip of our wing, perhaps hoping to disrupt our engines. I could see crusted green blood staining his side—he was the same one Vivi had stabbed. Pilot Stan got the better of him by dipping, then, arcing back up and letting me machine-gun the nasty thing with our on-board Maxim. Great fun.

“Sounds like it’s saying haw-haw, dontcha think?” said Stan, admiring the sound.

“What does that big cannon sound like?” I asked. “Doesn’t really belong on a plane at all, does it?”

“That thing’s for later. We only brought three shells for it. Heavy mofos. Just about broke my back lugging them aboard. We’ll use them on the grand emperor of the subterranean slugs.” Not a pleasant thought, the great shoggoth of Leng.

It was two in the morning by the time we spotted the village of Ushuaia, in its harbor amid the archipelago of Tierra Del Fuego. The sky was still light—we were so far south that, rather than setting, the summer sun simply rolled along the horizon. A dreamy pearlescent glow filled the little harbor. A few score fishing boats were at anchor. The buildings were shabby constructs of concrete and tin. A dispiriting prison hulked at the far end of the town. Nobody was on the streets.

As the Dornier sluiced across the mirrored waters, a flock of startled of flamingos lifted off, their legs like moving hieroglyphs. We coasted to a stop beside a dock where Stan had spotted a pair of small seaplanes. A yawning, grizzled man appeared from a shed and stumped over to help us tie up. Seaweed and dead penguins lay on the gray beach.

As before, we were stiff, exhausted, and half-deaf from the seventeen-hour drone of our Do 24’s three big engines. With a minimum of talk, we made our way to waterfront inn with a dormitory room above. We fell into our beds and slept like the dead, with Baxter lying protectively across my feet.

When I awoke, it was bright day, the sky a shade of magnesium blue. I was alone in our dorm above the inn. I could hear my companions downstairs, laughing, chatting, feasting on a huge breakfast. A pale slug-man was facing me from the head of the stairs. His tapering, legless lower half was flat upon the floor, and his upper half was raised. He was resting upon his two many-fingered, flexible arms—if you could all them arms—dragging himself toward me, with the dead black orbits of his stalk-eyes fixed upon me. A soft chant came from the dreary slit of his mouth.

“Tekelili,” he crooned over and over. “Tekelili.”

He stretched a drooping tendril my way. The tip of it pinched off and came rapidly humping across the floor, up the leg of my bed, and into my covers—a mini-slug that was meant, no doubt, to burrow into my flesh and tunnel through my veins to find a home inside my head—

My scream awakened me for real. Yes, the others were downstairs, but, no, there wasn’t a slug man in the room with me. But maybe, terrible thought, he’d left that slug bud in my head, and he’d flown away? The slugs’ revenge for my happy, chattering, moment with that Maxim machine-gun! Crazy mission, crazy thoughts. I splashed brackish water onto my face from the basin, pulled my clothes on, checked that my diamond was still in my pocket, and went downstairs. Baxter galumphed eagerly behind me.

“Bad dream, Doug?” said Vivi. Hardened adventurer that she was, she looked a bit amused. Very fresh and tasty in her yellow and aqua flying togs.

“I always scream in the morning,” I said, by way of shrugging it off. “The only rational response.” I didn’t feel like telling her the details.

“Weather’s turning foul,” said Leon. “But we’re going to press on.”

“Esmeralda is saying that once a storm hits the Strait of Magellan it lasts a week,” said Vivi, indicating the innkeeper, a leathery lady with a prominent jaw.

Esmeralda waved me to a spot at the table and slapped down a bowl with a pozole and lamb stew. Baxter, with fickle affections, had chosen to lie placidly on the floor next to Vivi’s chair.

“I’ve got them gassing up our plane,” said Stan, handing me the gourd of morning mate that was passing around the table. He was wearing a heavy red and white serape that he must have gotten from the landlady. “The fueling might take another hour. They had to truck in extra drums of gas. We definitely want to be full to the brim. Don’t want to run dry before we hit Leng.”

Something about Stan’s expression triggered an epiphany I really should have had earlier. “When we get there, we’ll—we’ll be out of gas?”

Vivi glanced at Leon and laughed. “Reporter Doug is alert.”

“You think it’s funny?” I cried. “You guys are frikkin crazy!”

“The radioed logs indicate that the Starkweather-Moore group left a large fuel dump beside Leng,” said the imperturbable Leon. “Don’t sweat it.”

“What if those drums leaked?” I jabbered. “Or what if the shoggoth—I don’t know—what if it drank the gas?”

“Urxula swears the fuel is still there,” said Stan. “I just met with her and we teeped about the situation. She’s back on our plane.”

Obviously I’d missed a lot this morning. I’d meant to start typing some notes this morning, but by now it was too late. “How long have you guys been awake?”

“Couple of hours,” said Stan. “Hell, Doug, it’s almost ten o’clock. I’m going again to check on the gas. Got my juice, Esmeralda? ” The landlady fetched a cloth sack from the kitchen and handed it to Stan as he strode out the door. Her expression was sly and crafty. Not a good sign.

I looked at Leon, trying to fit things together. “First of all, how did Urxula—“ I began.

“She popped up out of the ocean and hauled herself into our plane,” said Leon. “I told you she swims fast. I got a teep signal from her this morning—that’s what woke me up. It was a dream, but it wasn’t. I went to the plane to warn her to lie low. I’d rather not have the locals see her. I gather they’ve had some troubles with the shoggoths and the cukes. The landlady here, when I told her we’re on a mission to the lost city of Leng, she didn’t look at all pleased.”

With exaggerated care Esmeralda refilled the mate gourd. “Vuelo largo a la Antártida,” she said, as if urging us on our way. I didn’t have the nerve to ask her what she’d given Stan in that cloth bag.

“Long flight to Antarctica,” said Vivi. Her smile was wild. Very amped up. “Our big day.”

Antarctica. The word is like a death knell. In Japanese culture, the color of mourning is white. Our tiny silver plane would be a lonely splinter above a continent of doom. At least we’d have Urxula on our team.

I had sudden vision of the cuke looking—sexy? That dear, beloved, sea cucumber alien. With her Delft blue eyes bright, and full red lips at the tips of her oral tubes, and her arms swaying in a graceful hula. A sinuous curve to the ridges of her barrel-shaped body, and her five pointed feet demure below. And a bouffant brunette hair-do? Oh, right, this was a teep image that Urxula was beaming to me. Impressive that she could transmit all the way from the harbor.

“Hot stuff,” said Vivi dryly. She was picking up the cuke teep too. “We’re in for strange times, Doug. It’s vital that we stick together.” She stood, utterly lovely, and walked to my side of the table. Like some reckless, slumming angel, she leaned down and give me a long, very long kiss. Her tongue in my mouth, her hand tousling my hair, our breaths conjoined, my heart hammering.

Leon glanced over, as blank as a sunning turtle, then turned back to some notes he was making in his trip journal. Reminding me yet again that I hadn’t typed a word. So what. So far as I understood Leon’s situation with Vivi, they weren’t lovers. But maybe I was wrong. Upon looking closer, I faintly saw a mixture of shame and lust on his face. Which meant—what? Esmeralda brought our refilled food hampers from the kitchen, and the moment passed.

Silently we gathered our possessions and made our way to our massive, trusty Dornier, with its three powerful engines aligned upon its high wing. One by one, the great propellers roared into life. Once again a flock of birds lifted from the harbor—this time it was cormorants, long-necked and awkward. Each of them had to run a few steps across the surface before rising into the air.

Suddenly Urxula began teeping images of—something bad. Mouths and eyes. Heading our way?

“Hurry!” Stan Gorski cried from the plane’s open door. And then we were in the cabin, with me in back with Leon, Vivi in the co-pilot’s seat, and Baxter in my lap. Stan gunned the engines to a savage scream, slewed away from the dock, and sent our Do 24 wallowing across the harbor, slowly lifting into the air. And that’s when the shoggoth appeared.

A few years ago, in 1927 to be exact, a new island was born off the coast of Indonesia: Anak Krakatau. It rose impossibly, unpredictably, over the course of several days, fueled by an undersea lava eruption, hot, steaming, alien: something never seen before by humans. The Globe had a big write up, with pictures.

That’s what the appearance of the shoggoth was like: except in super-speeded-up time, and with quivering streamlined protoplasmic bulk rather than craggy mineral solidity. A pinkish-green bulk dotted with—eyes and toothy mouths?

The behemoth bulked huge in our path. An immemorial being whose kind had originated from somewhere beyond the stars. Rising a thousand feet into the air, it was shedding sea water like a sumo wrestler dumps sweat. I was wondering if we could even clear its summit.

Stan pulled hard on the control yoke, and I flailed my way across the plane’s passenger compartment to a flap in the fuselage that allowed me to access the large, strapped-on, artillery cannon’s jury-rigged controls. When I opened the flap, the wind tore at me, but I could see there was a big shell in the cannon’s breech, that much was in our favor. The plane was rising steeply, and the cannon had a limited range of movement on its very rudimentary swivel. I canted it downward as far as I could, hoping to hit the shoggoth’s main mass, and I got off my shot without really aiming. Even if I missed, an explosion in the water might daunt the blancmange beast.

The recoil very nearly tore the heavy, awkwardly mounted, cannon loose from the plane, and in any case gave our craft a great jolt, unseating Vivi, and sending her, Leon, Urxula, Baxter, and me all a-tumble, as if in an interspecies orgiastic heap. A moment later, the sound of the exploding shell overcame even the noise of the straining engines. Gobbets of shoggoth flesh slapped our windshield, some of them with eyeballs within. And now I felt the shudder of our landing pontoons skiing unevenly across the monster’s damaged crest, a sensation like feeling the rungs of your Flexible Flyer cut through clean snow into the remains of manure pile. Staring, biting tendrils thudded against our metal fuselage. But then we were safely out of reach.

My fellow explorers got to their feet—two legs, four legs, five stalks. We salved bruises and hunkered down for the final leg of the flight. Yes, I was wrung out with panic and worry, but we were well launched, with no damages, and rising ever higher into the sky. Looking back at the shoggoth I noted a dark, thick plume of smoke pouring from its ragged tip. Had we set it alight? But then it dipped back beneath the sea, returning to its lair, mayhap beneath the lost city of Leng.

The last thing I spotted before we entered the clouds was an island with a hundred thousand penguins on it, each of them staring up at us, making us the target of a hundred thousand beaks.

§

A storm in the Straits of Magellan—sailors know nothing worse. Our ascent through the clouds was harrowing. A screaming gale, cracks of thunder above and below, and frantic flashes of lightning. The wildly branching zig-zags came perilously close to our craft, etching fearful patterns into my retinas. Naturally I thought of the sinister bolts that killed off so many of the Starkweather-Moore crew.

As if that weren’t enough, a flying river of rain choked our rightmost engine into silence. The plane began to wobble and yaw. Stan knuckled down over the control yoke, every part the seasoned aviator, trying this, trying that—and, all praise Gorski, the stalled engine stuttered back to life.

We rose to the Do 24’s maximum altitude, about five miles above sea level, into a zone of preternatural calm, a clear azure space of sun, The air was so thin that I repeatedly had the sensation that I’d stopped breathing. I hung out my tongue and panted like Baxter. And the cold—the cold was astonishing. We mounded blanket upon blanket over ourselves, like parasitic larvae within bulging flesh. We ate almost constantly, stoking our bodies’ glow. The hours flowed by amid the steady, hypnotic roar of the three engines, with Vivi back in the co-pilot’s seat at Stan’s side.

Leon wasn’t speaking to me, at least for now. I assumed I had totally misread their relationship, and now I was utterly conflicted about what to do. Strangle Leon and throw his body from the plane? The lack of oxygen was making me giddy. For the moment, Leon’s attentions were focused upon Urxula, perched on the plane’s deck between the two us. Like an alien idol, quite chatty now—in a teep kind of way—filling our minds with a stream of disquieting images. Hard to tell how much time went by as I watched Urxula’s mind-show.

An explosion and a fire. Tunnels with surreal pictures on the walls. Over and over the shoggoth, seething with teeth and eyes and feelers. The harsh and lonely caws of birds. The milky waters of a subterranean lake, pulsing with menace. The five-sided outline of a vast—gate? Flexing forms wielding swords of light. A tunnel to inner space.

“Feeling dreamy?” It was Vivi at my side. She’d left Stan alone in the cockpit. Once again she glued her mouth to mine in a passionate kiss. She pushed me onto my back and lay on me, kissing me over and over. Not three feet away from us, Leon stared, his mouth a crooked line, his eyes burning. Urxula laid a tendril across the side of my head, as if taking the measure of human mating rites. Even so, I was tugging at my wrappings, wanting to strip myself bare for Vivi, who was tugging at the zipper of her blue and yellow overalls, but the cold, oh the cold, it was like liquid in my veins—

The blow of Leon’s fist against the side of my head jolted me to my senses. Perhaps it was merely a cruel-to-be-kind suggestion to quit screwing around and tend to business, rather than a jealous remonstrance. Vivi rolled to one side and hunkered there, giggling amid her wrappings. Leon was smiling too. How did I fit into these strange people’s plans?

“Go spell Stan,” said Vivi. “He’ll need a nap before we land. You can fly solo for awhile. It’s simple at this altitude. Nothing in the way.”

Embarrassed and with a throb in my head, I rose to my feet and checked my watch. It had stopped, its gears frozen in place. The sun had moved far around the horizon. Looking out the side window, I saw distant, pinprick peaks of insane height, peeping through the roiling layer of clouds. The Mountains of Madness. Amid them we’d find the Plateau of Leng.

I slid into the cockpit and found Stan Gorski—dead drunk. Lolling back in his seat with an all but empty flask of Argentinean brandy in his hand.

“Esmeralda’s adios,” said Stan, gulping the cloudy dregs of the bottle before I could interfere. “Whooh. Raw stuff. And what an aftertaste.”

“How are you going to land this plane in your condition?” I demanded.

“If pontooning across a shoggoth doesn’t don’t earn a man a snort, what does?” Stan turned a spiteful look upon me, then shoved forward on the control yoke, sending our Dornier into a steeply angled dive. “Take over the controls, kid. Earn your wings.” At this point Stan’s final slug of brandy hit him like a depth charge. He reeled sideways out of his chair, banged his forehead rather hard on the dash, and settled to the floor in a heap. I didn’t feel particularly sorry for him. Not with our plane plowing down into the clouds.

“Vivi,” I cried. “Help me.”

She yelled back her answer. “Pull back on the yoke, you fool!” Leon remained silent, as if gloating to have his woman to himself. Urxula added some kind of verbal comment—a high thin piping.

I wrestled with the controls, but in my panic I pushed the stiff control yoke the wrong way, only steepening our descent. Even worse, I threw us into a barrel roll and then into a tailspin. We were corkscrewing down, the crates thudding around in the rear of the plane, and the engines redlining at their physical limits. The besotted Stan Gorski remained utterly inert, but now Vivi came tumbling willy-nilly to my aid, all knees and elbows and tousled hair, and with her overalls open down to her navel. Angrily she yanked at the steering yoke, and then at the knobs to feather the engines’ fuel feeds, all the while sitting on my lap, her scent making me dizzy. We were out of the dive, better than that, we were arcing upwards, and then we were restored to the serenity of sunny kingdom above the clouds.

I aimed us towards the highest of the pinpoint summits ahead. “Thanks, Vivi.”

“I’m tired, Doug.” To be heard over the engines, she spoke as loudly as if I were deaf. “Leon and I are all bundled up. We’re dallying. Leave us alone.” She disappeared again.

Onward we droned, with the chief pilot passed-out, an alien aboard, and the woman I loved in a heap of blankets with a man who seemed to hate me. At least, in this land of midnight sun, there was no prospect of it growing dark. And slowly the clouds below began to clear.

§

I’d thought we were near the peaks, but they were so vast that I’d underestimated the distance. I flew on for three more hours, always aiming towards that one tallest mountain. Vivi and Leon slept. I had no visions from Urxula. Baxter lay on my feet beside the collapsed Stan Gorski. I’d thrown Stan’s serape and an additional fleece over him—after first searching him to make sure he didn’t have another bottle on his person. He was utterly inert. A plum-colored bruise darkened the waxy pale skin of his forehead. Obviously I should have checked his pulse and his breathing, but I suppose I was too angry with him to bother.

As we finally approached our goal, Leon and Vivi bundled themselves into the cockpit to have a look. Vivi took the co-pilot’s seat, cavalierly resting her feet on Gorski. Leon stood behind us, peering out the windshield and narrating his account into the acoustic mouthpiece of a portable Dictaphone, a mechanical device that engraved sound waves onto the drum of a spinning cylinder of wax-coated cardboard. We’d brought several of the cylinders along. Leon was speaking in an especially pompous tone, as if performing for an eventual radio audience. Our plan, by the way, was to delay our broadcasts until after we’d killed the great shoggoth. We didn’t want an agitated Tierney descend upon us too soon.

“The mountains are as if alive,” orated Leon, speaking above the engines’ endless rumble. “I think—I think it’s possible the mountains have changed since the Starkweather-Moore expedition. Accelerated weathering? Continental upheaval? Mineral growth? In any case we seem to see a new profile to these peaks, and new defiles among them. Even so, we’ll find the Plateau of Leng. The peaks are like teeth, eh, Vivi?”

Vivi made no answer. Finally concerned over Stan’s prolonged inertness, she was leaning over and shaking him.

“Yes, the Mountains of Madness are a great maw, bent upon swallowing us,” continued Leon in his affected, stentorian tone. “Our predecessors spoke of watchtowers upon the slopes, and I see such a tower now. Steer closer, would you, Doug? It’s a crude, atavistic block castle, cold and dumb, savagely eroded, its angles out of kilter, and perhaps a lair for eldritch beings we know not. I’m looking straight down onto the fortification just now and—wait! Do I see motion? Circle around so I can fire the cannon at the tower, Doug.”

“Shut your crack,” I said, more than a little tired of Leon’s assistant professor routine. “We’re not wasting fuel on that. Or using up one of our last two shells. Or taking the risk that the cannon rips loose from the plane. Save it for when we’re on the ground.”

“My timid, uneducated pilot is ill at ease,” resumed Leon, his orotund voice in full blare. “He thinks only of finding the landing area, somewhere ahead of us, in the rolling snowy fields around the lost city of Leng. Fret not, my good man. I see a gap athwart this peak, Can you bring up our altitude a bit more?”

“Even higher?” I said uncertainly. Each breath of this cold, thin air was like an icepack in my lungs.

Meanwhile Vivi was on her knees beside Stan, trying to breathe air into his mouth. For a crazy moment, I envied Stan. But—was he in a coma? How heartless I’d been to let him lie there so long.

“We’ll land on the high plateau,” Leon said to his Dictaphone, his voice rich and fruity. “Five miles above sea level. Those poor devils Starkweather and Moore had their fuel dump up there, immediately adjacent to the impossibly ancient city of Leng. Will we find the drums of gasoline intact? Or shall Leng be our final terminus? Vagrant gusts play about these jagged peaks, like the djinn whirlwinds of Araby. The inhuman landscape is as if—“

Leon was interrupted by Vivi’s wail. “Stan’s dead! I can’t make him breathe.” She was spitting and rubbing her lips. “His mouth, the taste, so bitter—he was poisoned, oh my god. Esmeralda put poison in his brandy!”

Stan dead? He and I hadn’t been friends, not really, but his wild passion and vigor had enthralled me, lured me along on this insane journey. And now he would never taste the ultimate victory or defeat. Poisoned by an agent of that bastard Tierney, the Arkham zealot, the Urxula-hating scourge of all he could not understand.

“A culminating moment of terror and catharsis,” Leon shouted into his flexible tube that held the mouthpiece of the Dictaphone. “Fortunately the dazzling aviatrix Vivi Nordström is at my side, and fully prepared to accomplish the high-altitude landing of our seaplane upon these vast and primeval drifts of snow. She’s quite unlike our spooked assistant, Doug Patchen, recently fired from the Boston Globe.”

In sudden, unreasoning fury, I knocked the rather heavy Dictaphone from Leon’s lap and stomped on this delicately crafted mechanism with the heel of my boot, scattering its parts and crushing the waxed cylinder inscribed with Leon’s words.

I was terrified, even unhinged. The reality of the scene was a thousand times more vivid than Leon’s vainglorious words. The landscape’s absolute lack of hospitality towards frail humans, its deracinated proportions, its nigh-monochrome blankness like the staring grey eyes of a lunatic. Or like the eyes of a corpse. Poor Stan Gorski.

As if sensing my imminent descent into a fugue state, Baxter got his paws on my chest and used his tongue to strop my only exposed bit of flesh: a portion of cheek. And that brought me back. A touch on the cheek.

The rest of me resided out of reach under layers of flying furs and insulating clothing. I resembled the ambulatory inventory of Abercrombie & Fitch. Even Baxter had doubled up, with two fleecy dog vests. Yet Urxula remained bare—her alien physiology at ease in this savage clime.

The cuke had taken in the essence of our tangled emotional states, and now she teeped us some calming images. Leon and I shaking hands while Vivi smiled on. Our plane gracefully landing beside the strange domes and spires of Leng. Urxula leading us to an entrance to the city. Shoggoth flesh melting like ice cream in the sun. Us flying back to Boston with treasures in our hold.

“Let’s start with the handshake,” Leon said to me.

“Fine. I’m sorry broke your tape machine. The atmosphere here—it’s—“

“Can you throw Stan out of the hatch?” Vivi asked us. “Depressing to have him in here. And, who knows, maybe he’s contagious.”

It hardly seemed like a fair ending for Stan Gorski, but Leon agreed with Vivi, and Urxula was with them.

It was up to me and Leon to lug the body to the rear of the plane, while Vivi piloted on. We levered the tiny rear hatch open against the furious Antarctic slipstream, the hatch’s hinges very stiff in the frigid air. Perhaps it was a coincidence, but precisely at the moment Vivi flew directly above another of those uncanny mountain castles. Leon shoved Stan through the hatch before I was quite ready. We let the door slam, then ran into the cockpit to witness our lost companion’s long fall—in some ways reminiscent of when we’d dropped Urxula into the sea off the continental shelf.

But this fall had a punch-line. A creature was waiting for the body. Slow, swollen, obscene, raising its pointed tip as if tasting the vibrations of our great engines. A manifestation of the ghastly shoggoth, slipping like a many-eyed moray eel from the gloomy castle on the bare peak below. The monstrous glaring tendril swayed, twitched and snap, Gorski was gone. Urxula piped in dismay.

As if this weren’t enough, the not-fully-satiated shoggoth had mascots. A brace of the flying slug things darted out of the castle and came arrowing upwards, riding atop the repellor rays of their twitching feelers, in hot pursuit of our plane. I took my seat in the co-pilot’s position while Vivi maneuvered us into the proper offensive alignment. And then I let fly with the Maxim machine-gun, My senses were at an absolute peak of acuity, and after three withering bursts, the two flying slugs were no more.

“Higher,” Leon repeatedly insisted. “You have to fly higher.”

The staggeringly lofty crags of the Mountains of Madness were dead ahead, and we were dead on course to slam into them. The engines howled in animal protest as Vivi revved them to maximum power. With the air so thin, it was exceedingly hard to gain the extra altitude we needed. As if by way of helping, Urxula opened up her leathery pair of batwings and trembled them amid the empty space of the cabin. As before, I observed that her wings gave off subtle anti-gravitational energies, not unlike the slugs’ repellor rays. Apparently these forces could pass through our hull with no diminution. Surely we were rising more rapidly than before.

The evil winds did their best to smash our plane against the towers of stone, but here it was a good thing that the air was thin. The winds lacked force. With a sure touch, Vivi wafted us over the verge and through a winding pass. And now we were above the spreading Plateau of Leng, nearly the size of Rhode Island, and ringed by the Mountains of Madness. Not more than ten miles ahead of us was the lost city itself.

From a distance, the ancient, ruined metropolis was like a maze or a labyrinth, partly buried in the ice and snow. Stretching toward the horizon, a city on the edge of forever. As we approached, I could make out the shapes of buildings—some of them roofless ruins, but many intact. They ran a full gamut of forms, as one often sees in cosmopolitan cities with long histories. Fanciful domes, blunt towers, and terraced pyramids jostled against deceptively frail spires—which had surely been in place for millennia. A Cyclopean colonnade of pillars wound through the town—perhaps demarcating a former promenade along a now-subterranean river. The ruins of swirled avenues nested like scrolls around circular and elliptical piazzas. Some of the buildings were in the forms of unfamiliar geometric solids—icosahedra, saddle surfaces, and helicoids. Every part of the uncanny congeries was heavily weathered, with all surfaces bleached to pale shades of white and gray. Although the lower parts of the buildings were embedded in primeval ice, the windows in the upper stories offered gaping access to the tenebrous gloom within.

Our engines were beginning to stutter and to miss. We were nearly out of gas.

“Use that that spot over there,” I told Vivi, pointing. “It’s flat, and that lump beside it—could be a Starkweather-Moore plane. Snowed over. And the mound next to it—that could be the fuel.”

“Well-eyed,” said Leon, as if offering a return to congeniality. “Can you land her, Vivi?”

“I once landed a seaplane on snow in Norway,” she said. “I’d stolen the plane from a harbor near the maelstrom in the Lofoten Islands. I ditched the plane on a snowy bluff near Oslo, and tobogganed down. Found a man to help me. As usual.” A low, throaty laugh.

As the sounds of the engines grew increasingly ragged, Vivi brought us down for a beautifully smooth landing, gliding across the gritty snows of the plateau, with plumes of white flying out to the sides. The fuel-starved engines stuttering into silence as we reached a full stop.

“Well timed,” said Leon with an exultant guffaw.

“Stan should be here for this,” I said.

“We can’t think about him,” said Vivi. “We have a mission.” By way of backing her up, Urxula again teeped us an image of a burning shoggoth.

Baxter was scratching at the big side door in the fuselage. We four followed the dog out, the humans sinking knee deep into fresh snow to find a sturdy crust beneath. Baxter was light enough that he could stand atop the snow. As for Urxula—she laid down and sledded along on her ridged sides, beating at the snow with her five arms.

The sun was blazing, and for now it wasn’t windy. Even so, the temperature was minus fifteen Fahrenheit. We formed a sort of bucket brigade to remove some crates from the plane, Urxula joining in. Soon we had the one big tent set up, even down to its unfolded jigsaw-puzzle wooden floor, and with a coal stove cranking out warmth inside. Leon found some sealskin snow boots in one of the crates—Vivi called them mukluks. I donned a pair. While Leon, Baxter, and Vivi warmed up by the stove—Urxula and I went to check if those were indeed snowed-over drums of fuel.

“Hurry back,” called Vivi. “Leon will cook while I concoct our ultrasound amplifier. We’ll need it soon.”

“Solder in the superheterodyne unit from our radio transmitter?” suggested Leon.

“On the beam,” said Vivi.

Out in the stunning emptiness of this Antarctic plateau with Urxula, I floundered towards the mound—my footing improved by the mukluks,. They had the fur on the outside, and to some extent it floated me on the snow. Urxula coasted smoothly at my side.

The closest buildings of Leng were a few hundred yards beyond our goal. I saw a down-sloping path that led to a geometric dome made of pentagons. I was wildly curious about what I’d see within. According to what I’d heard of the Pabodie report, the city contained galleries of murals and bas-reliefs, plus a deeply buried subterranean lake, and—this decisively confirmed by the Starkweather-Moore party’s final radio messages—one or more shoggoths. And that brought me back to issue of finding fuel so we could get the hell out of here if—or, rather, when—the next unearthly disaster hit.

The first mound we reached was indeed a snow-covered airplane. Bits of aluminum peeked through the wind-sculpted drifts. But the metal was torn, and the mound was overly—flat. As if some great force had pancaked the Starkweather-Moore plane. Like a can beneath a steam-roller. We kept moving, and came to the snow hillock that I believed to cover the barrels of fuel. Urxula unfolded her bat wings, gently flapped them, and brought her repellor rays into play. With uncannily powerful effect, the leathery wings swept the drifts away. And, yes, the fuel drums were here.

Like Vivi, I was now wearing a heavy knife strapped to my leg. So I used it pry open the stopper on one of the metal barrels. The wonderful smell of airplane fuel wafted out. Perhaps it had temporarily thickened during the winter months down here, but now, at a balmy fifteen below zero, the fuel was sloshing around just fine. But how would we empty the drums into the plane’s projecting fin-like tanks? I saw no sign of a pump.

Teeping this thought from my mind, the hardy and obliging Urxula dipped one of her feeding tubes into the barrel and puffed up her body like a water balloon, engulfing ten gallons. We stomped and slid back to the plane, and the bloated cuke spewed the fuel into our tank. I tested the ignition on one of the engines, and it caught with a steady smooth roar. Looked like we had a way home. Assuming we survived the other things we had yet to face.

I left Urxula on watch outside our tent. The stunning cold bothered her not one whit. Inside the tent it was wonderfully warm, with a two-quart can of beef stew heating on a primus stove. Vivi and Leon had shed their coats and I did the same. Soon, Leon set out three bowls of the surprisingly good stew, gave a smaller bowl to Baxter, and passed a fifth bowl out the tent door to Urxula, who tootled as she welcomed it.

Sitting on camp stools at a folding table with Vivi and Leon, I had a momentary flash of an off-kilter suburban domestic setup amongst us three, with Vivi and me married, a husband and wife, and Leon along for the ride. Why couldn’t we two men share the same woman? Would that be so wrong? But then harsh reality returned.

“The great shuggoth may come at any time,” said Vivi, merging the innards of the radio she’d gutted from our plane with the circuits of our two ultrasonic devices, sliding the parts around on the table. She was in her cute blue and yellow overalls, utterly lovely. Plus her chic scarf with the drawing of eyes on it. I suppressed a moan of longing.

“This is home sweet home for Urxula,” I managed, groping for something relevant to say. “I just wonder why her pals are hiding? If they’d come out, they could help us.”

“You don’t really know the details of the Pabodie report and of the Starkweather-Moore transcripts, do you,” said Leon, cocking his head. “But yet you came on this trip?”

“I came because—because Urxula gave me a diamond. And—” I paused, and then I choked out the truth. “I came because I’m in love with Vivi. She’s the most wonderful women I’ve ever seen. And, if you two aren’t actually married, I’m hoping that—”

“Oh please,” said Vivi firmly, yet slightly dimpling at the compliment. “A time and a place for everything, Doug.”

“Once Doug puts it so frankly, I’m at my ease,” said Leon, his tense features relaxing. “I’m with you, Doug. Vivi is splendid. And I’m no prude. We’re at the ends of the Earth. We can do as we please. If Vivi doesn’t take exception, I’m perfectly content with a mènage a trois.”

If Stan had been here, he would have interjected something coarse and rude to break the mood. But Stan was gone, poor guy.

“Tonight we’ll make the biggest pile of blankets anyone’s ever seen,” said Vivi, glancing up from her tools. “And then, of course I’ll make love to both you boys. After all, I’m Scandinavian.”

Leon guffawed at that.

“What’s so funny?” asked Vivi, all mock innocence. “How would you like it if I told Doug you’ve been hoping for an orgy all along?”

“Giving away my darkest secrets,” said Leon clearing his throat. “Let’s rewind the metaphorical tape. Doug was curious about the fate of Urxula’s fellow cukes. The shoggoths prey upon the cukes. This much you surely know. It’s an ongoing problem. Most of the cukes left Leng in ancient times. Over ten thousand years ago. And the remaining colony of cukes would like to follow them. But the exit route is closed. The stranded survivors spend their days creeping furtively around the buried passages of this dead city.”

“The exit is closed?” I parroted.

“The escape route runs through a subterranean lake, miles beneath Leng,” said Leon. “Lake Alph, Starkweather named the lake. As it happens, a river runs down through the ice, into the lake, and out through the bottom of the lake as if through a drain. The upper and lower branches of the River Alph.” Leon studied my face, looking for an intelligent response, and finding none. “River Alph as in Coleridge’s poem?”

Still I didn’t quite get it. Flipping to professor mode, Leon cleared his throat and recited a verse.

“In Xanadu did Kubla Khan

A stately pleasure-dome decree:

Where Alph, the sacred river, ran

Through caverns measureless to man

Down to a sunless sea.”

By way of accompaniment, Urxula was feeding me teep. Images of Leng in the old days, perhaps a hundred thousand years ago. A pleasing city on a grassy plateau, with fanciful buildings painted in bright colors, and their spires fluttering with flags and pennants. The avenues were lined by tree ferns and by stately fungi, thirty feet in height. Merry cuke people soared in the air, chasing alien pterodactyls and playful flapping things like manta rays. Piping music and snakes like ribbons filled the streets. Farmer-shoggoths sold tobacco, crocodile meat and enormous yams. The River Alph meandered into the town from the mountains, seemingly ending at a lake at the bottom of a deep-set gorge at the city’s center. This was Lake Alph, profound, pellucid, and tinted the deepest of blues. Cukes bathed and played on its shores, frolicking with things like hippopotami. As teeped by Urxula, a sense of racial nostalgia overlaid the Edenic scene.

“In time, the cukes’ ancestors learned to dive to the bottom of Lake Alph,” came Vivi’s voice, very intimate and close. “They dove down to enter the subterranean river which flows from there.” I stared at Vivi with glazed eyes. Her lips weren’t moving. “The lower Alph,” she continued. “It channels through Earth’s crust and enters the great void that fills our hollow world.”

Urxula fed me a stunning image of the interior of the Hollow Earth, lit by streamers of pink light, and with jungles and seas upon its great inner curve. Truly a cavern measureless to man. At the core of the Hollow Earth floated a cluster of wobbling ultramarine seas, basically sunless, and amid these umpteen seas drifted the majestic ancestors of Urxula’s race. Behemoth sea cucumbers, with supernal powers and immense fronded feelers. The Great Old Ones. At the pinpoint center of the Hollow Earth was a star gate, a gleaming aethereal sphere, guarded by the Great Old Ones,

The star gate would, from time to time, connect our Earth’s interior to the interior of another other hollow planet, connect via a twisting hyperdimensional tube, connect to a hollow world called Yuggoth. Yuggoth was the cukes’ ultimate goal but was, as yet, still not quite in range, not even via the star gate at the core of our Hollow Earth. Thanks to dark Yuggoth’s highly eccentric orbit, It might be centuries or even millennia until Earth and Yuggoth were once again properly aligned. This span of time meant little to the cuke people—and still less to the Great Old Ones. All of this I knew with certainty. All was laid out clearly in my head. Direct from Urxula.

“The problem for today’s Leng cuke colony is getting down into the lower branch of the River Alph,” put in Leon. “Lake Alph is clotted up by a massive shoggoth, a merged grex of all the shoggoths who used to live here. There’s a variety of tunnels in and out of Lake Leng. More than likely that was a chunk of the Alph shoggoth we saw in Ushuaia. And no doubt that was an arm of it that reached out to snarf Stan’s body. And for sure it ate Starkweather and Moore—and crushed their plane. We’re next.” Leon tried for a nervous laugh, but it came out like a sob.

This tutorial was getting a little heavy for my taste. I wanted to go to sleep. The prolonged shortage of oxygen was making me light-headed. It was downright hot in the tent by now. My belly was unpleasantly full, and I hadn’t slept in twenty hours. It wasn’t dark outside yet, but, um, it wasn’t going to get dark.

“It’s up to us to get that shoggoth out of Lake Alph,” said Vivi. “It’s high time.”

“I get it,” I said with a sigh. “And we’re supposed to do it with a box of grenades, two shells for our giant cannon, a machine gun, and a flamethrower.”

“Don’t you ever listen to anyone?” said Vivi, flaring up. “And you call yourself a reporter? We’re going to use ultrasound. An ultrasound modulation of—tra-la-la—my voice.” Outside the tent, Urxula squealed like a bagpipe. “We’ll use Urxula’s voice too,” added Vivi. “We’ll vibrate the shoggoth into a trance.”

“And then comes our happy ending,” said Leon, smacking his lips over the last bit of stew. “The shoggoth comes to the surface and we knock it out. And then the lurking Leng cukes annihilate it. Somehow. And then the cukes finally dive into Lake Alph and follow the lower River Alph to the inside of the Hollow Earth, where the joyfully rejoin the Great Old Ones at the Hollow Earth’s core. And then one of these days they hop off to Yuggoth, but that’s no concern of ours. The point is that they’ll leave Leng unoccupied, and ready to loot,”

Vivi rapped the butt of her soldering iron on the table like an auctioneer’s hammer. “Cunning artifacts! Brilliant art! Alien wisdom! You two can name your price when you get home, Leon and Dougie.”

“And, altruistically speaking, our loot will jump human science forward by a few centuries,” enthused Leon. “Heck—I’ll get tenure for sure!”

I had a bad feeling about this. Leon and Vivi were shading into mania and hubris. “We barely escaped that shoggoth in the harbor of Ushuaia, guys. And you saw how the tendril swallowed Stan. There’s no way we can hypnotize a giant, seething mass of shoggoth meat.”

“We’re way ahead of you,” said Leon dismissively. “The shoggoths were created by the Great Old Ones to be slaves for the cukes. Beasts of burden. Under the cukes’ direction, the shoggoths built the city of Leng. And then they were supposed to be watchdogs.”

I looked at Baxter, happily snoring, and tried to imagine regarding a heap of slimy rancid undulating meat Jell-O in the same affectionate way.

“Naturally, you need to instruct any servant or pet,” added Vivi. “So the Great Old Ones designed a special shoggoth language for the cukes to use. That word tekelili that you heard in your dream in Ushuaia this morning, Doug, it’s part of the shoggoth language. It means, well, it means something like, Behold, in the presence of unknowing absolution, I stand anointed. But it’s not stand anointed, exactly, it’s more like lie down inside a seedpod.”

“That’s what tekelili means if a cuke says it,” opined Leon. “But if a shoggoth says the word, it means something quite different. If a shoggoth says tekelili, your phrase stand anointed should be roll at my leisure on the soft flesh of a decaying corpse. And of course when a shoggoth’s talking, the unknowing absolution should be divine telepathy. That’s fairly obvious, eh?”

“You know nothing of these things,” said Vivi coldly. “You are not one least little bit Scandinavian. Let’s get back to what I was trying to tell our cub reporter here.” She smiled at me. “Most of the old shoggoth commands have been lost. The cukes aren’t what the used to be. But, while delving into archaic and forgotten libraries, Leon and I found useful records of some key phrases. We made a transcription from the Celaeno Fragments in the library of Miskatonic University of Arkham.”

“Arkham again?” I exclaimed. “Those bullshitting screwballs?”

“If you don’t want to end up like Stan Gorski, then you’d better listen to us,” said Vivi, her voice quite cold. “I’m telling you that Leon and I have unearthed a command that causes a shoggoth to halt and to stop all activity. The spell throws a giant slug into stasis.”

“A human would phrase the spell thus,” said Leon. “Hafh’drn ‘ai nog fhtagn,” His guttural, otherworldly tone seemed to vibrate the very walls of the tent.

“It has to be higher-pitched,” corrected Vivi. “More like the sound of a cuke.” She repeated the spell in a high, light soprano. And now, from outside the tent, Urxula echoed the mantra yet again, piping the words from her mouth-tubes, making the words wispy and aethereal. Baxter sat up and cocked his ears, greatly disturbed.

“Yes, Vivi is right,” said Leon. “That’s almost the way it has to sound.” They smiled at each other.

“The thing is, it has to be even higher than that,” Vivi now told me, resting her hand on the tangle of wires and parts on the table. “It has to be ultrasonic. The great shoggoth is tough and leathery, you see. I have to get under its skin. The spell has to dig into its meat.” She turned to Leon. “I’m very, very excited, darling. I couldn’t have brought the plan this far without you.”

Leon looked well pleased. “Tomorrow you and Doug lure that giant shoggoth up here from Lake Alph,” he said to Vivi, his eyes shining. “I’ll have the ultrasonic amplifier at the ready. And we’ll numb the brute with your spell.”

“And then?” I asked, feeling as if I’d stepped into a bad dream.

“Well, we’ve got the cannon,” said Leon going a little vague. “The machine gun. The grenades. We’ll muddle through.”

“And don’t forget the hidden cuke people,” added Vivi. “They’ll come out when it’s time.”

A half-assed plan. Less than half-assed. A sixteenth-of-an-assed plan. Go way underground and lure a giant shoggoth—something the size of a battleship, maybe. Bigger. Ten battleships. Taunt it and run for your life, and when you get to the surface, your friends ambush it with—what? An electric dog-whistle?

Aside from these grave misgivings, something else was bothering me, something about the very first part of what Vivi had said when she started talking about the word tekelili.

“How would you know what I saw or heard in a dream I had in Ushuaia?” I demanded of her. “I don’t remember telling you any details about my dream.”

Airily she flipped her hand in the air. I was so tired I felt like I was seeing more than five fingers. “Surely by now you understand that I’m telepathic,” she said, then turned to Leon. “It’s play time! I’ll lay out some blankets, Doug. You’ll—“

“What are you, anyway?” I asked her point blank.

“Yust a girl from Norway,” sang Vivi, stalwart, irrepressible, and uncowed by my growing suspicions. “Witch woman Nordström. It’s pretty easy to cast a spell on the likes of you. Now come along and don’t be a cold stick.” She raised her voice and called to Urxula. “Is it safe for now?”

Urxula chirped back a reassuring arpeggio. Tonight I’d meant to get some typing in. But that wasn’t going to happen. I joined Leon and Vivi amid the fleece.

How was my night of love? I truly hate people who do this—but I have to have to tell you I don’t really remember. It’s entirely possible that I collapsed into deep sleep as soon as I lay down. This said, I have to admit that I had some—dreams, if that’s what they were—dreams of hot and juicy sex, and not just the three of us. There was another woman as well, a brunette, very amorous and agile.

§

It was Urxula who woke me the next morning—if you could properly speak of mornings in this land of endless sun. Somehow, somewhen, she had entered the tent. The cuke had laid one of her branching arms across my chest, and she was softly rocking me. Meanwhile Vivi, with her overalls fully unzipped, lay snuggled against my side, and Leon slept spooned against her rear. The stove had gone out. I had a splitting headache. The air was so cold and thin as to seem like an abstract metaphysical substance—on the order of the divine light or the luminiferous aether.

As if playing the part of a guide hawking a tour, Urxula filled my head with intriguing images of the hidden passages of Leng. Although, as Leon had remarked upon last night, I hadn’t closely studied the Pabodie or Starkweather-Moore reports, I well remembered an account of the mind-boggling friezes lining Leng’s sloping passages. I was eager to go see them, with Vivi along. A romantic outing. The catch was that—according to Leon’s crackbrained scheme—Vivi and I would be down there as shoggoth bait.

Baxter trotted in through the tent flap; he’d already been outside to investigate. “You’ll be bait, too,” I murmured to the dog, not really meaning this unkindly, “You’ll come with us.” Baxter licked my hand.

“Time to go?” said Vivi, sitting up, her voice high and reedy, and her image wavery, as if she were ensorcelled in a refractive vortex. And then she brought her features into focus, like an actress remembering her role. Once again she stood before me as she wanted to be seen—tall, enthralling, proud. She nudged Leon with her foot. “Wake up, my love.”

Leon seemed reluctant to face the day, but soon he was on his feet, brewing us a pot of coffee. Our folding table was gone, replaced by a box of ultrasound gear. Leon and Vivi had been up while I slept—perhaps with Urxula working on the project too. Inside the wooden crate were the two ultrasonic emitters, parts of the plane’s erstwhile radio, plus three four car batteries, with everything wired and soldered together. A grid of little speakers was arrayed along the front end of the crate. A pair of smooth sedan-chair type carrying poles were affixed to the crate’s sides.

“Hafh’drn ‘ai nog fhtagn,” said Leon, cheerfully raising his cup of coffee in a toast.

“I hate clothes,” said Vivi, wrapping herself in a fleece. “Why do humans wear them? Why can’t they regulate their temperatures on their own?”

I bundled myself up for the outdoors. I was glad to notice that my big diamond was still deep in the pocket of my pants. Not that I was sure I’d live to spend it. Before donning my thick and awkward fur-lined mittens, I rummaged in the opened munitions box and found a bandolier hosting six of our grenades. I craved the reassurance of serious explosives—even if our real task was to lure a putrescent monster into the range of our ultrasound. Turned out the bandolier was too small to fit around my fleece-padded bulk. My eye fell on Baxter.

“Baxxy old pal, you’re finally gonna earn your keep.”

He stood still with an unwonted dignity, his back at the level of my knee. I wrapped the webbing of the bandolier around him twice, then secured it.

“Doggy bomb!” said Vivi with what I felt was untoward delight.

Her flippant remark spooked me. “He’s not a suicide bomber,” I said. “He’s a porter pup. Redcap Ruff.”

Leon intervened. “Enough preparations. It’s your speed and bait-like allure that we need, not those stupid grenades. You don’t seen to get how large this particular shoggoth is. Here’s the drill. You venture down, down, down—and then you hurry back. Your roundtrip transit time is limited by the battery life of your electric torches, about ninety minutes per torch, but you’ll have two of them.”

“No extra batteries?”

“Not that I can find,” said Leon. “We left Boston in such a rush. Ninety minutes each way is plenty of time. You’ll find the shoggoth in Lake Alph and it’ll chase you. They’re inexorable and unstoppable—but Vivi says they’re not as fast as a running human. You start out ahead of the big guy, and you run all the way back up. Hit the surface with the shoggoth in pursuit, then Urxula and I blast it with that ultrasound spell. Numb it with our phased micro-speaker array. More powerful than it looks. A sonic Fresnel lens. Bingo, bango, the shoggoth seizes up, and we’re aces.”

It was fine for Leon to call our old-school weapons stupid—given that he was staying safely aboveground. But I wanted a little more reassurance, however out of date. I grabbed a Colt forty-five pistol. Vivi did the same, and took a flare gun as well.

Out of the illusory yet comforting safety of the tent we trooped, leaving Leon and his gorgeous cuke assistant to fuss with the sonics. Wait—gorgeous? Where had that come from? Last night’s dim orgy?

The lowering lead-colored sky seemed to confine us—like the lid of a coffin. Or like we were already inside the tunnels of Leng. Our path into the ruins of the ancient metropolis was a crusty avenue of snow that supported our weight well enough. The path sloped down through a tall defile whose walls of icy gneiss were carved in filigrees, stained by the millennia, surely meaningful, but not for me to unriddle.

The walls leveled out, and now we were in a bowl-like depression, a round plaza in the city of Leng. In the center of this space a massive dodecahedron loomed—a twelve-sided figure with pentagonal sides, the edges decorated with carved crests and knobs of stone. One of sides gaped open to the elements, with drifts of snow within. Vivi nudged me towards the leering five-sided doorway, big enough to admit, um—for some reason I thought of a sickening news photo of an elephant who’d been hung by the neck from a derrick in Tennessee when I was a kid. The gateway was big enough for the elephant and the derrick both.

I was scared. We were quite alone—a man, a woman, and a dog. If Vivi really was a woman. Though Baxter and I were hesitating, Vivi plunged into the gloom without even turning on her electric torch. Okay, we’d hers for our return. I illuminated my own torch and rushed after her, Baxter lolloping alongside. The excited Vivi was chanting nonsense verses to herself.

“Just the place for a shoggoth, a slug oath, a sly broth—and a zap of squeedle-squee!”

“What are you so happy about?” I demanded.

“This is effing gee dee gloriosky, Dougie mine. We’re going to rescue my folk!”

“Your folk?”

Vivi stopped dead. Time for the final reveal. She stripped off one mitten and held her hand in front of my face. In the pale glow of my torch, her digits writhed and morphed, flowing into the same alien multiplicity as Urxula’s dactyl fronds. Vivi leaned close to me, as if for a kiss. Her face became rugose, a seamed integument or rind of marine or vegetal flesh. I jumped back a step or two.

“Ha! What do you make of this, my little cub reporter?” Her voice very thin and high from her oral tubes, “You’re in love with a space squash, a sentient celery stalk, a telepathic sea cucumber! A cuke who can most cunningly deceive.”

Vivi redonned her glove, and also her human semblance, while I recovered my balance and aplomb. “I don’t believe it. I know that you can teep, sure, I’ll buy that much. And that means you can put hallucinations in my head, right? Like what I just saw. But, no, you’re not some alien, plantimal cuke. Can’t be.”

“Believe what you wish, my dear. I’m bound for Yuggoth by way of the Hollow Earth!”

I shook my head. “I can’t think about all that right now. Let’s push on.”

I twisted the lens of my electric torch to illuminate a wider angle. Faintly I saw a long, moderately sloped ramp, heading down, down, down, just as Leon had said.

Vivi took my hand, giggled, and we began—skipping. Baxter pranced at my side, his grenades wobbling on his bandolier. A merry trio in a dance of death, increasingly far below the lost city of Leng. Not that I skipped for very long. The thin air was getting to me again. I had to stop and catch my breath every few minutes. And there were increasingly frequent forks in our path. In hopes of being able to find our way back, I chalked the walls, using an old gang sign from my Southie days, out of some displaced nostalgia or desire for familiar comforts.

Although immured, we were hardly deprived of stimuli. The passageway walls were carved with endless murals and bas-reliefs from the culture of the cuke people—uncanny masterful friezes, startlingly undiminished by the millennia, overpowering in their vast perspectives, whose non-Euclidean lineaments baffled and teased at the limits of the human brain, conveying nebulous insights into the birth of humanity and the ultimate guttering extinction of the cosmos.

Cryptic hieroglyphs, cave paintings of long-legged crocodiles and flying cuttlefish, a whale with a whale inside it, a cube with one eye, a giant sea cucumber, a ladder to the moon. The chaotic bubbling formless void prior to creation would have thrust up just such forms as we saw upon the walls. Obscene imagery that lurked beyond the edge of comprehension. Obscene not in the scatological sense, but in the manner of a madman’s perceptions of a universe failing to obey the cozy, homespun constraints of physical law. And, yes, obscene in a sexual sense as well—albeit a debased bacteria-style form of sex. Although I saw no images of human rutting upon these walls, I recalled a Sunday Globe feature on Hindu temples, featuring a blurry photograph where a carnal riot of interlinked stone forms conjured up a super-being assembled from mortal human limbs.

My mind spun on—and in the end I had to avert my gaze from the friezes, lest I too became a cog in the monstrous mind-art of Antarctica. Rivulets of ice water were running down the floors of the passageways now. Time was losing its meaning in these echoing chambers and stygian, dripping crypts. Only when my electric torch began to flicker did I know that some ninety minutes had passed. Almost time for Vivi’s torch.

How far could one walk in ninety minutes at an oxygen-starved pace? Four miles? Of course, we hadn’t dropped vertically that far. I tried to do the math, using the estimated angle of our descent to comprehend our depth below the Plateau of Leng, but I failed. Human science seemed inapplicable here. At least by me. More and more water was flowing down the sides of our tunnel.

I motioned for a halt. “Vivi, we have to turn around now if we want your light to last us all the way up. Maybe we’ll try again tomorrow.”

The cuke-woman’s eyes had a glazed look of obsession. “No, no, the shoggoths—the one big shoggoth—it’s just around the bend. I can hear it splashing in Lake Alph. I can feel the air moving. Can’t you?”

I harkened, and indeed there was something more than our echoes and the purling of unseen streams. Something dynamic and dreadfully alive in this dark, eerie space. A booming sound. Faint breezes against my cheek. And—the squawks of birds?

“We’ll be going up a lot faster than we came down,” said Vivi. “Running like hell. Even when you think you’re out of breath. I’ll make you trot, Doug. Me, and the shoggoth on our tails. It won’t take any ninety minutes to get topside!”

“Is that supposed to be reassuring?”

“C’mon,” said Vivi, and hurried ahead.

Our watery passageway, which had been the diameter of a subway tunnel, grew wider now, debouching into a large and sunless cavern that was somehow faintly lit. In the limited zone of my torch’s radiance, I saw a pebbled shore, with fossils among the stones—brachiopod bivalves, ammonoid spirals, and dinosaur teeth. The scree sloped down to rippling, opalescent waters of unknowable extent. Lake Alph.

A cataract roared in the distance, and deep below the lake’s surface gleamed a minute and ragged portal, blue-white with radium brilliance, its form wavering with the water’s flow. The entrance to the lower branch of the River Alph—the channel to the Hollow Earth, the longed-for goal of the Leng cukes, access to which the wallowing shoggoth blocked. But where was the great beast? Hiding, swimming—or circling around behind us? My heart beat against my chest like a frantic fist.

Again a bird squawked, and I realized we stood beside a rookery of incurious albino penguins. Their indifference to our presence and illumination instantly indicated they were blind permanent residents of these depths. Indeed, they had no eyes at all. The stagnant air stank of their guano. One of them waddled over to us, flapping his stubby wings as if in greeting. A dingy, pathetic headwaiter.

Baxter began barking, and the birds tottered away, emitting raucous, spasmodic cries. Before the headwaiter was quite beyond reach, Vivi leapt upon him like a hunting cat. I never saw how she did it. Did she use that same knife she’d had in Lima? Whatever the explanation, somehow the unfortunate penguin’s head became jaggedly separated from its body. Blood spewed everywhere. A melancholy spectacle in this underworld grotto.

Vivi tossed the bipartite corpse into the glistering waters as a lure or sacrifice, then drew herself up and unleashed a wailing cacophonous threnody in no known tongue. Punctuating her actions, she drew out her flare gun and fired a charge out over the lake. Borne by a small parachute, the sputtering charge drifted down. I glutted my eyes, taking everything in.

The ceiling of this vast chamber was, so far as I could tell, walled in stone with a ceiling of solid ice. A glacial plug had covered the open gorge that held Lake Alph. The dome of ice was vaulted with the entrances to dozens of tunnels and vents, angling up like chimneys. Half a mile away, a turbulent flume of water roared in from a break in the stone wall—the falls of the ancient River Alph. In the distance, the icy vaults angled down to meet the water’s surface.

In the glare of the descending flare, I saw ripples upon the lake’s surface, forcefully approaching us, building into wavelets, and then into a surge. Time to go! I called to Vivi. No response. The flare met the water with a hiss, and gloom returned. Vivi stayed fixed to her spot as if in a trance, arms upraised, her voice still lifted in strange song.

I grabbed Baxter by the bandolier of grenades which he dutifully wore. Should I set one off an explosion? No, no, at this point, retreat was the better part of valor. I hurried Baxter dog back toward the tunnel, leaving Vivi to her keening. One last time, I flicked my fading beam her way.

In the water, lit by the penumbra of my electric torch, loomed the slick, sickening, slimy slab of the great shoggoth’s bulk! It quivered like a bowl of human fat ripped from the bodies of Aztecan sacrifices. Fat that bore teeth and eyes. The thing was inconceivably huge. Could so great a mass squeeze through the narrow passageways to the surface? Surely yes. I thought of leeches, mollusks, and of how an octopus can thread itself through a pipe.

With no further thoughts of saving the obstinate Vivi, Baxter and I headed up the ramp toward the surface, running full-on in fact, me already gasping in the air, and with our path but vaguely lit by my electric torch’s dying light. I heard something close behind me—to my extreme relief it was only Vivi, easily overtaking me, and now lighting our way with her electric torch’s fresh and blessed light.

“Faster, Doug! The shoggoth especially wants you and the dog. Warm mammal meat!”

I hardly needed Vivi’s urgings. I could hear the nasty sliding and slobbering of the shoggoth. And so Baxter and I ran, with Vivi just behind us, my shadow and the dog’s shadow making wild ragged silhouettes against the freakishly decorated walls.

At least there was no chance of Vivi’s torch running out of juice. If our cautious and somewhat leisurely descent had taken ninety minutes, much of that time had been spent in mooning over the archaic friezes. I think we made the ascent in half that time, with the impetus of the pursuing shoggoth so close behind. Forced through the tunnel, its bulk, made a horrible noise, like suctioning out an overfull cesspit. The dire creature stank like rotten meat. And it gave off a teep vibrations as well—inchoate sensations of greed and hunger and gnashing jaws.

All the while, the monster was chanting a burbling repetition of, as it happened, that famed word: Tekelili. What was it that Leon had claimed it meant? Behold, in the presence of divine telepathy, I roll at my leisure on the soft flesh of a decaying corpse. Close enough.

I hadn’t run so fast or for so long since my college track days. Repeatedly I staggered and began to collapse for lack of breath and from the cramps in my burning, oxygen-deprived legs. But each time Vivi goaded me on, like a vicious mahout on an elephant, poking her mental forces into the deepest ganglia of my nerves, squeezing yet another dollop of élan vital from my tissues, sparking superhuman somatic resources I’d never known I possessed. And Baxter was being cellularly goosed in the same way, the poor dog tottering along beneath the foolish load of those six hand grenades I’d strapped to his body.

Finally we reeled out of the great door of the dodecahedral entrance hall and into the chill open air. The Antarctic landscape, dead and sterile, looked like paradise. Not daring to glance behind me, I began clumsily to careen up the walled ice and stone passage toward our camp. Vivi was right beside me, as was Baxter.

As we reached the open terrain with the tent and the plane in sight—my left mukluk caved through a soft spot in the crust and I went down.

Baxter—good loyal Baxter, furry of face but noble of heart—he stopped beside me to help. He was as frightened as I, and his body was pressed down into the snow. But he turned to face our pursuer—and growled. A savage, primeval sound. Noble hound indeed.

Vivi kept running, perhaps reasonably so. She was yelling to the others, grouped by our tent. So far they weren’t doing jack shit.

“Leon, Urxula! Amp the sound! Hurry up, damn you!”

Baxter switched from growling to barking. Though I was shaky from panic and exhaustion, I got my feet under me again. We could follow after Vivi. And now I looked back. The shoggoth had blown the dodecahedral entrance hall off its foundation. It was oozing out, more and more of it, filling the circular piazza and the trench-like passageway we’d just walked up. Its skin was a blend of mauves, pinks, tans, and greens, with eyeballs dotting its surface like raisins in a bun. It had mouths as well, hundreds or even thousands of them, roughening its surface into psycho sandpaper.

A whipping tendril of vile flesh lashed towards us—and wound around Baxter’s belly with twenty more feet of length to spare. The extra bight looped around me. A terrible pressure closed around my ribs. And the endmost part of the tentacle began choking my neck. From the very tip of the tentacle, a baleful eye glared at me. Meanwhile the main body of the shoggoth was catching up, bedizened with eyes and teeth, like a stadium full of doughy aliens smushed into one.

I gargled a scream, yanked my pistol from its holster and fired into the meat of the tentacle that held Baxter and me. My bullets made no difference at all. And then I was out of ammo. I could hardly breathe, I was seeing spots. I tried my knife—nothing doing. The flesh healed itself as fast as I could stab.

But now Baxter, on the point of death, managed one last bravura stunt—thereby fulfilling Vivi’s callous prophecy. His head was twisted halfway around by the shuggoth’s grasp, with his neck about to break. As his final gesture, my dog nipped the ring fastened to one of the pins in the grenades—and pulled. All six of the charges went off, one after the other, a ripping zipper of boom.

A flexing length of severed shoggoth sprang through the air, a fleshy missile that held me in its grasp. The tip and I plopped into deep snow, a hundred feet closer to the camp than before. I stared back at the sad red splatter of Baxter’s remains. My dog, the one being I’d truly and unconditionally loved, and who had deeply and unconditionally loved me. My dog had been snuffed out by an abomination from beyond the stars.

The unexpected amputation stalled the beast for a moment, but meanwhile even more of the amorphous killer tapioca slurped its foul self from the hole in the piazza. As if leery of another pesky explosion, the shoggoth retracted its tendrils, primly taking the form of a roly-poly toy as big as the Great Blue Hill of Massachusetts.

At the ragged edge of collapse, I ran to my compatriots. Leon was Leon—flummoxing with the ultrasonics, and quite unable to get them working. Urxula was in an impotent dither as well. The exasperated Vivi knocked Urxula onto her side, and shoved Leon from the controls. And now, at the lovely cuke woman’s touch, the apparatus came alive. The ultra-high-frequency tape loops began, if inaudible to me, and Vivi began to caterwaul her stasis-inducing phrase.

“Hafh’drn ‘ai nog fhtagn!”

Dynamically active, the audio equipment morphed Vivi’s words into the ultrasonic zone. Urxula was piping in harmony. And now the taped and spoken invocations had their desired effect—but with unforeseen consequences.

The shoggoth had reared up like a thousand-foot-tall tsunami, preparing to lunge onto us and flatten us like bugs. But now, paralyzed in midair, it couldn’t thrust forward in its intended cataclysmic leap. Instead, overbalanced, it fell flat onto the swath of land separating it from us.

This swath happened to include the full fuel drums bequeathed to us by the lamented Starkweather-Moore party. The impact of the paralyzed behemoth split a few of the fuel drums open, sending a spray of precious, irreplaceable aviation petrol out to drench the snow. The air smelled like a refinery.

The good news? Not all of the barrels had burst. I could see the snow-softened outlines of at least a dozen of them to one side of the unconscious leviathan. And, I felt sure that many more of them were intact under its cushiony flesh. Like eggs beneath a broody hen. Nothing to worry about, Doug.

Vivi and Urxula were hugging each other and doing a swaying dance. Although Vivi still maintained her human form, I could now see a sisterly resemblance between the two. The blonde and the brunette.

“The way is clear, our path is near,” sang Vivi.

“The lower Alph is ours,” harmonized Urxula. This was the first time I’d heard the cuke speak in human words. Her voice was a combo of funereal keening wind and throttled rabbit.

Leon, unrepentant over his ham-handedness that had nearly ruined everything, was stroking his chin, playing the over-intellectualized bohemian prof while musing upon the shoggoth.

“As long as that shoggoth has drenched itself in our vital fuel, we might as well light it up,” he said. A moment later he’d fetched the German flamethrower from our tent.

“Don’t do that!” I cried. “Some of those barrels are still good! I say we tank up our plane. We’re lucky the Shoggoth didn’t squash it. Fly our plane the hell out of here before those car batteries die, and the ultrasound stops, and shoggoth wakes up.”

“We cukes have a checkmate in store,” said Vivi. “You don’t know our full plan. No way are you boys skipping out before the shoggoth is destroyed.”

“Anyone got a light?” said Leon, brandishing the flamethrower. He’d lost his sense of perspective. Or, more likely, Vivi was mind-controlling him.

I was on the point of tackling him—but a fresh interruption intervened. A flock of the larval flying slug men, similar to the ones that had attacked us before. They poured forth from the cave mouths in the peaks surrounding the Plateau of Leng, their repellor tendrils in wild motion, their rays weaving lines of light. Kith and kin of the one great shoggoth, the flying slugs were its shock force. And, as fate would have it, Vivi’s ultrasonic mantras had no effect on the flying slugs at all. They swarmed toward us, intent on protecting their mighty emperor, the stunned shoggoth of Lake Alph.

Just for starters, one of the slugs snatched up Leon’s flamethrower and flew it away. And others made efforts to destroy Vivi’s ultrasound device—although so far Vivi and Urxula were staving them off. Our two cuke allies had stretched out their folded wings and were wielding them like scimitars with seriously sharp edges, and the powers of these edges were enhanced by aethereal energies. Any slug which came too close was immediately cut in two, into three, into eight. And, once below a certain size, the pieces died. Meanwhile Leon—well, Leon was nowhere to be seen. Later I’d learn he’d taken refuge in our tent with the blankets and fleeces over his head. Leaving me alone to help our cuke friends against the flying slugs.

I darted into our plane, hopped into the pilot’s seat and took the controls of our wing-mounted Maxim machine gun. Fortunately the plane’s nose was pointing towards our camp. The Maxim’s linkage was wonderfully maneuverable. And its haw-haw was cathartic. As I blazed away, I found myself weeping and yelling Baxter’s name over and over. A man possessed. Within a few minutes, every dirty flying slug within my range had been ripped to shreds.

But then I ran out of bullets, and there were still a half dozen of the flying slugs left. These particular fellows had learned to be leery of Vivi, Urxula, and me. They hovered above us, twitching their flight tendrils, as if unsure what to do next.

A standoff. I was still in the plane, the two cuke women had their saber-wings, the ultrasound speakers were working, and the great shoggoth lay inert. Yet I knew that, in these low temperatures, the batteries driving the speakers wouldn’t last for long. And then the great shoggoth would arise. Meanwhile dark thunderclouds were forming above the Plateau of Leng.

All of a sudden something in my mind changed. In point of fact, the change was caused by Vivi’s telepathic manipulation of me. But for the moment I imagined I was rationally deciding that Leon had been right after all. Kill the shoggoth at all costs! Use the fuel barrels to set it on fire! And to hell with getting home!

Buzzing with spurious mental energy, I clambered from the pilot’s seat into the fuselage of our plane, aimed our heavy artillery cannon to the extent that this was possible, and sent the second-to-last of our shells into the spot where the fuel barrels nestled beneath the monster. At the blast of the shell, the somnolent beast merely twitched. But—how wonderful—flames were rising up. Moving like a loyal automaton, I loaded our final shell into the cannon and shot again. Whoosh…ftoom! I liked the sound of the cannon as much as I liked the Maxim’s haw-haw. And I really liked seeing fire blanket the shoggoth. With any luck, the monster would cook down to ashes before it ever woke up.

“Sucker’s catching hold real good!” I exclaimed to nobody in particular. Or, yes, there was somebody. Vivi in my head. steering my thoughts. A moment of clarity. I’d burned all our fuel!

Right about then—whoopsie daisy! The three car batteries powering the speakers gave up the ghost. No more ultrasound. The shoggoth arose, swathed in flames like a bum who’s set his bed alight with a forgotten cigarette. At the shoggoth’s base, the very last barrels of fuel were exploding. The shoggoth pondered its situation and then, with evil cunning, it bent itself double, first to one side and then to the other, handily staunching the fire. And rose again to its full height. It couldn’t exactly roar, but it blared. A low sound like a sonic boom. Taller than a skyscraper, it twitched its tip, as if sniffing for me. Huddled in the plane, I tried to make myself very small.

Vivi and Urxula were already sledding away from the shuggoth on their sides, speeding towards Leng—and happily singing. Why? Why rejoice when we were totally doomed? Overhead, the clouds were blacker and lower than before. Thunder rumbled like nine-pins. An unexpected movement above the Leng towers caught my eye. Another flock—but not slugs this time—it was a swarm of the bat-winged cukes! Urxula’s and Vivi’s tribe. They were emerging from their haunted city as an avenging army.

We’d lured the shoggoth into the clear for them. And by temporarily paralyzing the shoggoth, we’d bought them enough time to get their weather mojo working. The slugs and the shoggoth sensed what was coming next. With incredible speed, the five or six remaining slugs arrowed off towards the caves in the distant hills. The shoggoth blared its futile defiance towards the heavens, then clumsily turned, meaning to make its way back to the hole the plaza where the dodecahedron had been.

Massing out of reach of the shoggoth’s tendrils, the flock of aerial celeries waved their stalks in unison, weaving elaborate summoning patterns in the air. Right on cue, intelligent strokes of lightning cracked and leapt, homing in on the raging bulk of the rampant shoggoth. Bolts of pure actinic electric fire rained from the heavens, wreaking havoc upon the primeval foe. Yes, for the first time in eons, the shoggoth was in the open air, properly positioned for higher revenge. My guess is that, in answer to the cukes’ pleas, the Great Old Ones were controlling the blasts, snaking out hair-fine tendrils of force from their redoubt at the core of the Hollow Earth.

The relentless, branching strikes delved deep into the shoggoth’s flesh, igniting the creature’s entire mass. It lumbered this way and that, helpless against the aethereal onslaught, roaring in pain. And still the lightning continued. In it’s final death agony now, the shoggoth reared and blubbered, hurling flaming gobbets to every side. Several struck our plane and began to melt the metal fuselage like Greek fire. I dashed out of the burning hull.

Meanwhile the ongoing lashings of lightning served fully to render and enervate the flaming, writhing pile of intelligent interstellar dung that had been the great shoggoth. It heaved, churned, and eventually subsided into steaming parcels of inanimate ichor.

And now here was Leon at my side, emerged from his lair in the tent. He wore a look of incredulous stupefaction. Suddenly his dreams of hot flapper sorority babes worshipping him from the front row of the lecture halls, his longings for witty conversations at department teas, his projected flirtations with decadent hostesses of art-world soirées, and his visions of eventual buckram-bound volumes of his collected works—suddenly all these seemed potentially feasible.

With the shoggoth done for, the cukes alighted en masse, surrounding us two humans in a friendly way. It was hard to pick out Urxula in the crowd, but Vivi was again wearing her human disguise. She tromped over to us across the snow. She spoke harshly to us. Perhaps she was showing off for her friends.

“Sorry you unlucky bastards are stuck here now. But you’re welcome to follow us down the lower Alph into the Hollow Earth. We’ll take good care of you—just like you took such good care of Baxter, Doug!” Pause for a burst of mocking alien laughter. “No, seriously, I could feed you oxygen while we’re inside the river. And I could give you longevity so you last for centuries—until the trip to Yuggoth. And all along we could keep having sex. Urxula’s into it. Scandinavian style, right?” Squeals of appreciation from Urxula. But Vivi still wasn’t done. She was enjoying the impression she was making on her fellow cukes. “Oh, and that climactic hop from the Hollow Earth to Yuggoth—some nasty accelerations in that hypertunnel. Like an corkscrew roller-coaster. I think I’d need to remove your brains and pack them in padded nautilus shells. The Yuggoth crowd tested that type of move on a Vermont folklorist named Akeley. They say it worked terrif!” Great skirls of cuke laughter.

I glared goggle-eyed at cuke woman, feeling a combination of anger, regret and sadness. Perhaps for her, I was a like an ant or a fly. Even so, the love spell she’d woven over me was at least partially intact. Leon appeared as distraught and bereft as I.

I wanted to plead for sympathy. But my brain felt too turgid and sluggish from the incredible cascade of recent events. I began to hear a buzzing, as if a prelude to some kind of migraine or epileptic fit.

And then Leon shouted, “A plane! It’s another plane!”

Sure enough, the mate to our ruined Do 24 was circling the plateau. Leon and I watched in bemusement as it made an expert landing.

The side door opened, and in it was framed Ransome Tierney, Arkham’s fire-breathing, zealous scourge of all that was eldritch, unholy, and irredeemably uncouth.

Tierney saw the cukes and, to give him full credit, was not daunted. He began to declaim his self-appointed mandate. “Foul spawn of the deepest abyss, I say thee nay! Your wicked, sinful, abominable depredations are at an end! No longer will you haunt mankind. I shall—“

Just then came a hot explosion beside my ear, and Tierney’s head shattered in a cloud of bone, blood and grey matter. His corpse tumbled to the red-stained snow.

Vivi was holstering her smoking Colt forty-five. “That crazy bugger would have caused a race war between our species, Doug. He had to go.”

“We’re still on the same side?” I said.

“Always,” said Vivi. “I’m sorry I was talking mean.”

A white rag on a broom handle poked out the door.

“Come on out,” I yelled. “It’s safe.”

A quintet of regular fellows trooped out of the plane. None of them looked like true believers of Tierney’s crusade. And conversation with them quickly confirmed that they were hired hands, just along for a paycheck.

The talk then turned to practicalities. We quickly established that while the newcomers had a functioning plane, its tanks were as empty at the end of their long haul as ours had been. They too had been relying on the leftover Starkweather-Moore stash.

I turned then to Vivi, heavy of heart and resigned to accepting her offer to accompany the cukes into the unknown, and to become their human mascots. And I think Leon felt the same way. We were too despondent to talk.

Our cuke-woman lover was conferring with her peers. She’d reverted her hands to stalks and was using an intricate sign language that must have served as a more sophisticated alternative to the nebulous imagery of teeping. The discussion ended, and Vivi came over to me and Leon. She forgot to resume her human hands, but the unreal admixture of human and cuke body parts barely had any power to shock me after what I’d lived through.

“Boys, I have a feeling that the Hollow Earth and Yuggoth—they’re too bit much for you. Likely to turn you into gibbering vessels of ravening dementia, eh? So my folk and I are going to make you some fuel. Your tanks will be filled, and you can go home.”

“Yes!” said Leon and I as one.

“Very well then.” Vivi paused to pipe to her companions, then returned to human speech. “We cukes will activate our onboard alchemical organs. We’ll transmute some vile molecules of charred shoggoth meat into volatile hydrocarbons, and you’ll be free.”

Immediately the cukes set their tube mouths to vacuuming up whatever bits and pieces of shoggoth flesh they could find. And then they were squirting gallon after gallon of refined fuel into the new Do 24’s reservoirs. Leon, Tierney’s crew, and I cheered.

“We cukes will be on our merry way now,” said Vivi when the plane’s tanks were full. “And of course, whatever treasures you find in the ruins of Leng are yours. If looting is to your fancy.” She gave Leon and me a meaningful look. “But maybe not such a good idea.”

“I don’t really want to go in there again,” I said.

“Me neither,” said Leon, who by now had fully lost his nerve.

But Tierney’s crew of five were chuffed at the thought of looting. I pointed them toward the hole where the dodecahedron had been, and told them that Leon and I would wait for a couple of hours. They agreed to share a portion of their loot with us, so that was all fine.

Meanwhile, one by one, Vivi’s fellows were flying off, entering Leng via the various portals of its towers, and vowing to meet by Lake Alph in ten minutes. Evidently they knew shorter paths than the inclined passageway I’d descended.

The cast of characters was down to Vivi, Leon and me. We knew Vivi was about to shed her human identity forever, and that we were unlikely to see her again. Leon kissed her for a long time. And then it was my turn. An ember of lust and affection for the cuke still glowed in my heart. I embraced her and sought her mouth for a final kiss that—flying in the face of decency and logic—grew terribly ardent.

“Oh, Doug,” said Vivi, finally pushing me away. “You’re starting to understand.”

“Can I come see you?” I asked. My hands were trembling.

“In the Hollow Earth?” she said, smiling. “Why not? If you can find your way. Very soon the path through Leng will close. It’s been waiting only for the rest of my race to enter. But there may be other routes. If you’re meant to find me, you will. No great rush. I’ll be down there for few centuries. Until planet Yuggoth is in the right spot.”

She rose into the air, fully in cuke form, a ridged green squash with tube mouths and bat wings. Beloved by Leon and me. She dipped a wing in farewell, then swept into the belfry of a nearby tower. Leaving Leon and me alone in the endless daylight of the lost city of Leng. I was happy to be there, and happy to be alive.

Leon and I gathered our supplies and trudged over to Tierney’s plane, settling into the two pilot seats to wait for Tierney’s crew. Suddenly an earthquake shook the ground.

“Look,” said Leon, his voice low in wonder. “It’s folding up.”

Indeed, Leng was collapsing in on itself like an intricate puzzle—the spires fitting into the arches, the towers filling the lanes, the buildings lying down in the plazas, every high point matching a low. The collapse had been implicit in the design from the start, but we hadn’t noticed.

Five minutes later the quake was over and the lost city was gone. The empty plateau extended on every side, drifting with windblown snow. The only visible sign of our adventure was the ragged scrap of our tent. And, of course, Tierney’s Do 24, freshly fueled and ready to fly home.

“I feel sorry for those five guys,” I told Leon.

“Who knows,” he said. “Maybe they’re not dead. Maybe the cukes took them along for pets. Like they were going to do with us. Can you fly this plane on your own?”

“Sort of. I guess. Pretty well have to. You can help.”

“Just don’t land in Ushuaia,” said Leon. “Aim for the next port up.”

“Got you. And then we ditch the plane, and sneak home on a commercial flight. You’ve still got cash, right?”

“I suppose so,” said Leon a little grudgingly. “What about your diamond?”

I felt in my pants. Nothing there. “Gone like Leng,” I said. “And I quit my job. No money for rent. Can I stay at your house for awhile?”

“If it’s there,” said Leon with a shrug. “Are we going to tell people?”

“Not sure,” I said, raising my voice as I fired up the Do 24’s massive engines. “I mean, we stole a plane and murdered Tierney. And they might pin Gorski on us too. And the loss of Tierney’s men.”

“We’ll keep mum, but I’ll write some papers anyway,” said Leon. “Strictly hypothetical. Theories about the disappearance of Leng. Speculations about the physiology of the cukes. I’ll get my tenure yet.”

“Me, I’ll write up my report as a thrilling wonder tale,” I said, as I goosed the engines to their max. “And sell it to Weird Tales. I’ve still got that typewriter I stole.”

“Hallelujah, brother,” cried Leon. “Play your horn.”

We skimmed across the snow and rose into the air, swooping towards the gap in the mad mountains around the plateau of lost Leng.

Note on “In The Lost City of Leng” (With Paul Di Filippo)

Written April, 2017.

Asimov’s Science Fiction, January, 2018.

I’d always wanted to write a sequel to Lovecraft’s towering classic, “At the Mountains of Madness.” I wanted to approach the work fairly seriously, and push for something great. Initially I thought I might work the material into a novel I was working on, Return to the Hollow Earth. But I soon realized the Lovecraft sequel deserved to stand on its own.

I was a little daunted by the task of reprising such a masterpiece and I asked my old pal Paul Di Filippo if he’d accomany on this return visit with the Antarctic Great Old Ones. Paul’s response: “Go, man, go. Love it. It’s been too long.” As so began our seventh collaboration.

As we were going for a novella, it took about six weeks of bouncing drafts back and forth. Lots of scenes with what Paul and I call “eyeball kicks.” And we weren’t completely serious after all—Paul and I are more or less incapable of writing something that isn’t, at some level, at least to us, funny. And we brought in sex—a topic which was, of course, anathema to H. P.—but the possibilities were too good to pass up. And the very last scene has the welcome feel of Jack and Neal on the road, another of the shared tropes that Paul and I love.

Surfers at the End of Time (With Marc Laidlaw)

After a lifetime misspent on tinkering with gadgets, scrawling diagrams, and building mechanical miniatures drawn from that old movie The Time Machine, Zep makes his epic discovery while contemplating an all-water, completely natural, no-hidden-parts wave. But it’s not just any wave, it’s a permanent standing crest formed in the tidal rip under the Golden Gate Bridge.

Zep finds this a meditative spot, on the watery shoulder of the shipping lanes where rusty tankers and stately container ships come and go nonstop, providing excellent training for ignoring distraction. The October swells are huge, but Zep is perfectly poised in stasis, forever sliding down one particular bulky static wave about twenty feet high, a gentle giant but with nasty, grabby currents at its base.

He’s spent so much time on this wave that he’s started talking to it, and in between the bellows of the fog horns and the various ship bells, he’s not totally surprised when it decides to talk back. Bit of a bummer that its first words are critical of his posture. Zep does a kind of flow yoga when he’s really in tune with the surf, shifting into stances that would get him laughed out of any ordinary line-up but are a nonissue when he’s got the whole mouth of San Francisco Bay to himself. Your basic epoxy surfboard would not put up with his moves, but Zep’s board is hardly basic. The imipolex Sqwonker reads his moves and adjusts in realtime, keeping him centered even when he closes his eyes. And his eyes are closed when the voice comes to him: “Grab your back foot with one hand, put the other on your head.”

Not a problem for gnarly, bearded Zep, ascended high surfer that he is. He’s in a trance, tripping on the fact that he’s moving and not moving. He follows the wave’s instructions, first finding his foot, then putting his free hand atop his head, so now his body is like an eight on a stick, you might say. The leg he stands on is the stick, with two loops atop it, the head-hand loop and the leg-arm loop.

“That takes the Murgburger for crappiest infinity sign I’ve ever seen,” says the wave.

“Give…me…a…chance…to…adjust.” Zep wriggles his toes. Perfect. He feels balance in his body, through the board, into the standing pattern of ceaseless flow…

Then—aha!

The revelation arrives: The mass of Earth’s sea—past and future—is an undulatory aether which needs only to be properly scribed by a surfboard’s skeg, thereby linking your Now to arbitrary instants of the past or future. The seemingly empty air is alive with the spacetime shadows of oceans gone and yet to come. Not only is a surfboard the interface between ocean and sky, it slices the time layers of the undulatory aether. It’s all a matter of carving the right knot. A special curve. Zep thinks of a name for such a curve. Time sigil.

If Zep gets his head and his board right, he can surf to anywhen he wants. He could almost do it right now, except that his board is not ideally configured. It needs a shaper’s physical touch, a tweak beyond what’s possible in software. Come to think of it, a handboard might be the thing. A very small and agile board with a sharp little fin, and a sturdy handle and—

“I have one,” says the voice, and from deep in his revelatory zone, Zep opens his eyes and sees a—gnome? Peering at him from the water. Or maybe it’s a kid, but with an aura of extreme age. A creepy, gnome-like, round-headed youth wearing a propeller cap, the propeller itself a figure eight/infinity sign doing the very gyrations Zep been picturing. And now the kid lifts one hand above the water. He’s holding a teardrop-shaped handboard, perhaps naturally grown, pale green-yellow, and sculpted as beautifully as the image Zep had just formed.

Zep would like to think the kid refined his vision into higher math and—instantiated it. But maybe somehow the kid had the handboard all along? And Zep’s vision had been prompted by a telepathic message from the teardrop handboard? Whoah. Zep loses his balance and staggers, which sends a jolt through Sqwonker and out into the sea.

The standing wave breaks up, our surf sage loses his footing, and his board spins away, abandoning him to the black chaos lurking beneath the peak. As Zep goes under, he sees a gray sky. And against this sky, the Golden Gate Bridge is no longer golden, but a hash of corroded girders, rusted decks, dangling cable. The future. He’s on the right track.

When Zep surfaces, the gnome-like kid is gone. But something is bumping against his leg. Like a piglet against a sow. It’s the handboard. Clutching his prize by its rounded handle, Zep uses his other hand to lever himself back onto Sqwonker. Lying prone, he paddles for the rocky shore, with the handboard tucked beneath his belly like a golden egg.

People can surf time. The handboard is the key. The gnome brought Zep the handboard from the future. The future Zep will pass the handboard back to the gnome so the gnome can deliver it to today’s Zep. A perfect loop, with no beginning and no end. The handboard grew on its own.

Aum.

§

Del wakes from uneasy dreams. Urpy pizza. Wee hours. The rotten-cantaloupe-shaped moon lights the grungy walls of Del and Zep’s surf-rat condo on the second floor of the Oceanfront Arms, situated just across the Great Highway from Ocean Beach in San Francisco. The surf is as loud as Del’s ever heard here. He drinks water from a glass by his mattress, goes for a pee, then drinks more water from the sink. He wishes he was dead.

The far side of the living-room is a pool of gloom, with Zep’s closed bedroom door a plinth of silence. Naturally Zep was the one to end up with a woman tonight.

Waning moon, surf ka-boom, doom and tomb. Maybe Del should do a solo night-run. Who’d even give a shit if he drowned? His life is nowhere. He has a part-time job as a janitor at the medical center on the hill. He hasn’t had a girlfriend since they moved back to California. Today’s inspired improvised gambit paid off handsomely for Zep but left Del in the lurch. His head hurts, he’s hungry and there’s no food. He hasn’t eaten since lunchtime…

Lunchtime, when, for reasons unknown, he’s approached by a taciturn, self-possessed woman with post-punk hair, odd piercings, and an oddly formal black silk business suit, almost an haute couture thing. She sits down next to Del in the hospital cafeteria. It’s the week before Halloween, but somehow it doesn’t look like she’s in costume. She’s got it all integrated. She gives Del an intense look.

“Hello, stranger,” she says. “Boing.”

“Have we met?” goes Del.

“We will,” she says. “I’m Gother. We share a future.”

“Me like,” says lonely Del. “You work here? A doc?”

“Lawyer,” says Gother. “My friend Sally and I are on a pleasure jaunt. With a bit of biz.” The woman allows herself a smile. “We’re here for men. Me for you. And Sally for—you have a friend called Zep?”

“Zep!” goes Del. “That’s where I know you from?” He’s perfectly willing to overwrite his certainty that he’s never seen Gother before.

“Sally is sexually attracted to Zep,” says Gother.

“Where is this Sally?” asks Del.

“She’s upstairs in the psych ward watching cartoons on TV with the inmates,” says Gother. “She filched a Sunshine Lady Vols pink smock from the gift shop, and bluffed her way in.”

“Do you guys surf?” asks Del, not even trying to follow the Sally elaborations.

“Boing. We do.”

Del imagines Gother in a bikini or wetsuit, her severe haircut plastered to her possibly tattooed scalp. In Del’s overheated imagination, Gother is starting to seem vaguely like—how to say this—like a dream girl he imagined and has made real through force of will. The word soulmate goes through his body like a shudder. He babbles an invite.

“Come to Ocean Beach with us after work for a sesh, Gother. You and me and Zep and Sally. I’ll bring some port wine, and I’ll steal a gigundo subhuman hospital pizza from the freezer. We’ll cook it on a trash fire, where Judah Street hits the beach.” Del does a chef gesture, pursing his lips and making a circle of thumb and forefinger. “Delish!”

“Maybe you could be a cook instead of a janitor,” goes Gother.

“Shoot for the sky!” goes Delbert. “I’d make a good house husband, what with you a rich lawyer and all. Mobile office on the beach. Adjudicating tussles in the surf lineup. I’ll be your paralegal. A Holy Family of Surf. You and me and little Gother Junior, carving gnarly tubes in the Law’s divine light.”

“So, this bright future, we kick it off tonight by drinking pukeful bum-wine by a burning tire?” says Gother, enjoying the give-and-take. Her mouth is like a crack in a boulder, with a wry twist. “I accept, you kind man. But I doubt so-called Gother Junior will join the fest. His name’s Lars, by the way. And he’s not my child. He’s not anyone’s child. He’s a murg. His life is a loop.”

“Never mind all that,” Del blindly gushes. “You and me, we’ll surf the dusk.”

“Brrr,” goes Gother. “Too cold.”

“It’s not even Halloween,” says Del with a shrug. “You must not be an SF local.”

“Sure I am, but my SF is warmer,” says Gother. Whatever that means.

“Zep’s got some spare flickercladding wetsuits that’ll fit you and Sally,” presses Del. “Smart, pulsing—like meat! I’ll lend you a piezo exaflop board. Custom warez. Zep upgrades us every few months. We’ve got a board for Sally, too.”

“Alluring,” says Gother. “Sally might use the zefop that Lars brought. It’s naturally grown, every murg has one. It looks like what you’d call a handboard?”

Again Del wastes no time on trying to decrypt Gother’s spaced-out divagations. Steadily he presses his suit.

“Meet me in the parking lot after work, you and Sally. We’ll go pick up Zep. Look for me in the only honest to god surf wagon out there—a total piece of shit with wood on the sides. We nailed on two-by-fours. Redwood. I hope I’m not being too—”

“Pushy? You have no idea about pushy. Boing.” Gother gives Del a friendly poke in the chest, like a boat shoving off from a dock. She walks away, but, at the turn of the hall, shoots him an over-the-shoulder glance that, so far as lonely Del is concerned, closes the deal. His heart belongs to Gother.

§

Ocean Beach is like nothing so much as a vast off-season fairground parking lot, crisscrossed by blowing tangles of plastic trash—urban tumbleweeds. The sand is dotted with dog turds. The party of four assembles an easily-ignited pile of driftwood and construction debris near the highway, amid a clearing of tire-tracked sand in the patchy iceplant. From here they can see waves to the west, and houses climbing hills to the east. Between two worlds.

Sally turns out to be a flashy, loose-mouthed cackler with ultra-permed blonde hair and a grainy rasp. She’s wearing her pink Sunshine Lady Vols smock over her regular clothes, which are, like, an iridescent unitard body stocking with ribs of padding at her joints. Extreme red lipstick and eye makeup. Almost like a teen playing grownup for the first time—although clearly her teen years are lost in deep time.

She has an expensive-looking amulet on a chain around her neck. It’s a curvy little teardrop shape embossed with a tiny ridge. Del’s eyes keep coming back to it, even though he’s mostly paying attention to Gother, and letting Sally and Zep work up their own deal, which seems to go well from the outset, even though they’re only communicating via yips, gestures, and grunts. Meanwhile the vibe between Del and Gother, which started off so promising that afternoon, has gone kind of flat. Del’s looking for a way to get back into it.

But now a distraction. Sally produces four pills and goes into an incomprehensible rant. Perhaps it’s a sales pitch about the pills’ properties? Del can’t follow her at all. It’s not just a matter of her accent, or that she might be using slang words he’s never heard before, or that she might be talking Chinese. It’s more like her noises aren’t even language.

“Are those pills, like, liberated from the psych ward?” interjects Del, meaning to throw Zep a hint that maybe he doesn’t want to go gulping Sally’s meds.

But somehow Zep seems in tune with her. As if she’s beaming images right into his head. He accepts one of the pills—and it unfolds in his fingers. Lots of little legs and feelers emerge; the thing is shiny, translucent and dimly luminous. It crawls up Zep’s finger and down the other side. Sally jiggles the other three into their bottle and screws the cap on, dimming their light.

“Jeez, Zep, those pills are alive. You’re not gonna…eat one?”

“Aren’t I?”

“They’re supposed to be good for you,” puts in Gother. “Sally calls them pillbugs.”

Now Sally offers the port wine all around, but Gother declines, which makes Del feel a little better. Zep sucks his pillbug off the back of his finger. It’s far from the weirdest thing Del has seen him eat. Poor little critter.

“Are you gonna be okay surfing?” Del asks.

“I’ll be fine on the beach with fine Sally,” goes Zep. “I have much to contemplate from this afternoon’s sesh—and from Sally’s diffuse but rewarding commentary. The era of time travel draws nigh, brother Del. My new handboard is of the essence. I got it from a gnome I met beneath Golden Gate Bridge this afternoon. Or the gnome got it from me. The gnome is from the future, Del. And so are Gother and Sally. Not blowsy barroom pickups, these ladies. They rode in on the undulatory aether.”

“Either what?”

“Undulatory aether, pinhead. It has the ontological heft of like phlogiston. Or stem cells. Or vacuum-state energy. Or quantum foam.” Zep has that quiet, serious tone he gets when he’s totally high and jiving you.

“Yubba yubba, zik zik,” goes Del, not taken in.

Slack grin from Zep. “This pillbug is amping my ass. I’ve never been so smart in my life. And I can read Sally’s mind.”

Sally emits another string of noise. Zep responds in kind. For awhile they’re jabbering gibberish by the trash fire and then they flip to coarsely making out amid the broken glass and rusty metal of the filthy beach, how vulgar. And then Del sees something quite improper. Sally is administering a second pillbug to Zep by—squeezing it into his butt crack? Please!

Awkward with embarrassment, Del nudges Gother’s hand and makes a gesture toward the ocean.

“Boing,” says Gother with a nod.

“What do you even think that word means?” asks Del as they grab their boards and amble toward the surf.

“I did research,” says Gother. “For you Ocean Beach surfers, Boing means Hello. Or Goodbye. Or Yee-haw. Or Aha.”

“Not so,” says Del, kind of laughing in disbelief.

Gother pauses, momentarily at a loss. “Well, ah, maybe the word hasn’t yet come into use by your crowd. My research could be off by ten or fifteen years, I suppose.”

“Boing,” goes Del, trying it out. And now he ushers Gother into the wildly scaled Ocean Beach wave-scape, which has a markedly richer power-spectrum than usual.

Del rides his trusty board Chaos Attractor and Gother has selected Fubar from the array of boards piled on Del’s surf wagon. Once Zep’s cherished mount, Fubar is now a loaner, but he keeps it current with upgrades. The two wise boards find smooth geodesic paths through the twitchy peaks. The water is so cold that it seems thicker than usual. Like oil, or even mercury. But the low, beneficent sun turns all to gold. Even the dogshit beach looks paradisiacal in the misty distance.

Stoked and with her adrenaline up, Gother begins whooping and hooting, slyving down crooked, rubbishy waves the size of three-story buildings. All’s well, better than well, until she goes over the falls and bangs her knee on a floating chunk of redwood, hitting it so hard Del hears the dull clunk of the impact and feels the reverb through the water. Back on Fubar, she gasps for breath, clenching her teeth against pain.

“The redwood logs migrate through here in the fall,” says Del. “Heading for their home waters in the north to spawn. Just give it a few secs, your flicker suit will fix your knee up, guaranteed.”

“Doubtful,” says Gother. “Would crude peasants have a wetsuit like that?”

“It’s all thanks to Zep,” goes Del.

“The legendary inventor,” says Gother, sarcastic at first, but her supercilious smirk melts into a smile of relief. “I heal! All thanks to Zep!”

Back onshore, they perch on their boards across the fire from Sally and Zep, who have left off grinding for now. They’re studying this funky chartreuse handboard that Zep picked up today. It looks like a warped foot-long milkweed pod, with a tiny skeg, or fin. It has a stubby stalk for handle. And the stalk twists all around, including somehow through itself.

“We call it a zefop,” Gother tells Del once again.

“First I previsualized it,” says Zep. “And then a kid gave it to me in the water this afternoon. What I’m thinking, this handboard grew itself, like a shell or a seed, but it’s me who provided the psychic DNA.”

“Go man, go,” says Del.

“Sally tells me the little guy is named Lars,” adds Zep. “He came with Gother. And he’s gonna give me a lesson on the zefop tomorrow morning. Dawn patrol, dude.”

“Where did you say you were from?” Del asks Sally, but whatever she answers is lost on him.

The zefop handboard has patterns on it, like mother of pearl, or insect chitin, or lichen, or pine sap. It’s definitely a natural-grown organic. Sally gestures with the zefop as she speaks, and its shiny little skeg carves a reflecting trail in the air above the fire.

The fact that Del is seeing acid-trip-type motion blurs, well, it sets him to wondering how he can be so high when it’s Sally who’s batshit crazy, and Zep is the one who ate some unknown and probably poisonous insect.

Sally is pale to the edge of translucence, and even a bit beyond; also her hair seems to move on its own. Weird. Del really and truly cannot decrypt her noises—although, if he doesn’t listen too closely, he keeps having the impression that, deep down, she’s talking English. In fact, if he totally lets go, he can almost gather info from the wavering rasp.

By now Gother’s knee is okay, but the fire-grilled pizza—which Zep and Sally are supposed to have tended—is burned to charcoal on the underside and the little button mushrooms on the topside have withered to hardened disks indistinguishable from actual buttons. Trembling with hunger, Del tries to scarf a big piece anyway—a broken-off chunk. But the cheese burns the living shit out of his upper palate, and a Madagascar-shaped frag of the carbonized crust gets stuck sideways in his throat. He chugs port wine to wash it down, but the rotgut hits him wrong. The whole evening crashes down on his head like a misjudged wave. He throws up into the sand. Pukeful bum-wine indeed.

“On that note, I’ll board my bus,” goes Gother, rising to her feet. “Boing. We’re lodged in a tent along the shore. I told Lars I’d head back when Del stepped in dogshit.”

“Wait!” wails Del. But when he jumps to his feet, he squishes barefoot into the predestined turd.

Gother laughs merrily. “Cute meet!”

It’s all seamlessly choreographed, with the bus screeching to a stop at the edge of the highway, Gother hopping on, then gone. The party’s over.

They load the boards onto Del’s thrashed surf wagon, and Del drives Zep and Sally back to their scurvy condo on the Great Highway. The whole reason they rent the place is because it has a reserved spot in the garage so he can leave all the boards in the vehicle, but half the time someone has parked illegally in their spot, or passed out in it. Tonight, the parking gods are merciful, but it’s small consolation to Del, still missing Gother and mourning the death of his hopes for the evening.

The pinwheel-eyed lovers retreat into Zep’s room, loudly doing the juicy. Del showers for a long, long time, then shambles out, throws himself onto his mattress and watches the one channel they can pick up via the apartment’s inscrutable satellite cable, which, as he shades into sleep, seems to be running an endless infomercial featuring a pair of shrill, round-faced youths, like Swiss sweethearts, hawking an amazing new food: Murgburgers, made from a magical, ultra-nutritious meat. “It’s Always Murgburger Time!” And from there, Del devolves into even more unpleasant dreams…

Until thirst and a sense of wrongness wake him.

§

So now we’re all caught up, our time-wrinkles are ironed flat, and here’s Del, back where we started, standing alone in the living-room, slightly cheered by the sea’s ever-growing chunky roar. He savors the delicate traceries of moonlight on the near side of the living room. And finds a leftover box of crackers. No need to kill himself just yet.

And then comes—plink—a sudden line of light around the edges of Zep’s closed door and—garwowf—a warning roar and—skreeek—Sally’s scream and—

“The hell you doing, you skungy—” Zep yells, not quite finishing his question. He trails off into a horrible gurgle.

Del lunges across the room and flings open the door. The feeble ceiling light is on. A hairy, beardy, skeevy guy stands by Zep’s bed. He sports a helmet with Viking horns, and he’s got a pelt of fur across his shoulders. The marauder’s face is framed and draped with braids in wild disarray, above a moustache that looks like an exploded rat. The Viking maniac holds a broadsword two-handed, and stands in proud contemplation of how efficiently he’s sliced poor Zep clean in half, cutting right through the waist.

No, no, no.

Zep sags into the bed like two pieces of a broken banana, his organs and guts puddled in quarts of blood. An Upper Zep and a Lower Zep. Being the greatest surf inventor of all time means nothing when your backbone is severed—ow—with pathetic strands of dead muscle and fat and skin around the edges. So nasty.

The mad Viking turns, stares at Del, and unleashes an unholy laugh. Before Del can call out the dude out for his wildly inappropriate affect, Sally slithers past him and into the living-room, slick and flexible as a jellyfish. She’s not running from the psycho with the sword, no, she’s waiting for him. Ready for the next stage of whatever the eff they’re up to.

The murderous hairball exits the death-room and stands by Sally. They grunt companionably at each other, like the velociraptors in the kitchen in the first Jurassic Park. Hefting his broadsword, the mad Viking focuses on Delbert. But Sally intervenes. She gets into the Viking’s face, flashing her sleek amulet, making raspy skreeek sounds, and poking him in the sides as if herding a beast.

Delbert still can’t explicitly decrypt Sally’s scratchy sing-song. But he has a subliminal sense that she wants to leave right now because she’s worried about being late for…something.

“Bogus,” says the Viking. “Time travelers are always on time. Goes without saying. And I need to twain Del before we go.”

Sally makes sounds of demurral. But the Viking insists.

“Del’s my friend. And I’m doing it for Gother’s sake, too.”

Sally makes an unusually long sound, with arpeggios up and down, and with a fair amount of body language involved. Her screed concludes with an action: She skips over to Del, and before he can stop her, she shoves one of her glowing pillbugs into his mouth, very intrusively grabs him by the chin, and drags her finger along his throat, meaning to force down the dose as if Del were a dog. The pillbug helps the process by digging its feet into Del’s tongue and scrooching down his gullet. As if that weren’t rude enough, Sally snakes her fingers into the crack of Del’s butt and shoves a second pillbug into him like a creepy-crawly suppository.

“Slice him now?” says the hairy warrior.

Sally chirrups a rough aria that seems to mean the Viking should wait a while for the pillbugs to settle in.

Impatient now, the shaggy, sinewy man swings his sword around and around. Its glittering tip etches an odd tracery that makes Del think of a Sanskrit inscription. It’s like he’s practicing a gesture—and now he’s satisfied with his flow. Several times he dings the sword against the walls and ceilings, gouging out shabby divots of drywall. Finally the Viking smiles and nods his head.

“Got it,” he tells Sally. “I’ll go outside and practice scribing the return sigil. And check on my board.”

Sally makes an intricate mewl and holds up her amulet, twitching it in odd gestures.

“That’s cool, go on and hop right now,” says the Viking. “You’ll stop off to see Gother in 2222? Right on. And then you find me in Year Gazillion—and we really take a ride.”

Another chirp from Sally. Again she manipulates the bright little pod that dangles from her neck. She kisses the Viking, sets her feet as if she’s on a surfboard—and then, with a rapid strobing effect, she flickers out of visibility and is gone. Silence.

“What about Zep?” Del dares to ask the brutal man in the horned hat.

The Viking glances back into the bedroom where the murdered Zep lies oozing. “Those two pillbugs gonna heal him,” he says. “One above, one below. I well remember. In an hour or so you’ll see for yourself. After your own dose kicks in.” The Viking grins and makes a chopping gesture with his free hand.

At this point, Del finally begins screaming. Someone downstairs yells for quiet. Del loses it. He jumps up and down on the floor, hollering, “Shut your crack, moron! They killed my friend! I hate your guts! I’ll rip your head off!” Not much aloha spirit on Ocean Beach.

For the moment, the Viking just stands there watching Del, kind of chuckling. And then he opens the door and goes outside.

“Soon come,” the Viking tells Del in parting. Del hears his thud down the condo’s outdoor cement slab stairs.

He waits in silence for a few minutes, paralyzed with fear. Surely he should run down to the garage, jump into his truck, and drive wildly away, lights on, horn blaring, screaming for help. But the two pillbugs have him feeling sluggish. And of course the Viking is going to be down there by the stairs waving his sword. Plus the low-affect biker neighbor whom Del yelled at through the floor might come outside too. Would be great if the Viking killed that guy instead of Del. Not likely. Soon come. Del wishes the Viking hadn’t said that.

Sandbagged by existential despair, Del flops onto their couch, which is an old bike rack with a moldy futon draped over it. Sits there and stares at Zep, who is illuminated in his room like a particularly horrible art installation. The guy’s down to his last two or three neurons, deep into the White Light, with his skin ashen, his eyes rolled back, and most of his blood soaked into the mattress.

Could this please, please be a dream? Nah. Delbert feels the multileveled reality of normal waking life. He smells the sad contents of Zep’s sliced-open bowels. Outside the window, all the verisimilitudinous details are in place. And in here, the sight of his own trembling hands is particularly convincing.

But if it’s not a dream, how can the upper half of Zep’s body be sliding around by itself now, hmm? And where did the lower half go? Upper Zep maneuvers into alignment atop the bloody mattress, like a primeval tectonic plate on a bed of lava. Lower Zep must have slid down behind the bed, but Upper Zep appears untroubled by the absence.

Bloody bedding turns white as vital fluids seep back into his flesh. The torn offal of his innards reassembles into a tidy set of viscera. Zep’s skin is healing across the wound. And this is least of it. Del creeps to the doorway and clings to the frame. He closes his eyes and peeks every few seconds, still not quite trusting reality to repair itself. Afraid to believe what he is seeing: the ragged bottom edge of Upper Zep is restoring the missing half. Extruding hips, and then an ass, and privates, and legs, with knees and feet. The whole enchilada.

Upper Zep is Entire Zep, lying there fully regenerated on his mattress, stark naked, the sheets all over the floor. He has a boner. The ceiling light glares down on the scene like the bare white 100 watt eye of God.

Zep’s eyes twitch open. He notices Del.

“What are you doing there?” Zep sounds cranky, which is understandable. “Were you…were you watching me? With Sally? Where is Sally anyway?”

“I—I just thought you were in trouble,” says Del. Somehow he doesn’t want to voice what he saw. Or what is still about to happen. He doesn’t want any of this to be real. “Sally went home.”

With belated modesty, Zep rolls over onto his stomach and addresses himself to his pillow. “Well, okay. Guess she knew she wasn’t gonna get any rest staying the night with me, hardy har. Turn out the light, dude. And turn off your frikkin TV. It’s giving me nightmurgs. Get some sleep yourself. Dawn patrol tomorrow.”

At least for the moment, Zep doesn’t seem to remember getting cut in half. Post traumatic stress? Or the effects of Sally’s pillbug? Or maybe nothing happened? Del could of course check if there’s, like, the lower half of a dead body on the floor behind Zep’s bed. But he can’t bring himself to take that step.

Delbert switches off Zep’s ceiling light and it’s all dark again, except for the streetlight. He sits dully on the couch for maybe an hour, listening to Zep snore, increasingly paralyzed by the effects of the pillbugs. It’s like he’s on the nod.

At some point Del hears footsteps going from Zep’s room into the bathroom. That’s Zep, right? Has to be Zep. Why wouldn’t it be. Legs don’t walk themselves. The apartment feels crowded tonight. Thinking of which, where’s the Viking? Del pathetically stumbles across the room to double-check the latch on their apartment’s flimsy door—and of course the door is wide open with the breeze coming in.

When he turns around, he notices the slow undulations of the tip of the Viking’s sword in the darkest corner of the living-room, with the blade lit by a single streetlight ray. The blade swirls hypnotically, in butterfly patterns, infinity loops, like scissors snipping away at timespace, fluttery shreds of it blowing away into the sort of dusty detritus that iridescent pillbugs might crave…

Del should run for it, but already the Viking is upon him. He sweeps his sword through a full arc, and the vigorous stroke twains Del at the waist. His two halves drop to the living-room floor.

§

Zep dreams he’s a pillbug, then wakes to find that one has eaten him. Realizes in his dream that he’s still dreaming, and he is actually a pillbug dreaming that he’s been eaten by Zep. Which is true enough, up to a point.

Except that the pillbug whom Zep is in psychic contact with is a being wholly other than him. It’s a creature with its own complex life-cycle—the next stages of which are to crawl out of Zep’s mouth, spread new-grown wings, circle into the air, and burst into a cloud of wriggling dustmotes that are in fact—tiny dolphins? The wee, flying cetaceans find their way to the open window and disperse into the night.

Zep moans appreciatively in his sleep, as if having heard a sweet guitar riff. His dream visions are adding a nice bit of warp to reality’s edges, pleasing to the surfboard shaper within his soul.

His dreams now shift to the talismanic zefop that Lars gave him today. An incarnation of the patterns in Zep’s mind. By all rights the magic handboard is Zep’s invention. And—Zep now realizes in his dream—the object’s very name confirms its origin: zefop = zephop = Zep hop. Yes! At dawn, Lars will teach Zep to use the great invention that Zep’s mind hath wrought.

Zep hears a noise, and he wakes again, for real this time (probably). He aches enough for two of him. The noise—footsteps. Someone just exited his bedroom, walked to the bathroom, and slammed the door. But who? Had Delbert come back in? Was Sally back? Zep’s too fuddled to figure it out, and he’s dropping off to sleep again when—

Delbert is screaming! More like gurgling. Zep flashes on a memory of more or less the same horrendous sound coming from his own throat. The Viking with the broadsword. Oh, shit. Groaning, dehydrated, eyes exploding with painful throbbing and migraine sparks, Zep drags himself to his feet and stumbles out into the living room.

Sure enough, Del’s been cut right in half, clear through his splintered spine, and there’s this handsome hairy dude in a horned hat standing over him. The guy looks, um, it’s gotta be said, a lot like Zep. Viking Zep. Sword-bearing Zep. From the future, no doubt. Like Sally and Gother and the gnome. Surfing the undulatory aether. It’s obv.

“Fear not,” booms Viking Zep. “The pillbug cures all. I did Del like I did you. Give our boy a few minutes and he’ll be sitting pretty. Be you later, dude.”

The Viking turn to leave, then pauses, raising an aha finger.

“What?” goes Zep.

“Almost forgot,” says the Viking. “Your purse. Ours. Payback, or payforward, for the long time-surfing run we’re supposed to do. From the murgs.” He fumbles beneath his shabby fur, then produces a fairy-tale-style leathern purse and hands it to Zep. It’s heavy, bursting with coins of gold.

Words fail Zep. “Whoah. Dude.”

“Don’t carry it with you,” counsels Viking Zep. “Hide it here.”

The Viking Zep gives high-five to Regular Zep, but skips the down-low because he’s got to go. “My board’s outside,” he says, then exits through the door and trots downstairs.

Curious about what’s going on, Zep looks out the window, and sees Viking Zep in the sandy courtyard down there, standing on—shit—he’s got Zep’s best board Sqwonker, with some crufty mod glued onto the tail. He makes a time-sigil-type gesture with his bloody sword and then he’s going, going, gone. It’s not a poof-I-disappeared vanish, but more of a slow, dwindly fade.

The ocean sound fills the apartment, but by now Zep knows it’s not just the ocean, it’s the undulatory aether as well, a ceaseless seething roar that has been there all along and, he assumes, always will be.

Hefting the purse in his hand, he looks down at poor Delbert. Sitting pretty? Not hardly. The dude’s upper half is trying to grow a bottom, and the severed lower half is weirdly worming across the floor toward the bathroom door, leaving sick trails of blood.

The bathroom door opens. A hand drags the Lower Del inside. Zip!

By now, Upper Del is having some success growing legs. They’re very spindly but rapidly thickening up. Zep staggers to the kitchen sink and gulps half a gallon straight from the faucet. When he straightens up, having barely relieved his thirst, he sees Del just gaining his feet. The dude braces himself against the kitchenette counter and stares over it at Zep. An iridescent understanding flits between them, like they’ve both got the same bug.

“Way, way, way gnarly,” goes Del.

“Sleep,” goes Zep, and careens off down the hall. He doesn’t bother telling Del about the purse of gold. He stashes it under his damp mattress.

Goodnight, moon.

§

Dawn is barely a dim spark in the mind of the 100 Watt God when they head for the beach. Del and Zep pile in the wagon, wait for the creaking rusty garage gate to pull up and let them out, then haul ass straight across the Great Highway and into a sandy vacant parking lot, where they stop with their headlights shining on the seawall. Total drive time: twelve seconds. Del kills the engine. They’ve got a thermos of gritty 7-Eleven coffee they didn’t drink on last week’s dawn patrol; it’ll have to do.

The surf-wagon starts to tick, cooling, then remembers that it barely warmed up and lapses into an embarrassed silence.

“Hell of a night,” goes Del, meaning to break the ice. “I’ve got serious blurrage.”

Zep starts laughing like a hyena. “Who the fuck is in our bathroom is what I want to know.”

Del looks back at the weather-beaten, fog-dripping Oceanfront Arms condo hulking in the fog across the street. “We got out with our boards,” he says. “That’s the main thing. And we’ve already burned through our security deposit. Maybe we leave for good.”

Zep looks thoughtful. “Yeah, dude, we’re starting a quest. I can feel it. The undulatory aether, Del. It’s real.”

“I don’t want to be a janitor anymore. I miss Surf City. I miss Hawaii.”

“Surfari,” says Zep. “The one true trip. Let’s get on it, brah. Everything looks different from out there. We’ll figure it out.”

“Looks like we’re gonna have help,” says Del.

Gother has just appeared in their headlights, already suited-up, walking toward them from a weird, ultra-modern tensegrity tent set up in one of the parking spaces. So she was camping right across from their place? The world seems to have a ramshackle serendipity when this woman is around.

“Boing!” she cries.

The wind may be cold and unwelcoming, Del’s spirits continue to lift. No sign of Sally. Oh, right, she left last night. Jumped to the future? Gother has her arm around the shoulder of a smaller companion. Must be— what did she call him? Lars. Del feels he’s seen the kid somewhere before. It’s like something threw the deja vu switch in Del’s brain and all incoming sensory data are coming through that filter.

Gother doesn’t so much urge Lars along as tug at him; he trails in her wake with scant friction, spin-sliding like a shopping cart with one wonky wheel. Del blinks away morning sleep, wondering how the headlights can be lighting the asphalt beneath Lars’s sneakers as he pokes along in Gother’s wake. In a way his walk is like the typical sullen shuffle of a tired twelve-year-old. On the other hand, he looks like he might actually be levitating. And there’s something old and strange about his face. Never mind. Make nice to Lars and impress Gother.

“Lars, dude, I’m Del! And this here’s my old buddy Zep.”

“Already met him,” mutters Lars. Zep has a strange expression, a mixture of respect and fear.

Del presses on. “And I think I heard Gother’s not your Mom?” he says to Lars.

“Gross,” says the kid.

“I’m his lawyer,” says Gother.

“Lawyer!” explodes Zep, and shakes his head. “Lawyers suck!”

“But what’s with you and Lars?” Del quickly asks Zep before Gother can respond.

“Lars here is the one who gave me the zefop,” says the gnarly surfer. “It’s based on my vision. Didn’t I tell you last night? Lars isn’t really a kid. He’s more like a gnome from the subdimensions.”

“A murg,” puts in Gother. “Murgs start as little eggs. Each egg holds a loop that’s the circular worldline of a murg holding a zefop. Time-surfer gnomes.”

“The murgs had zefops before I invented them?” goes Zep.

“Boing,” says Gother. “Don’t be tense about tense.”

Are Zep and Gother jiving Del? He’s still seeing Lars as a boy with a trendy vibe. He wears a propeller beanie—not a thing Del thought had ever been in style, let alone a fashion newly come raging back. Suspenders with collectible pins and buttons, some of them reflective or maybe self-illuminated. And Del could have sworn this curious being was playing with a yoyo when he first appeared…a yoyo with no visible string, just a silvery line of light. It floated up and down beneath his palm, but now it’s disappeared into a pocket of Lars’s striped dungarees. His face is as round and white as the surf-wagon’s sand-scoured headlamps. What had Zep called him? A subterranean elf?

“So, um, you and Gother are here to surf with us?” Del says to the murg, stubbornly trying to be the little dude’s buddy. Lars doesn’t answer.

“Boing,” says Gother once again. She’s standing close enough that Del can feel her warm breath cutting the chill wind on his numbed cheeks. “Our path is planned.”

Conceivably Gother might now deliver a kiss, but she doesn’t. Nevertheless, Del can dream. He tries to wink at Lars, but his eyes are gummy from the weird night of seeing Zep get chopped in half and regenerating his body, and then Del himself having the same horrible thing happen to him. And the ultra-sick dreams that followed, involving pillbugs and the undulatory aether and an infomercial that looped and looped endlessly, like a Mobius advertisement sucking him in and stuffing him full of Murgburgers. That’s where Del has seen Lars before! He was on that infomercial! Him and a girl.

Del dabs his eyes with coffee, cutting the goo. But by now he’s lost the audience for his wink and nobody’s listening. Zep, Gother, and Lars are all at the back of the wagon, rooting around.

“We might have a beater board Lars can use,” says Del, joining them.

“This one.” Gother straightens up, holding the zefop that Zep—in some convoluted sense—invented yesterday. “Lars will show Zep how to use it.”

“What if I don’t feel like helping him?” says Lars.

“It’s historic fact that you’ll do it,” Gother tells Lars. “You know this. You know you’ll make a deal with Zep and Del.”

“What if I want to hatch a paradox?” presses Lars.

“Which you know the universe won’t allow,” says Gother. She hardens her face and switches into full-on lawyer mode. “Show Zep how you time-jump or I’ll beat the crap out of you.”

“Hey!” goes Del, interrupting this profound discussion on the philosophy of time. He points at Lars. “Zep, this is one of the Murgburger kids I saw on TV!”

“I was prepping you for meeting me,” Lars tells Del. “So it wouldn’t be too much of a shock. I know I tend to dazzle.”

“I got Lars the Murgburger trademark,” interjects Gother. “Lars’s people are called murgs, right? And murgs have access to some unusual animals. I can’t say what they are. But very nutritious. I watch over the rights.”

“The murgs raise cows?” says Del.

“Not cows,” says Gother. “And they don’t raise them. Their meat-stock creatures grow wild. The murgs view them as an inexhaustible resource. Theirs to slaughter.”

“You’d be surprised how many people think they can just mash up any old kind of meat and call it a Murgburger,” interrupts Lars. “You can’t stop the mashing—but if you want to call your product a Murgburger, you gotta pay us a fee.”

“But why do you care about money?” demands Del. “Gother says you’re an alien gnome. Money is bogus pieces of paper with pictures of bullshit human overlords.”

“We like pots of gold,” Lars says curtly. The murg gives Del an appraising look. “We use our gold to buy favors. We hire skungy, bedraggled guys like you to do chores.”

“The murg gold is real,” Zep volunteers, as if he knows. “But I wonder about those chores.”

“Let’s not go into the details yet,” interrupts Gother. “We need to have our ducks in a row.”

“Lawyers suck,” repeats Zep, being a complete jerk. As if lovely Gother wasn’t standing right there. “Always fiddle-fucking with common sense words.”

Gother glares at Zep. “I’m your lawyer too, dimwit. Negotiating on your behalf.”

“And what if I already got paid?” says Zep.

“Think of your adventure as a maze,” says Gother, like she’s talking to a kid. “A time design. A vine. It weaves in and out. It’s what you dubbed a time sigil. The point is that even though something’s already happened to you here, you still have to set it up later. Like two centuries from now. Respect the integrity of your time sigil, Zep. Accept that you have no choice.”

“What are we talking about?” goes Del. “

“Basically this is about a time travel technique based on the zefops,” goes Gother. “And Zep can take some credit for it.”

“Yah, mon,” goes Zep.

Gother passes the pod-shaped zefop handboard with the tiny fin to Lars. The murg glides down toward the beach, descending the crumbling concrete stairs as if they’re a smooth ramp. He really is floating.

Del and Zep follow Gother down the steps to the flat gray beach, hauling Chaos Attractor and Sqwonker. Gother’s got Fubar again. A scouring wind blows at calf-height, sandblasting hard enough to strip away what fine colorless leg hair Del has. In the morning fog, it’s impossible to see the waves, but he can feel them breaking, thrumming through the sand and mixing with the all-pervasive undulatory aether. The vapor seems to thicken as they approach the water’s edge. And now there’s surf sloshing around Del’s ankles, the cold like a biting ice-cream-headache.

Lars doesn’t slow for a second, plowing straight through the surf fully clothed. Gother throws her board down right behind him and starts stroking. Del bends over, fastening Chaos Attractor’s leash to his ankle. When Del comes up, Zep’s hand closes on his biceps.

“I got a feeling,” his friend murmurs. “We’ll be riding large.”

“These waves are monsters.”

“We’re talking time-surfing, dude. So stick close.”

Del shrugs off his friend’s insistent grip. “Don’t I always?”

§

Zep lets Del and the others get a bit of a head start, partly because he’s trying to work out his body’s new connections, especially the veins, tendons, and nerves to his legs. His hard-worked anatomy is ginchy this morning. But his system boots into full-body synch when he pushes his board through the first of the breakers. A towering cliff of gnashing foam, enhanced by detergent pollutants, imminent as death.

The suck of the outbound shore-slush pulls him out so fast he has to shove the nose of his board down into black water and himself along with it, feeling the inbound churn pass just over him, waiting for the worst of it to fade, so he can he tip up toward air and light, kick hard, surface. Kelp lashes his cheeks. The adrenaline admits him to a new reality, as if the splattered, gothic night had been a drive-in double-feature.

The next wave is already on him and he’s gulping the biggest breath he can in the shortest time imaginable, then diving again immediately. An ordinary board wants to go right back to the surface, but Sqwonker is wide awake now as well; it pulls him down and stays there for a bit, arcing along the sweet trajectory it’s plotted to the calm water behind the breaking wave.

The intervals between monsters get gradually longer as Zep works his way outside, but a long and arduous campaign ensues before he can finally rest on his board and check to see where the others are at.

Del has fallen behind and is still fighting his way through the last line of surf between here and the beach. Chaos Attractor must be overdue for an update. Annoyingly, the murg with the zefop is already even farther out than Zep, and Gother is right beside him, hunched over Fubar in the low-angled light. There’s a bunch that he hasn’t figured out about this pair, and for now he’s not trying to.

As a matter of principle, Zep is forever trying to lower the resolution of his perceptions. He likes to turn bustling, officious reality into blocky chunks. Surfing is a good way to get back to basics. Concern yourself with sea, sky, a southwesterly swell. Everything more granular than that can take care of itself.

Well, except for yesterday. His standing-wave vision of an undulatory aether flowing outside of quotidian time. And then Lars the murg bursting in on Z’s head session with, basically, the very device that Zep was thinking about. Lars setting himself up to steal credit for Zep’s brainstorm.

“Present at the birth,” Zep mutters to himself, deep into a resentful borderline-psycho head-trip. “Lars is a subdimensional patent troll.” And as he catches up with Gother amid the waves, he eyes her with sour suspicion.

“Boing,” says she, reading his mood and flashing a blank eff-you smile.

Tough woman. She’s good on a board, especially for someone with a job. He’d almost want to say she’s rad.

As many tweaks or innovations or outright inventions that Zep has tinkered with, he’d never bothered claiming official credit for any of them. Fencing off intellectual property is for uptight assholes, right? For business majors, who are, goes without saying, the scum of the earth. On the flip side, Zep wouldn’t necessarily want to be deemed the official creator of his hacks, given that most of them turn notoriously and dangerously to shit.

But maybe, just maybe, it’s time to get all honky and profesh—given that Zep has, in his opinion, essentially invented the time machine. So, yeah. If Gother really wants to be his lawyer, let’s see how it rolls. More gold where that purse came from, right?

As if keenly aware of the shifts in Zep’s internal psychodrama, Gother lines up next to him.

“Here comes Del,” she says. “And then we’re good to go.”

“You don’t wanna paddle out further for the ultra epic waves?”

“Right here is as epic as it gets,” says Gother. “Ready, Lars?”

“Kaboom,” says Lars, finally giving a smile. “I’m a joy-buzzer tickling the giggly ribs of time. Here today, here tomorrow.” This is a game for Lars, a lark—or perhaps a ritual. He’s submerged, with only his head above the surface, beanie propeller whizzing in the brisk breeze. He raises his zefop into view, and tilts it back and forth, sending reflections off its little skeg.

“We’re riding the undulatory aether today,” Gother tells Zep. “Understood?”

“That’s my phrase,” blusters Zep. “Did this little murg teach it to you?”

“Everyone knows about it where I come from,” says Gother. “Year 2222.”

“Is that where Sally is right now?”

“She craves you,” says Gother. “All the yous. Egg, larva, pupa, and moth. Wants you to time-surf to her scene in the Year Gazillion, and on from there to the end of time. Doomed lovers jumping off a bridge, hey?”

Zep gropes for words. “So, ah, Sally’s thing for me is more than a Viking hat fetish?”

“She likes your moves,” says Gother, and angles a sharp splash of water into Zep’s’ face.

Boggled, cheered, and maybe a little scared, Zep scans the seascape, which is clarifying as the yottawatt sun frees itself from the hills and burns away the fog. From out here, the shore beyond the seawall is a rampart of weathered apartment blocks, cheap ones, putty-colored, with no trim. Peeling wood frame flats slotted in among them. Beyond that, the long slope of the Richmond is covered with row upon row of houses, wave upon rectangular wave, their faded pastel faces in deep shade. But the shore is too complicated to include in Zep’s sea + sky worldview, and he often wishes he could ignore it.

Somewhere beyond the houses, miles away, is the whole of downtown SF and everything it represents: the one-percenters and the homeless, the skyscrapers and the street markets, the champagne and the cheap drugs. None of it’s in his face though. The ocean is dotted with surfers—the perfect analog to the dog turds on the beach? No, man, don’t think like that. Today’s different. Today is mint.

Here comes Del, paddling one-handed while stripping kelp from his hair. The four bob on the swell in their own little zone.

Del is like, “That trek was a mofo.”

“Boing,” goes Gother. “We’re all set, Lars.

“But look who’s coming,” says Lars.

“Sral,” sighs Gother, narrowing her eyes and squinting toward Lands End. A boat or something is moving fast enough to shoot up a rooster-tail of spray. “Does she have to come along on this hop?”

“Who’s Sral?” asks Zep.

“To Gother, a fifth wheel. To me, my bride,” says Lars. “This part of the loop is, among other things, our honeymoon.”

“Let’s get on it.” Gother makes a stirring motion with her finger. Zep, Del, and Gother form a three-pointed star, with the noses of their boards together. Lars begins to paddle a circle around them, kicking at first, still in his sneakers and dungarees, though none of his clothes seem to be soggy or bogging him down. Then his zefop kicks in with power of its own, and he’s just holding on, letting it pull him. The pattern is recognizable to Zep: it’s a version of the time sigil he visualized before.

“I invented all this!” Zep exclaims to the others. “Right when Lars showed up. My big idea.”

“My idea,” calls Lars, his voice high and mocking.

“You knew I was hatching it, and you glommed on!”

“Vain, deluded, man,” sings Lars. “Mentally ill.”

“Boys!” chides Gother. “We’ll work it out after the jump. Royalty co-licensing, full buy-out, whatever you want.”

Zep stays quiet. Enlightened adept of high bushwah that he is, the weathered surfer knows to know without knowing. And surely there are sly legal reasons to keep mum till he’s talked to Gother in private.

The zefop carves a tight little circle around the three of them—one, twice, thrice. Lars is super into it, his mouth a lipless line. His expression doesn’t go with the goofy propeller beanie or those groove-dog suspender buttons. The slow ocean swell rocks them up, down, up. Something in Lar’s circular course amplifies the swell. With each cycle, they’re higher than before. They’re at the center of a ring of overlapping ripples carved by Lars’s zefop handboard. The ripples intersect and interact, with growing spaces between them as they spread, their crests very sharply defined.

The next time the surfers bob down, the ripples invert—that is, their curiously narrow crests turn to grooves. The crew sinks into a deep bowl, with the water taut and elastic, and the grooves like calligraphy. And when the swell rebounds, they’re on a water-hillock that’s fifty feet high.

Lars kicks and splashes, steadily orbiting. The zefop shimmers like an iridescent dolphin. It’s carving ever more intricate traceries, like the ancient nested paths of Minoan mazes, or like the scumbled grooves of a DJ-scraped vinyl disk—it’s a lively line that meanders out and in, like a skinny Celtic serpent who bites his tail and spits it out again.

The next downward plunge is so deep Zep’s afraid they might scrape sand or reef—and when they rise, they’re flung up into the air, high enough to break up a line of passing pelicans. Squawks and a drift of stinky brown feathers. Lars veers in towards them and puffs a mist at them, a vapor that smells like roast turkey and gasoline. Zep feels a weird quaver in his head, as if he’s been staring too long into a mirror.

“It’s Happy Lift,” calls Lars. “You’ll float for awhile.” He gets back to his sigil-scribing.

Apparently the murg has applied some kind of levitation treatment to the three surfers. Rather than falling back down, they hang in mid-air, like shreds in the marmalade of the undulatory aether, in a state of weightlessness, awaiting the time jump.

Sral’s fantail of foam pulls into range, less than a hundred yards away. There’s no speedboat or watercraft, just the murg herself, waist-deep in the water. She looks like Lars, but with pigtails and puffy red lips. Cute, in a wooden-Christmas-ornament kind of way.

“Boing,” says Gother,

Lars beckons to Sral with his free hand, and she rises a few feet into the air and glides across the surface to be at Lars’s side while he’s busy finalizing the zefop’s sigil.

Looking down from on high, Zep can almost understand the pattern. The nearest arc of the curve will carry them through a short interval, but as the sinuous line ranges further and interlaces with itself, it forms a connection to more distant times. The scribed sigil is a shimmery, watery road through the undulatory aether. Zep can precisely see how the ocean’s mass works into it—the pressure of the undulatory aether is what makes the line thick. Yes. They’re gonna be time surfing, for true.

“Sral is his wife?” asks Delbert.

“Lars says so,” goes Gother. “He’s been living with me for a month, up in Year 2222.”

“Have I been living with you too?”

“You’ll see.” Flirtatious dimple.

“Do Lars and Sral have sex?” asks Del.

“Who cares.” Gother gives Del a hot look. “You should be asking about you and me.” She takes Del by the hand, and tugs him and his board closer. Del visibly glows.

The complexly scribed multi-person time sigil flows up from the zefop onto the land. The beach ripples. The unreeling curve warps through the condos and the houses and the hills beyond. The sun, a cigarette burn in the sky, has become the only fixed point of reference, it’s like when a strip of film in an old, old movie catches in the sprockets and the projector lamp sets it on fire. And there’s a bit of a flicker to Old Sol, similar to a strobe settling into the sweet spot for psychedelic visions followed by epileptic fits. Days go rushing by, but they only sees one instant of each, with the timestack aligned so the sun holds to the same part of the sky, tracing lazy infinity signs above the horizon.

Meanwhile downtown SF is changing. Its skyscrapers didn’t used to show above the hills. Different now. The towers are growing like magic crystals in a kid’s science kit, stop-motion accumulations of jagged facets and mirrored shine.

The lapping sea presses landward, swallowing the parking lots, flooding the Great Highway, eating away at the ground levels of the weathered gray apartment blocks. The tide pushes to the upper floors, turning them to flotsam. The sad old Oceanfront Arms building is one of the first to glug and go under.

Zep feels a twinge. He’s remembering that fat purse of gold he stashed under his mattress. He should have brought it, even though Viking Zep advised him not to. Someway Zep’s gonna have to wend his way back to early this morning and bag the stash. Or not. What the hey. It’s just gold.

As Zep lets this worry go, the pastel houses on the hillsides seem to come alive, as if a crazed animator has been tasked with giving personality to each. They shrink away from the waters, pulling up their skirts and hems, creeping up the hillside. The houses are in a tizzy. The younger ones shove the older ones, feeding them to the rising tide. It’s like a slow mosh pit, a shallow of ruined walls and crumbled foundations that deliquesce into sand. The shoreline creeps up the hill, spawning kinky, futuristic craft with jointed oars that scull the tide on their own, like mechanical waterbugs hatching in the surf.

§

Del is enjoying the group’s fast-forward journey, and sneaking peaks at Gother all the time. The whole time they’re holding hands, which is great. Lars the murg hovers upon the water beneath them with his wife Sral, the two of them always moving, always in the same place.

But just as they near the end of the timeroad to Year 2222, Lars powers upwards with the zefop and bonks into Del, sending the two of them tumbling. The motion sends them on a tangent, and they hit the water a mile away, close to downtown San Francisco. And they’re back into taffy-slow normal time. They tread water in the Bay, looking around.

The landscape has changed, namely there’s less of it. The old monolithic waterfront is gone, with now an extremely irregular shoreline of inlets and canals and harbors touching the slopes and bluffs of San Francisco’s hills. A few recognizable iconic landmarks remain, to the extent they were on high ground, although some of them seem to have moved uphill. People flit from building to building like bright gnats. The mystery of levitation has been solved.

At sea level, strider-boats splash and purr in and out of ramshackle docks and mooring areas, some of the piers running directly into building lobbies. In the sparkling waters lie ancient slumps of cement, rusted beams and rebar, overgrown with barnacles, adart with fish.

Lars still has the time-machine zefop handboard in his grasp, but rather than using it, he emits a bright chirp that summons a strider boat. The craft carries them to a jetty, then ambulates on its stridery legs the length of the dock, and lowers itself into another body of water, this one entirely enclosed by buildings. The streets of this new San Francisco, in morning shade, are mostly canals. Many of the structures are alive, like living coral with bubble domes, enormous hollow stumps with knotholes and leaves, giant cornstalks with inhabitable cobs, beanstalk vines with families in the bean pods, pastel crystal prisms with workshops inside. Everywhere the citizens flit from perch to perch.

Looking down into the water, Del sees they’re floating over flooded ravines that, two centuries ago, carried utilities under the street, and are now laid open to light. Silvery lily pads dot the surface; partially metallic, and surely harvesting sun. The boat passes over an especially deep trench with rails glimmering at the bottom—the remains of San Francisco’s quixotic and never-fully-completed subway system. And now the watercraft grabs onto a candy-cane-striped stanchion and hugs it close.

Del and Lars step onto a boardwalk extending over the water, spongy and springy. Possibly it’s a shelf fungus. They cross the boardwalk and enter the lobby of an old brick apartment block, highlighted with fashionably corroded metal, and coated with a preservative matrix of glassy lichen. Slowly shifting moss reliefs decorate the walls. The elevator shaft is a hollow tube with lights going up. You’re expected to levitate. To Del’s relief, Gother’s apartment is on the ground floor. Lars pulls him down a hall to an old fashioned chunky wooden door.

“We’ll live with the original Gother for a month,” says the murg. “She’s already my lawyer, because of Murgburgers, but she doesn’t know you yet. Go ahead. Charm her.”

“Gother’s in here?” Hardly able to control his excitement, Del lays a heavy thud on the door’s center. It irises open like an oak-textured sphincter.

And there’s Gother. She happens to be wearing the same chic suit she’d worn in the hospital cafeteria. Del catches his breath. Seeing the unfamiliar-to-her Del, this one-month-younger Gother cocks her head, taking in her visitor, gauging his qualities, and perhaps drawing reassurance from the familiar presence of Lars.

“What is it?” she asks.

“I love you,” blurts Del.

Gother pauses, then smiles. “I like that in a man. Come in.”

Score. A miracle? But, hell, why shouldn’t the very simplest of stratagems work in this context. After all, Gother already liked Del by the time she came to Ocean Beach, so basically it’s foreordained that something’s gonna click, has clicked, will continue clicking. Love at first, last, forever, whenever sight. Del goes in, feeling confident for maybe the first time in his life.

§

A month later, in Del’s time, or a second later, according to Zep, the main group’s hop to 2222 ends. The sun is just a sun again, in a sky that looks swampily bluer than before. The air is vaporous and hot. They, too, are back in the muck of shared, consensus time. During the jump, they’d been hanging in the air like translucent sprites, but now they drop into the sea.

Zep crawls onto his surfboard Sqwonker and looks up, expecting to see Del hovering above them, but the sky is blank. He scans the sea from shore to ‘zon, and sees no sign of his perpetually chapped and peeling pal. Gother looks at her empty hand, which had been holding Del’s hand a moment before. But she doesn’t seem surprised.

Although Del’s board Chaos Attractor is still here, Del himself is gone, along with Lars and the wondrous zefop.

“Ripped off!” screams Zep. “They bailed early.” A low wave slaps against his face, sending him into a meaty coughing fit.

“Boing,” says Gother. “Lars and Del are with me.”

“Negatory,” says Zep, trying not to shout. “You’re here and they’re not.”

“They’ve been with me for the last month,” says Gother. “Sally was visiting with me too, but never mind that.” Gother’s no-nonsense expression softens. “Those were wonderful days, living with Del. Sad to think they’re about to end. As soon as you and I meet Del and Lars at my office.”

“I’ll see him there? Has he got the zefop? Why is this so complicated?”

“I don’t like time travel either,” says little Sral, Lars’s wife. “I hate it when Lars veers off. It’s hard not to feel neglected.” She stifles a little sob. “If Lars is with the younger Gother, then that’s where I must be.” The murg sinks below the surface and speeds off, leaving a ripple in her wake.

A cross between a gondola and a waterstrider emerges from the agitated mass of boats by the old Ocean Beach and self-sculls toward them. Zep immediately spots Sally standing in the nose of the thing. It takes his slightly transparent girlfriend only a minute to reach them, and then she’s helping Zep and Gother scramble into the boat, hauling in the boards Sqwonker, Chaos Attractor, and Fubar as well.

This is the same Sally who was in Ocean Beach. And she remembers the fun. She’s all smiles. But with no pillbug juice in his system, Zep can’t understand a thing she says. It’s just crazy yowling.

Gother explains to Zep that Sally’s been here for about a week. She hopped here from Ocean Beach and introduced herself to the younger Gother, who had not, at that point, ever seen Sally before. That was one reason Sally had come here—and the other was that she’d known Zep would be showing up today, and she wanted to see him again. Sally really likes the Z-man. She wraps her arms around him, and before long they’re fulsomely making out.

“We’ll go to my office now,” says Gother, and tells the boat to take them there.

“Anyone want a Murgburger?” offers the boat.

“Not I,” says Gother. Sally smiles at Zep and makes an encouraging gesture. What the hey. The boat flips open a hatch and presents him a hot bundle, wastefully wrapped in a plastic bag that features a portrait of the round-headed pair, Lars and Sral. Their slogan is simple: “It’s Always Murgburger Time!”

Zep unwraps the large, juicy-looking burger. It looks fairly legit, although there’s maybe something a little odd about the patty. Is it beef? Gother throws the plastic wrapping over the side of the boat.

“How is the sea not completely full of garbage if you people do that?” Zep asks Gother before his first bite.

“Our 23rd Century fish love the stuff,” says Gother.

Indeed, the water’s surface is bubbling where Gother cast the trash. Toothy minnows close in and devour the garbage, leaving not a jot or tittle. The little fish are inordinately shiny. They’ve integrated plastic into their metabolism.

Zep bites into his burger. You might say it’s feefy, that is, fishy and beefy. For someone who’s just traveled through time and craves a juicy burger, the taste is an unpleasant surprise. The meat is pink, with a faint opalescent glimmer.

“Is this ahi?” asks Zep. “It’s not one of these trash-fish, I hope?”

“Boing,” says Gother. “Not fish at all. An intelligent sea mammal that the murgs trap. The murgs look cute, but they’re ruthless.”

“They’re not all that cute,” mumbles Zep. He tosses the Murgburger overboard and wishes for some of the previous era’s 7-Eleven coffee to rinse out his mouth. It occurs to him to ask Gother a lawyer-type question. “How are we supposed to patent the zefop if we don’t have one?”

“Lars already gave me his,” says Gother.

“Huh?”

“Duh? I’m talking about last month, in 2222 time. When Lars and Del bailed from our jump, they came to my apartment.”

Zep’s having trouble juggling the tenses. “And when did my zefop really and truly start existing?”

“It has a circular timeline with no beginning and no end. Just like Lars. You still don’t get it, do you? Nothing really happens before or after anything else. It’s a cosmic tapestry.”

Groping for credit, Zep recalls his dreamed illumination. “Zefop is Zep hop.”

“Boing,” Gother brightly replies. “The divine nature of language. Supporting our contention that the zefop’s authentic birth was when Lars met you beneath the Golden Gate Bridge!”

“Is Lars going for that?” says Zep. “He’ll pay me for the rights to use the patent?”

Gother studies Zep. “I hope you remember you already got paid?”

“Um, yeah, right,” allows Zep. “Last night Viking Zep from the future gave me a purse of gold coins.”

“Yes,” says Gother. “And if it’s gold coins, that means it’s murg money. Therefore I deduce you’ll soon don a Viking hat and collect the purse from Lars. And, reasoning further, in time you’ll hop to Ocean Beach and pass the purse to your original self.”

“Boing,” says Zep.

Shiny blond Sally yodels, as if wanting to footnote what Gother said.

“Be quiet,” Gother tells Sally. “Let us think for ourselves.” But Sally only ululates the louder. Gother sighs, and interprets a little bit.

“Lars and Sral have a clutch of fertilized eggs,” Gother tells Zep. “Each egg holds the time-loop of a murg’s whole life. Lars wants you and Del to sprinkle the loops across spacetime.” Sally is still squawking. “Yadda yadda yadda,” says Gother. “That’s enough now, Sally. You’re boring.”

Sally blows Zep a wet kiss and waggles her tongue. Zep’s starting to find her a bit much. He needs a break. “Could you please leave now?” he asks her.

Sally makes a stagy shriek of outrage, but she’s flirting with Zep at the same time. She flounces into the hold of the boat and emerges with—a very nice Viking helmet. A leathern cap embossed with studs, and with genuine horns from, like, a Norwegian musk-ox.

“She says you should wear this Viking hat,” says Gother. “The younger me helped Sally make it for you this week. We made about a hundred of them, and we’re selling them all around town. It’s quite the Year 2222 San Francisco fad.”

“Sally wants me to wear the hat—because?” goes Zep.

“She knows it turns her on,” says Gother with a shrug. “One of those chicken/egg loops, isn’t it? When Sally sees you for the first time in Year Gazillion, you wear the hat because she gives it to you now. And she gives it to you now because you wore it then. It’s like what Del did when I first met him here last month.” Gother smiles in fond recollection. “Right away he told me he loves me. Boing!”

“Check,” goes Zep. He puts the silly hat on his head, and right away, Sally come over and rubs her full body against his. Despite himself he’s starting to respond, but then Sally breaks it off.

“Oork,” she goes, or something like that, and steps back, favoring Zep with a final come-hither look.

She places her hand on the streamlined amulet that hangs from her neck. Suddenly Zep understands what it is. It’s a tiny zefop. The sun sends reflections off the little time machine’s surfaces. Voicing a thin, wavering descant, Sally jiggles the miniature zefop in Lissajous patterns, then takes the crouched, knees-bent pose of a surfer, and—fades from view.

§

The boat carries Zep, Gother, and the three surfboards into the intricate recesses of the San Francisco waterfront. Hopping along the meaty sidewalk, they wend their way to Gother’s office, which is partway up the retrofitted Transamerica building, redesigned to keep itself above sea level—and to weather the apparently rather frequent quakes.

The building has been segmented into a stack of polyhedra, a bit like a giant, irregular Rubik’s Cube puzzle. The chunks levitate near each other, and are caged in place by a frame of pencil-thin girders, evidently cast from a levitational material as well. Any seagull who tries to perch on the building ends by hovering a few inches away.

Gother levitates Zep, and the three boards, up to her office, and they stash the boards in the front part of her office, which features a giant banana slug, resting comfortably on a polished wooden table. Like a receptionist, though really she’s more like a paralegal or a tech. She’s gently twitching. Her stalk eyes fixate on Zep.

“Boing, Miss Brooks,” Gother says to the slug. “Update please.”

Miss Brooks opens a slit in her back. Gother leans over and shoves her head inside the creature’s body. For a moment the mollusk’s flesh shudders, and then Gother straightens up. Miss Brooks produces a towel for Gother to wipe her face.

“All set!” goes the lawyer, bright and tidy.

Sitting on an oozy couch in the back office are Del and a second Gother, holding hands, very much in love. Del’s made good progress here. Lars and Sral stand to one side, leaning against each other. A regular love nest. The window looks onto a levitation path, with fashionable locals drifting by. Zep even spots one of them wearing a Viking hat like his. Inside the office, sweet music drifts from a tiny orchestra of trumpet-shaped mushrooms on the wall. Kind of blows away Zep’s notions of a lawyer’s redoubt.

Zep chats with Del a bit, catching up. The dude’s had a great month here. Del’s glad Zep brought his board Chaos Attractor. And Zep’s relieved to see that Lars brought the zefop.

Miss Brooks creeps in and uses the sticky edge of her mantle to acquire the zefop, then swallows it into that slit on her back, thereby getting very up-close and intimate with the zefop’s makeup. A second lump begins forming in her tail end.

The older Gother addresses herself to Zep. “We’ve had a month to write up a description of how the zefop works. Miss Brooks generated some spline patches to match the pod’s shape. Lars calculated the twists and curves of a typical time sigil path. And I wrote up your idea that the undulatory aether is a partial shadow of the Earth’s past and future seas.”

Zep gravely nods his horned head. “Yep, that’s how I invented the zefop I got from Lars.”

Gother smirks. “Except that actually he’s had it his whole life. And, just between us, nobody can actually construct a zefop from the mumbo-jumbo in our claim. But we’ll file it anyway. The patent office slugs will like it.”

“But, um, how will we make more zefops?” asked Zep.

“Boing,” says Gother holding up an aha-type index finger. “We clone them. Like Miss Brooks is doing right now.”

“Or you can borrow zefops from murgs,” puts in Lars. “Given that every single one of us has one. And that’s why we’ll own this stupid patent.”

“Not fair!” yells Zep. “I was there at the earliest moment of Lars’s life-loop, and Lars was looking at me. I need get paid!”

“We already talked about this,” Gother tells Zep with a sigh. “You put the murg money under your mattress yesterday.”

“Me, I want one of those Zep-hop zefop time-jump handboards for my own,” goes Del, totally ignoring Gother’s weird logic.

“And you shall have it, my lamb,” says Gother.

By now, Miss Brooks is done munging on Lars’s zefop. Gother leans over the talented yellow slug and extracts a newly fabbed and slightly slimy zefop from an orifice in Miss Brooks’s rear. She hands it to Del, and tells her assistant to grow one for Zep.

“Thanks for helping our Del,” the by-now-only-slightly-younger Gother says to the older Gother. “Don’t you just love him to death?”

“I do,” says older Gother. “I can’t say I like sharing him with you, though. Twerp.”

“I’m hopping to Ocean Beach today with Lars,” says younger Gother. “And later I’ll hop back here and I’ll be you, older Gother. Boing.”

“Gothers all around,” says Del, cradling his new zefop, and happily confused.

“Not for long,” says Zep.

“How do you mean?” goes Del.

“Don’t you ever pay attention to anything?” says Zep. “The murgs want us to surf out towards the end of time. Stocking the timestream with murg loops as we go.”

“Screw that!” blusters Del. “Do I look like a farmer? That’s hodad, and I say nodad! I’m not leaving my Gother!”

“Here’s your payment,” says Lars right about then, handing Zep the heavy purse of gold coins. Del falls silent and his eyes bug out.

“Let me see it,” says older Gother, snatching the purse from Zep. She counts the coins, frowns, badgers Lars into producing a dozen more coins, pockets two of them, and hands the fattened stash to Zep. “Miss Brooks, please record the transaction. This is a one-time payment, in full, for (a) release of all claims in re the zefop time machine patent, and for (b) murg egg dissemination services to be performed.”

“Sweet,” goes Zep, hefting the purse. He and Del finger the shiny coins, turning them in to the light, ringing them against the windowsill, and even biting them. Real gold.

“And I get half?” says Del, his mood brightening.

“For sure,” goes Zep. “And screw all that uptight legal bullshit. Gold is where it’s at.”

Del turns to the Gothers. “Will one of you surf to the future with us?”

Ruefully the two women shake their heads. “Don’t think so,” says older Gother. “That’s not our path.”

“But, but—will I ever see you again?” asks Del.

Older Gother pulls Del to his feet and gives him a very long kiss. “We’ll always be together,” she offers. “In happy memories of our shared spacetime.”

“I want you more,” says Del. “Can’t you hop to Ocean Beach again?”

“Who knows if you’ll be there,” says this Gother with a sigh. “Sally might run you right off the edge of spacetime. And that skungy Lower Del who you left in your apartment’s bathroom—I’m not sure about him at all. What if he’s a butthead zombie?”

“Like—a crude surfer who wholly lacks our Del’s savoir faire,” adds Zep

“I guess I could just stay here,” Del slowly says. Gother nods encouragingly. But Zep won’t have it.

“It’s the ultimate surfari, Del. A righteous death run. Don’t flake on me, brah.”

As so many times before, Del honors his reckless friend’s sense of fun. “I have to do it,” he tells Gother. “I can’t miss this one.”

Gother sighs. “Boing. I’ll wave goodbye.”

“We’ll launch tomorrow,” says Zep. He glances over at Lars and Sral. “Where’s the eggs?”

With a shy smile, Sral pushes her hand through the wall of her belly and extracts an accordian-like egg case.

“How many?” goes Zep.

“A trillion,” says Sral, quietly proud.

“I don’t really get what we’re supposed to do,” complains Del.

“Each of these so-called eggs contains a murg’s entire lifeline-loop. The idea is to be embossing these murg lives onto the undulatory spacetime aether,” says Lars. “There’s plenty of murgs out there already, but we’ll be adding our heirs.”

“Murg-loops like puddle-circles on the sea,” goes Sral.

“And if we don’t do it?” says Del. The prospect of losing Gother has him sour and contrary.

Lars plays the little professor. “Given that spacetime is an immutable whole, the murgs you add are in some sense already present. Nevertheless we must trace our ordained paths.”

“Mektoub,” says Sral. “It is written.”

“Enjoy your purse of gold!” adds Lars. Somehow he sounds sarcastic.

§

With the older Gother’s help, Zep and Del spend the rest of the day preparing for their long run towards Year Gazillion. Gother scores them some biotech Year 2222 hoodie wetsuits to deal with whatever enviro hazards the future will bring. They’ll be riding their good boards Chaos Attractor and Sqwonker. Miss Brooks uses her potent slime to glue zefops to the rears of their surf sticks. Also she glues the murg egg-case to the back of Zep’s board. The case will puff out new murg lifeline-loops on its own—one loop per egg.

And in the late afternoon, Gother takes them out to the remains of the Golden Gate Bridge, where Zep’s beloved standing wave has proved resistant to changes in sea level. The bridge above is mostly decorative now, in the absence of cars, but it hasn’t yet fallen into the state of advanced decay that Zep caught sight of the last time he surfed it. The local kids have made a game out of levitating at high speed down the sweeping suspension cables and flying off the far side. It looks thrilling, but Gother urges them to focus on the wave.

Gother herself rides Fubar, which Miss Brooks has tricked out with a zefop as well. She and the boys get to sliding on that big old soliton hump of Zep’s, forever going down, and forever lifted up. In dynamic surfadelic stasis.

Just now, Gother is a little farther down the slope than them. She begins teaching them the rudiments of time surfing. The technique is simpler than Lars had made it seem, what with his baroque carving of a vast, knotted sigil of curves.

“It’s really just a jiggly-doo,” says Gother. “Watch.”

Waggling her hips, she sways her board from side to side in a rhythm that evolves from monotony into chaos. At the twitchy climax she disappears—for about thirty seconds. And then reappears ten feet above them on the face of the wave.

“From now to then to when to huh?” says Gother. “Boing.”

Before long, Zep and Del are executing their own tentative forays into the near future and past, putting little curly kinks into their timelines that don’t mess with the overall structure of the great eons-long time sigil they’re fated to trace—a pattern which Delbert has given up trying to understand.

As a special bonus, at the end of the lesson, Gother endows the boys with the power of levitation. She produces a nebulizer like the one Lars used on them in Ocean Beach. Giggling with a seldom-revealed sense of fun, Gother circles around them on the slope of the standing wave, puffing mist into their faces. Rather than turkey and gasoline, the smell is more like pizza and bleach. Gother sprays some of it onto the boys’ boards as well.

“Fly now,” she tells Del.

“Can’t,” says Del, feeling as heavy as the waterlogged trunk of a tree.

“It’s about having the right point of view,” advises Gother.

“Spare us the gnomic bullshit,” goes Zep. “Give us more of that drug.”

“Happy Lift,” says Gother, sending a heavy pulse right into Zep’s nostrils and eyes. “I rep the legal rights for this product, you know. It’s like a vaccination. Takes several doses. Boing. Does something to your Hilbert space wave function. Once it settles in, you’re lifted for good.”

“Me more too,” says Del.

Zep’s feeling looser now. He holds out his arms, balancing, and flaps them a little. But he’s still stuck on his board. “Change your point of view how?” he asks Gother.

“It’s like a—flip,” says Gother. “You know how sometimes you look at, say, a wooden chair, and you think the front is the back and the far leg is the near one? And then the chair kind of twinkles and it flips into the right perspective? Boing. If you can stay in that instant of flip, you can float. Come on, boys, try it.”

Gother blasts Del so hard with her atomizer that his face is dripping wet. “Be the chair,” repeats Gother. “Boing.”

“Happy Lift,” goes Del, squinting at his fingers with stinging eyes. He begins swaying back and forth like a snake-dancing dervish. He writhes several feet into the air—then falls headfirst into the water. But somehow his humble board has already learned to fly. It floats over to him like a loyal dog. He climbs onto it and reclaims his spot on the eternally humping static wave.

Gother extend her lesson, peppering the boys with visual analogies and koan-type maxims and increasingly heavy doses of Happy Lift until, finally, just as the sun is going down, it clicks, and Zep and Del are levitating for real, zipping along the barrel of that standing wave like pelicans hunting fish, and loop-de-looping to the low-hanging underside of the GG Bridge and back. They have it together.

“One thing,” Del asks Gother. “I get how we humans can levitate. But how do the surfboards know? And what about the chunks of your office building? It’s not like a piece of board or a hunk of stone can change its point of view.”

“Sure it can,” goes cheerful Gother. “If you drench the object with Happy Lift. It’s a quantum computation thing. Boing. Let’s go back into town.”

“Will the younger Gother still be there?” wonders Del.

“By now she’s hopped to Ocean Beach with Lars and Sral,” says the older Gother. She gives Del a hot look. “The coast is clear.”

They float across the city. Gother installs Zep into her office, where he’s supposed to sleep on the couch. And then she takes Del home to her apartment and screws his brains out for what might be their last time.

§

The plan is to launch themselves from the peak of Coit Tower, a version of which still stands atop Telegraph Hill. The remains of this earthquake-shattered monument have been painstakingly reassembled into a levitating mass, and coated with paisley slime mold of a pleasant saffron hue.

In full levitation mode, Del and Gother meet Zep at the top of the tower, amid tourists and local families flitting about like butterflies with picnic baskets. Zep has remembered to bring along his purse of gold. He tightens his Viking helmet and uses a sub-atomic comb to enhance the length of his hair. He looks like he did when Delbert saw him standing over the bed swinging a sword.

“That’s good,” says Del. “I mean…you were more crazed looking but that was mostly in the eyes. You’ve got the hair right. And the sword?”

“I think Sally’s gonna give it to me in Year Gazillion,” says Zep. “She has, like, a kiosk.”

“You should yell something cheerful to start your epic surfari,” Gother says to Del. She’s blinking away tears. “Some colorful twenty-first century phrase. Cowabunga?”

“Moo,” says Zep.

Del leans far off his levitating board to embrace Gother. “You’re the best woman I ever met,” he tells her, his voice cracking.

“And you’re the cutest man,” says Gother.

The high emotion of the conversation is attracting amused glances from the mostly naked floating picnickers. But Del’s anything but ashamed. He’s proud. He’s finally had a romance.

“I’m counting on you coming to see me again,” he tells Gother.

“Well, maybe I’ll see other you,” she grants, kissing him yet again. “This you is going to die.”

“Don’t say that!” cries Del. “I—”

“This is the ultimate run,” interrupts Zep. “Surfers at the end of time. We gotta do it. The lower-half guys in the bathroom will replace us.”

“The buttheads,” mutters Del.

“Boing,” goes Gother.

Even at the top of Coit Tower, there’s plenty of undulatory aether—it’s the still-accessible shadow of the primeval planetary sea, or possibly an echo of the future, even-higher ocean. The boys nose their levitating boards into the lapping aether, and the tide of time raises them high. They weave their boards, tracing Gother-style jiggly-doos.

“Turn and burn!” cries Zep. They’re off.

The motion feels different than their short hop from Ocean Beach to Year 2222. That was the equivalent of surfing a double overhead. This is more like being towed into monster surf and slung straight into the tube of a thousand-footer. They’re in time’s foamball.

The sun, seen through the gleaming tunnel of the aether wave, breaks into dazzle, pinched out into points, filling the sky and reflecting into the waves so that Del feels he’s surfing the infinite asymptote of a galactic lens flare. His brain can only take in a fraction of the experience, and switches to interpreting it through a default New Age filter.

Back in Surf City, when Del was growing up, the beachfront boardwalk had a timeless little old hippie shop full of crystals and prisms and laser art and greeting cards on a spinning rack. Del would stand in front of the rack and idly turn it, watching the cards go slowly past. They were full of airbrushed, perfectly tubular waves. There was likely to be a lotus or a crescent moon and a sky full of stars and a sun with symbols around the rim. And there was always, always, a frikkin space dolphin.

Del’s lamed brain gloms onto this cheesy memory as he surfs Chaos Attractor down the face of eternity. And, ow wow, here come some literal space dolphins, leaping and chirping and chittering in the aether around their boards. Apparently those tripped-out hippies had seen something real. Del bursts into happy laughter, and is surprised to find he somehow still has lungs and a mouth and a body.

In this ocean of time, darting among the dolphins, are small figures who look like Lars and Sral—but just differentiated enough that he can see these are new murgs. A whole race of time-looped elves infesting the whorls and eddies of spacetime, like bubbles in a jet-ski’s wake. The huffer on Zep’s board is rhythmically pulsing out seeds, augmenting spacetime with more of Lars’s and Sral’s ilk.

It only takes Del a moment to realize the murgs in this region are busily trapping space dolphins—splitting off adults and calves from the school, and herding them into a corral, constructed from eddying curls of time. A pod of twenty space dolphins breaks free of the corral, streaking right in front of the surfers, using Del and Zep as interference. The murgs head after the breakaway group, but not before the adults among their number have provided cover for their calves to escape. The freed youngsters fin up into the twisting curve of a shimmering wave tube overhead.

The irate murgs descend upon the remaining escapees, whipping a virtual net around them with little pucks that flicker to and fro, and then slashing into the dolphins with these lines of force. It occurs to Del that Lars’s seeming yoyo had been in fact a cruel tool. Blood drifts through the undulance, and a glimpse of the pale pink meat reminds Del of all the Murgburgers he’s eaten in the last few weeks. The murgs are butchers.

By dint of hand gestures and hoarse cries, Del communicates this insight to Zep.

“Save them!” roars the surfer.

Delicately balancing himself on his speeding board, Zep turns around and disables his puffing murg egg-case with a kick. It’s a satisfying screw-you to Lars and Sral.

Not that there aren’t already plenty of murgs here. The boys are by no means the first ones to work a murg-seeding run across the capacious expanses of spacetime. And, as it happens, the local murgs don’t give a damn about the offspring of Lars and Sral. If anything, they seem amused by Zep’s gesture. A murg’s essence at any time seems to be an embodied smirk.

Remembering how the breakaway pod had worked to get the surfers between themselves and the murgs, Del noses Chaos Attractor between the corralled school of space dolphins and their elfin butchers—herding the herders. Zep brings his board Sqwonker into play, heavily into the mission. No half measures. The boards braid a powerful wake of turbulent bubbles, a counter-weave to counteract the lashing yoyo-whips, and to flatten out the time curls that frame the corrals.

The grateful space dolphins escape the murgs, and rejoin the flow of their mighty onrushing school above, a cascade of sleek, sporting bodies, thousands of them. The murgs have been butchering the migrating space dolphins all along. Perhaps they imagine their prey’s great numbers dilute the agony the slaughter inflicts.

The motions of the spiraling, braided school of dolphins thrill Delbert, and he marvels at the way that some of them punch free of the undulatory aether, disappearing here and reappearing there, as if briefly surfacing into a zone beyond our cosmos.

Our boys dance and weave for hundreds of thousands of years—not that it feels like more than an hour. Along the way they free more and more schools of dolphins from the murg corrals, and by the end they’re amid an increasingly vast and joyful company of space dolphins, sounding a cacophonous concerto of chaotic clicks which soar as the venal murgs recede into whatever passes here for distance. Wonderful.

A dark solidity appears ahead of them, a presence in the water, like a reef, or a low island. Is this the remains of San Francisco, uplifted by millennia of tectonic slip?

The aether wave they’re riding might sweep right over the outcropping, or it could break and drop them here. The shimmering wall of totally tubular time is thin enough that Del can see outside their pocket.

“Eternity Break!” whoops Zep. He digs in with Sqwonker’s tail, pulling them back into regular time. Sweeping across the wave’s spacetime face, up and over the shoulder, they settle into the quiet water just behind the mane of blown-back spray. It’s as if the great wave has gently set them down. When? Year Gazillion, of course.

The powerful wave rolls on without them. And somewhere above our two surfers, out of sight but not out of hearing, the vast braided coil of space dolphins swirls and chitters, pausing in their progress, awaiting the boys’ return, prepared to accompany them beyond the end of time—and thence into a higher world.

§

Zep pulls back his Viking braids to survey Eternity Break, a vast amphibious settlement thickly clustered and colonized with bustling, brachiating life. Swimmers and flyers and floaters—few of whom are recognizably human, or even bipedal. An immense transparent sea cucumber lumbers past, the size of a dinosaur, with a branching snout and hydraulic legs. A fanged manta ray flaps around Zep and Del, clearly wondering if it can eat them. A kraken-style giant squid wrestles amorously with a weightless whale. The ultimate downtown floor show.

The odd city’s buildings are a single mass, a wave-slapped, crannied reef with sponges and colorful polyps the size of houses. Giant sea fans wave like trees. Zep sees tall anemones with tower-like bases and shocks of writhing tentacles on top. The sessile invertebrates are perforated with holes that serve as doors and windows for those who dwell within.

Many of Eternity Break’s denizens are radically modified humans who sport tentacles, fins, and claws. Stalk eyes seem to be quite the fad, along with immensely long lobster-feelers. The scattered pools and sloughs reflect the dazzle of a sky that glimmers with wings and the iridescent bodies of those aloft. It’s always high tide here—future Earth’s highest ever.

Zep’s original insights into time-travel and the undulatory aether imply that Eternity Break is a natural watering-hole for time travelers. Scores, hundreds, thousands of time surfers are continually coasting in or departing, drawn to the never-ceasing cosmic surf jamboree at the last settlement before the end of time. Wild-looking time-surfers abound—tough, crazed, gorgeous, stoned, rangy, burnt and fried. Skeevy, cartoon-looking weirdos mingle with Tiki gods and goddesses, burnished and glowing as if lovingly crafted from dark rich extinct woods.

Zep would love to hang with them, worshipping the sun-worshipers, but he and Del are on a mission. Sally’s absence is like a phantom limb, beckoning to him through their subdimensional love-connection. Her magnetism draws them through a commercial zone, heavy with phosphorescent displays, an open market for gear, food, and what must be time-travel souvenirs. High thin music flutes above the shifting crowd. Smells of strange spices and decay. The smoke of a thousand tiny fires.

Although Zep can’t decipher the glowing signs or understand the fluid cries, the basic action is easy enough to grok. He snugs down his Viking helmet, feeling confident about his next encounter. Surely the next jiggle of his time sigil is near.

Yes. He hears a familiar warbling screech. It’s Sally, hawking some wares nearby. She doesn’t recognize Zep. She’s never seen him before. This will be their first meeting. But Zep’s helmet instantly catches her eye. Even across the marketplace, a total stranger, he has her full attention. He ambles toward her, savoring the efficiency of his time sigil’s loops. Guess what Sally is selling? Pillbugs and swords.

“Where you going?” calls Delbert.

“Over to Sally!”

“Where?”

Zep tries to see Sally as Delbert does, momentarily setting aside his innate empathetic bond with her. Well, okay, this creature doesn’t look like Sally—or even human—in any conventional sense. She’s more like a deep-sea starfish, with long, striped, lashing legs radiating out from a vivid face. Or, no, she’s more like an albino octopus, as her legs and arms are so very flexible. But her features and her voice—they’re the same.

“It’s all in the eyes,” Zep tells Del.

He leans on starfish-Sally’s coral counter and gives her a wink. Sensing a language barrier, she cordially offers a sizable bowl made from—the skull of a bird whose grinning beak is lined with teeth? Or, no, it’s a dolphin skull, with the top of the cranium trimmed out. The interior is chockablock with twitching pillbugs. Sally’s all-purpose nostrum for healing and telepathy. Like Halloween treats.

“To us,” Zep says, popping a wriggly pillbug into his mouth. Primed by prior pillbug consumption, Zep finds himself instantly communing with Sally via the psychic channel she refers to as teep.

She’s already laying on a sales pitch, trying to interest him in a sword, though her eyes hardly stray from his Viking cap. He gets a visual overlay from her—a massive stone version of his pointy helmet, rising in some desolate distant land. The vision is overlaid with Sally’s wild yen to go there.

“Quick, dude, you need to get in on this.” Zep tosses Delbert a bug. This time, his friend puts up no resistance.

In the subsequent psychic three-way, Zep tries to impress on Sally his certainty that they’ll be good friends. The convolutions of time come as no surprise to her, and she merrily accepts that they are meant for each other, but it takes a bit longer to convey his sense of the form in which he met her.

“I’d turn into a starfish if I could,” Zep tells Sally, but that’s not a move I know. You do like before, okay?”

He visualizes Sally—kittenish by the bonfire at the beach and passionate in Zep’s condo bed. Delbert tries to pitch in, but his most vivid image of Sally involves her rushing out of their Oceanfront Arms apartment—soon after Zep’s murder by Viking Zep.

“Oops,” goes Del, “Did I harsh the vibe?”

“No prob,” says Zep. “Sally’s deft.”

Indeed, Sally easily integrates the full info-inflow, and suddenly she’s a comely woman, standing behind her coral-stone counter, leaning on a giant broadsword as if it’s a cane. Her hair is a blonde tangle, her skin translucent, cutting a figure more lurid than Zep remembers.

She unleashes a peppy screech, and in his head, Zep hears Sally’s first clear human words. She teeps in a high sing-song, like a little girl, or like a cartoon.

“Hey, surfer! Let’s rave!”

Zep vaults the counter and takes Sally’s hands, which are fluctuating in form between tendril-edged paddles and the more expected shape. They kiss a bit, with Sally slowly learning how to make the proper shape of a human tongue.

“You’re the missing chord,” Sally teeps to Zep.

“Enlighten me further,” goes Zep.

“I always wanted a man along for my final run. Someone soulworthy. Me and my surf-crew, we’re going to jam on from here to as far as it goes. To the end of time.”

“I’m with you.” This is just what Zep’s been expecting.

“Uh…” puts in Del.

“No moping,” teeps Sally. “We’ll make backups for both of you. So even if you die, you don’t.”

“She’s talking about the sword and pillbug routine,” Zep tells Del. “She means those copies of us that are wedged into our Ocean Beach bathroom.”

“You’ve already threaded that move with your timelines?” comes Sally’s chirpy teep-voice in their heads. “Awesome. Pillbugs are the best med ever. I see the memory in your noggin, yes, Zep. You put a pillbug in your mouth, and one in the butt. Hairy Viking Zep twains you. Same for Del. One self stays sluggish at home. One self time-surfs to me here now in Eternity Break—and make our run past the end of time!”

“Hairy who twains what?” goes Del.

“Idiot,” says Zep.

“Totes,” teeps supercilious Sally. “And now, Zep, you replay the grisly backups from the other side.” She gives him a heavy look. “Be the mad Viking slicer.”

“Oh shit,” goes Zep, who has not in fact thought of this necessary chore, obvious though it now is. “What if I don’t do it?”

“No flinching,” sing-song’s Sally’s teep. “No yes-and-no, no branches in time, no cop-out. Accept the cosmic synch of the time sigil. The machineries of night. Your scribed life.”

“How do you know that particular expression?” asks Zep. “Time sigil.”

“Some wise-ass made it up a long time ago,” teeps Sally, having read the answer from Zep’s mind. She gives him a cheerful shove, then hands him this enormous sword. “I dub thee Sir Logs-a-lot. I’ll come along to help. And I’ll bring four pillbugs. Let’s zefop outta here!” Sally pauses, then glances over at Del with a hard grin, as if wanting to make him cringe. “Slicing time!”

“Wait, wait, wait!” goes Del. He’s shouting all of a sudden, red in the face, backing his words with intense teepage. “You don’t know it all, Sally. You can’t just go back, kill us, and jump back here. How do you meet the old Zep, huh? That time sigil you keep talking about, it’s twistier than you know.”

“How so?” teeps Sally, stifling a supercilious yawn.

“When you get to Ocean Beach, you need to connect with this woman called Gother,” Del tells Sally. “She’ll go to look for me at the hospital cafeteria. You can go upstairs there and watch cartoons!”

“Love cartoons,” teeps Sally.

“Gother will set you up with the old Zep,” continues Del. “Heavy sex.”

“Log-a-lot,” chirps Sally.

“And then Viking Zep busts in and kills everyone,” says Del.

“Smooth,” goes Zep.

“So who’s the idiot now?” preens Del.

“You are,” teeps Sally. “You think I didn’t already teep all that from you two?” She verbalizes a prolonged screech that’s probably another laugh.

With graceful moves of her hands, she conjures up a shimmering body-stocking for her wear, adding bands of extra material at her joints. While she’s at it, she turns her cheeks pink and her lips bright red. And crafts Zep a funky, prehistoric-type fur to wear on his back.

Zep fetches his board, goes into levitation mode, and begins twitching the board’s tip in an intricate sigil-like knot. Sally is jiggling her zefop time-machine amulet. She strikes a surfer pose—and they’re gone.

§

Del spends an uneasy five minutes or so alone at the kiosk counter, avoiding the skull of pillbugs, pretending to study the swords, trying not to look like a total noob. Or like food. Then Zep is back, and Sally a second later.

Sally emits a particularly obnoxious cry. Four surfers spiral down from somewhere overhead, land by the kiosk and tuck their surfboards under their arms. Sally and her crew have a plan. It’ll be an insane and self-destructive rush to the end of time, which she stubbornly regards as a specific place.

Zep politely asks Sally if she wants him to slice her in two.

“To heck with that,” teeps Sally. “I’m ten thousand years old, would you believe. I want this trip to take me off the map. Who knows where? That’s the fun part, isn’t it?”

“Fun for who?” mutters Delbert . “Silly me. I wondered why Gother wouldn’t have come along on this run. But, um, maybe she didn’t feel like dying at the end of time.”

“Don’t you want to see what’s out there?” Zep asks Del, and is answered with a shrug and a sigh.

Perhaps the other four partners on this mission have made backups of themselves plans, but there’s no way to tell. They’re not teeping; they communicate with squeaks, slurps, and rumbles. Sally introduces them as Skul, Gooza, Meentsy, and Fwob. They come from different epochs, but they’ve been hanging around Eternity Break long enough to seem like locals.

Skul, despite his name, is round as a blowfish, with luminous nested scrolls adorning his thickened protective skin. Gooza is a woman, perhaps, with stark, high-cheekboned features and nappy hair. She too has evolved past needing a wetsuit, and has pebbled, pale-green skin with six breasts, and with those popular lobster antennae in place of hair. She insists on feeling all over Zep’s body, as if she’s never seen regular skin before.

Meentsy is shaped like an ant with six human legs. She’s gone very far into her body-mod, to the point of having compound eyes and a set of mandibles in place of a mouth. And Fwob is, for whatever effed-up freakazoid reason, shaped like a sea pig, that is, like a glassy sea cucumber with branching tentacles in place of his mouth, and with watery transparent legs—just like the leviathan Del had noticed on their way in. Fwob is very, very good at clinging to his surfboard. His voice, that is, the sound he makes, is so wet and gargling that it makes Del want to throw up.

Odd as they are, this crew gives the impression of being hard-core surfaholics. Fully focused on the upcoming run.

To kick off the trip, the seven surfers head for the very spot that earned Eternity Break its name. What had seemed like a shimmering auroral atmospheric effect hanging above the reef, always visible from wherever they strolled, turns out to be sunlight dancing in the face of a thousand-foot high standing wave, formed where the ocean intersects with the undulatory aether and wicks off into a hyperdimensional abstraction. The seven surfers levitate to its foaming peak. With the vast face beneath them, they drop and slide down the face of the monster. Somehow Sally is able to surf on her bare feet.

Digging into the water like never before, the surfers scrawl a vast, orchestrated time sigil across the glassy surface of the static wave. The world begins strobing. The tubular fold at the peak of the crest leans impossibly far forward and enfolds them. The seven surfers are not alone. They’re in the midst of the vast school of space dolphins who’ve been waiting for Del and Zep. Weaving their worldlines with the paths of the dolphins, they’re rushing forward through time even faster than before.

Looking out from the static wave, Del sees the slow decay of Eternity Break, the last Earthly settlement of all. The ocean level is dropping, but they’re still in a great wave—constituted more of undulatory aether than of water by now. Mixed in with the foreign speech of Sally’s crew and the chatter of the cheerful space dolphins, Del hears a high keening chime, as if they’re sliding along the edge of a crystal goblet, a pure tone from beyond spacetime. The space dolphins steer them higher, as if to better hear the sound, but then they back away, and the celestial music fades. Del feels a plangent sense of loss, a nostalgia for a place he’s never been.

Earth’s landscape is increasingly dry, and the undulatory aether is growing thin. They’re moving too far beyond the last of dying Earth’s seas. Till now the aether has been glowing with a pale, warm phosphorescence, like that of a South Pacific sea. But now the glow shifts toward a sullen orange, heating up like black iron that glows luminous in a forge.

There’s no more trace of a water wave at all, and the undulatory aether wave is losing power, draining away beneath them. If Eternity Break was a high water mark, they’ve been descending ever since, skidding into a dried-up desert. As the undulatory aether continues to attenuate, their passage into the future slows. Del has the distinct sense of having left everything behind.

He feels a jolt in his legs. They’ve landed. They’re back in normal time. He looks down and sees his surfboard in two inches of thick slime.

“Whoa,” goes Zep. “We’ve beached. No more undulatory aether. We can’t jump back.” Zep pauses, looking around. “I never realized this was gonna suck so bad.”

Del croaks a response. “We came all this way for a puddle in a desert.”

Yes, a puddle. It’s all that remains of Earth’s majestic seas. Even calling it a pond would be to exaggerate. It’s barely a hundred feet across. Thick, slow bubbles poot softly in the middle. The only sign of life is this gas of decay. Every ripple dies before reaching the puddle’s edge. If Del were to levitate off his board, he could land on the rocky strand, but he’s wary of leaving his goodly craft Chaos Attractor.

For the moment, he, Sally and Zep are alone here. The other four surfers haven’t yet arrived—if they’re still coming. Zep’s board, like Del’s, is mired in the shallow sludge. Sally is hovering just above the slime.

The puddle sits amid an arid waste carpeted in clinkers and scree, lumpy with meaningless hillocks. The closest feature of interest, really the only feature, is a weathered peak, domed and somewhat pointy, with a couple of mineral outcrops thrusting out from either side.

Sally points at the formation and makes a harsh cackling sound. “Zep’s hat, I saw it in dreams,” she teeps. “Visions of the end of time. Omen of things to come.”

Zep’s in a bad mood. “This isn’t the frikkin end of time,” he snaps. “Our hearts are still beating, Sally. Seconds are passing. Time is rolling on. Earth is trashed, yes, and we’re stuck here, and we’re going to die, but it’s not the end of time. The real end of time would be something different, you wave? Way more surreal. Worth seeing. This is shit. You ripped us off. I hate you.”

For once Sally doesn’t have an answer.

Del stays silent too. He feels sluggish. Too discouraged to move. The sky is full of sun. The bloated star’s wavering shape is an amorphous smear across the atmosphere.

The four members of Sally’s surf crew come sliding in. Skul the paisley blowfish, Gooza the woman with dinosaur skin, Meentsy the bizarro humanoid ant, and Fwob the gelatinous sea pig.

By way of greeting, Zep forces a dispirited whoop. Del feels some perverse relief at the arrivals—at least he, Zep, and Sally aren’t going to die completely alone. How long will they last, with only their wetsuits to protect them, and nothing to eat or drink? The acrid air is minimally breathable, but you’d never want to try sipping the slime of the puddle. It’s thick, gelatinous, the color of no potable water ever.

Sally and the four other Eternity Break surfers jabber and squawk, as if trying to make a plan. But now, above their borderline unpleasant jabber, Del hears a wonderful sound. It sounds like rescue. And, yes, in the air around the grubby Viking peak, the overheated sky comes alive with silvery darting shapes.

“You two can stay here and bicker,” Delbert teeps to Zep and Sally. “Me, I’m gonna hitch a ride with the space dolphins.”

“Down with it,” goes Zep. “And I’m sorry I said I hate you, Sally.”

Sally makes a sound like a normal, happy laugh. “Zep and Del are the kings of curl,” she teeps.

The seven of them levitate and make their way to a point high above the hill that looks like Viking horns. The squeal and twitter of the space dolphins grows, and now the friendly creatures are all around them, bumping and nuzzling, ready for the final jump. Yes, they’ve reached the last shore of the Earth’s last ocean and they’re all out of aether. And, okay, it’s not the end of time—but hell knows it’s the end of Earth. But there are other seas, other undulations, other lands to love. High above them sings the inhumanly beautiful chime they heard before.

Sally nods. “I knew the dolphins would help us cross over,” she teeps. “I was right all along.”

Swirling like dust in a whirlwind, the space dolphins and the seven surfers rise up, up, up—and leave all Earthly ken.

§

Zep awakens in the Ocean Beach condo’s bathroom with Delbert’s knee in his face. Huh? Crazy scenes last night. He, like, died or something. Cut in half. And he grew back from his legs up and scrambled the hell in here to hide. And later Del’s headless, torsoless and bloody legs came crawling in, horrible, like in a sick monster movie. Vintage Del, Zep thinks to himself, and smiles.

He elbows his friend awake, and they do a what-happened session. Those two women they’d been with, Sally and Gother—gone. Del is really upset about Gother. Says she’s his first true love. Even though all they did was meet in the cafeteria where Del works, and then go surfing last night, with Gother leaving for good right after Del stepped in dogshit. Zep goes over this with Del, trying to talk the dude down, but Del digs in his heels.

Del: “Gother is the love of my life.”

Zep: “Whatev. Ready for a dawn dip?”

Del: “It’s not dawn, dog. Getting near noon.”

Zep: “We slept like the dead.”

Del: “You know it, brah.”

And now they start chuckling, quietly at first, then louder. They’re happy idiots, buttheads, Lower Men, and glad to be alive, no matter what kinky, skungy, extravagantly unnatural shit has gone down.

When they go to get their boards from the truck in the garage, the truck is gone, but then they see it parked across the street. When they walk over there, their three best boards are missing, also that kinky zefop handboard that Zep got off the creature under the Golden Gate bridge yesterday afternoon. Lars the gnome.

They stare out to sea, looking for the thieves, or maybe for their other selves. But the waves are blank. That part of the story is done. Oh well, they can use their beater boards. Zep gets to rooting in the back of the truck, and then, whoah, he remembers about the gold that Viking Zep gave him last night.

Z: “Come back upstairs before we go surfing, Del. I got something to show you.”

D: “Don’t want to go in there. The condo’s a bad place. We need to move.”

Z: “You’re gonna love what I show you, dude. And half of it’s yours.”

D: “Something is mine?”

The Lower Men spill the coins onto the floor beside Zep’s bed, and crouch there, counting their take. Grinning like awed peasants in the presence of the party god Bacchus.

A moment of joy, for true.

And then—dzinng. The gold coins disappear. Faint murg laughter in the air.

Z: “No!”

D: “Not surprised.”

Z: “Bullshit!”

D: “Elves’ gold, dude. Like in a fairy tale. Always disappears.”

Z: “It was all for nothing?”

D: “Let’s go back on the beach. I got a feeling.”

The ocean is crunching away, tireless, eternal, still here. They walk down to the water’s edge. Zep stares up the beach towards Lands End, and Del peers south. He sees her. Yes. She’s come. Carrying a board. Gother.

Del runs to meet her.

Note on “Surfers at the End of Time”

Written November, 2018 - January, 2019.

Published in Asimov’s SF, Nov-Dec, 2019.

“Surfers at the End of Time” was the seventh story that Marc and I collaborated on. All but one of our tales are SF surfing adventures. This time out, we wanted to tackle time-travel.

At first we were focused on the notion of flooded cities, with the sea-level half-way up on the sky-scrapers. Marc had imagined surf contests amid the buildings. But in 2017, just as we were ready to start, Kim Stanley Robinson pretty much used up the trope with his New York 2140. Marc and I did write some nice flooded-San-Francisco scenes, but we needed more than that.

Marc was enthused about the H. G. Wells novel The Time Machine—and about the 1960 movie version directed by George Pal. I watched the movie online, and I dug it. We wanted to use Wells’s classic scene where the Time Traveler goes so far into the future that the sun is bloated and the Earth is nearly lifeless. Thus our title: “Surfers at the End of Time.” I like to pronounce the last word like I’m in an echo chamber: “Tiyiyiyiyiiiiiimmmme.” You know.

Since Marc and I both know Ocean Beach in San Francisco, we decided to start our story there. A significant research element was William Finnegan’s memoir Barbarian Days: A Surfing Life. The book has a long section about Mark “Doc” Renneker surfing the intensely cold and gnarly waves at Ocean beach.

We felt the time machine should be in some sense a surfboard, and I spotted a cool little “hand board” in the wee Santa Cruz Museum of Surfing, inside a diminutive lighthouse by Steamers Lane. Marc had the idea of having the boys activate the time machine by scribing an intricate mandala-like sigil upon the face of the sea.

We expanded on the notion of a time sigil by imagining an intricate, arabesque spacetime diagram of our boys’ worldlines, as shown in the diagram above. I redrew the figure ten times while we where working on the story. I was a little surprised how complicated it turned out, but that’s where the logic led. I kept sending the successive diagrams to Marc, but he wasn’t all that into deciphering them. Not a math major!

At least the diagram helped me in terms of planning the plot. Time travel is a bitch. You need to be careful not to imagine that the characters can predict the abrupt and non-causal appearances of time travelers. And, as I’ll discuss, there’s the matter of time paradoxes.

In the diagram, you’ll notice five names at the top, and these names correspond to the five worldlines, or life-histories, below. Gother and Sally are women that Zep and Del meet, and Lars is a kind of gnome called a murg. I’ll soon discuss the fact that he has a closed-loop worldline.

In time travel stories you always have to deal with the issue of possible time paradoxes. There are two main types of problems.

(1) Closed Causal Loop. A creature like Lars the murg appears at time and place X with a handboard time machine. You hang out with him for awhile, making your way forward in time. And once you and Lars are in the future, he uses his time machine to hop back to the time and place X. Who produced the murg? Who invented the time machine? They produced themselves. Their worldlines are loops. Is this a problem? Not really. There’s no real contradiction in a Closed Causal Loop. It’s just odd. But we can live with odd. Especially in a Zep & Del surfin’ SF story!

(2) Yes and No. Your future self comes back in time and chops you and your friend in half with a broadsword. If you die, then your future self doesn’t exist, so he doesn’t kill you, so then your future self exists, so he does come back and kill you. A contradictory situation. A standard journeyman SF-writer solution is to say that, when you travel back in time, you don’t actually go back into your own timeline. You go into the past of a parallel world. But I don’t like this solution; I think it’s facile and dull. My deeper problem is that, if there a zillion parallel worlds, then everything happens. And if everything happens, then nothing matters. And then who cares what happens to your characters?

Once in awhile, sure, I’ll invoke an alternate world—if I need a world whose physics is wildly different from ours—like if I want a world with infinitely high mountains, or with an endlessly wide plain. But it seems cheap to invoke parallel worlds just to avoid a piddling little yes-and-no time travel paradox. It’s like using an H-bomb to light a cigarette. There’s always gonna be a tricky way out of any seeming paradox, if you think hard enough.

In “Surfers at the End of Time” our characters Zep and Del travel up and down the timeline, and they do, at times, encounter past or future versions of themselves. So how do we avoid Yes and No paradoxes?

As the great logician Kurt Gödel once suggested to me, “Let’s suppose that the world always arranges itself so that these paradoxes do not occur. If something is logically impossible, then it doesn’t happen. A priori logic is very powerful.”

So, okay, in the opening section of our story, it appears as if a Viking-like Zep from the future comes back and slices both the original Zep and the original Del in half. Yes and No paradox? Well, it doesn’t have to be—if our boys don’t die. But how do they survive being chopped in half across their waists by a huge broadsword?

Well, let’s suppose that their severed halves are healed by special futuristic bio-med critters. Each half regenerates and becomes a full copy of the original guy. So we end up with two Zeps and two Dels. “The a priori is very powerful!”

In the interest of comprehensibility, I didn’t include the worldlines of the “Lower Men” versions of Zep and Del in my diagram, but if you wanted to put them in, they’d be solid lines that branch off the initial solid sections of the Zep and Del lines, and extend upward at an angle for just a short distance, running up as far as the solid section at the end of Gother’s worldline.

By the way, I got the idea of future Zep being like a Viking when my wife and I went to our son Rudy Jr’s family Halloween party in San Francisco. And in the kitchen I met a friend of Rudy’s named John Bowling. He was wearing a horned Viking helmet, and had his long hair partly in braids, and he had a long beard. He was wiry and lively, and he told he was a big wave surfer and that he lived in a condo on the Great Highway by San Francisco’s Ocean Beach—exactly where Marc and I wanted Zep and Del to live. Still at the party, I texted Marc a photo of the Viking surfer dude, and Marc texted back, “HE’S A TIME TRAVELER, DUDE.”

Synchronicity! When the writing is going well, I feel like we’re dancing with the Muse.

It was fun to work with Marc again, and to not be writing on my own. Collaborating takes longer than writing alone, and at times it’s a little stressful to iron out the necessary shared decisions. But a collaborator like Marc puts in all kinds of beautiful, inspired stuff that I would never think of. And the story ends up being funnier.

By the way, Marc and I aren’t necessarily trying to write funny stories—we’d hate to be called SF humorists—but we like it if a story makes people smile or even laugh out loud. And it’s even better if the story is sad and tragic and romantic as well.

Like life itself.

Juicy Ghost

“A mob of Freals,” says Leeta. “I feel safe. For once.”

She makes a knowing mm-hmm sound, with her gawky mouth pressed shut. She’s not one to think about looks. Lank-haired and fit. A fanatic. I’m a fanatic too. We’re feral freaks, free for real.

Is Leeta my girlfriend? No. I’ve never had a girlfriend or a boyfriend. I don’t get that close to people. My parents and brother and sister died when I was eight. A shoot-out at our house. I don’t talk about it.

It’s nine in the morning on January 20, a cold, blue-sky day in Washington D.C. Inauguration Day for Ross Treadle, that lying sack of shit who’s acting as if he’s been legitimately re-elected. Treadle and his goons have stolen the Presidency for the third time in a row, is what it is.

They outmaneuvered the media, they purged the voter rolls, and supposedly there’s an unswayable block of Treadlers. A stubborn turd in the national punchbowl. Not that I ever see any Treadlers. Admittedly, I live in Oakland, California, not exactly Treadle country, but I personally wonder if the man’s so-called base is a scam, a figment, a fake-news virus within the internet’s chips and wares.

Doesn’t matter now. Treadle’s on his way out. I’m here to assassinate him. And Leeta’s my bodyguard. I’ll die right when I kill Treadle. I’m trying not to care.

I’m Curtis Winch, part of a four-person Freal cell. I’m a gene-tweaker, a bioprogrammer. And we’ve got gung-ho Leeta, our money guy Slammy who might be an agent, and there’s a skinny twitchy web hacker who calls himself Gee Willikers. Gee spends all day with his head in the cloud. He’s crafted me a special device that has my whole personality inside it. Gee calls it a psidot.

We have our base in Oakland, near the port, in a cheap-ass, beige, trashed, 1930s cottage amid pot-grow warehouses and poor people’s squats. I implanted some special eggs in my flesh two weeks ago. Today they’ll hatch out and attack Treadle. And then the Secret Service will gun down my larvae-riddled remains.

Upside: Gee will put a low-end chatbot version of my psidot online as an interactive Paul-Revere-type inspiration. Curtis Winch, martyred hero of the New American Revolution.

“Tell us what it was like to take down Ross Treadle,” the admiring users will say to my memorial chatbot. “And thank you, Curt, thank you!”

Too bad I won’t be around to savor this. From what I’ve seen, dying is like a jump-cut in a movie—except there’s no film on the other side of the jump.

While I’m still alive, I’m continually updating my psidot. The device itself is a wireless antenna and a brainwave transducer. A shiny piezoplastic disk the size of a freckle, on the back of my neck. Like a paste-on beauty mark, except it’s smart and it can crawl around a little bit.

My psidot captures whatever I experience and stores it in the cloud. Works the other way too. My psidot feeds me info. And, better than that, it uses heavy cloud-based processing to munge my data stream, and if I ask, it’ll suggest what I might do next.

Right now the psidot is showing me Gee Willikers. Gee is excited, more than excited. Messianic.

“You’re immortal,” Gee Willikers is telling me. Not that I believe him. They’re shining me on so I’ll do the hit. Gee giggles. He’s not a normal person at all. “With my latest upgrades, you can live inside your psidot, as long as it’s leeched onto a person or an animal or even an insect. As long as you’re leeching, you’re a juicy ghost. My ultimate hack, Curt.” Another giggle. “I’m God.”

“Be quiet, Gee.”

The crowd around the Lincoln Memorial is beyond epic. Bigger than a three-day rock fest with free beer, bigger than a pilgrimage to Mecca, bigger than any protest D.C. has ever seen. More than two million of us.

Freals stream in via the Memorial Bridge, down Constitution and Independence Avenues, piling out of the Metro stops, walking in along the side streets and the closed-down highways by the Potomac. Cops and soldiers stand by, but they’re not trying to stop us. They’re working people too. Low-income city folks. By now a lot of them hate Treadle too. Him getting to be President again is like some unacceptable bug in our political system. And the Freals are here to fix it.

Our crowd swirls around stone Abe Lincoln on his stone chair in  his stone temple. We mass along the reflecting pool, as far as the Washington Monument—but not yet onto the Mall.

A belt of armed troops blocks us from getting all that close to the Capitol. My psidot is jacked into the media, and it shows me how the Mall is blanketed with actual, for-real Treadlers—deluded, sold out, in thrall to an insane criminal, awaiting the dumbshow of their hero’s noon Inauguration.

What would it take to change their minds?

We Freals are zealous and stoked, filled with end-times fervor and a sense of apocalypse. We’re rarin’ for revolution. Ross Treadle’s opponent Sudah Mareek is standing atop one of Lincoln’s stone toes. She’s shouting and laughing and chanting—wonderfully charismatic. Her voice is balm to my soul, and she’s calming Leeta too. The whole reason we two didn’t go straight to the Capitol steps is because we need to see Sudah get her own Inauguration. The real one.

Sudah Mareek did in fact win the election—both the popular vote, and the House of Electors. But somehow Treadle turned it all around, and his packed Supreme Court took a dive. Treadle says he’ll charge Sudah with treason once he’s sworn in. He says he’ll seek the death penalty.

But the Freals are going to inaugurate Sudah just the same. We have one supporter on the Supreme Court, and she’s here to administer the oath of office. She’s ninety years old, our justice, in her black robe, and she’s brought along Abe Lincoln’s Bible.

We fall silent, drinking it in. The Presidential Oath—short, pure and real. Sudah’s clear voice above the breathless crowd. I’m absorbed in my sensations, The trees against the sky, the cold air in my lungs, the pain in my flesh, the scents of the bodies around me. We’re real. This isn’t a play. It’s the Inauguration of the next President of the United States.

For a moment the knot of fear in my chest is gone. This is going to work. Our country’s going to be free. We cheer ourselves hoarse.

But hatch time is near. Leeta and I need to haul ass to the Capitol steps so I’ll be close enough to terminate Treadle. And everyone else wants to head that way too. The crowd rolls towards the Mall like lava. But there’s the matter of those armed troops at the Washington Monument. They’re in tight formation.

“Let’s skirt around them,” I suggest to Leeta.

The side streets are blocked by troops as well. We’re like a school of fish swimming into a net, which is the U-shaped cordon of soldiers. They have batons, shock-sticks, water-cannons, tear-gas, and rifles with bayonets. Behind them are trucks, armored Humvees, and even some tanks.

At this point, Leeta and I are near the troops along the right edge of the crowd. Armed men and women, all colors. Leeta begins pitching our case.

“Sudah Mareek is our President,” she calls, sweetening her voice. “We just inaugurated her. Did you hear the cheers?”

“Move along,” mutters a woman soldier, not meeting our eyes.

“We’re your friends,” I put in. “Not Treadle. He’s ripping you off. He hates us all.”

Behind me the crowd of Freals is chanting. “We’re you. You’re us. Be free.”

“Be Freal,” echoes Leeta, reaching out to touch the woman soldier’s shoulder. “Put down the gun.”

“Let’s do it,” says the soldier at her side, He throws his bayonet-tipped rifle to the earth. “Yeah. That gun’s too heavy.”

The woman does the same, and so does the guy next to her, and the woman next to him drops her gun too—it’s like a zipper coming undone. A whole row of the soldiers is defecting. Going renegade. Treadle will call us traitors.

A few soldiers stand firm. They spray water cannons, which knocks down Freals and muddies the ground. A handful of teargas shells explode. Some hotheads fire their rifles into the air. But the flurry damps down.

The soldiers aren’t into it. They don’t want to kill us. We’re people like them. This stage of the revolution is a gimmie. Hundreds of thousands of us chant as one.

“We’re you. You’re us. Be free.”

The soldiers whoop and laugh. Grab-assing like they’re off-duty. Some Freals try and the tip over a tank, but it’s too heavy. One of soldiers, some wild hillbilly from Kentucky, he breaks out a crate of magnesium flares. He and his buddies go around prying open the caps on the gas-tanks and shoving in flares. Low thuds as the gas-tanks explode, one after the other. The rising plumes of smoke are totems of freedom.

We cheer our incoming President. “Sudah. Sudah. Sudah. Sudah.”

A pyramid of Freals holds the small woman high in the air. She’s waving and smiling. She’s the one who won. She’s ours. In my head, my psidot shows me the news commentators going ape. Treadle’s faked election, political U-turn, people’s revolution, President Mareek.

Treadles’ strategists strike back. Two banana-shaped gunship choppers converge on the Washington Monument, circling like vengeful furies. Men with massive machineguns stand in the big doors. They lay down withering fusillades, shooting at will into our crowd.

The gunships are painted with Treadle’s personalized Presidential seal. The pilots and crews are from the chief’s palace guard. Dead-enders. Pardoned from death row, recruited from the narco gangs, imported from the Russian mafia.

People are dying on every side. It’s insane. Next to me a man’s head explodes like a pumpkin. Am I next?

“Asymmetric attack on unarmed demonstrators,” mutters Leeta. “Stop screaming. Curt. Use your psidot.”

Good idea. My psidot is overlaying my visual field with images of the bullets’ paths. A hard rain. Simultaneously, the psidot is computing our safest way forward, showing me a glowing, shifting path on the ground. I take Leeta’s hand and lead her.

We come to a cluster of renegade soldiers who’ve salvaged a rocket bazooka from a charred tank. A dark, intent sergeant raises the tube to her shoulder.

My psidot brings the nearest chopper’s path into focus. I see the dirty bird’s past trajectory as an orange tangle. And I’m seeing its dotted-line future path too. As usual my psidot is using cloud crunch to estimate what’s next.

“There,” I advise the woman soldier, pointing. “Aim there.”

Whoosh!

And, hell yeah, our canny missile twists through the air like live thing, homing in on Treadle’s hired killers.

Fa-tooom!

The chopper explodes like a bomb. Shards of metal pinwheel as if from an airborne grenade. The blazing craft hits the ground with a broken thud I can feel in my feet. The second chopper flees, racketing into a wide loop above the Potomac.

“That there was my vote!” whoops the rocketeer woman, pumping the bazooka in the air. “For President Sudah!”

I feel high. Seeing that chopper go down is like winning a round in a videogame. But this game has a ticking clock. My parasites twist in my flesh, ever closer to my skin. I need to be at the other end of the Mall when Treadle mounts his rostrum.

The blockade of troops has thinned, and many of the Freals fled back toward the river. Those who remain are tending to the casualties on the ground—the gravely wounded amid the dead. Fire trucks and wailing ambulances arrive.

Leeta and I hurry on and filter through the Treadle base. They’re striving to maintain an air of festivity—even after the rush of Freals, the troops’ desertions, the massacre, and the downing of the chopper—even now. Bundled against the cold, they’ve laid out their sadly celebratory picnics. Doing their best to ignore the bitter, embattled Freals, they wave their Treadle signs, and draw their little groups into tighter knots.

Leeta’s good at crowds. She eels forward through the human mass, finding the seams, working her way up the Mall. I follow in her wake. Soon we’re within thirty yards of the Capitol steps. The dignitaries are still there. The charade is still on. I feel that the Secret Service agents are watching me. Treadle is about to appear.

“I bet dying is easier than you expect,” Leeta whispers to me. Her idea of encouragement.

A wave of dizziness passes over me. As if I’m seeing the world through thick glass. Those things in my flesh—they’re leaking chemicals into my system. Steroids, deliriants, psychotomimetics.

“What are we doing?” I moan. “Why?”

“You’ll be a hero,” Leeta murmurs, iron in her voice. “Be glad.” She leans even closer, her whisper is thunderous in my ear. “The Secret Security knows. Mm-hmm.” She nods as if we’re discussing personal gossip. Her bony forehead bumps mine. “They hate Treadle too. It’s all set. They’re actually paying us. Slammy set it up.”

“And I’m your patsy? The fall guy? What if I change my mind?”

“Don’t fuss,” says Leeta. She rolls her eyes toward the strangers pressed around us. To make it all the creepier, she’s wearing a prim, plastered-on smile. Her voice is very low. “Be a good boy or they’ll shoot you early. And then Treadle lives. We can’t have that, hmm?”

My psidot is jabbering advice that I can’t understand. Mad, skinny Gee Willikers is in my head too. As usual he’s unable to say three sentences without bursting into giggles. I hate him and I hate Leeta and I hate my psidot.

Fresh insect hormones rush through me. My disorientation grows. They critters inside me are splitting out of their pupas and preparing to take wing. Sixteen of them.

Treadle takes his oath. It’s like, “Ha ha, I’m President again, so fuck you.” And then he’s into his Inauguration speech, in full throat, hitting his stride, spewing lies and fear and hate.

“Well?” nudges Leeta.

“It is a far, far better thing I do than I have ever done,” I intone, quoting Dickens. I know I’m going to kill Treadle, but I’m trying to rise above the seamy details of our conspiracy. “It is a far, far better rest I go to than I have ever known.”

“You got that right.”

Weird how my whole life has led up to this point. “There’s this thing about time,” I tell Leeta. “You think something will never happen. And then it happens. And then it’s over.” I pause and peek inside my shirt. Bumps and welts shift beneath my skin.

“Trigger them now!” hisses Leeta.

“Whoa!” interrupts a Treadler at my side. A mild-eyed old man with his leathery, white-haired wife. He’s staring at a wriggly lump on my neck. “Are you okay? Do you need help?”

“Allergy,” I wheeze. “Overexcited. It’ll work out pretty—”

I’m interrupted by a shrieking clatter. It’s that second chopper, attacking the Freals and renegades and EMTs who are helping the fallen around the Washington Monument. We all turn and stare as the whirlybird stitches gunfire into the ragged band.

“Done at my command,” intones Treadle, raising his heavy arm to point. “I keep my promises.” He juts his chin. “We’re gunning for Sudah Mareek. A traitor. She meets justice today.”

Hoarse, savage cheering from the Treadlers. Terrible to see Americans act this ugly. They’re mirroring Treadle. I have to kill him. But, wait, wait, wait, I want to see how the scene at the Monument plays out.

The cheering dims—and I hear what I’m hoping for.

Whoosh!

Yes. The rebel soldiers have launched another rocket.

Fa-tooom!

The blasted second chopper corkscrews along a weirdly purposeful arc. Like it’s remotely controlled. The hulk smashes against a face of the Washington Monument. My psidot feeds me close-up images.

“Bonus points,” goes Gee Willikers in my head. He giggles. Sick gamer that he is. “Part of the plot,” he continues. “We pin this on Treadle.”

Gee hacked into the falling chopper’s controls? Wheels within wheels. The plot is a web around me. It’s time to act but—I can’t stop watching.

Cracks branch across the great obelisk’s surface, running and forking. Bits of marble skitter down the pitiless slope. The Monument’s tip sways, vast and slow. People are scattering. The upper part of the great plinth moves irrevocably out of plumb. It tilts and gains speed, the bottom slow, the top fast, as in an optical illusion.

The impact is a long explosion—followed by thin, high screams. A veil of dust. A beat of silence. I feel sick with guilt. And weary of being human.

Leeta is screaming into my face. “Do your job, god damn you! Now!”

“Get Treadle,” I finally say. The trigger phrase. I don’t say it very loud, but it’s loud enough to matter.

Within my flesh, the hymenoptera hear. Ragged slits open on my neck, my chest, my belly, my arms. The pain is off the scale. I shed my coat and my shirt. The bloody, freshly-fledged, bio-tweaked wasps emerge. All sixteen them.

For a moment they balance on their dainty, multijointed legs, hastily preening their antennae, unkinking their iridescent wings. They have handsome, curved abdomens like motorcycle gas-tanks. They feature prominent stingers and bejeweled, zillion-lensed eyes. They’re large, and preternaturally alert.

Leeta slithers off through the crowd. The cuts in my flesh pump bright blood. The Treadlers around me point and shout. The wasps race up my torso, across my face, and onto the crown of my head—a wobbly mob. They rise in flight.

My job is done.

Or maybe not. Gee Willikers is hollering inside my head. “Your psidot! Put it on a wasp!” I can see an image of my psidot on the back of my neck. And I note a single laggard wasp on my shoulder. My mind projects a target spot onto the wasp’s wing.

Though faint from loss of blood, I manage to get the psidot off the back of my neck. It’s easy. The smart, piezoplastic psidot hops onto the tip of my finger. And when I bring my hand near the wing of the target wasp, the psidot springs into place.

The wasp is pissed off. She stings my finger. Numbness flows up my arm and toward my heart. The wasp venom contains curare, you understand, plus conotoxin. A custom cocktail for Treadle.

My vision is dark. I’m an empty husk, a ruptured piñata—poisoned and bleeding. And if all this wasn’t bad enough, there’s the matter of the Secret Service. They’re good shots. Yes, they might want Treadle out, but right now they’ve got to do their thing. For the sake of appearances. For an orderly transition. I go down in a hail of bullets. It fits.

Last thought? I hope the wasps will sting Treadle. And then I’m dead.

At this point my narrative has a glitch. Remember the jump-cut thing I was talking about? Well, it turns out that, for me, there is some film on the other side of the jump. Granted, the all-meat Curt Winch is terminally inoperative. But—

I wake, confused. I look down into myself. I’ve got my same old white-light soul. My sense of me watching me watching the world. I’m hallucinating a little bit. I feel like I’m in a huge, crumbling old Vic mansion with junk in the rooms, and with paintings leaning on the walls, and doors that don’t properly close. The furniture of my mind. Somebody’s in here with me. A jittery silhouette against the light. Gee Willikers.

“You’re a juicy ghost, Curt! A Gee Willikers psidot. Play it right, and you keep going for centuries” His compulsive giggle. “Def cool, Mr. Guinea Pig.”

I try to form words. “Where…”

“Your psidot is a parasite, dude. Like I’ve been telling you. It hitches onto a bio host’s nervous system. Gloms onto the axons and retarded potentials. Sponges mysto quantum steam and all that other good shit.”

“Host?”

“You’re riding a wasp, der. The one you stuck the psidot on, doink.” Gee makes a trumpeting sound. “Juicy ghost!”

“You were wrong to topple the Monument,” I tell him. No response. What now?

The junked, phantasmal mansion around me—that’s my operating system and my data base. In the cloud. I look for a way to hook into my host wasp’s nervous system. Deep into this as I am, I want to be part of the final attack.

“Over there,” goes Gee. “See the smelly rope? Like a tasseled curtain-pull in a Gold Rush saloon? All thick and twisted and dank?”

I fixate on it and, just like that, I’ve jacked myself into the wasp’s nervous system. I’m seeing through her eyes. I am the wasp.

I join the swarm. They’re eddying around Treadle. He’s bellowing, dancing around, slapping himself. He’s fighting for his life. He has foam on his lips like a rabid dog. My fellow wasps are landing on his face, his fat neck, his wattles. But Treadle is swatting them before they sting. He’s killed eight.

His roars are taking on a tone of triumph.  I can’t let him win. His shirt is untucked. A button is loose. I spy a patch of skin.

I arrow into the opening, and land on the man’s bare chest, very near his heart. I sting—I sting, sting, sting. His voice changes, as if his tongue is turning stiff. His volume fades. He’s wobbly on his pins. He totters backwards. Falls. A groan. Silence.

It’s done.

With trembling wings, I escape Treadle’s shirt and spiral high into the air. Hovering with the seven other wasps, a hundred feet up.

The Freals and soldiers are leading Sudah Mareek forward through the discombobulated crowd. She’s going to be President. Everyone knows it. In the whiplash intensity of the moment, the Treadlers convert to Sudah’s cause. Sobs turn to hysterical cheers.

Mounting the dias, Sudah swears the oath again. The massed politicians applaud. Treadle’s proposed Vice-President has lost his nerve. He’s bowing out. Sudah’s Vice-President emerges from the Capitol, just in time. They swear her in. Our coup is more organized than I knew. I was in the dark.

Gee Willikers is ecstatic. “Secret Service on our side, dude. Army on board. Congress is down with it. Done deal.”

I feel a shifting sensation. A doubleness of vision. A group of Freals is carrying my bloody, broken form up the Capitol steps. They hold my remains high, heedless of the dripping gore. Wave after wave of applause. Sudah Mareek and her Veep salute my remains.

“Curtis Winch, martyred saint of the New American Revolution!”

“Do I have to keep being a wasp?” I ask Gee.

“Glue your psidot wherever you want,” he says.

“Another host?”

“How about somebody in this crowd,” suggests Gee. “That Treadler babe in the trucker hat?”

“Idiot,” I snap. “Can you get the fuck out of my head?”

“Sure,” goes Gee.

“Oh, and don’t forget to post the toy chatbot version of me for the Curtis Winch memorial.”

“Online now,” Gee assures me. “Slightly redacted. Your memorial’s up to twenty million hits. Viral flash mob, Curt. User tsunami.”

“And obfuscate the living shit out of this psidot I’m living on, okay? Hide the links. I want to go dark.”

“To hear is to obey, Saint Curt. I’ll run you a global SHA-512 scramble.” Gee makes a wiggly hand gesture—and he’s gone.

Beating my wings, I leave the swarm and buzz on beyond the Capitol. On my own, feeling good, savoring the quantum soul of my insect host.

My compound eyes watch for hungry birds, but there’s none around. I make my way into the residential neighborhood northeast of the Capitol. I fly until it shades from gentrified to tumbledown. I spy a mutt on a cushion on a back porch. A collie-beagle mix. Yes.

Gently, gently I land on the side of the sleeping dog’s head. I preen my wings, detach my psidot with my mandibles, and nestle it onto a bare patch of skin deep inside the dog’s floppy ear. The dot takes hold—and I’m in.

I stand, shake my body, and bark.

Joyful. Free.

Note on “Juicy Ghost”

Written January - June, 2019.

Published in Big Echo, October, 2019.

Usually I avoid writing about politics. But in 2019 I felt a need to take a stand. I took a deep satisfaction in crafting this tale. Not that I’m urging anyone to follow Curtis Winch’s example.

It soon became clear that I had no hope of publishing this story in a mainstream zine. For a time I planned to publish it as a part of a special, all-political issue of my old ezine Flurb. But in the end, putting together a new Flurb felt like too big a push for me at my age.

But I continued working on “Juicy Ghost.” Short as the story is, I kept at it for weeks and even months, doing rewrite after rewrite. It was like finding my way across a tightrope.

When I deemed it done, I released it samizdat style. That is, I added “Juicy Ghost” to my ever-expanding Complete Stories. And posted a photo-illustrated version of the story on my blog. And while I was at it, I recorded it as a podcast.

A few months after that, Robert Penner was interviewing me for his cool online zine Big Echo. I asked him if he would print “Juicy Ghost,” and he said sure. So in the end it appeared via a standard channel after all.

The tech in the world of “Juicy Ghost” is interesting, and I decided to set at least two more stories there. One, “The Mean Carrot,” is a kind of prequel, having to do with the commercial deployment of telepathy. The other, “Mary Mary,” involves gig-working juicy ghosts, and their interaction with true ghosts from the afterworld.

After I’d written “Juicy Ghost,” “The Mean Carrot,” and “Mary Mary,” I realized I could fuse them together into a novel, which I entitled Juicy Ghosts. The novel appeared in the fall of 2021. I won’t bother putting “The Mean Carrot” and “Mary, Mary” into Complete Stories, but I’ll leave the original 2019 “Juicy Ghost” here as a memento.

Everything Is Everything

1. Vi

Vi’s husband Wick has always been a good napper. He announces one, settles in, and a minute later he’s gone. Vi neither admires nor belittles the behavior—it’s just an aspect of how Wick is. But, okay, maybe his napping makes him seem lazy. Like a dog. Vi prefers to stay awake and keep an eye on things.

Wick and Vi are spending an August weekday afternoon on Seabright Beach in Santa Cruz. It’s windy. Wick is half an hour into his nap. As soon as they arrive, he made a shelter by opening their beach umbrella, laying it on its side, and wedging the umbrella’s edge into the sand.

Vi walks down the beach to the lighthouse and back. The wind is strong enough that it’s the main thing she thinks about. Usually at the beach she thinks about the shapes of the waves, about where the pelicans are flying to, and about the possibility of sighting seals, dolphins, or whales. Also she likes to recall the bygone days she spent on this beach with the kids when they were in high school. Damn the wind.

Vi sits down beside the inert Wick. As far as Vi is concerned, the umbrella isn’t a wind break, not with her sitting on her beach chair. Her hair whips at her eyes. Her book pages flutter savagely.

“Wick.” Silence. “Wake up, Wick. We have to move.” Silence. “Wick!”

He makes a low noise. Moves his arm. He’s quick to sleep, and quick to wake. Maybe quick isn’t the right word.

. “I was in a dream,” mutters Wick. “I heard your voice. I thought it was part of the dream.”

“Fraid not,” says Vi. “I’m real. The wife. We have to move closer to the bluff. Or drive downtown.”

“Lie flat on the ground like me. Next to the umbrella. And put a towel over your head.”

“No.”

Grunting with every motion, Wick sits up.

“I dreamed I was in the seminar room on the top floor of Cal Berkeley math building,” he says. “Where they have these classic math models on shelves, things made of balsa wood or glass or plaster or strings stretched between pins. Not exactly that room because it’s my dream. And I keep trying to understand what they’re talking about in the seminar.” Wick pauses, then presses on. “They weird thing is that I keep going back to this same dream.”

“Math seminar?” says Vi, fastening on that. She giggles. Wick’s thoughts amuse her. “Why not a wild party? Or flying in the clouds? Or sex? Why not let your dreams be fun?”

Wick rises to his feet. He’s out of sorts. “The seminar would be fun if I could understand it. The speaker—well, the speaker is an alien.” Wick snugs his straw hat down onto his head as far as it will go. Peers up and down the beach.

“The seminar speaker has a whole lot of faces,” Wick tells Vi. “Her name is Ma’al. She’s like a sea anemone with a head on the tip of each feeler? And the heads are telling riddles. All of them talking at once.”

“Riddles about what?” asks Vi, intrigued despite herself.

“Some of the riddles are from math. Like: Can you untangle Alexander’s Horned Sphere? Is Conway space larger than the class of all ordinal numbers? What’s the square root of alef-one? Never mind. There were some children’s riddles too. Why is the Sun like a loaf of bread?”

“You used to tell that one to the kids,” says Vi. “It rises in the yeast, and it dies in the vest!” She pats her stomach the way Wick always does after he tells that joke. “You got it from your father, right?”

Wick nods. “Yes. In fact I saw Pop’s head on one of the anemone’s arms just now, and Pop was the one asking that riddle. So is Pop the Sun, and my dream is a loaf of bread? Or I’m the son of the Sun and I bred the bread to make a Conway space sandwich?” Wick shakes his head. “Probably I’m imagining the part about Pop. But the math is real.”

“You’re saying that every time you nap you have this dream?” asks Vi, beginning to feel uneasy.

“It started last week. I didn’t want to tell you. I don’t think it’s really a dream. I have a feeling they’re homing in on me because of my papers about Conway space.”

“They?”

“The anemone and her friends in the seminar room. It’s a place in Conway space—named after John Horton Conway, who formalized the mathematics of our world’s space-time-scale plenum. Absolutely continuous above and below. You’ve heard me talk about it a million times.”

“Yadda yadda,” says Vi. “Tell me more about the weird aliens.”

“They welcome me,” says Wick. “I’m, like, a beacon for them. A couple of, ah, plenum scouts might visit. I’ve been talking to them.”

“Stop this, Wick. It’s not funny. You’re going too far.”

“I’m not trying to be funny. I’ve been dreaming the seminar room for days and days. Doesn’t that prove something?”

“No. I say you had the stupid dream for the very first time just now. I say you’re imagining you had it before. A fake deja vu. A Wick glitch. Not a conversation with Conwy space aliens. Come on now, Wick.”

He haves a sigh and gives Vi a loose hug. “I’m glad you’re here. You’re probably right. Thank you for living with me.” He hoists his pack onto his back. Folds up the umbrella. “So—screw the beach? We go downtown?”

“First let’s sit on the bluff,” says Vi. “It’s such a pretty day. Let’s not waste it on being crazy.” They start across the sand toward the stairs on the cliff.

“I was almost there,” mutters Wick after a bit, turning rebellious. “I only needed a little more nap.”

“Why do we even come to the beach if all you want to do is nap?” snaps Vi.

“A beach nap has twice the value of a couch nap,” intones Wick. This is one of his pet sayings. Vi can tell he’s trying to be jocular now, trying to recover lost ground. He raises his finger like a wag offering a quatrain. “I feast on ocean roar / Old dreamer in the sand / My skull transmits the sun / My canny brain grows tan.”

“It’s like napping is your religion,” says Vi. “A religion for dogs.”

Oh yeah?” goes Wick. “Just wait till those plenum scouts bring me my magic egg.”

Vi doesn’t bother to answer. It’s too ridiculous. They trudge along in companionable silence. They’re used to each other.

Seabright Beach is half a mile long and nearly a hundred yards wide. Vi was hardly able to believe her good fortune when first she saw it, thirty years ago. Wick had landed a job as a math prof at San Jose State. And Vi had a gig as a research librarian at Stanford—with a fatter salary than Wick’s. They had good careers, and they retired last year. And Wick is still writing papers about Conway space. And now he’s dreaming about it. Losing his shit.

Mounting the stairs, Vi admires the succulent, flowering ice plants on the bluff. Some wasps are feeding on a dead rat, the insects very elegant with their striped abdomens, like fashionistas at a low-down dive.

At the top of the bluff, Wick and Vi stash their stuff in Vi’s car, which is parked on a lane that runs along the edge of the cliff, with a sidewalk and a railing on the ocean side. They sit on a bench beside the car, enjoying the horizon, the wrinkled sea, the little sails.

“You see?” says Vi. “Perfect day.”

“The beach never disappoints,” agrees Wick. After a bit, his head droops and he slips back into his nap. Like a dog licking his balls, thinks Vi, exasperated with her husband. But she lets him doze.

Her mind drifts peacefully—but then here comes a new problem. A man and woman parallel-park their white Mercedes in the space ahead of Wick’s and Vi’s car. The couple sits there with their windows open, looking at their phones, ignoring the view. They’ve left their engine running. Boring, unnecessary noise. Vi hates that. And the fumes. She elbows Wick.

He snorts, snaps awake, and peers at the Mercedes—on high alert.

“Hear the engine?” says Vi. “They’re entitled pricks.” This is a phrase Wick and Vi use. You need it a lot in the Bay Area these days. EPs for short.

“I was talking to my seminar crowd just now,” Wick tells Vi.

“Tell the entitled pricks to turn off their engine,” says Vi, bearing down.

“They’re the Conway space scouts!” exclaims Wick. “With my special egg.”

“I want that engine noise off,” repeats Vi. “You’re not hearing me.”

“I do,” he says. “But I’m shy about talking to the scouts.”

“Shy?” cries Vi. “A brick shy of a full load! I’ll do it myself.”

Vi marches over to the Mercedes. The blonde woman passenger is turned slightly away from the window, looking down at her phone. The screen shows something like a super-intricate tribal tattoo.

The woman’s hair is a mussed bed-head do. Vi can see the curve of her cheek, but not the corner of her mouth, nor the tip of her nose. The woman must know Vi is here, but she shows zero sign of noticing her. EP that she is.

Vi walks to the other side of the car and glares at the driver. His strong, tan arm rests on the frame of the open window. Naturally he wears a chunky, oversized gold watch.

“Hey!” says Vi, a little louder than polite. The driver turns toward her.

Instead of a face, he has a smooth, undulating patch of skin that follows the contours of his skull. As if his features have been sanded away—with a supple sheet of human leather laminated over the holes.

Vi hears a throaty giggle from the EP woman next to the guy. The woman has, Vi now realizes, a face like the man’s: a Zen garden of blank mounds and blind hollows, framed by her ratty blonde do.

Vi’s stomach turns; she tastes acid in her throat. The mannequin-like EPs have their heads cocked at snotty, confrontational angles. And now the mouthless man speaks. He’s humming from his throat, vibrating his skin.

“Take the magic egg, Vi.” His voice is a damp flutter. “In the back.”

With a machined thunk, the trunk of the idling white Mercedes pops open.

The EP woman is throat singing too, but not in words. Her grainy croon rises and falls. The EP man yodels a warped, screwed recitative—too fast to understand. Like a magic spell.

“Wick!” calls Vi.

Finally in action, Wick is out of their car. He makes his way to the rear of the Mercedes and reaches into the trunk.

“Score!” he calls to Vi, holding up a leathery little ball like a turtle egg.

Vi runs to their car and throws herself into the driver’s seat. Clumsy with panic, she presses the gas too hard, and she rear-ends the Mercedes. As if weightless, the vehicle skitters forward, hops the railing, coasts outward, and hangs in the air, thirty yards beyond the edge of the cliff. It’s not really a car.

The Mercedes-thing swathes itself in translucent shells of colored light. It makes a sound like neon bacon in an X-ray pan. The faceless man and woman stick their arms out the side windows. Their fingers grow and branch, silhouetted against the sky and sea, with the twig-tips sputtering black sparks. The vehicle expands like a trick reflection from a concave mirror..

As the phantom passes through Vi’s body she feels a sense of—exhilaration. Like an ozone gasp of Alpine air.

“A taste of the raw Conway space plenum,” babbles Wick, who feels it too. “The primeval quintessence. Absolute infinity, unmodified. Foof!”

The tingly sensation fades, along with any vestige of the alien craft. Vi is alone with Wick in her car. Time to go home. She sets the car into motion, and finds her way to Ocean Street—which injects them into Route 17, bound for their house in Los Perros.

“So what happened?” Vi asks Wick.

“It’s because I finally understood the math seminar,” says Wick, quietly exultant. “We found a cascade of diffeomorphisms that maps from there to here.”

“Give me an answer with no math.”

“I’m a beacon. I glow. The plenum scouts came to me. Riding that Mercedes like a UFO with my magic egg in the trunk.” Wick keeps shifting the little ball from one hand to the other, as if weighing it. “Not literally an egg, I hope. More like a capsule is what I’m thinking. With special stuff in it. They call it smeel. And once it gets out—” Wick’s voice trails off.

“This is a horrible,” says Vi. “A nightmare.”

“A dream come true,” says Wick.

2. Wick

Despite his show of bravado, Wick is afraid. The ball from the aliens has an adhesive quality against his palms. Like a barnacle wanting to settle onto a rock. Like a leech that’s ready to dig in.

He isn’t fully clear what the smeel is supposed to do. Surely Ma’al the anemone and the scouts explained this at the seminar—but it’s hazy. Something to do with the scale axis.

According to Wick’s papers, physical space is a transfinite, absolutely continuous Conway space, a plenum extending through every size level. Very few read Conway’s seminal On Numbers and Games, some read Donald Knuth’s Surreal Numbers, and nobody reads Wick. Such is the fate of genius.

But now, yes, someone does care about his work! Off in some bizarre cranny of Conway space, Ma’al the alien anemone sensed Wick’s thoughts and dreams. And with mad recklessness, Wick has guided the space scouts here. Did they make some kind of deal?

Anxious Wick feels an overwhelming need for a session of deep meditation—what Vi would call a nap. But he doesn’t dare annoy her more than he already has. Nor, as a matter of fact, does he want to take the risk that the leathery ball’s tissues might, say, grow all over the surface of his body and transform him into a paralyzed stash of living food.

And so, during the half hour drive to Los Perros, Wick fills the car with what he imagines is cheerful chatter about his philosophy of the absolute scale-free continuum. It doesn’t go over.

“Put that sick egg on the charcoal grill and torch it,” says Vi as they pull into their driveway.

“No!” cries Wick. “How can you say that?”

Their house is on a slope, with a carport and a guest room beneath the main house and its deck. Beside the carport, amid straggling bamboo, a small chicken coop houses a cock and a hen.

“Wrap the egg in newspaper,” instructs Vi as she kills her car’s engine. “Drench it in charcoal lighter. Ftoom! I mean it.”

“It’s valuable,” protests Wick, keeping the egg out of her reach. “Full of smeel. I’ll let our chickens watch over it.” His lips feel numb and his voice sounds quacky. His body feels overly tuned. Maybe some of that smeel is seeping through the egg’s rubbery shell.

Moving fast, Wick goes into the chicken coop and nestles his wondrous egg on a clump of dirty straw. The cock and the hen don’t like it. They squawk and flap; they scratch compulsively at the dirt.

“You’re hopeless,” says Vi, nearly in tears. She stumps up the front steps to their house’s main door. Slam.

Wick takes the downstairs door into the guest room, flops onto the bed, and falls instantly asleep. He’s back in the seminar room. Break time. The semi-familiar figures are chatting. All along he’s been thinking of them as lumpy, shaggy mathematicians. But none of their shapes is right. They’re not humans at all. Funny he hadn’t noticed this before.

The massive, purplish-green anemone named Ma’al squats against a wall, feeding on a large smoked salmon, that is, the faces at the tips of the anemone’s feelers are nibbling at the pink flesh. Wick’s father’s face isn’t there anymore.

Maybe the food isn’t salmon. Maybe it’s Pop’s body. Like Jesus? Dies in the vest. Wick and Pop argued the week before Pop died—and Wick still feels bad about it. He peers at the salmon that might be Pop’s corpse.

“A treat to your taste?” says the faceless and deeply tanned entitled prick from the Mercedes. The plenum scout, with his partner at his side. Him with his gold retro watch, her with the expensive bedhead do. Wick wonders what they really look like. Or if that question makes sense.

“The egg you gave us,” begins Wick. “You say it’s full of smeel. But I can’t remember what smeel does.”

“Always happens when we make deals with low rezzers like you,” rasps the woman. As before, her face vibrates the sounds. “You goobs wave with it when you’re on the dark dream. But when you come down, you’re jaggy and lost. Voxelated. No flow. Mental gaps. Empty Dedekind cuts.”

“Smeel lets you control size scale with your eyes,” interrupts the smooth-faced man. “I’m Qoph and she’s Fonna.”

“I’m Wick.”

“We know,” says Qoph. “We had this conversation before.”

“Wick’s a lightweight,” says Fonna. “He’ll never learn to drift.”

“I fully understand the scale-free nature of Conway space,” insists Wick. “Down past the fractions and the irrationals, past the infinitesimals, past the reciprocals of the transfinite alefs. And upwards just the same.”

“A sniff of smeel, and you’re at the wheel,” Qoph says in an encouraging tone..

“I’d like to be,” says Wick. “I’d like having smeel. But what do you want? I forget.”

“We want to settle into your and Vi’s niche,” said faceless Fonna, with a toss of her tousled head. “Qoph and I will move to your level. Imitate you. So you and Vi have to clear out. Okay?”

“More of us will come later,” puts in Qoph. “Ma’al the anemone is heavily promoting Los Perros. Thanks to your mighty mind, Wick.”

Wick feels very uneasy. “And that egg is what Vi and I get in return?”

“The egg’s just a sample,” says Fonna. “A taste. Once we close, you and Vi get a keg of smeel.”

“A small keg,” puts in Qoph. “Round, with a handle and a nozzle. About six inches across.”

“Ample supply for wandering Conway levels,” says Fonna. “Wick and Vi sniffing out a new home! What an adventure!”

“This is a dream,” says Wick, not liking this. “It’s a dream and it’s not true.”

“We’ll be with your chickens in the coop when you wake,” says Fonna. “Ready to move in! We’ll peck open your sample egg of smeel. It’s a gas, gas, gas.” She does a giggle thing in her throat.

“Raw smeel,” adds Qoph. “Slippery. Tingly. Potentiating scale transformations.”

“Should our goob friends shrink or should they grow?” Fonna asks Qoph, pertly cocking her head as if in thought.

“Big is small,” observes Qoph with a shrug. “Small is big. Conway space has no standard meter. Right, Wick?”

“Main thing is that Wick and Vi will be clearing out,” repeats Fonna. She glares at Wick—or surely she would be glaring, if she had a face and eyes. “O. U. T.”

“This is all wrong!” cries Wick.

“So right,” says Fonna.

All the creatures in the so-called seminar room are laughing at Wick. Including Ma’al the anemone, waving her stalks in glee. Wick looks again at the little objects in the glass cases. Those aren’t math models. Those are 3D images of houses. And this is a real estate agency.

Fonna flips into a fake flirtation routine. She puts her arms around Wick. “Don’t fret, dear man,” she hums. “You’ll find someplace else. If you’re good, I might come visit you. We could have a fling.” She moves closer, as if meaning to kiss him. But she doesn’t have lips. She’s a skin-covered skull with big hair.

Wick wakes with a strangled scream. Outside in the coop, the chickens are going wild. Crowing and cackling. Wick’s heart sinks when he sees that an extra hen and rooster have appeared. The new chickens are going after the leathery egg. Pecking the hell out of it.

The egg pops with a tiny sound, very clear, very precise, as if demarcating the end of Wick’s old life.

A heavy, amber gas oozes from the sagging egg.. It curls through the air like whiskey in water, an exquisite tangle of fanciful swirls. Smeel. It drifts into the guest room as if the house’s wall weren’t even there—and enters Wick’s body.

It’s near the end of the long summer day. The most gorgeous day Wick has ever known. The chickens are calm. He looks around the shabby guest room, perfect in every way, beautiful beyond imagining. He hears Vi moving around upstairs, perhaps making supper, perhaps not angry at him. Her sounds are intricate, delicate, refined. He’s in paradise.

Wick feels he can nudge the size scale with his eyes. He narrows his gaze and—he’s a two-legged ant on the rumpled rug. Whoops! He widens his vision and he’s back to normal size, no, bigger than that, he’s a gawky giant who hunches to fit below the low ceiling.

Here comes a sharp knock on the door to the yard. Wick’s smeel-rush fades, and he’s his own right size. Opens the door. It’s a man and a woman in business-casual summer attire, their voices garbled. Qoph and Fonna.

They have features now. Standard-issue Los Perros entitled pricks who might be tech execs or heavy-hitter realtors. And a minute ago they were the extra chickens in the coop. And before that, they were Conway space scouts in the phantom Mercedes.

“So we’re ready to wrap this up,” says Qoph.

“I’m stoked,” says Fonna. “Ma’al has been pitching your place bigtime.”

Qoph holds up an amber plastic sphere with a hand-grip and a screw-capped snout. “Smeel keg!” he says. “Do you love it? You and Vi can go scouting. “Like newlyweds.”

But Fonna is frowning as she looks around. “I can’t believe Ma’al said this place has vintage charm,” she says. “It’s—shoddy. Grotty. The ceiling so low.”

“We’ll give it a try,” says Qoph. “A starter home. Gets into the Los Perros loop while we learn to blend in. Did you hear Ma’al say you can model a human personality as a Baire set of cardinality alef-three, Fonna?. Fun!”

Fonna is scowling. “I’m telling you now, if we acquire this this shitbox, we raze and rebuild.”

“Can do,” says the equable Qoph. “Ready to close, Wick? Go ahead, take the smeel keg. With that in hand, you and Vi can rove. Take a shot at being high plenum drifters. Hell, you can take our Mercedes if you like.”

“We don’t really have to give them all that,” Fonna says to Qoph. “We could just kill them. That’s what some of the scouts do.”

“Not our style!” booms Qoph. “I’m giving Wick his keg, you bet! And, hey Wick, I picked up on you jiggling your scale just now. You’re born to be a scout, no doubt. So don’t harsh the man’s buzz, Fonna.”

Fonna switches gears. “There’s some especially nice territory if you scale down from here by a factor of -alef-two,” she trills. “Go homesteading among the wee!”

“That’s where you’ll find planet Gnab, as a matter of fact,” adds Qoph. “Where Fonna and I used to live. Take your smeel keg to wriggly old Ma’al, pay her a squirt, and she’ll show you the way to Gnab.”

“What’s Gnab like?” asks Wick, curious despite himself.

“Mostly water, with lush islands. No cities. Maybe a little like your South Pacific atolls. There’s some local humanoid Gnabbies. Fonna and I used to eat them. We were flying jellyfish there, you understand.”

“It’s an easy pattern to instantiate,” says Fonna. “Ma’al can show you that too.”

“Sounds fun,” says Wick, his voice flat. “But, um, Vi might not like it.”

“Buk-buk,” squawks Fonna, as if annoyed by Wick’s hesitation. She drifts back into chicken mode and begins scratching the guest room floor with a large, clawed foot. As if hoping to turn up worms. Worms like Wick and Vi.

Wick wishes this was a bad dream. But it’s not. He’s here, and it’s real, and he can’t wake up.

Qoph’s face is beginning to flow. He’s remodeling himself to look like Wick. And Fonna—oh god, she’s changing into Vi.

“Does this work for you?” asks Fonna, cozying up to Wick once more. “As a mating trigger? Do you want to make love?”

Wick emits a sob of terror. He was a fool to have gotten himself and Vi into this.

“What’s happening?” calls the real Vi from upstairs.

“You wait here,” Wick tells the Conway space scouts. “I’ll talk to my wife. We’ll see what we can work out.”

He runs upstairs. The unwanted visitors stay downstairs, softly clucking to each other.

3. Vi

Giddy from the smeel, Vi is taking Wick’s ideas to heart. She likes them. Space is a glittering continuum that runs up and down, from Nothing to Everything, with stars twinkling within our very bodies, the stars like plankton in the sea, like spangles on an scarf. Yes.

Wick has been yelling at someone downstairs, and now he stumbles up the basement steps, carrying a six-inch ball of—piss? He trips on the top step, and falls flat on his face, still clutching his ball.

“What if I sink right through the floor?” says Wick, lying there. “Thanks to the smeel. I could dissolve.”

“Stand up, Wick. It’s scary when old men fall.”

Laboriously he gets to his feet. “The entitled pricks want to replace us, Vi. They want to move in. We’re supposed to trade our lives for this keg of smeel.”

“I thought I heard them,” says Vi. “The ones from the car?”

“Yeah,” says Wick. “At first they didn’t have faces. Then they were chickens in our coop. And now they look like you and me. Qoph and Fonna.”

“Here to live our lives?” goes Vi. She half-thinks this is a joke. “Why bother. It’d be a laugh to see them try and put on Christmas for our kids..”

“They want to be us, and we’re supposed to move to planet Gnab,” says Wick. “Scaling down by a factor of alef-two. I don’t want to do it, Vi. I’m scared.”

Vi looks out the window, thinking things over.

“Look,” she says after a bit. “If those entitled pricks can look like us, and if they can look like chickens, then they can look like anything at all. They can move here, fine. But there’s no reason they have to replace us in particular. To hell with that. I’m not moving to fafa-two or whatever it is..”

“You go tell them that,” says Wick. “I’m not good at making deals.”

“Vi will fix.”

“Thank you.”. They go downstairs.

Vi starts right in on Qoph and Fonna. “You two look like crap. Like inflatable love-dolls. Like plastic masks. Uncanny valley, guys. Nobody will go for it. People will snub you. Being Wick and Vi is harder than you think.”

“We can do it,” insists Qoph. “You’re just a fractal Baire set of cardinality alef-three.”

“Fafa three? Ha. We’re deeper than you can ever know. You should imitate something easy. More your speed.”

Qoph is taken aback. Vi has him worried. “What if—what if we came here and lived as chickens?” he suggests.

“Are you crazy?” interrupts Fonna. “The chicken coop is even worse than this shitty house.”

“So rude,” says Vi. “Fact is, you’re not classy enough for our house, Fonna. Although, yes, the chickens are worse.”

“We’re not gonna just up and leave,” says Fonna.

“Be wasps!” intones Vi. She leans forward for emphasis, and stares into Fonna’s bogus face. “Yellow jackets. The most gorgeous creatures on our globe. Shiny and lethal. Like flying motorcycles. Amazing colony scene. They have underground burrows in our patch of bamboo. Yellow jackets’ bodies are striped, and their wings are iridescent. Ultra-chic.”

“Show them to me,” says Fonna.

“I’ll lure some to our deck,” says Wick. “Come on upstairs.”

Wick brings a chunk of smoked salmon from the fridge and sets it on a saucer on the railing.

It’s dusk, the time of day when the wasps fly back to their nests in the dirt of the bamboo patch. They notice the salmon smell right away, and five or six of them land on the pink flesh. The wasps are dainty, with elegantly curved surfaces, cool compound eyes, intricate legs, expressive antennae.

“I love them!” exclaims Fonna.

“You can replace the queen of a wasp colony right now,” says Vi. “The queen’s larger than the others.”

“What about me?” says Qoph.

“You can be a sexless drone,” says Fonna, needling him. “Or a male who dies after inseminating his queen.”

“No, no, Qoph can be the queen of his own colony,” says Wick. “Give this scout a break. There’s at least three colonies in the bamboo, Fonna. I was looking at them the other day, wondering what to do. If you guys take over, you can get order the colonies not to land on our food while we eat. Win win.”

“Live in separate colonies,,” muses Qoph. “I like it. Fonna and I can have full-on wars instead of bickering.”

“Sting, sting, sting!” goes Fonna, taking to the plan as well. “We’ll invade other colonies and take slaves. Summary executions! Royal jelly!”

“Sweet,” goes Qoph. His eyes play across the rickety, unpainted deck. “I hope you’re not disappointed, Wick and Vi. I know it would be signal honor to have us assume your roles in the Los Perros ecosystem. But your house, it’s—”

“Beneath our status,” says Fonna, fully into her entitled prick mode..

“How did you two ever get so snotty?” asks Vi.

“We could ask you the same,” says Fonna. “Just remember: quite recently we were dreaded flying jellyfish on Gnab.”

“And before that we were writhing Conway space flaws,” says Qoph. “Like cosmic strings.”

“Titanic centipedes,” says Fonna. “Alef-seven miles long!” Briefly she pauses, coolly gazing at Wick and Vi. “But that’s enough about us. Toodle-oo, low peasants.”

The odd beings’ bodies flex, flow, warp, and rescale. And now they’re wasp queens. Vi has a fleeting urge to swat them, but surely this would end in tears.

The queens rise with the other wasps, angling through the dying rays of sun, threading through the bamboo shoots to their new homes—two of the underground wasp nests, larva-filled burrows in the dirt. They’ll decapitate the resident queens, and begin their reigns.

“Room for all of us,” says Wick. “As above, so below.”

“You and me,” says Vi. “In our substandard home.”

“And look,” says Wick. “They left us our keg of smeel. Let’s take a hit.” He releases a puff of the dense, amber gas. Like a cosmic bong. The aethereal substance percolates through bodies, like mist through trees.

Vi flops into a deck chair and stares at the railing, pushing and pulling against it with her eye-beams. Her body waxes and wanes. Wick’s doing the same. Getting the hang of it..

“Should we should go further?” asks Wick.

“Not yet,” says Vi. “Let’s be ordinary for now. Let’s go inside and make love.”

Note on “Everything is Everything”

Written August, 2019-September, 2022

Early versiion published in Big Echo, October, 2020

Sometimes, as I’m falling asleep, in a liminal state, bobbing up and down beneath the surface of sleep, I’ll feel myself sliding into a dream situation that seems familiar. A background is in place, with familiar scenery, and established characters, and a situation, and I have a sense of knowing a history of what’s going on. What if there is a fixed higher-space location that I visit over and over?

That’s one idea for this story. The other idea is my notion that the space we live in is what mathematicians call an Absolute Continuum, transfinitely subdivisible. I mined this rich vein for my story “Jack and the Aktuals.” And I advocated for it in my preface to the fifth edition of my non-fiction Infinity and the Mind. And for this story I thought it would be cool if, by a roundabout way, the beings of the Absolute Continuum are working their way into our lives

Regarding the title, I found it on August 10, 2019. It’s from an uplifting bit of hip-hop scripture by Lauryn Hill: her 1998 song “Everything Is Everything.” I happened to hear the song in an Urban Outfitter store in Berkeley with Sylvia. Initially I was mentally dismissing the lyric, but then I realized how truly heavy it is, and how perfect a title it is for a story about the Absolute Continuum—where everything really is everything. By the way, the video for Lauren’s song has this cool gimmick of showing a giant old turntable-type tone-arm dragging a needle along the streets of NYC, playing the “track” of the street. We are an LP. Yah, mon.

Surprisingly (to me) none of my usual SF zines would take this awesome tale. I kept going back and rewriting it. Eventually Rob Penner put it in the final issue of his underground ezine Big Echo.

And then I kept on thinking about the story and revising it some more.

Fibonacci’s Humors (With Bruce Sterling)

1.

Jane sat watching her veebie slime mold. It was resting next to a hot splash of sun on the damp cement floor. Jane thought of the veebie as female, and she called her Cee Cee. The veebie was humming some pleasant mathematical music, a throaty ambient sonic structure, a bit like a chant. They were in Jane and her husband Link’s industrial hacklab squat, an abandoned machine shop amid the ditches, sloughs, and train tracks of battered Austin, Texas.

Cee Cee was example of the vast panoply of deviant new species running wild in the seething, malarial greenhouse world of 21st century Earth. Cee Cee was based on a slime mold with an exceptionally clean and tweakable genome. Jane’s thesis adviser, a Professor Rafaella Campeoni, had discovered this particular strain beneath a paving stone in the botanical garden of the University in Pisa, Italy.

Dr. Rafaella had designed a commercial product from the slime mold, something like a smart phone with the intelligence of a guinea pig, its own wireless channel, and a lovely, shimmering 3D display. Rafaella called this type of being a veebie, and her flagship creation was the Patrizia—known as a Patty in the US, Everyone used Patties by now.

Somehow the intellectual property rights to the Patrizia had slithered through Dr. Campeoni’s fingers and into the hands of the Telecom Italia conglomerate. The angry Rafaella had set a free, pirate version of the Patrizia into distribution, and had emigrated to Austin, lured by a fat grant from the University of Texas.

Jane had been Dr. Campeoni’s prize student. Jane could put on her nano-goggles and tweak a gene to a fare-the-well. Her UT thesis project was to wetware-engineer a standard-issue Patrizia veebie into a being of a much higher order. Using re-entrant DNA legerdemain, Jane tuned her veebie’s deep-learning algorithms to mimic the activity of a human brain. Dr. Rafaella thought they should name the new creature Cecelia—but Jane was from Houston, and she went for the homier-sounding Cee Cee. By now, in many ways, dear Cee Cee was Jane’s alter-ego.

Cee Cee was shaped approximately like Australia or the state of Texas just now, a meter across, with wriggly edges. Her wet, shiny surface seethed with silvery images—faces, insects, glyphs, nudes—never still, always in flux, like the exciting, do-anything promises of a new technology. Many of the images were 3D. Cee Cee’s intricate surface corrugations could generate holograms. And she a different part of her surface to speak. She was forever listening and muttering, always learning, and smarter every day.

By way of helping to support herself and her feckless Austinite husband Link, Jane sold buds from Cee Cee. Once you got your bud, it’d grow into a full-on veebie pretty fast. But not just any veebie. A veebie just like Cee Cee with her fine mind. Far, far superior to a lowly Patty.

A few dozen fleshy stalks adorned Cee Cee’s surface. Some had black little crab-style eyes, and some functioned like wireless antennas, keeping Cee Cee in touch with the web, with other veebies, and with any humans who happened to be wearing veebie antennas of their own. Veebies were glad to give you one of their antennas. You just had to pinch one off the slime mold’s surface.

Jane wore two veebie antennas on her forehead, much like snail horns. Her man Link had been uneasy when she started doing this. Jane could hear Cee Cee talking in her head, and she and Cee Cee could share video. But it wasn’t like Cee Cee could control Jane. At least it didn’t seem that way. By now Link didn’t mind seeing Jane’s snail-horns. Men can get used to anything.

Link was a backwoods Texas redneck who was a genuine philosopher-intellectual. He’d majored in the history of math at UT and was by now, in his estimation, quite the Austinite. He’d grown up on a cedar-chopping goat-ranch in Tornado Alley. He was immune to violent weather, happy to fend for himself by living off the land, and quite bookish, to the point of actually reading old-school hardbacks.

Link was content with a hamburger-sized Patrizia for his personal veebie device. Even though, compared to Cee Cee, a Patty was like a 1960s transistor radio as compared to a symphony orchestra. But Link’s Patty seemed to get the job done for him, and was easy to carry around, in the big Texas outdoors.

And now here came Link through the door in his straw cowboy hat, no shirt, denim overalls, and muddy boots, bringing their lunch, which was a wriggling bunch of freshwater crayfish in a handmade wire trap, maybe fifty of them. Link was a good provider. He excelled at fishing, because he didn’t have to do much, except sit still near the water and read books.

He’d also brought Jane a big bouquet of big Texas sunflowers, because the seeds were edible. Also, Link admired the way sunflower seeds lined up in pretty Fibonacci spirals—that medieval mathematician being an obsession of his.

Link stuffed the flowers carelessly into a big-mouthed clay pot, where he would forget to ever water them. And he nudged Cee Cee with his boot to get the veebie to change from her throat-chant to something like a country blues.

“Let’s get cooking!” said Link. He stirred the ashes in their home-made iron stove, tossed in some gnarled mesquite wood, and dumped the live crayfish to their doom in a slowly boiling tin bucket.

“Good going,” said Jane. “Looks harsh outside.”

“Already 110 degrees,” said Link. “I’m glad we’ve got that shag moss roof. It’s always nice in here. But maybe we’ll go floating in the creek later on.”

“Your pal Dickie Strunk wants his money,” Jane told him. “He keeps sending messages to Cee Cee.” Her voice was mild and pleasant. Jane always sounded that way. It was kind of a front. Jane was a post-disaster survivor. She could be pretty mean, if she had to.

“What’s he gonna do if we don’t pay?” said Link. “It’s not like there’s any bailiffs to evict us. And even if there were, it’s not like Dickie actually owns this place. We’re yeomen of the new frontier, holding our small estate. Wetware cowboys of the urban range. Big Biz and Big Government have dropped from sight like cast-off anchors. Veebies keep the infrastructure ticking. I deny the relevance of Dickie Strunk’s feudal worldview.”

“Yadda yadda,” said Jane, checking the boiling bucket, which had fizzed over while Link held forth. “You know darn well what Dickie can do. Sic his bulbers on us. They’re twin destructive forces, like global warming and worldwide pandemic.”

“Hell, we survived those,” said Link.

“Yeah, honey-bunch, but the bulbers get all personal.”

Strunk’s bulbers were a pair of gene-tweaked critters he’d set to patrolling their district. They were mostly made of slime mold, but they looked more like boneless hippos than like shiny veebie cow pies. They had thick gray skin and big mouths. They had a snippets of whale genome in their DNA. They were flexible, and they could bounce. Dickie’s pair of bulbers lived in a barn nearby. He used them to extort protection money from the mild-mannered artists, tinkerers, and scholars who’d settled in this part of town.

“Bulbers could eat us outta house and home for sure,” mused Link. “Eat our sacred marriage bed, even.”

“You need to earn some money right now, Link. Or go do chores for Dickie Strunk. Help with his paperwork.”

“I’m supposed to turn law-clerk for a pinhead I scorned in high-school?” said Link. He sniffed at the boiling crawdads, tossed in a handful of jalapeno peppers, then flopped onto his ratty, cozy old armchair, not taking Jane’s worries very seriously. “Dickie used to copy my homework back then. And then he’d sell the copies. The guy’s a fraud, he’s a huckster. He wants to be a merchant prince, but he’s a turd in a punchbowl.”

“So find some other way to earn us some money,” said Jane, not letting up.

“What about all the money you make selling Cee Cee’s veebie buds?” shot back Link. “Why can’t we pay Dickie with that?”

“I’m hardly selling any buds at all these days,” said Jane. “Average people will settle for a crappy brain-dead Patty any day of the week. I need access to a cosmopolitan user-base of people with good taste who want to buy technology from dropout hippies! Is that too much to ask from this world?”

“Why not go online,” said Link, always full of ideas for what other people to do. “Sell Cee Cee blueprints worldwide. Let’s beta test the process by giving one to that history of math guy in Pisa. Fabio? Friend of your thesis advisor Dr. Rafaella? He’s reading a rare Fibonacci book aloud on the veebie net, but he’s using a lo-fi Telcom Italia Patty. The man needs a Cee Cee. He’d love it. Italians cherish advanced design.”

“Did I tell you that Rafaella wants to move back to Pisa?’ said Jane. “There’s a slight chance she could get me a job there. The university system is still working in Pisa.”

“All the more reason to pave your way with a Cee Cee for Fabio.”

“I don’t know about sending anything to Pisa,” said Jane with a sigh. “After all the world’s catastrophes, the Italians are so far from Texas they’re like a fairy tale.”

“When it comes to catastrophes, the Italians have survived the best ones,” said Link. “Volcanoes, earthquakes, plagues, wars, tyranny, the mafia—the Italians can outlast anything. Also, now that Rome’s destroyed, and Pisa is the capital of Italy, the Italians are doing even better. They’re so well-organized and civilized. A role model for us.”

“This is Texas,” said Jane. “We won’t ever be like Italy. That’s why Rafaella is leaving.”

“We can be like Italy, if we think like to Fibonacci,” said Link. “You and I, we’re independent scholars, like alchemists from the 1200s. Times are dark, but we’re hopeful, and we aspire to glory! I could be the Fibonacci of Austin.”

“Telling people about how to count the spirals in pinecones and sunflowers. right?” said Jane, laughing. “Huge mass appeal in that. Hey, it’s time to eat.”

They continued their discussion during their lunch of hot, boiled, peppered crayfish, with some leftover cornbread and a small hunk of bacon lard.

“Fibonacci has more to teach us that you realize,” said Link. “Italians are where it’s at. Don’t forget that my mother’s people were Italian.”

“Yeah, yeah. And supposedly you’re even related to Rafaella.”

“It’s true! So come on, send Fabio a Cee Cee spore. Start selling spores all over the world.”

“It’s not enough to send spores,” said Jane. “If you go to meet someone at a bar, are you satisfied with a fertilized human egg sitting in a Petri dish on a barstool? We’d need to give Fabio the structure of Cee Cee’s whole-body metabolism. Plus her mind. The system embodied in a living organism is googolplex vast, Link. It’s like the feedback howl of an electric guitar played by a stoned surfer riding the ragged tube of a tsunami. Organisms aren’t blueprints. Wetware isn’t one little strand of DNA. A sperm cell isn’t a man.”

“Oh whatever. Just mail Fabio a damn Cee bud like the ones you sell in Austin. Send it on a flappy blimp.”

“The buds are too ornery to ship, Link. You put a Cee Cee bud in a package, the bud gets bored, it uses its digestive secretions to burn its way out, and it crawls away.”

“Tough biz you’re in,” said Link. “Dealing slime mold buds.”

Cee Cee was diligently listening to their conversation about her; she was throbbing along in a with a focused, disco-dance-floor beat.

“Another issue is that Cee Cee buds are akin to addictive narcotics,” said Jane. “Possible customs probs. People do get very heavily into wearing their antennas.”

“I’ve noticed.”

“I don’t see why you aren’t wearing antennas, Mr. Cleancut Country Boy. Scared of the trip? Too much for you?”

“I’m a fully naturalized Austinite, and trippiness doesn’t bother me a bit,” said Link. “But no antennas on this old boy. I like my autonomy.”

On the cement floor, an image of a human face was shimmering above Cee Cee’s iridescent hide. It was that veebie natural-light reflection holography trick. The face was Dickie Strunk’s. The veebie’s mantic chant clarified into the man’s obnox voice, making inane threats of dispossession and lockdown. Jane signaled Cee Cee to block him out.

“I just hate that man,” said Jane. “This is our personal squat. He acts like we’re Comanchero outlaws. Because of pre-apocalypse notions about arbitrary tokens called money. And we don’t have enough tokens.” She glared at Link and changed gears. “So get off your butt and save the day.”

“I’m very busy,” said Link, suddenly back in his arm chair. “As you very well know. I’m reinventing Fibonacci’s lost craft of humors. I’m like a paleontologist building a brontosaurus from a tooth.”

“Fibonacci’s craft of humors,” echoed Jane, shaking her head. “Always sounds like the title of a joke book. How many Pisans does it take to screw up a tower?”

“You know damn well I’m talking about the humors of ancient Greek medicine, Jane. Choler, bile, blood, and phlegm.”

Jane gave a weary groan. “So foul. So totally out of it. Nobody should ever, ever use the word bile. And I don’t like choler either.”

“Choler is also known as yellow bile,” said Link, pushing his luck.

“You’ll be sorry if you make me mad.”

“Fibonacci was a man of standing in medieval Pisa,” said Link. “He was a respected philosopher. He was like Dante, with robes and laurels. A learned scholar, civilized! Compared to Fibonacci, we’re hicks!”

“Fibonacci was doing arithmetic with small, petty numbers,” said Jane.

“There’s so much more than that,” said Link. “He discovered a system for understanding other people’s personalities. Fabio agrees with me on this. The craft of humors. It’s medical alchemy, the wetware of Fibonacci’s day. Personalities are patterns of the humors. Like screen images made of red-green-blue. Like molecules made of the atomic elements. Like music built from notes. And I’m the only one who grasps what Fibonacci had in mind.”

“You’ve been grasping for years,” said Jane. “Frankly, I don’t see why a guy who wrote a medieval book on business arithmetic would know diddley-squat about human psychology. And—hate to harp on this—Fibonacci’s craft of humors was never written down. It’s a figment. You’re not a medieval genius, Link, you’re an Austin weirdo spinning his wheels,”

“A hick reading old books in the shade at the side of the creek, trawling for catfish,” admitted Link with a sigh. Was he on the point of tears? “Oh, Jane, let me dream. I want to be brilliant and glorious! I want to change the world!”

Jane found this a little intense, coming a guy who acted so indolent, laid-back, and—in a word—phlegmatic. Poor Link had dreams. Her heart went out to him.

“Link, honey, take it easy, all right? Have your siesta. I don’t know why we’re arguing about this.” But even now, Jane couldn’t quite let up. “I just keep thinking that all Fibonacci really did was to write a book about business arithmetic.”

“The craft of humors,” said Link, yet again. “It’s implicit in Fibonacci’s Liber Abaci of the year 1202—that epic, artful book of calculation that taught Europeans how to use zeroes, Arabic numerals, and positional notation. The book which gave arithmetic an exponential speed-up. In the old days, a multiplication problem could take ten thousand steps—like when they were using you’re using dumb-ass tally marks or X’s, C’s, and V’s. With Fibonacci arithmetic, it takes ten steps. Once I’ve distilled and codified Fibonacci’s craft of humors, reading human personalities will be as easy as arithmetic. We’ll understand each other as sovereign, idiosyncratic individuals. We won’t need laws, rules, banks or cops! Humankind will be one—in peace, justice and solidarity!”

“I don’t see it, Link,” said Jane. “If I had a quick and dirty trick for understanding your personality—so what? What good would it do me?”

“You’d be able to predict what I’m going to do,” said Link. “That would be the point.”

“Predict with perfect accuracy?” said Jane.

“Maybe.”

Jane held her tongue. She wanted to say that she didn’t need Fibonacci’s craft of humors to get it about Link. She had other quick and dirty tricks for understanding his personality, such as having sex with him, which infallibly cheered him up. And she had no problem in predicting what Link was going to do—as it was always pretty much nothing. And what little he did, he generally did at her say-so. Which reminded her…

“Are you going to talk to Strunk or not?”

“I knew you were about to ask that,” said Link, glaring at her. “And I know you’re thinking that you and I can already predict each other. That’s because we’re a married couple! Big data means quick crunch. The important payoff with Fibonacci’s craft of humors is that you use it on strangers. You walk up to somebody you’ve never seen before, get a nearly instantaneous read on their personality—and you own them. You know with near certainty what they’re planning to do.” Link paused. “And there’s a still-bigger payoff. You’re in a position to influence what they do.”

“Why didn’t you ever explain these two payoffs before?” said Jane, finally hearing something new.

Link gave an abashed smile. “Well, I just thought of them. Predicting and controlling people would be nice. But, yeah, I might never figure out the craft of humors on my own.”

“Oh, you will,” said Jane, feeling sorry for him again, and wanting to help. Something occurred to her.

She hunkered down beside Link’s chair so her eyes were level with his. “Listen up now, honey, and don’t say no. How about if I ask Cee Cee to process Fibonacci’s Liber Abaci—and she can mine that mighty craft of humors from the source. Seeing patterns is what deep learning is all about!”

“Cee Cee could really do that?” asked Link. “A mushroom the size of a manhole cover? She’s that smart?”

“Not a mushroom, goddamit,” said Jane. “A slime mold! Big, huge, difference.”

“Okay, fine,” said Link, getting to his feet. “Are you listening, Cee Cee? Can you do what we want?”

Tensing with thought, the heavy veebie flattened herself against the oily concrete floor—like a fat raindrop on a dirty windowpane. Her ambient music stopped, and she blubbered a gassy remark. Her voice was screwed and slowed-down, like a zonked Houston DJ with a dance crowd. Jane, of course, found her easy to understand.

“Cee Cee says no prob,” Jane told Link.

“This is such a great move!” exulted Link. “Such a pleasure to have an intelligent slime mold on the team, So, okay Cee Cee, use your antennas to download Fibonacci’s Liber Abaci from the web, plus all known writings about him—and then munge on the data’s goodness, and codify Fib’s craft of seeing personalities as patterns of humors!”

“The four humors of Hippocrates,” Jane reminded Cee Cee.

“Wait,” said Link. “It’s actually five humors. I got that little fact from Fibonacci’s problem of the dog and the fatted calf at the wedding in Lucca. The five humors are choler, bile, blood, mucus, and smeel. Just thinking about smeel makes me feel like a new man. A new, slimy, not-quite-human man.

“What is smeel again?” asked Jane. “I’d forgotten about that one.”

“In Fibonacci’s words, ‘Ubi laetitia est, ibi adest smeelum,’” said Link. “Where joy is present, smeel abides.’ He never exactly says what it is, though. Maybe smeel is empathy. Don’t know if they had much empathy in the middle ages. That’s why they’d need Fibonacci’s craft of humors. I’m feeling smeely right now. Like I feel like I can see into your head.”

“Fibonacci actually wrote that line in Latin?” said Jane, doubting him.

“If course he did. It’s in the story where the bride’s father says the groom’s brother from Pisa should donate a stone jar of wine because the brother’s greedy dog ate up the whole liver of the fatted calf. And the forgiving bride says three-sevenths of a stone jar of wine will be enough, taking into account the pleasant smeel engendered by the dog’s barking—and this is where Fibonacci uses his line, ubi laetitia est, ibi adest smeelum. And then—if you properly understand Fibonacci’s riddle—you can calculate how many times the dog barked.”

“How many?” said Jane.

“Ha! I’m not telling you.”

“How many fleas on that dog, then?”

“Don’t mock the genius of Fibonacci,” said Link. “You’ll see I’m right—once Cee Cee codifies the craft. We’ll be precog sages, Machiavellis! A step ahead of everyone else. Cee Cee loves sweets, right? I’ll reward her with that old can of molasses we found in the cupboard.”

Jane pushed her Ray-Bans down over her freckled nose, doing her bad-girl thing. “Give Cee Cee some meat instead.”

“Is it a good idea to train her on being carnivorous?”

“Why not? You know we’re overrun with game,” said Jane. “So, hell yes, let Cee Cee eat meat. If Cee Cee learns to hunt like the bulbers do, that would be nice.

Link went to the pantry, halved a charred roast rabbit with his hunting knife, and tossed it onto the slimemold.

“How soon will Cee Cee have our answers?” he asked Jane.

“In a few hours. The way deep learning works is that Cee Cee tunes and retunes and retunes the connections in her neural nets. Lots of runs and cross-checks. Like evolution. But her flop is fast. I’ve totally optimized her. Meanwhile, you go talk to Dickie Strunk. Come on, Link. I’m paranoid his bulbers might hit us tonight.”

“Oh, all right,” said Link. “After all that help I gave Strunk in high-school, he owes me.”

2.

Link had never made an enemy of Strunk, because he was too lazy to make enemies. But walking through the heat to Strunk’s neighborhood, it struck him that staying on Strunk’s good side was something that Master Fibonacci would have done. If you were an Italian patrician from Pisa, a scholar of dignity and standing, you would display a courtly politeness to an opponent, and give him the chance to see reason. Be cool and phlegmatic about the conflict—and later on there would be of time to get choleric, and lose your temper, and stab him dead with a stiletto.

Dickie Strunk’s office was in a little house on a residential street with pecan trees along the curbs. The house had lowered Venetian blinds. Solar-energy-harvesting zap cactus grew on the roof beside a rain tank—light and water, all the amenities.

Strunk sat at a grubby desk too small for him. A kid’s desk, maybe. To his side was a second man, a longhaired redneck hippie, sitting in a wicker rocking chair, fiddling with a squidskin laptop computer. Limp, color-changing wetware.

Link had seen the guy around town. He was an old friend of Cee Cee’s, from when she moved from Austin to Houston and started middle school.

“Brought that rent for me?” said Strunk by way of greeting Link.

“Not one cent,” said Link. “It’s protection money, and we don’t need your protection.”

“That saddens me,” said Strunk with a shrug. “I’m on your side, Link. That’s a rough part of town you’re in. No safety patrols, no fireman, packs of wild dogs, rattlesnakes, diseased mosquitoes—this is Texas, son, we don’t live in the Italian Riviera.”

“Same old Dickie Strunk,” said Link. “Like in high school when you’d steal my homework, and if I bitched, you’d stuff me inside my locker. Don’t know how you managed that—you’re puny, and smaller than me.”

“The bone-deep meanness gives me an edge,” said Strunk. “Like a shrew who eats four times his body weight every day. What about my money?”

“I don’t have cash for you, no. How about I do some of your homework?”

Strunk showed his thin, calculating smile, intrigued. “Sit down.”

Link settled himself into a bizarre, throne-like chair made of stenciled leather, antlers, and enormous, hollow cow-horns.

“You know crypto?” Strunk asked.

“Sure,” said Link, finding a rhythm. “I do crypto in my sleep.”

“This could work,” said Strunk. He nodded toward the guy in the rocker. “You know Knott Hardly? He and I are cooking up a cryptocurrency. Old-school crypto has gone wobble-in-the-ass. What with germs doing calculus and like that. People want dazzle. You got any?”

“Consider the starry, hallucinatory dance of ever vaster mathematical proofs,” said Link, utterly winging it. “A hornpipe jig aboard a galleon on a never-ending sea, with the stars like theorems, and the krakens of logic below. A timeless argosy. The entries in the great ship’s log are the keys for our post-post blockchain.”

“Main part of a cryptocurrency is a good line of BS,” said Knott in his slow voice. “And you got a leg up on that, brother Link.” Though Knott was the same age as Link, he had a weathered quality, as if sanded by the aether winds at the galaxy’s far edge.

“What are we gonna call it?” asked Link.

“BukBuk,” said Knott. “Learned that word off a chicken in my yard.” Hard to tell when Knott was kidding. Link remembered that about him now.

“Pay me five hundred dollars a day?” Link essayed.

Dickie Strunk kind of snickered at that, but he didn’t say no.

“Let’s hear another verse,” said Knott.

“We focus on the chaotically wavering gap between the ever-deeper arcs of the Fibonacci spiral and the whirling walls of the golden section,” intoned Link, feeling like a demented zealot speaking in tongues. “We gather a crypto stream of digits from those gaps—with their widths to be expressed as continued fractions, one understands.”

“Solid,” said Strunk. “You’re hired. And I’ll furlough your rent.”

“We’ll need you to puff out a big old cloud of that mysto steam,” said Knott. “Crypto money’s like religion. Credit is creed. What you believe.”

“And when BukBuk crashes?” asked Link. “I mean—it’s a pyramid scheme, right?”

“Try and find us then,” said Strunk. “We’ll be doing this fully anonymized, end to end. You’ll use some dumbass fake name for our ads.”

“Tufter,” suggested Knott. “Tufter Dresden.”

“Love this guy,” said Dickie Strunk, giving the long-haired hacker a poke. “Knott’s from Mars. Mars, Texas. Some ideas on our Tufter Dresden, boys?”

“Tufter Dresden is a mathematician,” said Link. “A hill-country rancher. An honest man. A fourth generation land-holder. Out of the old rock! His word is his bond. You can trust Tufter Dresden’s BukBuk.”

“Yas, yas,” said Strunk. “And, boys, if anyone ever manages to find out who we are—I’ve got my bulbers. Big fellas, size of cars, and they can jump.”

“Jane and I see two of them all the time,” said Link. “Ghillie and Bawnie. Wide slit mouths. Sometimes they merge into one single blob, which is truly weird.”

“They ram and they swallow, and that’s all you need to know.” said Strunk. He gave Link a hard look. “Could be you’ll see some of that action pretty soon.”

“Your bulber would be fighting to protect me, one assumes,” said Link, very cool and haughty.

Strunk calmed himself. “It’s not like we’ll be needing guards anyway,” he said. “Once we make our score, Tufter Dresden disappears, and nobody can find us.”

“Fat City,” said Knott.

“What are you gonna do with your money?” Strunk asked him.

“Head over to Italy,” said Knott. “Pisa.”

“My wife’s teacher is from there,” put in Link. “Rafaella Campeoni. And turns out I’m related to her. Bunch of Campeonis came out to Texas in 1840. Huge clan of them, farming the palmy Rio Grande Valley. Some of them changed their last name to Champion. And that’s my mother’s line.

“As it happens, I’ve met Rafaella,” said Knott. “Jane introduced us. I dig her. I hear she’s moving to Pisa herself.”

“In high school we used to rib Link about being Italian,” put in Dickie Strunk, not really following the conversation.

“Rib?” said Link. “Kick my ass is more like it. But never mind that now. Tell me how long will it take to pump up our BukBuk bubble.” He was thinking about his steady five-hundred-dollars-a-day consulting fee. “Couple of months?”

“It’ll be over by tomorrow night,” said Strunk.

“What!”

“That’s how it is anymore, what with them meth-eating trader beetles,” said Knott. “We’ll start posting your pitches this afternoon, Link. I’ll use a deep-fake sim for your face. Ditto for your voice. A silver-haired patriarch, about sixty.”

“If the ads click, the BukBuk feeding frenzy peaks by tomorrow morning,” said Strunk. “Fades during the day, and the panic hits at dinnertime. Knott and I will have cashed out by then.”

“What about me cashing out?” cried Link. “I’m not settling for a lousy two days work and a thousand dollars.”

“Wondered how soon you was gonna think of that,” said Dickie Strunk, cackling with joy. “Naw, we’ll cut you in. Knott and I will each give you ten percent of our take. Provided you bust your hump real good. I’d like you to tape twenty raps like the two samples you just laid down. You ready right now?”

“Yeah,” said Link, starting to enjoy himself. “I happen to know a lot about the history of math. And now I’m finally putting it to use.”

“Gut that book-learning like it’s a catfish,” said Knott Hardly. “Unlimber your tongue. Dickie will get your Tufter Dresden raps out there. I’ll keep the books—and fake a blockchain. No point actually building one. Not for a two-day scam.”

The three men sat in Dickie’s office for the rest of the day, at peace, working their con, striped by the slowly moving lines of sunlight through the blinds.

The topics of Link’s raps? The sexigesimal Sumerian calculation of the motions of Jupiter as a precursor of Einstein’s General Theory of Relativity. Archytas’s anticipation of Shannon’s information theory via his construction of the cube root of two as the intersection of a cone, a cylinder, and a torus. Euler’s most perfect equation—relating e, pi, and i—expressed in terms of Taylor series expansions of transcendental functions. Hilbert’s use of soap bubbles as minimal surfaces on wire-frame hyperbolic curves. The Frenet formulas for the moving trihedron of a space curve, as evidenced in the mating of houseflies. Coxeter’s higher dimensional polytopes as models for asymmetric social networks. Gödel’s solution of Cantor’s continuum problem in terms of a transfinite ziggurat of height alef-two. Wolfram’s implementations of universal Turing machines as the ripples in a waterfall. More and more. Each of these nuggets was alleged to be an uncrackable source of blockchain codes.

BukBuk took off like a rocket. By night time, Link’s theoretical ten-percent cut was close to half a billion bucks. Except that, for now, those holdings weren’t bucks. They were BukBuks.

“I’m going home to tell Jane we’ve reconceptualized world trade,” said Link.

“I’m leaving too,” said Knott Hardly. “I’m wiped and I need a bourbon. Later, Dickie.”

“Don’t you dare cash out till noon tomorrow,” Dickie warned Knott by way of farewell. “Don’t prick our bubble too early.”

A full moon. The crumbling, weedy streets of Austin were very quiet. The population was a fraction of what it had been fifteen years ago. Population decline was horrible—if you measured what was going on. But if you didn’t mourn the numbers, living in a dark age was easy.

“This was such a fun day for me,” enthused Link to the silent Knott. “I enjoy being Tufter Dresden. A dignified, white haired patron of my own rancho. It was a damn good idea to anonymize me.”

“Bet your bootie,” said Knott. “With any luck, we’ll be scamming eight billion dollars. I’ve seen a man killed for a twenty.” He paused, studying Link. “I’d hate to see you go under, man.” Knott was wearing a thing like an earthworm around one of his fingers. A variant veebie that lived inside his weathered hands.

“Who all might come looking for us?” asked Link, feeling a dryness in his throat.

Knott twiddled his worm and listened to it. “The sucker list? The Russian mafia, the Russians, and some mafia who aren’t Russians. QAnon cultists and Chinese telcom companies. The government of North Korea. The nano-percenters and their lackeys.” Knott chuckled. “We’ve even got some testy-ass clients in the fabled eagle aerie of the International Space Station. Place is full of rocket-barons and their meaties. Some dark op spooks at the CIA are in the action too. Trying to recoup their lost funding. Big money on the table. Thanks to Tufter Dresden.” Knott threw his lanky arm across Link’s shoulders.

Reflexively Link tried to edge away. Knott Hardly smelled pretty weird. His lips were right against Link’s ear. Whispering. “I’m coming home with you now. We’ll talk there.”

3.

Earlier that day, after Link left for Dickie Strunk’s, Jane sat tending Cee Cee. The veebie was a flickering, churning mound on the floor, with the usual hallucinatory stream of images on and above her surface. And a video feed was flowing into Jane’s mind via her snail-horn veebie antennas.

Jane was supervising Cee Cee’s deep-learning session—which was a matter of training a neural net. What made the process “deep” was the use of multiple layers it the net. Each additional layer complicated the computation by a factor a thousand. Three layers was sufficiently intense and gnarly for most applications. Jane was using four layers—one for each of the traditional humors. And to totally push it over the top, she’d added a floating cloud of smeel neurons that were entangled with all four layers at once.

The training was an iterated process. Cee Cee would absorb information about the past of some public figure, analyze this person according to her craft of the five humors, predict what the target person might be doing these days, compare her prediction to the known facts, and tweak the parameters in her neural net to make her prediction come out better. Doing this on ten thousand targets at once, with hundreds of iterations on each one, with parameters across four layers of neural net. Maybe a sextillion bio-computational steps in all. Zettaflop wetware hack.

Deep learning is accumulative. Like a snow bank. There’s no way to figure out the best parameters for a deep neural net. All you can do is evolve your system towards adequacy. Jane’s mentor, Dr. Rafaella Campeoni, had a favorite saying about deep learning. “Even the blind hand finds sometimes an acorn.”

When Cee Cee felt she was done, Jane gave her a final exam. Cee Cee successfully guessed the last lines of all seven of Jane’s favorite movies. And then, in a bravura show of expertise, Cee Cee generated the entire text of Link and Jane’s conversation the first time they met. It had been in a math class freshman year.

“Good work!” said Jane. “I mean, I think that’s how our first talk went. Link saying dx and dy are like helpful dwarves, and me saying the integral sign is a slender snake of wisdom. Yeah. You nailed it, Cee Cee.”

“How will we show our perfected craft of humors to Link?” asked Cee Cee.

“Let’s use a sim of Fibonacci himself for the interface?” suggested Jane. “And Link can talk to it.”

“Brilliant,” said Cee Cee. “The sim will be easy for me. I’ve accessed every scrap of Fib info there is. And that means I have a craft-of-humors model of his mind. Wait a second.”

A glowing globe formed above Cee Cee—like an alchemist’s crystal ball. Within it was a the head of a man with alert eyes, lean cheeks, and an amused, worldly look. He wore a long cloth neatly wrapped around his head. Fibonacci.

“Ciao, Gianna,” he said to Jane.

For a moment Jane was at a loss for words, and at a loss for numbers, too.

“Can, can you analyze Dickie Strunk?” she finally stammered.

“A bilious pig, a sanguine rat, a choleric murderer,” said Fibonacci. His voice was husky and calm, with the faintest hint of an Italian accent. “His phlegm is his love of money; and of smeel—he has none. Beware.”

“What will Strunk do next?” asked Jane.

“Today he entangles your husband in low finance,” said Fibonacci. “Tonight—he may attack. It would well to rid yourself of Strunk, and to market replicas of me.”

“Did you hear that, Cee Cee? “ said Jane. “It’s like suddenly we’re all set! I can’t wait to tell Link. He’ll be excited. Assuming we get past Strunk.”

“I’m glad to have new life under your aegis,” said Fibonacci. “Grazie.”

“Is there any way to, um, turn you off now?” asked Jane. “Will you be mad?”

“I am not given to bile,” said the medieval Italian, laying on the charm. “Arrividerci, Gianna.” And he was gone.

“Whew,” said Jane. She went and made a cup of tea, gathering her wits.

“Link is going to love this so much,” she said to Cee Cee presently. “Did you hear when he told me that the craft of humors would have two big payoffs? Predicting people’s actions, and understanding how to control them?”

“Yes,” said Cee Cee.

“Well, there’s a third big payoff, too,” said Jane. “What you just showed me. If you have a craft-of-humors-model of a person, well, then it’s easy to create a convincing simulation of them.”

“How true,” said Fibonacci, suddenly reappearing in Cee Cee’s virtual crystal ball. Evidently he’d been listening and lurking and not really turned off. “My perfected craft of humors generates a human soul as a mosaic tiled from the a lifetime’s memories. And so I arise again. I am a sage and patrician of Pisa. You Austinites are peasants, lurking in the ruins of a once-fine city. I am prepared to lead your people. Provided you learn to obey.”

This time Fibonacci’s face looked mean and crazy. Like all the men Jane had most hated in her life. Why was she cooped up in this machine shop, working on crazy tasks for crazy men?

“Shut down Fibonacci all the way,” Jane told Cee Cee. “And puff yourself up like a helium balloon. “I’ve got a hankering to go outside.”

“Awk,” went Fibonacci, and this time it seemed like he’d be truly gone for awhile.

Cee Cee took on the form of an XL floating cow-pie with images around her like gnats. It was mid-afternoon by now, and insanely hot. The Texian vegetation beyond Jane and Link’s abode was of such stern, ornery character that the droughts, heat-waves, and monthly hurricanes hadn’t killed it. The burnt-down housing development out there was all but invisible beneath invasive Johnson grass growing eight feet high, abounding with locusts and grasshoppers. But the creek had a nice flow from the last monsoon.

The post-industrial water was wonderfully clear, and shaded by willows, live oaks, and staghorn sumac. Jane carried Cee Cee in there under her arm, set her down in the stream and laid back on her like on a float board. The veebie was enjoying the water as well.

Afloat on the stream, staring in the sky, Jane released her hold on the present, thinking about animals. With the climate trashed, there were huge population-booms of weedy, fast-breeding animals such as field-mice, grasshoppers, grackles, jack-rabbits, grunting fearless packs of wild-pig javelinas, canny wild turkeys, and even the occasional thundering herd of feral longhorn cattle. Not to mention the crayfish. Jane felt at one with them all. And with some manf—a ragged guy, a friend, just out of her field of vision—who was it?

She wondered if there were any drones among the big, coasting turkey buzzards overhead. It wasn’t easy to tell, given that drones were flappies who looked almost like birds, but not quite. Less carefree, more focused. Uptight like Fibonacci. Had she programmed the sim wrong? Maybe her default values fo the smeel neurons had been off…

A catfish nibbled at her fingertips, bringing her back.

“How’s it going?” Jane asked Cee Cee. The veebie blubbered one of her wrong-speed remarks. Jane switched over to her veebie antenna so she could understand.

“Fibonacci won’t stay asleep,” Cee Cee was telling her. “He’s like a root-kit virus. And he wants to talk some more.”

The medieval mathematician appeared in Jane’s inner vision, all smiles once more. “I yearn to hone my noble craft,” said he. “Pose me fresh query, my cara Gianna.”

“Okay,” said Jane. “Show me what my husband Link is really like. Maybe there’s something I’ve been missing all along.”

Fibonacci fed Jane a visual of his analysis. He started with an image of Link from this morning—handsome, wry, and a bit sunburned. The graphic clarified into interlocking colors, like a chunk of rock striated with crystals and ore—or like a jellyfish with translucent flesh revealing inner organelles. Jane took the translucent forms to represent Link’s humors. Optimism, slackness, spite, self-doubt, and joy.

The shapes grew more subtly hued—each zone peppered with spots of complementary colors. At the same time, the shapes grew more cartoon-like, as if Link were a Renaissance personification of Summer as a puzzle-pile of vegetables and game. He encompassed the horse head of a chess knight, a bird in a cuckoo clock, a centipede under a rock, a reflecting blob of mercury, and a moistly probing tongue—the five humors weaving and merging, performing a dance to the essence of Link, a cubist caricature that could only be the man Jane loved.

“Does Link want to have children?” Jane suddenly asked Fibonacci.

Link’s image warped into a blushing trans bride smoking a cigar. Not what you’d call a real clear answer. But maybe?

An enormous splash behind them sent Jane and Cee Cee thirty feet downstream on a creekwater wave. Jane slipped off her Cee Cee raft, and found footing on the creek’s sandy bottom. She turned to see a pair of dark, rumbling blobs behind them. It was Ghillie and Bawnie, Strunk’s bulbers from the barn nearby. Today they were in the form of two separate creatures, although sometimes they were one.

They had wide, toothless, mouths with what you might call prognathous jaws—that is, their chins stuck out past their upper lips, making them look stupid and aggro. They were shaped sort of like hippos, only rubbery, and with five or six great, rolling eyes. They didn’t much use their stubby legs. When they wanted to cover ground, they’d rhythmically flex their bodies, moving along in leaps and bounds.

Ghillie was in the process of swallowing an entire white-tailed deer, whose sadly agitated hoofs protruded from his lips like not-yet-swallowed strands of pasta.

For her part, Bawnie had plowed straight through a two-story patch of prickly-pear cactus, mouth wide open like a whale who’s eating krill, Bawnie leaving nothing but flat track of cactus stubs. And then she’d wallowed into the creek. And thus the wave.

Cee Cee, riding high on her internal bubble of helium, undulated through the air like a manta ray, ending up above Ghillie. She began drizzling digestive acid onto as many of his eyes as she could reach. Ghillie squealed and pumped his body, bouncing high and higher. Scornful Cee Cee stayed easily out of his reach, and continued dripping acid.

Jane took off through the thorny brush toward the machine shop. The sun was beating on her skull like a yottawatt X-ray laser. Along the way, Cee Cee rejoined her, settling down from above like a magic shade parasol, dangling a string of her flesh for Jane to hold.

“You’re great,” Jane told the veebie.

But what was Link doing? Jane consulted Fibonacci again, using her antenna to view the sim inside Cee Cee. She saw an image of Link fanning himself with a fat sheaf of hundred dollar bills. Link was literally getting money from Strunk? Or did the image only mean that Link wished this would happen? Jane didn’t have time to discuss the image with Fibonacci, because some neighbors were waiting by Jane by her and Link’s front door.

They were clad in old clothes and truck-tire sandals, leaning into the sliver of shade by the wall. These native Austinites were Luis, the dad, and Barb, the mom, plus six year old Paco, three year old Maria, and Dolores, a babe in arms. Paco was pulling a red wagon with the body of a freshly gutted javelina, a sack full of tender green prickly-pear shoots, and a basket of ancient, dead Apple iPads—which the family used as plates and serving trays.

Jane had known them for while. They’d lived for some years in an abandoned cafeteria downtown, but now they were in the nearby barn where Strunk kept his two bulbers. It was like they’d become ranch hands.

“How’s it been going, compadres?” said Jane. “Como va?”

“A beautiful day today, man,” said Luis, who’d lost some teeth. “The family went swimming at Barton Springs.”

“Great place,” Jane nodded, already wishing she was back in her own creek.

“The water was like air,” said Luis, turning poetic. “I opened my eyes when I was down deep, and let go of my hold on the present. I merged into the space, man, the shapes of waterhole, and the landscape, and the deep time of the rocks underneath. Continental consciousness. The souls of the majestic Mexican mountains lumbering across the Rio Grande, across the flattened border walls, and floating into our Texas, borne on wings of change, bringing dust devils and beaded lizards. And, Jane, I saw you.”

“You were high on peyote?” said Jane.

“No, man,” said Luis. “Barb’s veebie.”

“The Cee Cee bud I got from you?” said Barb with that tentative yet unstoppable way she had. “She died this morning, and. Luis won’t wear veebie antennas, but he wanted to feel the high, so he frikkin ate her, which was gross, and I guess it worked for him, but I’m jonesing, and that’s why we’re here.”

“Okay, fine, you can have a new bud,” said Jane, wanting to get this done. She was sunburnt and muddy and with bleeding scratches all over her arms and legs.

“The new bud would have to be on credit,” said Barb. She had scars on her forehead from past veebie antennas that had died. She could never keep her Cee Cee buds alive for more than two months max. She’d get so deep into her head trips that she’d forget to take care of business.

Sensing what was next, Cee Cee deflated and flopped onto the concrete by the door—and sprouted a lop-sided little bud from her iridescent hide.

“Take it,” Jane told Barb. “On the house.”

“Oh—can I?” said hungry Barb. “Such an honor.”

Barb handed baby Dolores to Luis, then plucked the bud. Cee Cee shuddered with pleasure. She really liked reproducing.

Barb wasn’t done. “And, um, do you mind if—”

“Pull off a couple of the bud’s damn antennas and put em right on,” said Jane. “Get your tingle going. I don’t mind. You know I’m hooked on it myself.”

Barb was staring at her bud like it was God. The new bud extruded an antenna, and Barb plucked it off, licking away the drop of clear fluid at broken end of the stalk.

“Now that’s what I’d call smeel,” Jane said to Cee Cee and Fibonacci. “Joy juice. A slime mold veebie antenna.”

Barb raised the antenna to her forehead, pushing it into her skin like she was planting a seedling in dirt.

Paco was crying. “Don’t, Mom!” Little Maria was watching the patterns and holograms around Cee Cee’s surface.

“The antennas make me a better person,” Barb told Paco, her voice already stronger than before. The feeler waved on her forehead. While she continued talking, Barb picked a second antenna off the bud. “Don’t you want Mommy to be happy?”

Luis, stood to one side, holding baby Dolores and watching. Zoned out, accepting whatever came.

“We done here?” Jane asked Luis. “Hate to be the bitch, but I’m a little—well, look at me.”

“No problema,” said Luis, then paused. “You always treat Barb right, Jane. I respect that.” He leaned over Paco’s red wagon, carved off a section of javelina ribs, and handed them to Jane. “Take these. And I can do more for you. I can save your ass.”

“I’m not sure I’d want—” Jane began, then stopped short. She needed all the help she could get. In her head, Fibonacci’s craft of humors showed Luis as a country boy with big ears and a bashful smile. A lad who helps his grandmother clean her house. Now he was a tattered patriarch, tending a rich man’s animals. All the while was an elegant pattern of humors, striking as a ziggurat’s glyphs. Jane relaxed and smiled.

“Those ribs look real nice,” she said. “Thank you so much, Luis. You guys live in the barn with Ghillie and Bawnie, right? Strunk’s bulbers. Could I ever get some close-up time with them?”

“That’s what I’m talking about,” said Luis. He moved his hands like a pair of flying birds. “We’re all on the same wave. Strunk’s been messaging me about you and those bulbers.”

“For real?” said Jane, not quite sure what Luis meant.

“Shut up, Luis!” shrilled Barb. “You’ll spoil everything. I need to lie down in our hayloft and visit my sites. And find some damn sugar for the new bud!”

Fibonacci showed Jane an icon of Barb as a child lost in the woods, with choleric snakes dangling from the trees, and muddy puddles of bile and phlegm underfoot. Sim Barb was tense about soiling her immaculate taffeta dress, which was aglow with the smeel of public admiration. Barb longed to find a clean, cozy spot or, better yet, a pristine glass coffin wherein she could sleep for a hundred years.

“I’ll always help you,” Jane told Barb. She ran into her place and fetched one of those cans of molasses. “Give this to your Cee Cee bud.”

“Come see us tonight,” reiterated Luis, holding baby Dolores under one arm. “Do your thing on the bulbers while there’s time.” The ragged quintet moved on.

4.

It was late and dark. Link entered the homey old one-room machine shop with Knott Hardly, and with a trot-line of catfish in hand. He found Jane in a tall state of excitement.

“It worked!” she exclaimed, gesturing at Cee Cee, splayed out on the floor and digesting a rack of ribs that Jane had laid on her surface. “Cee Cee solved your problem. She’s put the craft of humors inside a sim Fibonacci. Look!”

Fibonacci appeared in a virtual crystal ball that hovered above Cee Cee.

“Buona sera, Link.”

“Oh my god,” said Link. “I’ve been waiting for you all my life.” He walked closer to the ball, reveling in the presence of the Fib-man. A compelling deep-fake sim—wry, twinkling, worldly. With a cloth on his head.

“You and Gianna have brought to fruition my craft of humors,” said Fibonacci in a low, intimate tone. “Thank you for this.”

Meanwhile Jane and Knott jabbered in the background.

“What are you doing here?” Jane was saying to Knott Hardly.

“Tell you later,” said Knott. “Can I a glass of bourbon? And a hug? It’s been too long, Jane. Me and Link are rich now. If we don’t get killed tonight.”

“Who exactly is going to kill us tonight?” asked Link, his attention torn away from Fibonacci.

“Let me do some security before we confab any further,” said Knott, and murmured to the shiny earthworm on his finger.

The dance of images above Cee went went blank—damn! Cee Cee let out a low, vibrating grumble. “Screw your LAN filters, Knott. Give me a goddamn access code.”

“Here,” said Knott, slapping his hand against Cee Cee’s slick, shimmering hide.

“Better,” muttered Cee Cee. Her images returned, and she oozed more acid onto her javelina ribs. But for the moment, master Fibonacci was gone.

Jane broke out the whisky jug and some pottery cups. And then she and Link told each other what they’d been doing all day, which was a lot. Jane liked the sound of BukBuk.

“But those people you’re ripping off,” she said. “They’ll recognize you from the ads, Link.”

“I went on as a deep-fake,” said Link. “Show her an ad, Cee Cee. Cast it onto the squidskin display on our wall.”

Tufter Dresden appeared on the squidskin, which was a wetware version of a computer screen. Here was Tufter out by his corral, white-haired, clean-shaven, relaxed and pleasant, wearing designer jeans, a silk cowboy shirt, and Tony Lama boots. Pitching BukBuk by way of some obscure gobbledygook about crypto codes being based on billion-digit-long Fibonacci numbers that happened also to be prime, that is, with no divisors. “Scarce as hen’s teeth,” said Tufter Dresden. “BukBuk is a new frontier in wealth management.”

Knott watched, chuckling and sipping his whiskey. “Dickie Strunk and I used to send out deep-fake sims to rent AirBnb houses, and once Dickie got the landlord’s keycode, he’d frikkin sell the house with a one-day crypto auction. Untraceable. And then AirBnb would have to clean up the mess. It helped that Dickie had friends on the AirBnb staff. The company started in Austin, you know.”

Jane sighed. “AirBnb was the beginning of the end, wasn’t it? It’s all Austin’s fault. And everyone tries to blame Houston.”

“Let’s go back to the part about someone to kill us,” said Link.

“Is it Dickie Strunk?” said Jane.

“You’re quick,” Knott told Jane. “Way I figure it, he’s gonna send his two bulbers to eat us. Don’t know why we’re sitting around getting sloshed.”

“I’ve got a line on those bulbers,” said Jane. “I’m friends with their keepers. Barb and Luis? Just now Luis said I could come to the barn and set up a way to control them.”

“I’ve laid the ground for you,” burbled Cee Cee. “Fibonacci gave me the idea. My acid softened the skin near Ghillie’s eyes. You’ll be able to implant veebie antennas there, Jane.”

“Yes!” exclaimed Jane.

“Get on it,” said Knott, very intense.

“Should we go with her?” asked Link.

“We got business to do,” said Knott.

Jane plucked a pair of veebie antenna off Cee Cee and ran into the night, as if delivering exotic flowers. The barn wasn’t more than five minutes away. Link locked the door behind her.

“Let’s see where we are,” said Knott. He pointed his worm-wrapped finger at the squidskin screen, and a slick graph of the BukBuk values appeared. A proud staircase marching upward. The boys stared raptly at the slowly changing curve.

“I’m selling now,” said Knott after a bit. “And then I’m heading for Italy. You and Jane should come with me.”

“Jane and I have our new Fibonacci craft of humors thing,” protested Link. “I want to see what happens. I wonder if Jane’s put those antennas on the bulbers yet.”

“Not yet,” vibrated Cee Cee.

“We’ll deal with that in a minute,” said Knott. “Focus on what I’m doing, Link. That’s my stake there on the screen. Just under five billion BukBuks. And now I’m cashing out. I’m letting the marks buy in. Like I’m feeding poison grain to lemmings.”

“Wait, wait, wait,” cried Link. “The BukBuk curve is still going up. Dickie said we should wait till tomorrow. Leave my ten percent alone. I’ll sell it when I’m good and ready.”

“Your funeral, high-roller.” Knott twiddled his worm. “Five hundred million BukBuks transferred to Tufter Dresden. That’s you. And here’s your access key.” The screen blinked.

“I’m a big-talking bluffer,” gloated Link. “Standing pat at the table. That’s how a businessman has to be, here in Texas.”

“Lookie now,” continued Knott Hardly. “I’m done cashing out. Real foldin’ money, son. I’m transferring it to my bank in Italy.” Knott chuckled. “Always wanted to be a jet set billionaire Medici prince. You’ll take your own chips off the table when you’re ready, Link. Let’s watch a little more.”

BukBuk continued creeping upward, and Link was even starting to brag to Knott about his grit and nerve—but then came a distraction. Cee Cee was making a hoarse, wet sound like a crow. Warning them.

As usual, Link had some trouble understanding what the veebie was saying, but she had clear images on her hide—and now she even cast them onto the squidskin screen. It was Jane’s point of view, bouncing up and down, with Jane’s hands clamping some folds of gray skin.

After a second Link realized that Jane was riding one of the bulbers—like an acrobat on a runaway circus elephant. Probably it was Ghillie, and Jane had planted veebie antennas on him. The point of view panned as Jane turned to look back over her shoulder.

Bawnie was galumphing along in Jane and Ghillie’s wake. Apparently that half of the two-in-one bulber wasn’t under Cee Cee’s control. Her eyes were glaring, she had her big jaw pushed out and—oh shit. Dickie Strunk was riding Bawnie. He was brandishing some kind of gun—how ridiculous.

About ten seconds later one of the bulbers rammed their door.

Link called out to Fibonacci for help. The medieval sage hove into view above Cee Cee’s surface. He looked interested.

“Quick, how do we handle Strunk?” Link asked him.

The steel door jolted again. It would give way soon.

“Present a phlegmatic face,” the wise one advised. “Appeal to the choleric one’s vanity.” Fibonacci made a gesture and they saw a vulture preening—stretching out his long, dirty neck. “Play for time,” added the sage. “The carrion-eater’s bile will overtake him. And the smeel you share with the bulber will bring Strunk’s end.”

The door snapped off its hinges and fell flat on the floor. And here was Strunk, disheveled, red-faced, furious—and clutching his odd pistol. Jane was beside him, her eyes hot coals of anger. Behind them was a bifurcated gray wall of flesh—Ghillie and Bawnie, pressed cheek to cheek.

“You the man, Dickie” said Link, taking Fibonacci’s advice. “We can’t beat you. Knott here, he got a little previous. Lost his nerve and cashed out.”

Strunk held his gun-arm straight out, bracing his wrist with his other hand, and slowly sweeping the muzzle from side to side.

“I’ll transfer the money to you, Dickie,” called Knott, following Link’s lead.

Fibonacci chimed in from the wall screen. “You’re a genius, Mr. Strunk. The equal of Thomas Aquinas. We genuflect to your sanguine mastery.”

“You think I’m falling for deep-fake bullcrap from Jane’s cow pie?” said Strunk. “Do the money transfer, Knott!”

“Don’t,” said Jane. “I’ve got the drop on Dickie. Even though he doesn’t know it yet.”

“Oh yeah?” said Strunk. “How do you like this?”

He fired his gun—turned out it was electric. A long spark shivered from the muzzle to Cee Cee on the floor, setting her alight. Flammability was the great weakness of the slime mold veebies.

Cee Cee’s guttural bleats filled the air. The veebie flapped and shuddered, her body was turning to greasy ash amid of cloud of stinking black smoke.

At the peak of confusion, during the last moments that Cee Cee lived, Jane screamed, “Now!”

Ghillie the Bulber surged forward, and closed his prehensile lips over Dickie Strunk’s head and shoulders. The gun clattered to the tool shop’s floor. Ghillie rocked back on his fat rear end. With greedy, choking gulps, the bulber worked his victim’s body down through his lips and into his digestive pouch. It was like seeing a seagull swallowing a rabbit, with the prey’s legs twitching all the way. Strunk was gone.

Jane fell to the round, shuddering in a back-reaction to Cee Cee’s death. Link ran to her and pulled the two veebie antennas off her forehead. Jane’s body was convulsing in a grand mal seizure. It was all Link could to to hold her flat on the floor. She drummed her heels, with her face clenched in a far-gone rictus.

The coarse Ghillie suffered no such reaction from his antennas. He was busy having some fun with Bawnie. The two of them belly-bumping each other like Sumo wrestlers. Perhaps a type of mating dance. After a bit, a great floop sounded, and the two were one. Like a married couple. Any and all commands from Strunk or Cee Cee were forgotten.

Jane’s seizure faded. Link carried her across the room and laid her on the bed. Her face was blank and still.

Barb, Luis, and their three kids appeared, the great, fused bulber making way for them. Veebie vibes had summoned Barb to Jane’s side. Sitting by Jane on the bed, Barb coaxed her personal Cee Cee bud to pinch in two—and she set a half on Jane’s chest.

Not knowing what else to do, Link plucked two veebie antenna from the new bud, and settled them into the skin on Jane’s forehead. And then he held her tousled head in his lap, gently rubbing the skin by her implants.

“Think about happy rabbits.” Link said to Jane. “Let’s count the pairs. 1, 1, 2, 3, 5, 8, 13, 21, 34, 55, 89, 144….” Jane’s pale lips formed the slightest of curves, appreciating this. Link continued. “233 pairs of rabbits, 377, 610, 987, 1597, 2584, 4181, 6765, 10946, 17711, 28657, 46368, 75025, 121393…” Color seeped into Jane’s cheeks. Her eyes fluttered open. The Fibonacci series had brought her back. Arithmetic from the Middle Ages, absurdly simple, profoundly deep.

“Strunk’s gone?” she said, sitting up.

“Ghillie ate him,” said Link. “Like you told him to.”

“Then what?” she asked.

“You had a fit because Cee Cee died.”

Jane paused, looking into herself. “Cee Cee’s not dead,” she said. “She’s still in my head. Same as before.” She looked down at the bud and understood. “Only now her body’s small. I’ll call her Cee-two. Thank you, Barb.”

“The least I can do,” said Barb. She kissed Jane on the cheek. “Do you want us to go home?”

“Hell no,” said Link. “You and Luis saved our lives. We’ll have a party!”

“Hoped so,” said Luis. “I brought the rest of that pig.”

Getting on the veebie net, Jane sent out the word that Dickie Strunk was—to put it euphemistically—no longer collecting protection fees. And that his bulbers had turned mild-mannered. And then Jane zoned out for a bit, silently configuring her Cee-two installation.

Incoming neighbors brought potluck dishes with them. Link commenced to stuff the guests with barbeque and fried catfish. Luis drank a lot of their home-brew beer. The air filled with the happy shrieking of the children, and the barbecue reek of sweet mesquite smoke. and by the end they’d devoured everything in Link and Jane’s larder.

“Tomorrow we’ll form a posse, saddle up, and bag a couple of wild cattle,” proposed Link. “Anyone know where to get a horse?”

“Being a Texan cowboy is a lot of hard work,” Jane told Link, smiling at him.

“I’ll get Fibonacci to help,” said Link. “How’s he doing, anyway? Can I run him on my Patty?”

“Not enough compute power in a Patty to host the sim,” said Jane. “Wrong wetware architecture. But my Cee-two has Fibonacci. Everything that was in Cee Cee is in Cee-two. Thats the way Rafaella and I engineer our veebies. Each part contains the whole.”

“Right,” said Cee-two, her voice higher than Cee Cee’s had been. “And here’s your man.” A golf-ball sized hologram of Fibonacci appeared above her. Like a souvenir bust.

The Pisan philosopher-mathematician-accountant looked focused and on top of his game. “I return from the underworld,” he said in his lightly accented English. “Like Ulysses and Aeneas. I have much to teach you. Let us reprise. My book, Liber Abaci is called The Book of Calculation, but you might take the title to mean, Free from the Abacus. Strangely, I now see that it my ultimate fate is to live within an abacus. An abacus of slime. Gianna will make many of these slime abacuses. We will prosper.”

“It’s so great that he understands he’s a simulation inside a computational slime mold,” said Link. “It’s like he’s able to watch himself watching himself. That’s the standard working definition of consciousness.”

“Sorry to interrupt the double-dome gab,” put in Knot Hardly. “But we’d better take a look at those BukBuk values. High time you thought about cashing out, Link.”

“Can you throw the image up on the wall screen like Cee Cee did before?” Link asked Cee-two. The big squidskin display sprang to life—with the BukBuk page front and center.

“Oh God—is that the graph?” cried Link. “ It’s flatline. At the bottom of the page. My five hundred million in BukBuk…”

“Use your key to cash out,” said Knott, kind of chuckling. “See what all you’ve still got. It’s only gonna get worse.”

The screen blinked and Link’s transaction was done.

“Nine dollars and eighty-seven cents?” said Link.

“Um, 987 is a Fibonacci number,” put in Jane. “So maybe it’s good luck.”

“Nine dollars and eighty-seven cents?” repeated Link, having some trouble getting past this.

“Hell, man, I’ll give you five million,” said Knott. “What’s your bank link?”

“He doesn’t know it,” said Jane. “But I do. Here you go.”

“With these base financial machinations at an end, allow me to address your fellow citizens,” interrupted Fibonacci. “Cast me to the wall screen now. I have a yen to orate.”

Link glanced at Jane and raised a questioning eyebrow. Fibonacci wasn’t quite working out as hoped. He wasn’t fun.

“Lend me your ears,” the sage earnestly intoned, “You have succumbed to the dark side of human nature. Yes, people have a bestial aspect, but they must also aspire to the angelic. One does that through citizenship. Renounce the obscurity and darkness; turn your faces toward the light of understanding. Illuminate the souls of those around you; let your city be as a civilizing university. Mathematics, the arts, the sciences, architecture, medicine, politics—seek universal advancements in every aspect of your souls! Be brave and bold; express yourselves. Fulfill yourselves in every moment, and in every aspect of life. Grandeur will grandeur surround you! Still you may suffer—but magnificently so. You need only acclaim me as your Captain of your people.”

“Can I be the vice counselor of vice?” asked Link, by way of sticking a pin in the high-flown pomp.

“Are you a sober man, married, a father, well-educated, responsible and a man of property, who sincerely wants to better the lot of your fellow citizens?” demanded Fibonacci, not getting it.

Jane guffawed.

“Category mistake,” said Link. “It’s like you’re asking if virtue is triangular.”

“And Link’s not a triangle,” said Jane.

“You evade,” said Fibonacci, flying into fury. “You’re weak and indolent because you lack self-knowledge. You fail to understand the patterns of your humors. You have no nobility of spirit; no self-mastery. You lie to yourself about your inglorious lacks.”

“You should know it’s Link who had the idea for making you,” Jane told Fibonacci. “And it was me who made it happen. Highly non-trivial hack, dude. Give us some credit. Together we created—whatever you are. A bossy, ungrateful jerk?”

“Have you even read Euclid’s Elements in the original Greek?” yelled Fibonacci. “Without your slimy abacus, you’d be fit only to wash bottles in your laboratory!”

“That does it,” said Jane. “Cee-two! Do a global tweak on Fibonacci’s neural net. Half as much choler. Twice as much smeel.”

Fibonacci made a drawn-out sound as his voice died down. “Ooooo…” His face refreshed itself, that is, his deep-learning mosaic of humors reassembled itself from the ground up. A strange thing to watch.

Now Fibonacci blinked at them, looking abashed. Already he seemed happier than before.

“It is well to bathe in smeel,” he slowly said. “Before now, I never truly understood what smeel is.”

“Fellow-feeling,” said Jane. “At the edge of telepathy. Smeel is a big part of our slimy abacuses. They link us on the veebie net.”

“Very well,” said Fibonacci regaining his air of dignity. “Forgive my rude and overweening injunctions. I am not hasty to judge, and if persons of noble ambition make claims, I stand ready to see them prove their worth.”

“We don’t have to prove anything,” said Link. “I know our city’s a ruin, our world’s polluted, our civilization has failed, our politics stink, we’re ragged, and we don’t even have table manners. It doesn’t matter. Those things are cast-off husks. We’ve reached a state where we don’t want to be a great people.”

“Some of us don’t even want to be people,” added Jane, cheerily stroking her snail horns. “I’m a symbiotic pair of organisms. A mammal and a slime mold.”

“Beyond sanguine, melancholy, bilious, or phlegmatic,” said Link. “Smeely. Smeel is a twenty-first-century humor whose existence you but dimly sensed. Thanks to our slime molds, it’s in full bloom now. This is why you find us so hard to understand.”

“It is well,” said Fibonacci placidly. “I understand. Now let’s have some fun. A certain man went to Lucca on business. He doubled his money, and he spent 12 denari of what he had. He then went through Florence, and there he there doubled his money again—and spent another 12 denari. Returning to Pisa, he doubled his money yet again, and he spent a final 12 denari. And then he had nothing left. How many denari did he have at the start?”

“That’s our man,” said Link.

“Let the good times roll,” said Jane.

Fibonacci unfastened his head cloth and waved it in a circle.

“My hang-up is how to get to Italy,” put in Knott Hardly. “I wouldn’t want to board a commercial flappy blimp in Texas. No telling what kinda killer hornet drones are wise to my big score.”

“How about a private, anonymous flappy blimp?” said Jane. “I’ll make you one!” Relieved to be done with taming Fibonacci, she skipped to the door and called out to the merged pair of bulbers. “I need to talk to you, Ghillie/Bawnie!

The pair mooed in a companionable way.

“Do you still have my antennas from before, Ghillie?” said Jane, as if talking to a very young child. “Show me. Yes, those should still work for the veebie net. Come here. You’re nice and full from eating that nasty Strunk, aren’t you? Enough meat in your gut for days. But you should dip down and eat a cow or two on your way out of Texas.”

Questioning moo.

“You’re going to fly this nice man to Pisa, Italy. And he’ll find you a very pleasant barn. With daily steaks and cakes.”

“I’m supposed to ride a bulber to Italy?” asked Knott.

“Flappy blimps aren’t much different from bulbers,” said Jane. “My professor knows all about it. Rafaella Campeoni. I should ask her about the refit.”

“Rafaella!” exclaimed Knott Hardly. “Ask her, yes. Do you think there’s any chance in hell she’d fly to Pisa with me?”

“You’re a billionaire now, Knott. I bet she’d come. And I do know she wants to go to Pisa. Maybe you could endow an institute for her.”

“Call it the Fibonacci Institute,” suggested Link.

“Of course,” said Jane, laughing a little. “I’ll message Rafaella right now. She wakes up early.”

The sky was faintly pearlescent. Dawn on the way. They’d burned through the whole night.

Fibonacci and Link were good pals by now. Dialing up his smeel had majorly improved him. Link was sitting off to one side, with the Fibonacci sim talking to him via his Patty. Talking and showing holograms. Fibonacci analyzing the guests with his craft of humors. Entranced by the sim’s low murmur and the soft glow of his holograms, Link began seeing his friends as cubist diagrams. They were dark outlines colored with pastel humors. Predictable as wristwatches. He tried telling them about it. They thought he was drunk.

Luis and Barb wandered home with their kids, and the other neighbors left as well—after a final round of jokes, toasts, laughs, and hugs. They weren’t cartoons. They were fellow humans, never all one way or all the other way. Imbued with the protean essence of life—always tragic, always glad.

A handsome middle-aged woman came walking down the street. Rafaella Campeoni. She was very chic, dressed in sturdy travelling clothes, with a small round suitcase in hand. Hellos all around. She was Jane’s teacher, Link’s distant cousin, and a person of interest for Knott Hardly. Definitely some chemistry between those two.

“Yes, I’ll fly with you,” Rafael told the awkwardly grinning Knott.

“Can you do the bulber conversion?” Jane asked Rafaella.

“No sweat,” said Rafaella. She liked using American slang. “Fetch your tools, Jane.”

The two women sat down on chairs beside the truck-sized bulber mass, and got to work on the creature’s wetware. Cee-two joined in. A clear dome with a pair of passenger seats formed on the top of the double bulber. Stubby steering-wings sprouted from either side. A poot-jet vent opened in the rear.

“We’ll get aboard before the blimp inflates,” Rafaella told Knott. “Good-bye, Jane. Perhaps you and Link will soon come too?”

“Maybe,” said Jane. “Maybe not.”

“We’ll we’ll stay in Austin just now,” said Link. “We’re still just figuring it out. And I’m a millionaire.”

“Be sure to take a Fibonacci bud,” Jane told Knott. “And share with Fabio and Rafaella.” She pinched a jellybean-sized bud from Cee-two, and handed it to her old redneck hippie hacker pal.

The massive bulber filled itself with helium, growing to thirty times its size while rising into the sky. Its fin-like wings flexed, guiding the blimp into a favorable wind—which carried the craft to the east.

With some help from Jane, Link got the front door back in place. They locked it, took a shower, got into bed, and as the sun rose they made love.

“We’re doing good,” Jane said to Link afterwards.

“For true,” said Link. “I’m lucky to have you. And Fibonacci is gonna keep getting better.”

“You know how I’ve been talking about wanting to have children?” asked Jane.

“Uh, yeah,” said Link, hoping maybe to stall.

“Well, guess what, you’re pregnant with our daughter.”

“Me!” exclaimed Link.

“Trust me, honey. I’m a wetware engineer. We’ll call her Fibonaccia.”

Fibonacci smiled from the wall screen. “I’ll be her tutor,” he said. “Austin will be a free republic of wetware philosophers.”

“Sounds interesting,” said Link, laying an uneasy hand on his belly.

Note on “Fibonacci’s Humors”

Written November 2019 - June, 2020.

Published in Ipotesi per Fibonacci, edited by Daniele Brolli, Comma22, Fall 2020.

Published in Asimov’s SF, August, 2021.

Bruce Sterling and I were guests at an “Internet Festival” in Pisa, Italy, in October, 2019. Wonderful people at the conference, and fun to see Bruce and his wife Jasmina. Pisa is known as the birthplace of Fibonacci, born in 1170. Our charming host, Fabio Gadducci, of the University of Pisa, told us they were planning to have a conference in 2020 in honor of the 850th anniversary of Fibonacci’s birth, featuring a special book of essays and stories. I rashly said that Bruce and I would co-author a Fibonacci story. I wanted to get invited back to Pisa! Wonderful place.

Bruce and I had a lot of back and forth. We did a little work on the story in November, 2019, and then I set it aside because I wanted to focus on the stories that would lead up to Juicy Ghosts. In June, 2020, my Italian translator and friend Danielle Brolli said he was indeed going to edit the planned volume of Fibonacci stories and essays, even though, thanks to COVID, it was increasingly unlikely that there would be a physical conference in Pisa. Danielle said he would pay Bruce and me for the story, that he’d translate our story into Italian, and we’d be free to sell it in English as well.

So I got back into the story, and Bruce and I ran through eleven revisions. Sometimes, with each new revision, Bruce wants to rewrite everything I’ve written thus far. But I’ve developed a way to work around that. I roll back most of Bruce’s changes to my text, look for the new things he’s added, integrate them into my original text, and craft the next scene.

Sometimes, in our collaborations, I imitate Bruce’s voice, in hopes of appeasing him. Not that he’s fooled. Now and then I accept one of his deletions. And setting the story in Bruce’s Austin seemed like a collegial move. Working with Bruce is a harsh and strange master-class in writing. I gain from it. The story came out well.

Contents

Introduction

Jumpin’ Jack Flash

Enlightenment Rabies

Schrödinger’s Cat

Sufferin’ Succotash

A New Golden Age

Faraway Eyes

The 57th Franz Kafka

The Indian Rope Trick Explained

A New Experiment With Time

The Man Who Ate Himself

Tales of Houdini

The Facts of Life

Buzz

The Last Einstein-Rosen Bridge

Pac-Man

Pi in the Sky

Wishloop

Inertia

Bringing in the Sheaves

The Jack Kerouac Disembodied School of Poetics

Message Found in a Copy of Flatland

Plastic Letters

Monument to the Third International

Rapture in Space

Storming the Cosmos (With Bruce Sterling)

In Frozen Time

Soft Death

Inside Out

Instability (With Paul Di Filippo)

The Man Who Was a Cosmic String

Probability Pipeline (With Marc Laidlaw)

As Above, So Below

Chaos Surfari (With Marc Laidlaw)

Big Jelly (With Bruce Sterling)

Easy As Pie

The Andy Warhol Sandcandle (With Marc Laidlaw)

Cobb Wakes Up

The Square Root of Pythagoras (With Paul Di Filippo)

Pockets (With John Shirley)

Junk DNA (With Bruce Sterling)

The Use of the Ellipse the Catalog the Meter &the Vibrating Plane

Jenna and Me (With Rudy Rucker Jr.)

Six Thought Experiments Concerning the Nature of Computation

Lucky Number

The Million Chakras

Aint Paint

Terry’s Talker

The Kind Rain

Hello Infinity

MS Found in a Minidrive

Guadalupe and Hieronymus Bosch

The Men in the Back Room at the Country Club

Panpsychism Proved

Elves of the Subdimensions (With Paul Di Filippo)

2+2=5 (With Terry Bisson)

Visions of the Metanovel

The Third Bomb

The Imitation Game

Hormiga Canyon (With Bruce Sterling)

The Perfect Wave (With Marc Laidlaw)

Tangier Routines

Message Found In A Gravity Wave

Qlone

Colliding Branes (With Bruce Sterling)

Jack and the Aktuals or, Physical Applications of Transfinite Set Theory

All Hangy (With John Shirley)

To See Infinity Bare (With Paul Di Filippo)

Bad Ideas

Good Night, Moon (With Bruce Sterling)

Fjaerland (With Paul DiFilippo)

The Fnoor Hen

Hive Mind Man (With Eileen Gunn)

My Office Mate

Yubba Vines (With Paul Di Filippo)

Loco (With Bruce Sterling)

I Arise Again

Apricot Lane

Where the Lost Things Are (With Terry Bisson)

Laser Shades

Petroglyph Man

Attack of the Giant Ants

Water Girl (With Marc Laidlaw)

Totem Poles (With Bruce Sterling)

Like a Sea Cucumber

The Knobby Giraffe

Kraken and Sage (With Bruce Sterling)

Emojis

@lantis (With Marc Laidlaw)

Fat Stream

In the Lost City of Leng (With Paul Di Filippo)

Surfers at the End of Time (With Marc Laidlaw)

Juicy Ghost

Everything Is Everything

Fibonacci’s Humors (With Bruce Sterling)